《Wednesday: The Strongest Psychic》


 Chapter 1: Luke Poe

    Chapter 1: Luke PoeBoston, Massachusetts - United States.


    On one of the most marginalized streets of this great old city, a two-story building could be seen in very poor condition.


    Near the entrance of this old and dilapidated building, there was a simple old wooden sign that read: "Orphanage Always Happy,"


    In one of the rooms of this building, you could see many bunks and beds side by side. In each bunk bed slept one child on the bottom and one on the top. There were also mattresses on the floor where there were more children.


    The children ranged in age from four years old to a maximum of eighteen years old. As the sun had already risen and there were no curtains on the windows, the room was already fully illuminated. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly the door of the room opened with a dreadful creaking sound that woke up several children, others did not, as they were used to it and were still sleeping.


    "Wake up you brats! If you don''t wake up, you won''t have breakfast, and you''ll go to school on an empty stomach!" shouted a middle-aged woman.


    The woman had black hair with some gray, some wrinkles, and dark circles under her eyes. She was wearing a white apron that protected her blouse and other clothing.


    "And hurry up or the others will steal your food!" the woman exclaimed as she slammed the door shut.


    The shout and the slamming of the door woke all the children, who began to get up from their beds and quickly change. Many were talking to their friends, and a hubbub was created in the


    room.


    "How noisy..." muttered a boy, who was sleeping on top of one of the bunk beds. Not only was the sun shining on his face since there was no curtain to intercept the light, but now he had to put up with the bustle of all the kids.


    "Wake up, Luke! We can''t miss breakfast!" shouted a lanky boy, who was sleeping on the underside of the bunk bed.


    "Don''t bother Tom," Luke said lazily. With a nimble movement, he pulled his pillow over his face covering himself from the annoying sunlight and shielding himself a bit from the annoying bustle.


    Tom was used to how sleepy Luke was, so he didn''t think anything of it, quickly changed, and left the room. He didn''t want to miss breakfast.


    In ten minutes, all the boys were out of the room, except Luke, who was still sleeping. Now more peacefully since the place was silent.


    Finally, fifteen minutes later, Luke stirred. He pulled the pillow away from his face and sat staring around the room, which was mess as more than ten kids were sleeping, and they weren''t tidy at all.


    Luke had light brown hair that looked almost blond. He had blue eyes and prominent eyebrows that would give him an attractive appearance if he didn''t have messy hair and a sleepy face.


    ''Thirteen years old... Well, almost fourteen...'' thought Luke with a blank stare.


    Luke was a reincarnated person. In his previous life, his name was also Luke, and he died at the young age of thirteen.


    ''I wonder if I''ll make it to fourteen... Only a couple of weeks away,'' Luke thought. He wondered if he would die again at thirteen and if it would be some sort of curse and endless cycle of reincarnation. It would be funny and painful.


    In his past life, he was a big reader of novels of all sorts of genres, even fanfiction. He also watched series, and anime and read manga. So, when he was reincarnated, he was very excited. He had thought he would be reincarnated into a world of epic battles and incredible powers.


    However, his expectations were not met. Well, part of it did. The powers part.


    Luke, who was sitting on the edge of the bed looked down at his old worn-out shoes. He stared at them, and after a second the shoes began to levitate and float towards him.


    The shoes slid smoothly over his bare feet. The laces, untouched by anyone physically touching them, began to braid and tie deftly. Then an old jean jacket flew towards him.


    Luke discovered at the age of six that he possessed telekinesis. He could move objects towards him or throw them to another place at an incredible speed.


    At first, he could lift very light objects and had a hard time, but after a lot of practice, he could move heavier objects and more numbers at the same time.


    As a kind of muscle, if you practice with X weight for a while you can move to the next weight, i.e. X + 1.


    Also, just looking at the objects was enough. He did not have to use his hands to move the objects. Another advantage was that he did not feel much fatigue compared to the beginning. So, he could use his telekinesis without getting tired, if he moved objects of weights he was used to.


    The bad thing was that he could not find other people with powers just like him. At first, he thought he might be in the Marvel Universe, but it was 2019, and he never saw news of alien attacks. Nor news of Iron Man, Spiderman, or any other famous superhero.


    No black man with an eye patch came to the door of the orphanage telling him if he wanted to belong to a select group of superheroes. Nor did a bald old man in a wheelchair come to invite him to a school for children with strange and powerful powers.


    Nor was he in the world of Harry Potter since no letter came to him at the age of 11. Although Hogwarts was not in the United States there was supposed to be a magical school in the Harry Potter universe in the U.S., although he couldn''t quite remember its name.


    He didn''t mind the idea of possessing superpowers in a world of normal people, but he knew the possibility of this was low. It would be strange if he was the only person with a superpower.


    It wasn''t pleasant at all to go so many years without knowing what world he was in specifically.


    ''I''ll leave that topic aside. Now I must go to school...'' Luke thought with a grimace as he landed on the ground softly and walked towards the door. He opened the door and began to make his way to the dining room which was on the 1st floor.


    Living in an orphanage was not the best thing in the world. According to what Luke was told, his parents died a few days after he was born. He has very few memories of them, as when he was a baby. He was not yet fully aware that he had been reborn.


    He arrived in the dining room. In the center of the room was a long table with numerous chairs where all the children were seated. The table was dirty, as the children in the orphanages were not the cleanest.


    Luke found a place next to his friend Tom and sat squeezed in with the others, as there wasn''t much space. The wooden chair he sat in made a strange creaking sound, and he could swear a


    splinter went up his butt.


    Luke was among the middle kids at thirteen, almost fourteen. The older ones were seventeen and eighteen. When you turned sixteen you were sent to work, since that''s the basic minimum age for work if it wasn''t a dangerous job.


    It was already impossible for him to get a family. Who in their right mind would adopt a fourteen-year-old? The same was true for his friend Tom and his children over the ten-year-


    old barrier.


    "I protected your food," Tom said with his mouth full.


    "You''re very thoughtful..." said Luke sarcastically, looking down at his plate of food without much appetite. A bowl of oatmeal and hard bread was his breakfast. Luke hated oatmeal. Life at the orphanage was not at all appealing. He shared a room with many noisy children, the facilities were falling apart and bordering on illegal. The food was scarce and tasted bad. On top of that the clothes he had belonged to kids older than him, so they were all used. His shoes were in tatters, his white T-shirt looked yellowish because it was so old, and his jeans looked like they were of that fashion that had holes in them.


    This was Luke''s least favorite thing about being reborn, being in an orphanage. In his past life, he had parents and was an only child. His parents were always on the road for work, so he had the whole house to himself and money to eat whatever he wanted or buy whatever novel, or manga he pleased.


    ''It''s better to have powers...'' thought Luke, who didn''t want to think about depressing things.


    One of his goals was to get out of the orphanage as soon as possible and survive on his own. With his powers it was possible. He was still working on that plan. He didn''t want to wait until he was sixteen or eighteen.


    The only friend he had was Tom, and he was no big deal either. They would get into some mischief together, like picking on the orphanage caretaker or other kids his age, who were


    looking for trouble.


    They got along a little well, but he wouldn''t tell Tom his secrets either, no matter how simple they were. He didn''t fully trust him.


    Both in this life and in his previous life he was a loner with no trusted friends. He wasn''t proud of this, but it wasn''t something that plagued him either. He liked solitude and, in the orphanage, he had no solitude at any time.


    Another curious thing was his full name in this new life, which was as follows: Luke Poe. The same surname as the famous writer and literary master of horror: Edgar Allan Poe. Luke as a geek of all kinds of novels, and short stories, among others, knew the master of


    horror, Edgar Allan Poe. His most famous tales are The Black Cat; The Golden Beetle; The Masque of the Red Death, and several others.


    When he learned his last name and that Edgar Allan Poe was his ancestor, he was excited. Not just anyone is a descendant of someone considered a literary master of horror, and his legend


    continues to persist through the years.


    Because of this, he thought he would have a large inheritance, but he did not. He didn''t have a single dollar of inheritance. The only inheritance he had was from his parents. It was an old house on a forgotten street in Boston. Even older than the orphanage.


    Again, reality hit him, as he could not claim the house and the items left to him by his parents. Claiming and managing an inheritance is a very complex legal process, and is subject to many laws. Since he is a minor, he cannot get his inheritance yet. He must wait until he comes of


    age.


    While he was thinking about all these things he finished his bowl of oatmeal, although he hated oatmeal, if your only food is oatmeal, you get used to digest it or you will starve to


    death.


    "The bus is coming! Get out!" shouted the middle-aged woman.


    The children began to file out without much order. Luke quickly ate the stale bread while helping to digest it with water. Then he grabbed his backpack and started to follow the others.


    "Luke, come here," said the middle-aged woman.


    Luke turned slowly with a frown. The middle-aged woman was the caretaker of all the


    children. Her name was Bethany Miller. She was strict, but she wasn''t mean like they show


    them in the movies and series.


    "Yes?" asked Luke dryly. "You be good. The year is almost over. I don''t want you to cause any more trouble at school


    and get expelled. It won''t be any good for a kid in an orphanage to have on his record that he was expelled from three schools," said Bethany, looking sternly at Luke.


    Luke had been expelled from two schools before. The reason? He played a practical joke on the bullies who were picking on him. Even though the school had no evidence against him, he was charged and expelled from school. Since the bullies said it was him and since one of his


    parents was rich, he was kicked out with a kick in the butt. In the second one, it was similar, just a different joke.


    At this new school, he already had some minor problems, but so far nothing serious. Again,


    there was a group of bullies who picked on him for being from an orphanage, having old clothes and supplies, and being attractive (the latter he thought).


    Luke with psychic powers would not be easily intimidated and always ended up clashing with


    the bullies. He wouldn''t use the powers to sweep the floor with them though, as it would be


    bad for the government to do experiments on him. He still wasn''t strong enough to take on multiple people with guns.


    This time Luke had a very big practical joke prepared. He was waiting for the right moment to


    execute it.


    "As you say, Mrs. Miller. I won''t do anything..." replied Luke, lying through his teeth. He already had all the preparations ready. This time it would be impossible for them to accuse him of the prank. He had planned everything.


    "Mm... You better keep calm, go," said Bethany with a frown, not believing Luke''s words


    much.


    Luke turned and left in a hurry. He didn''t want to miss the bus and had to walk to school.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 2: Shit

    Chapter 2: ShitLuke boarded the bus and noticed that it was almost full. Luckily, Tom had saved him a spot in one of the seats at the back.


    On the bus, Luke didn''t cross paths with any of the people who picked on him, since, unlike him, they had parents to drive them to school.


    "Are you sure about doing the prank...?" asked Tom as Luke sat beside him.


    "Yeah... It''s best not to talk about it here," said Luke, who didn''t want anything to leak out.


    For some of the prank preparations, Luke needed help from Tom, so he was the only person aware of the big prank that would happen this Saturday. Luke knew that Tom hated bullies just like he did so that he wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    Friday was the end of school, and on Saturday there would be a party where the whole school would go.


    It is the perfect time for Luke''s revenge and to teach the stupid bullies and the inept school staff who turn a deaf ear despite Luke''s, Tom''s, and other orphanage kids'' complaints.


    They finally arrived at the school. Luke got off the bus and walked towards the front door accompanied by Tom.


    As they walked through the school halls to their lockers, Luke could hear a voice addressing him, "Nice shoes, Luke. Don''t you have money to buy a new pair?"


    Luke turned his head and noticed a group of four boys. The one in the middle was the one who spoke and the leader of them all: Brad Thompson. He''s the leader of the school''s soccer team and one of the most popular people.


    The stereotype of Brad was so cliche that it made Luke want to vomit. He couldn''t believe that there is such a normie person who meets all the requirements for a typical school bully.


    "I doubt they have any money in that smelly orphanage," commented a friend of Brad''s, and everyone started laughing out loud.


    "I see you''re taking more pains with your teasing. Well done. What''s it going to be tomorrow? My parents? No wait... That''s what they already made fun of," Luke said thoughtfully.


    "Maybe they can make fun of the holes in your pants," said Tom with a slight smile.


    "Oh yeah... that they haven''t made fun of yet," nodded Luke, looking down at his pants. In his right tibia was a hole leaving his leg in full view.


    "Did you hear that? That''s a good suggestion. Write it down. Lest your stupid brains forget it," added Luke with a slight smirk. Tom next to him started laughing out loud.


    "Don''t get smart, Luke!" snarled Brad, clenching his fists and moving aggressively towards Luke.


    Luke didn''t back down, even though he weighed 20kg less than Brad, he wasn''t afraid. His eyes glared at Brad with contempt. With his psychic powers, he could finish the fight in seconds. Maybe he should break his leg and have his soccer career end prematurely.


    The only thing that protected Brad and his stupid friends were the rules of society, and Luke didn''t want to show everyone that he had powers.


    "Stop it, everyone. The bell has rung. Go to your classrooms," said a straight brown-haired woman, putting herself between Brad and Luke.


    "You saved yourself this time, lunatic," snarled Brad, bumping into Luke''s shoulder and going to his classroom with his friends.


    "Don''t start silly fights, Luke. No good will come of it for you," said the brown-haired woman who was one of the teachers at the school.


    "I didn''t start the fight," said Luke, annoyed. It was always the same, the adults would side with the bully just because their family had some power.


    In Brad''s case, his older brother was a professional football player and so was his father. Now his father was retired and brought large funds to the school.


    "Go to your classrooms," said the teacher, pretending she didn''t hear Luke''s comment. The classes went by, boring as usual. Luke in his past life had already done the eighth grade, so it was no challenge for him to pass it this time. It was even easier than before since his telekinetic powers were not just for moving objects with his mind.


    He had a photographic memory. Just by reading a book once, he remembered everything. Comprehension depended on him, but since it was a grade, he had taken before it was not difficult at all.


    This could also be one of the reasons why he became a target for bullies since he had excellent grades compared to them. In addition to his attractiveness, he was the envy of everyone (or so The and his narcissism thought).


    However, this was not enough to get the school staff on his side.


    After the school day was over, Luke and Tom wasted time on the mean streets of Boston. It was better than being in the orphanage with a lot of noisy, disruptive kids.


    The week passed normally. Luke held back and didn''t start any fights with Brad and his group of friends. He couldn''t get himself expelled before the big prank. On Friday Mrs. Miller congratulated him on finishing school without being expelled.


    On Saturday a little before 7:00 PM the students started making their way to school, dressed smartly. The dance started at 7. As for Luke, it was obvious that he would not participate in a stupid dance. He hated dancing. Making embarrassing movements with your body while listening to music that wasn''t to your liking.


    Tom would take it upon himself to go and be the person to open the doors for Luke so he could execute the prank. Tom had invited a girl named Nancy from his grade.


    By about eight o''clock, Mrs. Miller had sent all the kids to bed even though it was Saturday. Luke after a few minutes slipped out of the orphanage and started heading for an old storage room that they used with Tom to store junk and things they found useful.


    Here he had stored what they would use for today''s prank. The warehouse was in a very run- down and sparsely frequented area. The sheet metal door was barely standing.


    Opening the sheet metal door, a putrid smell invaded Luke''s nostrils. He quickly held his nose, and an evil grin formed on his face.


    In the small, dilapidated warehouse were four buckets of about twenty liters each filled with shit. That''s where the smell was coming from even though there was a lid on each bucket.


    It took Luke many weeks to accumulate that much shit. The joke was to fill the ballroom with shit through the sprinklers in the ballroom. They had already figured out with Tom how to accomplish this.


    There was also a blue plastic recycling garbage can in the storage room. They should use it when Luke gets to school. In that garbage, they can dump the 80 liters of shit.


    How would he carry 80 liters of shit to school? With a bicycle and his telekinetic powers. The bike was in this very warehouse. It was black and somewhat worn.


    Luke had already plotted a route days before and already knew it by heart. It was a route to school without many lights and little elapsed time. If he saw a person quickly, he would have to lower the buckets floating to the ground. As for the blue garbage can, he would carry it on his back, as it was not heavy at all.


    Without wasting any time, he took the bicycle, and with his mental powers, he floated the four buckets full of shit. The trip caused him little fatigue, even though he was moving about 80 kilograms of weight for several minutes without stopping.


    Luckily for Luke, he did not encounter any people on the dark road and made it to the school without any problems and with his buckets of shit safely. The only unpleasant thing was having to smell shit for over fifteen minutes.


    He made his way to the back of the school. Where the hall they were using for today''s dance was located. At one of the back doors of the hall, he waited patiently for Tom after texting him that he had arrived.


    After five minutes, the door opened. It was Tom wearing a suit a size larger than his size. Luke could tell that Tom had red lipstick on his lips.


    "Looks like you managed to kiss Nancy Parkinson. Congratulations," Luke said sarcastically. He didn''t find Nancy Parkinson attractive at all.


    "That was amazing, her lips tasted like strawberry," said Tom not noticing Luke''s sarcasm as


    he was happy that he had managed to get his first kiss.


    "Information I''d rather not know. Come on, load two buckets. I''ll load the other two," Luke said with a grimace as he grabbed two buckets and went inside.


    ''Shit... sure are heavy,'' thought Luke doing a great amount of force and having sweat on his forehead. The same was true for Tom. The telekinetic pods were broken.


    "How did you carry four buckets in here?" asked Tom, supporting the buckets and wiping


    sweat from his forehead.


    "Don''t ask," Luke said as he reached for the blue recycling garbage can. He placed the garbage can near a hydrant that was connected to the sprinkler system.


    Between Luke and Tom, they started pouring all the crap into the big blue garbage can, "Do you have the hose?" asked Luke.


    "Yes, here," replied Tom, pulling a double-connected hose out of a corner.


    Luke took it and placed one hose connection on the bucket full of shit and the other on the


    hydrant which was the connection point that allows water to be supplied for irrigation or firefighting systems. In this case to supply a lot of shit.


    Shit is generally not liquid like water, so Luke had to use his powers to crush it and make it as liquid as possible. He never thought he would use his powers for such a task, but he didn''t want to have to crush it with his feet or hands.


    "All set. Go to the dance, when I text, you set off the fire alarm. Don''t let anyone see you," Luke said, and Tom nodded as he walked back to the dance floor.


    There was a very hidden fire alarm, and it would be hard to be seen, just be careful. Luke, meanwhile, took the four empty buckets and started cleaning up the crime scene. The


    only thing they would leave behind would be the big blue bucket. He hid his bike away from the place and stealthily climbed onto the roof of the place, where there were windows that would make it possible for him to observe the whole place without any problem.


    He watched in disgust as all the students danced happily. There was Brad, his girlfriend who was the head cheerleader of the school, and all the most popular students with their dates.


    There were also the teachers and the old principal.


    Without a second thought, he sent a simple message to Tom: "Do it."


    So, within minutes chaos broke out on the dance floor. The fire alarm started the chaos. A large amount of liquid shit started coming out of the sprinklers.


    At first, the students and teachers danced happily, before they noticed something falling on


    their heads and soiling their clothes.


    Luke began to hear everyone screaming in horror at the shit all over them. They were being bathed in shit. He could see Brad''s girlfriend puking all over him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Disgusting,'' Luke thought with an evil grin as he watched his masterpiece.


    The whole hall was ruined, the food, the punch, the expensive costumes of many students,


    everything.


    ''Serves them right. May they get an infection or something. It''s best to leave,'' thought Luke,


    leaving the crime scene. All the victims would start coming out, and it wouldn''t do any good


    for anyone to see it.


    Luke left the bike and the four garbage cans in the old warehouse and returned to the orphanage unnoticed by anyone. Everyone was sleeping peacefully.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 3: Anger

    Chapter 3: AngerThe next day, Luke woke up in a good mood. Brad and his stupid friends had gotten what they deserved. So had the teachers who turned a deaf ear to the complaints of Brad and the


    company''s victims.


    The only bad thing was the innocent people who participated in the dance were bathed in shit. Nothing can be perfect, right? One bath and they''d be as good as new.


    As he climbed down from his bed, he noticed Tom wasn''t there, ''He must be having breakfast,'' Luke thought as he left the room and headed for the dining room.


    Halfway there, he was intercepted by one of the older girls at the orphanage. Her name was Rachel, and she always had a very unfriendly look.


    "Mrs. Miller is looking for you," Rachel said without much explanation.


    "Mm? Why?" asked Luke.


    "I don''t know...but it sounds serious. What have you done this time?" asked Rachel with judging eyes.


    "I haven''t done anything," huffed Luke indignantly as he headed for Mrs. Miller''s office. When he reached the door, he entered without knocking. It was the twenty-first century, and he was thirteen years old. He should not have to comply with such formalities.


    Mrs. Miller''s office was as shabby as all the rooms in the orphanage. In the center was an old wooden desk. In the chair facing the front was Mrs. Miller and, in the visitor''s, chairs were two people who did not look good to Luke.


    They were Principal Winks and Vice Principal Isabella. It was not a good thing for these two people to be at the orphanage on a Sunday.


    "You were looking for me?" asked Luke, acting normally.


    "Yes. Sit down," said Bethany.


    "Why is the principal of the big Brighton High School here?" asked Luke in an exaggerated


    tone.


    "Don''t play dumb, Luke. We know you''re responsible," said Isabella in a stern tone scowling at Luke.


    "The responsible one for what?" asked Luke. His expression was one of bewilderment.


    "For showering all the students and staff of the school with... excrement at the dance last night," Isabella replied awkwardly. Luke thought it was funny that she used the word excrement instead of shit.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about... I didn''t go to the dance, and from early on we all went to sleep at the orphanage," Luke replied.


    "Luke stops lying... We have proof. Tom already confessed and showed several proofs to the director that you were the mastermind," said Bethany, sighing and showing him Tom''s cell phone.


    Luke''s expression turned puzzled. As he looked at the cell phone in Mrs. Miller''s hand, he knew immediately that it belonged to Tom.


    ''That backstabbing son of a bitch!'' thought Luke with a cold look that hid fury.


    "Where''s Tom?" asked Luke, trying to contain his anger. If he saw him now Tom''s arm might twist in mysterious ways.


    "Now is not the time to talk about that. Tom already confessed, and the evidence he showed us presents you as the mastermind," said Principal Winks, speaking for the first time.


    "That doesn''t take the blame away from him. Your friend was complicit and will get his punishment accordingly. However, your punishment is far more serious," commented Isabella.


    ''That fucking bitch putting all the blame on me. How did they catch him?'' Luke thought with a frown. The plan was perfect. Clearly, it was Tom''s fault. Someone must have seen him when The pulled the fire alarm or something.


    To save his skin and minimize his punishment, he put all the blame on Luke. A real rat. ''How useless... He can''t complete a simple task properly,'' Luke thought disdainfully. ''What punishment are we talking about? Just expel me, and that''s it," snorted Luke in an annoyed tone. He no longer cared about being expelled. With his powers, he could survive without any problems in the world.


    "That was the decision at first... but with the parent board and Mrs. Miller we have come to an agreement," said Winks. Luke looked at him and raised an eyebrow, waiting for his sentence.


    "When you start ninth grade, you will be suspended for two weeks of school. Before that, during the vacations, you will do community service for a month. Cleaning up parks, helping at shelters, and that sort of thing. But first, you''ll have to clean up the mess you made. These days, you must clean up the ballroom, which is full of excrement," Winks explained in a calm tone.


    Luke couldn''t believe his ears, rather than this he would rather be expelled. However, it was not good to show anger. The best thing to do was to accept and sneak out of the orphanage.


    "Fine. I''ll do it," nodded Luke looking understanding.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Mr. Thompson also asked that you send a video offering your apology. All the parents agreed. You know how technology is, ask someone to record you and apologize sincerely," added Winks.


    Luke''s eyes widened in surprise and anger. It was obvious that this would be Brad''s stupid father. This time, he couldn''t contain his anger. As far as grades went, he was one of the best students in the school. If it wasn''t for Brad and his gang, he would have no problem at all and he could pass his school years peacefully.


    But, always the teachers and other adults sided with Brad and his stupid family with money. "Fuck you, old man!" shouted Luke as he waved his hand, exposing his middle finger.


    Two weeks of being suspended and missing classes, having to copy a lot of homework. A month cleaning parks and helping homeless people. Cleaning a classroom full of shit and then having to humiliate himself and send a video apology.


    This old man was having too much imagination if he thought he would do all that. Maybe age was getting to him, and he was a little senile.


    "Disrespectful!" exclaimed Isabella, getting up from her seat and looking at Luke unable to believe what he had done.


    "You too, fuck you, you old bitch!" exclaimed Luke pointing his middle finger at Isabella.


    "Luke!" exclaimed Mrs. Miller.


    Luke said nothing to her. Despite everything, he felt a modicum of respect for Bethany and held her in a little higher esteem compared to other people. Just a little.


    With nothing more to say, Luke quickly left the office, brutally closing the door. He hurried down one of the hallways of the orphanage, under a tile he pulled out several bills that he had "gotten" in a not-so-legal way. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time to leave the orphanage. He would not miss it, of that, he was sure. The only person he talked to had betrayed him, and Mrs. Miller hadn''t done much for him all these years


    either.


    He put the wad of bills in his old wallet and started walking towards the exit. He had no other belongings. He would only leave some old clothes behind. And his old cell phone he always


    had with him.


    The last thing he heard as he left was Mrs. Miller''s shout telling him to go back, but he didn''t look back. He ran to the old warehouse, grabbed his bike, and started pedaling without a fixed


    destination.


    After pedaling for thirty minutes, he stopped at a traffic light on one of the main streets near the school.


    ''Where will I go?'' thought Luke with a mixture of emotions: anxiety, excitement, joy, anger. He had to get as far away from Boston as possible. He didn''t want the police to find him and send him back to the orphanage.


    While Luke was thinking about these things, on the front street diagonally across the street from him was a huge black SUV. Each wheel was almost the size of Luke''s bike. Luke''s gaze shifted to the large, imposing pickup truck. His brow furrowed as he noticed the people in the van. An inner rage grew like an uncontrolled fire inside Luke.


    It was the Thompson family. The man driving was Brad''s father. A gray-haired man with green eyes and a look of confidence. Next to him was Brad''s older brother, who looked like a carbon copy of his father, but younger.


    In the back of the van was Brad with one of his friends who was always bothering Luke. The traffic light changed to green, and the van moved forward. Luke followed it with his eyes, and suddenly an invisible force hit the van violently causing it to rise several meters and make


    a surreal turn in the air.


    Within seconds the van landed abruptly on the pavement. Its wheels face the sky. The car


    behind the van came to a quick stop, and the driver''s eyes were wide open, not understanding


    what had happened.


    Luke''s anger gradually dissipated, again he unleashed chaos, this time on the street. More


    and more people were arriving and making their way to the van, trying to see if the people


    inside were okay.


    ''Shit,'' thought Luke as he quickly pedaled away from the scene on his bike.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 4: Family ghost

    Chapter 4: Family ghostLuke was pedaling like never before. Dodging cars, pedestrians, and potholes nimbly. He never thought his emotions would get so out of control and use his powers unconsciously.


    ''That was a damn SUV...'' thought Luke with sweat on his forehead. After twenty minutes of pedaling, he pulled into a dark alley and sat on the ground breathing heavily.


    How much did an SUV weigh? As far as Luke knew it had to weigh about two tons or so. ''Two bloody tons!'' thought Luke with a smile.


    So far Luke''s weight limit was about 100kg. He was a long way short of achieving lifting 2,000kg or more. Even Luke didn''t know if such a feat would be possible, but now he knew.


    In the future, he would be able to lift two-tonne vans like nothing else and send them flying. He would be invincible! Well not quite, there are still heavier things and very dangerous military weaponry.


    And he also doesn''t know if there are beings with powers more powerful than his.


    ''I wonder if they''ll be okay...'' Luke thought of Brad''s family.


    Although Luke detested Brad and his family, he didn''t want to kill them either. He wasn''t a serial killer. Nor did he want to be a wanted criminal, even though they couldn''t link him to the accident.


    ''It was just a little accident. They should have some injury or other. I hope his leg is broken,'' Luke thought as he got back on his bike and resumed his journey.


    He already had a destination in mind: His parents'' old house. His inheritance. Although he didn''t have the keys, with his powers it would be a piece of cake to get in. Maybe there would be something useful there that he could use on his journey before he left Boston.


    Boston was very big, and the house was a long way from the orphanage. If he had a car he''d get there in a few minutes, but by bike, it took an hour.


    ''Why the fuck is it so far away,'' Luke cursed as he got to the block where the house was. He had been here once before, several years ago.


    He walked down the block on foot with his bicycle. It was deserted. There was not a single person walking, not a single car on the street. Luckily it was daylight. Otherwise, it would be a very scary street.


    Luke stood with his defenses up. Ready to act in case some homeless guy asked him for money for drugs or wanted to rob him.


    The houses on the blocks were trashed and abandoned. In a deplorable state, Luke was sure that vagrants and drug addicts were using them to spend the night and get high.


    To his luck, his house had the bars in place, albeit badly rusted. It looked like no junkies wanted to get in. Luke thought it would be because of the scary look of the house. It looked like a haunted mansion.


    Luke approached the big iron gate, it was locked with a padlock. To open it he needed a key, which Mrs. Miller most likely had. The bars were too high to climb and had very rusty spikes. He didn''t want to catch tetanus or something like that.


    He could break the lock with his telekinetic powers, but he didn''t want to leave the main entrance to his house unprotected and let vagrants in. So he started looking for a way in from the surrounding area.


    He got as far as the back, and behind a large bush, he found a small gap under one of the walls. ''I could make it a little bigger...'' Luke thought, setting the bike aside.


    In a few minutes, the hole was a bigger size where he could fit. How did he do it? With his powers, he couldn''t just move objects with his mind.


    Telekinetic powers are not limited to just lifting objects with the mind and being able to throw them at high speeds.


    A better explanation is that the standard telekinetic ability allows you to move matter with your mind. With this, you can move objects and manipulate telekinetic waves.


    One of the basic abilities Luke developed allows him to hit a thing or target with a slashing motion of his hand with his telekinesis. He called it ''Psychic Punch,'' although he does not name his attacks out loud when he performs them.


    With this ability, it is a piece of cake to dig a well and would even allow Luke to break the lock or break a person''s neck, but the latter is not something he thinks about regularly. He thought about it a couple of times with the bullies bothering him.


    He stepped through the gap without a problem and started walking through the mansion''s yard which was huge and scary. The grass was yellowish instead of green and came up to Luke''s waist.


    ''It''s gigantic... If it was well kept and in a better location it would be worth a lot of money,'' Luke thought as he reached the back door.


    The door as expected was locked, and Luke didn''t want to break the lock. After all, this house would be his in a couple of years. He walked over to a window and looking inside, he unlocked it with his powers.


    ''Easy,'' thought Luke with a slight smile, as he entered the house.


    He was surprised to see that the house was in better condition than he expected. The walls and floor were made of sturdy material. The only thing was that there were cobwebs everywhere and a lot of dust.


    ''This is where my parents lived...'' thought Luke in a strange mood.


    He had entered from the kitchen side. There were dirty dishes and glasses in the sink. The refrigerator was full of dirt, and when he opened it, a horrible smell filled his nostrils. There was a lot of food left, and it was expired.


    There was nothing useful in the kitchen, so he moved on to the next room, the dining room. It had a large old wooden table and chairs with cushions full of dust and cobwebs. In the center of the table was a vase. The flowers had fallen on the table and were completely black.


    He found nothing either, so he went to the next room, which was the living room. It was larger than the dining room. It had a higher ceiling, gloomy decorative moldings, and a central fireplace.


    ''What is that decoration...?'' thought Luke, looking at the wall where there were many skulls and black roses. They were descendants of the literary master of terror, so he didn''t give it any more importance and kept looking.


    Finally, he came to an interesting place. The library. The place was large and there seemed to be a lot of bookshelves. Most likely there were hundreds of books in the place, full of dust


    clearly.


    In one part of the library, there was a fireplace and black sofas for comfortable reading.


    Although he did not have a single penny of inheritance, the house alone was a very good inheritance. Not every person had a house of this size. As for the location, Luke didn''t mind, with his telekinetic powers, he wouldn''t be afraid of a couple of drug-addicted bums.


    Out of curiosity, Luke started flipping through a couple of books, they were all of the horror genre. He was able to find books by his ancestor Edgar Allan Poe.


    As his fingers ran along worn book spines, something in a dark corner of the shelf caught his


    eye.


    The subtle glint of a black necklace captured his gaze. As he drew closer, the gleam of the ornament shimmered with a peculiar radiance.


    ''This might come in handy...'' thought Luke, who was planning to sell the ornament, perhaps he could make a few dollars profit.


    He reached out his hand and took the necklace carefully. The moment the cold metal touched his skin, a wild black mist detached from the necklace itself.


    The mist condensed and materialized into the figure of what appeared to be a ghost. Luke stepped back quickly, his gaze alert and puzzled. He didn''t let go of the necklace, as every dollar would come in handy on his journey.


    If he were a normal person he would be scared shitless, but with his powers, he wasn''t afraid of anything. Although, he didn''t quite know if his powers could affect a ghost. The ghost had a dark costume and was from the 1800''s era. He had deep-set, dark eyes. Not very long hair and a strange mustache. His face was serious and he was examining Luke. "Edgar Allan Poe...?" muttered Luke with his mouth ajar. He had seen many pictures of his great-great-grandfather. He couldn''t be wrong.


    Being technical with the term would be his great-great-great-great-great-grandfather, but it''s easier to just call him a great.


    "Correct. I''m Edgar Allan Poe, your ancestor. It''s been a long time since I surfaced. It''s awful


    to be locked in a collar for thirteen years," said Edgar as he flew across the room and looked


    around the library.


    "Maybe I should write some account of that experience..." muttered Edgar flying from one


    shelf to the other.


    Luke''s eyes followed the ghost, still processing what was happening. It was the third S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    strangest situation of his life, of both his lives. The first was when he found out he was reincarnated. The second was when he realized he had telekinetic powers. And now this new


    situation.


    "So what exactly did you come out for?" asked Luke after a few seconds, as Edgar was still exploring the library.


    "To train you and claim my revenge," Edgar replied with an evil grin and eyes flashing hatred.


    ''Cliche...'' thought Luke for the revenge part.


    "Train me? Did you have powers just like me?" asked Luke interested more in this topic. In his


    past life as far as he knew there were no supernatural powers, and Poe must have been a normal person, or so he thought.


    Maybe he was in the same world as in his past life, but now he was born with powers. And there were always powers in his previous world.


    "Most of them are struck by the revenge part..." Edgar said, looking strangely at Luke.


    ''Well, it makes sense that he would be more interested in powers. He grew up in a normie environment. There''s a lot he doesn''t know,'' thought Edgar, shaking his head. "Looks like, you''ve already trained more family members..." commented Luke, looking


    suspiciously at Edgar.


    If he wanted to train him to claim revenge it means that the previous family members didn''t


    get it and might have died for this ''revenge''...''


    "Oh, looks like we''ve got a smart guy here," nodded Edgar with a slight smile.


    "What you think is true. You''re not the first member of the Poe family I''ve trained. Luke."


    added Edgar.


    "How do you know my name?" asked Luke with surprise.


    "I trained your father. And before he was killed he told me that you would be the one to end


    the Poe family grudge," replied Edgar.


    "So... my father died for trying to get this revenge, right?" asked Luke in a judging tone, since


    his father in trying to get Edgar''s revenge.


    "Yes. Your grandfather also died trying to fulfill my revenge. And there''s a chance you will


    also suffer the same fate," Edgar replied matter-of-factly.


    "And why would I agree to fulfill your revenge?" asked Luke. As juicy as the idea of going on a quest for revenge was, he had other priorities at the moment.


    Who doesn''t want to seek revenge for their family? Smash the culprits and crush their corpses. Besides, he was confident in his powers, although he now knew he was not the only one with powers, as Edgar, his grandfather and father seemed to have powers.


    This meant that his enemies would have powers, but he was not afraid. It will be fun to crush people with powers just like him. And the fight could be exciting.


    "You don''t have much choice... my old enemies won''t rest until the Poe family is exterminated. They will come looking for you with their new successors. Your parents managed to hide you, but they will soon find you. The Poe surname is not common and that


    you are an orphan proves that you are their son. I started with the grudge, but it''s already part of the Poe family. You can''t escape," Poe explained calmly. "The best thing is for you to be trained by me. That way your psychic powers will improve,


    and you will be able to defend yourself. Then you will kill them," added Poe with a ghoulish


    grin.


    Luke had a thoughtful look on his face. What his wacky ancestor was saying made sense. If they were coming to kill him anyway, it was better to have someone to give him information about his enemies and train him in his psychic abilities.


    "What do you say to me? A life of revenge is best," Poe said as he gently stroked his mustache.


    "Good. Your training better come in handy, or I''ll sell the necklace to the first bum I see,"


    replied Luke.


    "That''s great! I hope this time the Poe family''s revenge comes true. Maybe you should make


    sure you leave an heir. You know, in case things go wrong. Find a nice girl and sleep with her," Poe said as he explained to Luke how babies were made.


    Luke had a blank look on his face. He couldn''t believe Edgar was explaining to him how to


    make babies so explicitly.


    "No need to explain further. Unlike my father, grandfather, or you, I won''t fail," Luke said,


    interrupting Edgar.


    "Oh... it''s good to be confident, but not too confident or you''ll run headlong into a wall at some point," Edgar said with a slight smile.


    Before Luke could respond, Edgar looked to the right, "I sense the presence of several people


    at the entrance," he muttered in bewilderment.


    Luke could hear mumbling and made an ugly expression. He had an idea of who the people would be. He put the necklace in his pocket and ran straight into the garden. Edgar seemed to be attached to the black necklace, so he followed Luke automatically, "What''s wrong? Do you know them? I don''t think our enemies have found us..." said Edgar


    curiously.


    "It''s a long story," said Luke as he grabbed his bike and started his escape again.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 5: What!?

    Chapter 5: What!?Luke with his bike and a ghost following him everywhere, went to a gas station convenience store, to buy some food. He was very hungry. He hadn''t been able to eat breakfast.


    On the way, he told Edgar just enough about how he ended up getting kicked out of school and running away from the orphanage. He told him about his parents, who died when he was very young, although he already knew this.


    According to Edgar strong men are raised without parents, a peculiar thought.


    "Do you have any money?" asked Edgar as Luke entered the store. He could see the look of his great-great...-grandson, and he didn''t look like someone with a lot of money.


    "Yes," Luke replied dryly. He didn''t want other people to see him talking to the air and take him for a crazy person. According to what Edgar told him, only Luke can see him since he has Poe''s blood, and he has the necklace.


    Luke looked for a seat in the back and was as lonely as possible. He ordered a can of cold coke and a pizza all to himself. Today was a special occasion. He would treat himself.


    When he had the pizza on the table, he began to devour it at great speeds, as if it were the last dinner. Edgar watched him with a look of envy. It had been a long time since he had been able to savor a delicious meal.


    "So, tell me. Who are your mortal enemies?" asked Luke.


    "In due time you will know. The first thing is to find a safe place, where you can train and continue your studies," replied Edgar.


    "Continue my studies?" asked Luke in disgust. He had no plans to go back to school. With psychic powers as strong as his if he continued his studies, he would be an idiot.


    "I won''t go back. The school has nothing useful to teach me," added Luke.


    "I''m not talking about those normies schools," said Edgar in disgust at the mention of normal schools.


    ''Normies...?'' thought Luke with a raised eyebrow, looking at his great-great-grandfather. It was a very current term, for a person from the 1800''s to use. In internet slang, Normie was used to refer to very normal, stereotypical things. For example, Brad and his girlfriend.


    "So, what school are you referring to?" asked Luke curious.


    "Nevermore Academy," replied Edgar with a mysterious smile. Luke, who was about to take a bite of a piece of pizza froze.


    ''What!?'' thought Luke. His expression on the outside remained unperturbed.


    He had heard that name before. Thirteen years ago, and a bit more to be exact. When he died mysteriously, one of the last series he watched was: Wednesday.


    It''s about Wednesday Addams a gothic, shady girl who attends Nevermore Academy while trying to solve a mystery and confront a mad pilgrim returning from the grave.


    In this series are the outcasts who attend this academy. There are psychics, werewolves, gargoyles, vampires, and several others.


    He finally found out what world he was in. He never thought he would be in Wednesday''s world. The prank of filling the ballroom with shit through the sprinklers he got from this series.


    In the series, a group of normies do the same thing, but instead of shit they use red paint and ruin the Nevermore Academy dance.


    ''Now that I remember, at Nevermore Academy there''s a statue of Edgar Allan Poe...'' thought Luke.


    "Why so quiet?" asked Edgar with a strange look on his face. He still hadn''t explained anything about the school to him.


    "It''s nothing... it just seemed like a strange name," said Luke, snapping back to reality. "What''s the difference between that school and another one?" asked Luke, playing dumb. "Nevermore is an academic institution that educates all kinds of outcasts. Vampires, sirens, psychics, gorgons, werewolves, and many more. The perfect place to hone your psychic skills. I was a great student. I even have a statue," Edgar explained with an air of smugness.


    "My father went to that academy?" asked Luke.


    "Yes. I accompanied him and trained him just like your grandfather. He was a great psychic; too bad he wasn''t strong enough," replied Edgar sadly.


    "Is your training effective...? You don''t seem like much of a teacher if everyone ends up dying," asked Luke, looking doubtfully at the ghost.


    "Of course it''s effective!" exclaimed Edgar indignantly.


    "Only those dirty Spellman Family people made deals with demons!" he added with hatred and a vein in his forehead.


    ''Demons...? Spellman family?'' thought Luke. There wasn''t much talk of demons in the series. The only thing he could relate to was the mad pilgrim Joseph Crackstone when he came back to life after hundreds of years and had a half-demonic appearance.


    "It''s weird that you hate demons with the stories and tales you used to write," Luke commented.


    "There are limits to everything. Those who make deals with demons are already against humanity. That idiot Crackstone had to have gone after them," said Edgar.


    "Or is it true that he made deals with demons... Peculiar for a normie," Edgar muttered with a thoughtful look.


    "What are the demons? And who are the Spellmans?" asked Luke, curious.


    "Ujum... I''ve said too much. By now you should know that you are up against people who have demons on their side, and they are very powerful. You must go to Nevermore and begin your education as soon as possible. We will start training right there," Edgar said, clearing his voice.


    Luke frowned. The Wednesday series didn''t talk about this at all. There was no successor to Poe or maybe they didn''t show him in the episodes, or he died early. His birth had changed a


    lot of things.


    "Nevermore is the safest place. They''ll accept you right away as soon as they know you''re a Poe," Edgar said when he saw that Luke didn''t speak.


    "I''ll go. Won''t it draw attention if I go with the last name Poe?" asked Luke. It wouldn''t do any good to draw the attention of his demon-aided pursuers.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. It''s been thirteen years since you were born, sooner rather than later they''ll find you. It''s better to be in Nevermore. They won''t try to do anything if you''re there. Since just like us they are outcasts. They won''t attack an outcast academy," Edgar


    replied.


    "Maybe for a few years they will let me study in peace, but what will I do when I have to leave Nevermore? Most likely if they know, I''m there they will have me surrounded and will attack as soon as I leave...," said Luke.


    "You are quite cautious. Don''t worry. Your father and grandfather were able to escape quietly.


    I have my ways," said Edgar confidently. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you say so..." said Luke, turning his attention back to his rich pizza.


    After finishing his luxurious meal. Luke used the gas station''s internet to log onto Google Maps and set himself the route he needed to take to get to Nevermore.


    He had to travel 210 miles to get to Jericho. The town where Nevermore Academy was located.


    If he used his bike to get there, it would take him 21 hours, not counting rest. He would be 10kg lighter. He had to use public transportation and spend some of the money he had saved. He paid for his pizza and coke and began his journey to Nevermore Academy.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 6: Jericho

    Chapter 6: JerichoHi everyone. I wanted to clarify that there is no Crossover in the story. I only used the last name Spellman because I liked it. That''s all.


    The trip was long, but Luke was enjoying it. It was soothing to watch the scenery while traveling comfortably. The only bad thing was that he didn''t have headphones to listen to music. It sucked to be poor.


    He could have traveled by train, but he decided to pay for a long-distance bus, for convenience. Although it was a bit more expensive, it was the first time he had ever indulged in luxury in this life. For this, he was "saving" all the time he was spending at the orphanage and planning his escape plan.


    As for his crazy ancestor, he was resting inside the necklace. It seemed he couldn''t be out for twenty-four hours. He had to replenish energy, and his time outside was limited. He could go out for about four hours.


    On the trip, Luke thought about many things. In two months, he would start his ninth-grade year at Nevermore if accepted. According to Edgar, they were going to accept him yes or yes. And it doesn''t matter that he ran away from his orphanage. He said that outcasts help each other and even more so if you have the last name Poe. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also thought about the story that unfolds in the Wednesday series. From what he remembers, Wednesday enters Nevermore at the age of 16, so that would still be two and a half years away, as she enters in the middle of the year.


    ''How strong will a Hyde be?'' thought Luke.


    Hyde was a horrible monster with great strength and was one of the antagonists of the series. A boy who appeared to be a normie was one and was controlled by the main antagonist.


    ''I don''t remember his name... but if I see him, I should recognize him,'' Luke thought, looking out the window. Remembering exact things from his past life was much more difficult, and it seemed his photographic memory wasn''t entirely effective.


    Though if he tried hard, he might be able to remember it. He must take tests.


    The first person to unlock the true nature of a Hyde would make him a slave to this person, developing a primal loyalty to him. However, Luke had no plans to do this as long as the main antagonist hadn''t already done so.


    Who wanted to keep a horrible monster as a pet? He''d beat it to a pulp with his powers on sight.


    The bus he was riding on stopped, and a shout was heard, "This will be the last stop! If you want to relieve yourselves or buy something, do it now!"


    Several people started to get off the bus. Luke did too. His butt hurt from sitting for so long. At the stop besides a gas station, there were a couple of stores. Luke headed for the bathroom, when he came out, he noticed that one of the stores was a bookstore.


    ''Mm... Let''s see how much money I have left,'' Luke thought, taking out his wallet and starting to count the money.


    The wallet was old like all his belongings. He stole it from a homeless man in Boston who wanted to rob him. A homeless man wanted to rob an 11-year-old boy, what he didn''t expect was that the boy had telekinetic powers. Tough luck for that homeless guy.


    Since it was night Luke decided to use his powers, besides no one would believe a homeless man was on drugs.


    ''Five hundred and fifty-five dollars, not bad at all,'' Luke thought. Before the trip, he managed to get a few dollars for his bike, as it would be too difficult to take it with him.


    He decided to go into the bookstore and buy some books to read for the rest of the trip. As he opened the door he heard a bell. The store manager was an elderly man. He looked at Luke since he was the only customer at this hour.


    Luke noticed that he looked at him with suspicion, as his looks were not good at all, and it was obvious that he was very young, so it was hard to believe that he had money to buy a book or that with his age he reads books considering the technological age.


    "Hi... I want to buy the book Carrie by Stephen King," said Luke, approaching the counter.


    This horror book by Stephen King was very famous and was about a girl who awakened her psychic powers because she was being bullied at school. The girl could no longer contain her rage in one last prank unleashing her powers and ending up with the murder of over 400 people.


    Luke wondered if Stephen King like Poe was an outcast with psychic powers. Most likely he is. Carrie could have been inspired by an outcast living with normies who in the end ended up exploding and murdering everyone.


    "Stephen King? Who is that writer? We don''t have any books by him here," said the old man with a puzzled expression.


    "What...? You don''t know It? Misery? The Shining?" asked Luke, who also had a puzzled look on his face.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, kid. We don''t have any of those books here," said the old man shaking his head.


    Luke walked out of the bookstore with a strange expression on his face and the Bram Stoker''s Dracula book. It cost him $9.99.


    Wasting no time, he logged on to the gas station''s free internet. He googled Stephen King. Nothing. Nothing came up. No It, no Carrie, nothing.


    "No way..." muttered Luke. Stephen King didn''t exist in this world or at least he hadn''t become famous like in his past life.


    In his past life, Stephen King was equally or more famous than Edgar Allan Poe and considered a master of horror. Unlike his actual ancestor (Edgar), Stephen King amassed a fortune of approximately $500 million.


    500 fucking million dollars!


    His books were adapted into film, and on TV, and they were smash hits and continued to be smash hits. Luke was a big Stephen fan. Because he lived in an orphanage and saved money, he never decided to buy Stephen books.


    He now had an unethical thought in his mind. Maybe he shouldn''t become a mercenary and misuse his powers to get money.


    All he should do is copy Stephen King''s novels and publish them as if he had written them and become a millionaire.


    Luke boarded the bus with a smile rarely seen on his face. He had read almost all of Stephen King''s novels. The problem was how exactly to remember all the details and how the novel


    was written.


    If he were a normal person, it would be impossible to copy them as Stephen King wrote them, but he was not a normal person. He had psychic powers, and his mind was more advanced and complex than that of an ordinary human.


    ''I must find a way to remember when I read Stephen''s novels... and be able to copy them perfectly,'' Luke thought.


    When he is settled in Jericho, he will try some deep meditation to remember things from the past perfectly. He was confident he could pull it off since he has a photographic memory. Only in memories of his past life, it didn''t work so well.


    ''Maybe Edgar has some useful method,'' Luke thought, looking at the black metal necklace around his neck.


    As it was still an hour to Jericho, Luke started reading Bram Stoker''s Dracula book. "Bram Stoker is a good writer, not as good as me. Although we had some similarities," said Edgar Allan Poe, coming out of the necklace and looking at the book in Luke''s hands. "Were you from the same era?" asked Luke, looking up from the book. Luckily, next to him, he had no one, so he could converse with the ghost of his great-great-grandfather. "No. Stoker was just a boy when I died in 1849. But in training my heirs I became acquainted with his works and was able to read them," Edgar replied.


    "Since 1849 you''ve been training people, and they all die?" asked Luke, looking at the ghost with judging eyes. He didn''t seem to be a very good teacher.


    That was about 170 years or so.


    "Like me, Stoker was not able to live comfortably on his great work, Dracula. His works gained recognition and a lot of money after his death. His heirs made a lot of money because of him. Much like my story," Edgar said, ignoring Luke.


    "Where is my money? I don''t have a penny from your inheritance. The only thing I had left was an old house in a neighborhood of hobos and drug addicts," Luke commented with a


    grimace.


    "My works are over a hundred and fifty years old. What did you expect to live off of them? Not have to work more and be a bum all your life? No, young man. You would have been born earlier for that. Blame your parents, grandparents, uncles, and so on, not me," Edgar said. Luke said nothing. His crazy ancestor was right. He went back to reading his book which cost


    him a lot of money.


    Reading about Dracula in a world where vampires exist is very different from doing so when you think it''s all fiction. Was Dracula a story based on true events?


    Finally, Luke arrived in Jericho. It''s a small, rural American town with many stores, boutiques, and notable landmarks dating back to the Pilgrim era.


    Luke liked the place. It was quaint. He was getting tired of the big city of Boston. It was nice for a change of air and a town that was cleaner and more connected to nature. "So, what now? I don''t think the academy is open. It''s vacation," Luke said, looking at Edgar,


    who was watching Jericho with a nostalgic look on his face.


    "Don''t compare Nevermore Academy to the other normie schools. There''s always someone working to improve the school and the condition of the outcasts. Let''s go. I''m sure we''ll find


    someone," Edgar said, as he led Luke towards the Academy.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 7: Outcast culture

    Chapter 7: Outcast cultureNevermore Academy was on the outskirts of Jericho. It was a considerable distance as you had to venture through the woods to get there. There was a good road, but Luke didn''t have a car.


    ''Damn it. I shouldn''t have sold the bike,'' thought Luke as he walked along the edge of the road.


    "How much longer?" asked Luke, waving the necklace around his neck.


    "Don''t shake! It makes me dizzy," said Edgar, annoyed as he stepped out of the collar.


    ''Damn ghost. While I''m walking to my death, you''re resting quietly in the necklace,'' thought Luke.


    "Mm... About twenty or thirty minutes. Maybe more. They upgraded the asphalt. There must be a good director running Nevermore," replied Edgar as he admired the new road.


    ''If I''m not mistaken the director was called... Larissa,'' thought Luke, remembering the tall blonde woman from the series.


    He was curious as to what Larissa would be like. Would she have the same appearance as in the series he saw? The same personality? The same destiny?


    As for the last one, she is the most malleable, as Luke''s interference could change her fate which is death at the hands of the crazy normie professor.


    "They should put a bus or something," Luke complained.


    "It''s summer vacation. What student would come to school? You should improve your physical fitness. Maybe we should start with that," said Edgar, shaking his head.


    "Shut up. I''m only fourteen," said Luke justifying himself.


    "A fourteen-year-old who can''t walk a few miles," said Edgar with a slight smirk.


    Before Luke could start an argument Edgar spoke again, "You turned fourteen already? When?" he asked.


    "Yesterday."


    "Oh congratulations, how did you have a good time?" asked Edgar.


    "Great. I ran away from the orphanage. I ate a cheap pizza at a urine-smelling gas station while chatting with my ghost great-great-grandfather," Luke replied sarcastically.


    "A peculiar birthday. Although it was most likely better than spending it in that orphanage," Edgar commented, and Luke nodded without much enthusiasm. It was the best birthday he''d ever had in this new life. Here''s to running away from that orphanage.


    "What are the other outcasts like?" asked Luke, curious. Even though he watched the Wednesday series it didn''t explain much since it was only one season.


    As for powers, he didn''t know much either. Wednesday the main character, only had visions when she touched an object or person. It didn''t seem like a big deal compared to flipping over a two-ton pickup truck.


    ''He doesn''t know anything. Well, that''s to be expected. He grew up in a normie orphanage,'' thought Edgar.


    "There are many kinds of outcasts. You''re a psychic. Thanks to the Poe family, who are all psychics," replied Edgar.


    "Is that good?" asked Luke.


    "Yes, and very much so. Psychics are among the strongest of the outcasts and they are a minority. At first, they may be outclassed in strength by other outcasts like werewolves, but their potential is much greater," replied Edgar.


    Luke nodded. If he could control the power he showed when he flipped the two-ton truck, a werewolf would be a piece of cake. He could stop him with his eyes alone or crush him with super heavy objects.


    As for Hyde, he''s not sure of his strength or weight. Maybe it weighs more or has a strength that can''t be stopped by a two-ton psychic power.


    "What about psychics that have visions or are more into prophecies? They would be very weak," Luke asked, although Wednesday was a case apart because she was an expert martial artist.


    "If you only specialized in that area in combat, you would be very weak, but your visions would be very powerful. You could consider yourself more of a support psychic. You won''t fight a werewolf face to face," replied Edgar.


    "Specialize?" asked Luke, confused.


    "Ugh. I''ll explain later. It''s a lengthy subject. First, you have to be accepted into Nevermore and find a safe place to stay," Edgar said.


    Luke nodded. There seemed to be a lot he didn''t know about this world of outcasts and monsters.


    "By the way. What if a vampire has a child with a psychic? Will the baby be a vampire and a psychic at the same time?" asked Luke. This way you would have the advantages of two different types of outcasts. You could move things with your mind and at the same time have a longer life span, for example.


    "The odds of the baby having the abilities of each parent is very low. Generally, only one gene prevails the psychic or the vampire gene. Not both. However, the baby will have a weaker gene than a baby born to two psychic parents or two vampire parents. This would not happen if they were both psychic or vampire." replied Edgar.


    "Oh, that''s why there are outcast tribes," Luke said with a thoughtful look.


    "Exactly. Not only are there differences between attitudes and beliefs in each outcast group. Although if you''re lucky enough to have your baby born a vampire and psychic it will be very powerful, but the odds are low," Edgar said. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Blood purity... It reminds me a bit of the Harry Potter books, although there the half-bloods could be the most powerful,'' thought Luke with an odd expression.


    "What if an outcast has a baby with a normie?" asked Luke.


    "He baby has a fifty-fifty chance of being born an outcast or a normie. If he''s an outcast he''ll have weaker potential than if both his parents had been outcasts. I don''t see it as a bad thing though. Love always triumphs," Edgar replied, stroking his strange mustache.


    Luke looked at him strangely. It was strange that a ghost who every five minutes had a macabre smile and wanted to get revenge in the most horrible ways possible was talking about how love always triumphs.


    "I thought you didn''t like normies," Luke said, as he had noticed certain attitudes of Edgar''s that seemed to look down on normies.


    "There are certain attitudes of your society that I don''t share. Also, they always excluded us and treated us as outcasts, but I don''t detest them. I can converse and live with them. If they are willing to do so. I am not like them," said Edgar.


    After all, his literary works became famous in the normie world, as outcasts are in the


    minority.


    "Them?"


    "There are two kinds of ideals in the outcast community. It has nothing to do with tribes. It has to do with how we view and treat normies," Edgar replied as he made the symbol two with


    his right hand.


    "The first and most is found here, is that the outcasts are willing to coexist with the normies. Although they have their differences and may act distant or distrustful towards them, they are willing to live together and be at peace. The Poe family would be in that group," Edgar


    explained.


    "The second are the outcasts who loathe and hate to unimaginable scales the normies. If they can kill, torture, or capture them, they will. They do not want peace, nor do they want to live with them. Because of this extremist group, there has always been tension between the two communities, and the normies used to go on witch hunts in ancient times," Edgar added. "And they never achieved their goal of exterminating the normies?" asked Luke curious. "That task in itself is very difficult. You have to keep in mind that the normie population far outnumbers the fringe. In itself, the extremist outcasts are already a minority in the outcast community itself. So it is very difficult to exterminate all normies. Besides, there is always one or another outcast, who decides to help the normies. And the normies know how to defend themselves to some extent," Edgar replied.


    ''Their chance is gone. Now it is more difficult to exterminate the normies who possess military armaments and atomic bombs,'' thought Luke. The best time to accomplish this was in ancient times. Although with their powers they could try to control the normie community and try to destroy it with the very weapons they created.


    "Which group is the Spellman Family in?" asked Luke, who wanted to know what ideals their enemies had, although he already had a hunch.


    "To the eyes of the world in the first. But they are actually in the second group," replied Edgar without giving any more information.


    ''I guessed as much,'' thought Luke with a grimace. It was obvious that his enemies would be extreme supremacists who wanted to exterminate the normies.


    They kept walking as Luke asked questions about the outcast world, and Edgar patiently


    answered.


    "Let''s finish history class for today," said Edgar, gesturing forward with his chin.


    Between the tall trees was a tall fence that read ''Nevermore Academy.'' On either side were two columns of ancient stones with a lantern on each and a stone fence.


    ''The perfect school for emos,'' Luke thought. Although he was somewhat excited to witness the school he saw on the show, he wasn''t all that enthusiastic either.


    The idea of being in an educational center did not appeal to him. If he didn''t have serial killers looking for him, he wouldn''t have come to Nevermore, perhaps just for tourism. With his great-great-grandfather as a mentor, he could already train his psychic abilities more efficiently. He didn''t need to come to an academy/boarding school and share day-to- day life with insufferable teenagers (although he was one himself). Although they were outcast teens, Luke watching Wednesday''s series found no difference between the teens at Nevermore and a regular school. The groups, the popular, school activities, and the same old bullshit. The only difference was that there were teens with powers and slightly more bizarre behavior.


    He might sound very emo, even if he didn''t want to admit it.


    "You don''t look very happy," Edgar said, looking at Luke''s expression. He didn''t look like a typical student happy to see his new school and the adventures he would spend there. "No. I am very happy. My happiness is so much that I forgot how to smile," said Luke as he


    walked towards the big gate.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 8: Principal Larissa Weems

    Chapter 8: Principal Larissa WeemsWhen he was closer to the gate Luke heard a soft creaking sound. The gate opened by itself slowly.


    ''Well. Thanks,'' thought Luke without giving it much thought, as he crossed the threshold. He heard the creak again. The gate closed.


    On the path that was now part of Nevermore Academy, he came across columns that had creepy gorgons that seemed to be following him with their eyes.


    After about ten minutes of walking, he finally caught sight of the gothic architecture of Nevermore Academy. It was gigantic and very creepy-looking.


    "What do you think?" asked Edgar with a smile, looking at the imposing academy.


    "Creepy," Luke said dryly. The school was surrounded by another fence and there was another gate. The bad thing was that this gate was locked and didn''t open automatically when Luke approached it.


    He tried to open it manually, but it wouldn''t budge, "What now?" asked Luke.


    "Look. There''s someone in there," said Edgar, pointing toward the inside of Nevermore Academy.


    Luke looked through the bars of the gate and sure enough, there was a bald, hunched-over man with his back to him. He had a broom and was sweeping leaves.


    The bald man''s clothing was black and dirty. His shoes looked to be in worse condition than Luke''s.


    "Hi. Hey you! Hello?" called Luke, raising his voice.


    The bald man didn''t flinch no matter how many times Luke called out to him repeatedly. He was still sweeping leaves as if nothing had happened.


    "Is this bald guy deaf?" asked Luke in a high-pitched tone.


    "Who are you calling bald!" the bald man exclaimed angrily as he turned around and looked at Luke.


    "No one. You must have heard wrong. I would never say something like that," said Luke with an innocent smile.


    "I may be blind in one eye, but my ears are in perfect condition," said the bald man, walking over and looking at Luke through the bars.


    ''And why didn''t you turn around when I called you earlier,'' Luke thought with a roll of his eyes.


    Luke noticed two bulging eyes looking at him. The eyes were different colors. One was a chestnut color, and the other was a light almost white color. The look of this bald one was creepy. It matched well with the academy''s looks.


    "Whatever you say, baldy. By the way, are there any school personnel here today? If there aren''t, how do I contact them?" asked Luke impatiently.


    "Sniff, snif, snif..." the bald man sniffed through the bars near Luke, who looked at him in disgust.


    "You smell like normie. You better get out of here, kid. You don''t want to get hurt. This school isn''t for your type," said the bald man, flashing a creepy grin with a couple of teeth missing. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Should I break his leg with the rock over there? That way he''ll see I''m a psychic,'' Luke thought seriously.


    "Don''t hurt the school staff. Or you''ll be expelled before you start," said Edgar, noticing the mischievous look on Luke''s face.


    ''Tsch,'' clicked Luke''s tongue internally. Just as he was about to demonstrate his psychic powers in a harmless way to let the bald guy know he wasn''t a normie, someone spoke up getting his attention.


    "What''s going on here Willie? What''s all the fuss about?" it was a female voice.


    Both the bald man and Luke looked at the new person who appeared. She was a very tall woman, about six feet tall. Her hair was blonde (almost white) and she had blue eyes. Her dress was very professional, and she looked very expensive. Very different from the bald guy named Willie.


    "Director Weems. Nothing that deserves your attention. Just a normie boy who got lost," Willie said politely, very different from when he spoke to Luke.


    ''A normie boy?'' thought Weems quizzically. It was rare for normies from Jericho to visit Nevermore Academy. Since Jericho citizens are prejudiced about the school and its students. Weems'' goal as principal of Nevermore was to create a world where outcasts and normies could coexist in peace and harmony. So, she was always trying to promote activities that would help this.


    Weems with this in mind couldn''t let the normie kid go to Jericho seeing creepy, weird janitor Willie. It could get bad rumors going.


    "Hello, boy. My name is Larissa Weems. I''m the principal of Nevermore. You seem to have walked all the way here. Would you like me to give you a lift into town?" asked Larissa as she unlocked the gate with an old key.


    Luke was surprised at how polite Larissa sounded and how kind she was to offer to catch him up to town, but there seemed to be a misunderstanding.


    "Oh, it''s that brat, Larissa! I thought I looked familiar with that pale blonde gentlewoman," Edgar said next to Luke, who decided to ignore him, as he couldn''t talk to a ghost right now.


    "Nice to meet you, Principal Weems. There''s a bit of a misunderstanding. I''m not a normie. I''m an outcast," Luke said as he looked at the headmistress, who looked just like she did in the Wednesday series.


    "Don''t believe him, principal. This brat likes to lie. I smelled him repeatedly. He has a normie smell," said Willie.


    "At no time did I lie. You''re bald and I''m an outcast," Luke said with a grimace. This bald guy wanted to look for trouble with him, not to blame him if he was rude.


    Before Willie could burst out and start ranting at Luke, Larissa interrupted him, "It''s okay, Willie. Go clean up the backyard. There''s a lot of leaves piled up," she said.


    Willie huffed in annoyance, glared at Luke, and walked off with his broom grumbling. When Willie disappeared, Larissa looked back at Luke.


    "You say you''re an outcast. What kind exactly? If I may ask," Larissa asked curiously.


    In the outcast world, there is no taboo about what kind of outcast you are. Unless you are a


    Hyde, as you have no control and can murder those around you.


    "A psychic," replied Luke as he looked at a small stone near his shoes.


    The stone started to float until it reached the height of his head. He made it spin around him a couple of times. Down, up, drawing a circle until it landed softly on the ground.


    "Oh, a psychic with a specialization in telekinesis. Psychics are not very numerous," Larissa said in surprise.


    ''Again with the specialization thing...'' Luke thought, not understanding what she meant.


    "You''re not a student here. Did your family send you to a normie school?" Larissa asked


    curiously.


    Not all outcasts decided to send their children to outcast schools, as there were very few of them. So, if they lived too far away, they would send them to normie schools and teach them about their powers themselves.


    "Yes and no. I went to a normie school, but I don''t have a family. I''m an orphan," Luke


    replied.


    "What?" murmured Larissa with much surprise.


    A psychic in a normie orphanage? This was very odd. Outcasts were in the minority as far as normies were concerned. And psychics were a minority in the outcast community itself. What was the chance of a psychic ending up in a normie orphanage? That''s what Larissa was thinking. Besides, Luke''s abilities showed great control, even though he only lifted a single


    stone.


    "W-what''s your name?" asked Larissa, and her lower lip quivered. She moved closer to Luke and looked at him more closely.


    ''What''s wrong with her all of a sudden?'' thought Luke, surprised by the change in the


    headmistress''s attitude.


    "Luke," he replied.


    "Your full name," hurried Larissa.


    "Luke Poe."


    "You are her son... No doubt about it, you have her eyes and the same color hair," said Larissa


    in shock as with her hands, she touched Luke''s cheeks.


    Luke didn''t know how to react. This situation was not what he had originally expected. He had


    in mind that the headmistress would be surprised by his last name, but not so much to the point that she seemed to know his parents and was on the verge of tears.


    "Did you know my parents?" asked Luke as best he could since Larissa was inspecting him, checking to see if he was real or a ghost.


    "Yes, to both of them. All three of us attended Nevermore in the same year. I was closer to your mother," replied Larissa, wiping away tears that were about to spill from her eyes.


    ''I didn''t expect this,'' Luke thought.


    "It looks like the Poe Family will survive. It''s a miracle," said Larissa happily.


    "Follow me. We have a lot of things to talk about. And you most likely have many questions,"


    added Larissa, starting to walk in the direction of the academy.


    Luke nodded and followed the principal, who had a shocked expression, happy, sad, and many emotions seemed to contain her face.


    ''Why didn''t you ever tell me you were pregnant? It''s no use thinking about it. Now I must take


    care of her child,'' Larissa thought with determination.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 9: Talk with Larissa

    Chapter 9: Talk with LarissaLuke was currently in Principal Weems'' office having tea. In the office near the entrance is a large bear by the door. The director''s desk is located in front of large windows. There is also a large fireplace with a gorgon face opening its mouth. Since it is summer the fireplace is not lit.


    There were many lamps and dim lighting. Larissa was sitting in a large leather chair with wheels, and on the other side of the desk sat Luke sipping the delicious tea.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions, but let me get started if it''s not too much trouble," Larissa said, looking at Luke, who nodded. He didn''t mind too much. He didn''t have that many questions about his parents either.


    Edgar had already told her everything he needed to know. He may even know more than Larissa, who was unaware of their existence.


    "What is the name of your orphanage, and what is its location?" asked Larissa as she opened her MacBook.


    "Orphanage Always Happy in Boston, Massachusetts," Luke replied.


    ''Boston...? How is that possible? The Poe house is located there,'' thought Larissa with surprise as she began to Google the orphanage.


    Larissa continued to ask, and Luke answered while sipping tea and some nice cookies. He didn''t think it was a bad deal to give up his personal information for free food.


    Anyway, this information didn''t matter much anymore. According to Edgar, even if Larissa knows he ran away from his orphanage and was expelled from three schools she will help him because he is an outcast and was friends with his mother.


    "Who knew that Larissa''s brat is now the principal of Nevermore Academy. Time flies," Edgar said in surprise as he watched Larissa use her MacBook.


    Luke didn''t respond. He guessed that Edgar while training his father met Larissa, who was a friend of his mother.


    ''There''s nothing... There''s no record not at the orphanage, not at the previous schools he went to. Not even the one where he was expelled,'' Larissa thought with a frown. She had done some quick research and had no record of Luke Poe.


    Someone had hidden Luke''s identity. Although from what Luke told his last name was not unknown to the people at the orphanage or the school.


    ''Why did they cover up Luke''s identity, and who helped them do it?'' thought Larissa with many questions in her head. She was hurt that her friend hid from her that she had a child and many more things. She knew that Poe''s death was not a normal accident. However, they never told her anything.


    "So... You played a practical joke at your previous school, and since you didn''t want to carry out the punishment you ran away from the orphanage and want to join Nevermore Academy, right?" asked Larissa, looking at Luke.


    "Yes. Living with normies is very difficult. I''m afraid they''ll piss me off, and and they end up with a broken limb or worse," said Luke taking a sip of tea quietly.


    What he was saying was the truth. At this time, he did not want to break the leg of the bullies with his telekinetic powers. Who would find out? He could wait for the right moment and make it look like an accident so it wouldn''t be so surreal when his leg bent out of nowhere.


    Or maybe as he walks down the stairs give him a little telekinetic shove and let it be what God wills. In a normal world, it would be impossible to get caught.


    He was always tempted to do it, but he controlled himself. Splendid self-control, if Luke could say so. Anyone in his situation would have already revenged himself by using the powers, but he decided to use a normie and harmless prank.


    He started to see Brad and the other bullies as annoying flies, but if they bother him over and over again, they can get to piss him off. He''s still a human after all.


    He doesn''t want to end up like Stephen King''s Carrie by murdering over four hundred people. If he alone survives, he could be suspected and would be hunted like a criminal all over the United States, very annoying. After all, outcasts are known to exist, even if not all normies believe in them.


    Although he didn''t know he was in Wednesday''s world when he thought about these things. Luke explained this to the director, who was listening intently.


    ''He seems to be more concerned about the aftermath than the deaths themselves. Well, the Poe Family members were always peculiar,'' Larissa thought.


    "Your self-control is very good. You''re right. It''s hard to control yourself in normie schools, where your powers bursting out can be dangerous. That''s why there''s Nevermore. You remind me of John," said Larissa.


    "My father?" asked Luke. His father''s name was John Poe.


    "Yes. John always weighed his decisions on a scale. What will the consequences be if I do this? If he could face them, he would make the decision no matter how dangerous the


    consequences might be," replied Larissa with a strange smile.


    ''Hey, don''t treat me like a psycho,'' Luke thought indignantly.


    From Larissa''s words, it seemed that his self-control was only because of the consequences if The fatally injured or killed a person.


    On second thought it was true. Although he could kill Brad and the bullies in discreet ways with his powers, there was always the possibility that someone would know he was the killer. Before he didn''t know what world, he was in, so he always had that doubt and caution about


    using his powers.


    With today''s cell phones there were cameras everywhere. If out of nowhere Brad''s neck was snapped, videos could go all over the world, or if he was pushed out of the school window by a mysterious wind.


    However, if he didn''t care about the consequences and went with his powers he wouldn''t get that far, or so he thinks. He''d just break both of Brad''s legs, so he''d have to push a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "I would just give him a punishment for his attitude. You reap what you sow. I wouldn''t go so far as to take his life," Luke said calmly.


    "Mm, that had better be the case. Killing normies won''t help the outcasts at all. How did you find Nevermore?" asked Larissa.


    "I went into my parents,'' old house and found information about the outcasts and Nevermore there," Luke replied. He wouldn''t tell him about the existence of the chattering ghost or the memories of his past life.


    "You wouldn''t think it''s all fake, a simple tale?" asked Larissa.


    "If it was a normie I would see it as fanciful, but since I have powers, I thought it might be real," replied Luke. It wouldn''t be logical to think that he would be the only human with powers, although, in reality, he was 100% sure about the existence of the academy.


    From what Edgar told him, normies have limited knowledge about the existence of outcasts. Most believe that vampires, werewolves, gorgons, and other types of outcasts are myths and


    urban legends.


    The lack of hard evidence and the absence of significant interactions between the outcasts and normies have contributed to the perception that it is all part of the collective imagination. However, some towns, such as Jericho have had close encounters with these beings and are more informed than the normal population. The lack of widespread knowledge creates an atmosphere of uncertainty and mystery in normal society.


    This allows the Marginals to mingle among them without being easily detected, as most normies consider their stories to be just that, unsubstantiated stories. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This lack of knowledge can also lead to misunderstanding and prejudice when the two groups interact, as ignorance can breed fear and mistrust. So, there is always tension between the two


    groups.


    Someone who sees two outcasts talking about werewolves the moon and things like that, would see them as weirdos, rather than thinking that they are werewolves.


    "I understand. Registration isn''t open yet, but I''ll take care of the paperwork. Don''t worry about that. As for you running away from the orphanage, I will contact them and make the necessary arrangements so you can stay here without any problems," said Larissa.


    ''So easy?'' thought Luke in surprise. It seems his mother''s relationship with Larissa was very good. How Edgar knew Larissa from his parents'' school days, he knew the headmistress


    wasn''t lying.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience. Another thing, now that I''ll be living here in Jericho. I''ll need a place to stay, and for that, I''ll need money. Can you recommend any jobs?" asked Luke hopefully. With his meager savings, he would not be able to afford a mortgage on real estate. Since Larissa was the director, she seemed to have a lot of connections, in the series he remembered she seemed to have a lot of money. Maybe he''ll find a high-paying job because


    of her.


    Before Larissa could answer someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in," said Larissa, raising her voice.


    The door was opened, and Luke saw the bald man named Willie.


    "What is it?" asked Larissa impatiently.


    "A person is waiting. She wants to talk to you. She says it has to do with the brat," replied


    Willie. It was strange that on a summer vacation day, they should have two visitors. Larissa at first would have told Willie that she couldn''t at this time and the person had to make an appointment before showing up at school, but upon hearing that it was Luke she told Willie to have that person come in.


    Luke didn''t have a good feeling about this. What person in this world would seek him out? There was only one option. And it was the right one. The person who walked in was a middle- aged woman with black hair and some gray hair. Luke recognized her within seconds. ''How did she find me so quickly?'' Luke thought, looking at the woman who was Bethany Miller. The orphanage caretaker who took care of Luke and the other children.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 10: Maid?

    Chapter 10: Maid?"Do you two know each other?" asked Larissa as she noticed Bethany and Luke staring at each other.


    "Yes. I was the one who raised this smelly brat," said Bethany, looking at Luke with a frown.


    "Me and dozens of other smelly brats," Luke said, emphasizing this point since she wasn''t his mother. She was only the matron of the orphanage, and their relationship went no further than that.


    "Oh, you must be Bethany Miller. The orphanage caretaker," said Larissa, nodding her head. "You know me?" asked Bethany with surprise. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Luke mentioned you. And I found you in the information there about the always-happy orphanage," replied Larissa as she settled back in her chair.


    "The internet..." muttered Bethany with a barely visible grimace.


    "Anyway, I came here to take Luke. He needs to go back to the orphanage," said Bethany in a forceful tone.


    ''Why do you take your job so seriously?" thought Luke in annoyance.


    ''I''m not going back. I''ve already found a better school. Even though I''m a minor I should be able to choose where I study, right?" asked Luke without backing down.


    "You should take responsibility for your actions, Luke. You filled a giant classroom with shit. You need to clean it up and take the punishment. That way you won''t get expelled," said Bethany.


    "I would take responsibility for my actions if the school wouldn''t turn a deaf ear to complaints about Brad and his friends. They can do what they want, and I don''t see them taking responsibility for their actions," said Luke crossing his arms.


    "Mrs. Miller. I don''t think it''s a good idea to send Luke against his will to a school he doesn''t want to attend. It would be counterproductive," said Larissa.


    "Yes, yes! If you make me come back when school starts, I''ll make another prank on the same level. I''ll repeat them as many times as it takes until I''m expelled," said Luke with a confident smile. He had Larissa on his side. The principal of an academic institution and a woman with a lot of money.


    Bethany looked at Luke with a frown. Luke felt a shiver run through his entire body. Since when did Mrs. Miller have that aura?


    "It''s good excitement, Luke, but it would be better if we can talk it out and come to an agreement like civilized people," Larissa said with a slight smile as she looked at Bethany.


    "You don''t understand, Luke. You need to go back. I have legal custody of you, and I know what''s best for you," Bethany said without backing down.


    ''Legal custody... That''s playing dirty,'' Luke thought with a grimace. He was still a minor, and he also didn''t know perfectly how the laws worked on orphaned minors.


    "You are indeed his legal guardian, but Luke is already fourteen. As an orphan he has a certain degree of autonomy especially in his education," Larissa said with a slight smile, not shuddering at the legality in this case. As the headmistress of an educational institution, she knew the laws very well.


    ''That''s it, attack!'' thought Luke with more relief. It was good to have a powerful ally from time to time.


    "On the other hand. I looked up Luke''s records from the orphanage and school and found nothing. That''s odd. Do you have any knowledge of this, Mrs. Miller?" added Larissa.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Bethany replied.


    "Luke''s last name is quite peculiar and famous. He should know the famous writer and poet Edgar Allan Poe, right?" said Larissa, and Bethany nodded with a frown.


    "Turns out Luke has the same last name. Look here, it says so," continued Larissa as she showed Bethany a document where Luke''s name, date of birth, and time of birth were recorded. The parents'' names and several other pieces of information.


    ''How did she get this?'' wondered Bethany in surprise as she took the document, then looked at Luke, who smiled triumphantly at her.


    Luke came prepared to Nevermore Academy, who would believe him if he said he was a descendant of Edgar Allan Poe? He couldn''t just take his word for it, so he had previously managed to get a copy of his birth certificate.


    The copy he had obtained for a different purpose. Since he planned to leave the orphanage, he needed a document to validate his identity. Since it is essential for several purposes. Above all, identification and access to medical services in case of emergency.


    Although being an orphan who ran away from home once he goes to the hospital he should run away in no time before he gets caught, but at the very least he would be covered on some essentials.


    "On this document, you can verify that you are a descendant of Edgar Allan Poe. Luke''s parents attended this school, did you know that?" said Larissa, but Bethany did not respond.


    "I find two things strange. First, there is no information on Luke even though there is a birth certificate. And second, this birth certificate is the original. And it was in your possession," Larissa said, looking at Bethany with narrowed eyes.


    ''Mm? The original?'' thought Luke in confusion. He had thought he had stolen a copy.


    And what did Larissa mean about there being no information about him?


    "What''s the problem with me possessing the original?" asked Bethany.


    "The original birth certificate is always on file at the registrar''s office. The orphanage should possess a copy. Not the original. You as his legal guardian seem to be trying to hide Luke''s identity," replied Larissa.


    ''Ms. Bethany wants to hide my identity?'' thought Luke in confusion.


    "Tsch, damn normies and their stupid procedures," cursed Bethany in a low tone, but it was heard by Larissa and Luke, who had his eyes wide open.


    Since when did Ms. Bethany curse like she was a teenager? More importantly, did, she say normies?


    "If I remember correctly, you''re Natasha, right?" asked Larissa with a nostalgic expression.


    With an annoyed sigh, Bethany closed her eyes, and her body began to tremble slightly. Her wrinkles smoothed out, and the gray hair faded in a matter of seconds. Her bones creaked softly as she shrank a few inches.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged woman became smaller and more delicate, transforming before Luke''s shocked eyes. Larissa was not surprised.


    When Bethany or rather Natasha opened her eyes, they were now a steely blue. Her black hair had turned red and reached her shoulders. Her complexion was slimmer than when she was transformed into Bethany.


    ''A shapeshifter!?'' thought Luke dumbfounded, looking at the young woman in front of his eyes. The old woman had transformed into a beauty in her mid-thirties at most.


    He never imagined that the caretaker of his orphanage was an outcast and a shapeshifter. Also, she seemed to know him, since she hid his details.


    "Oh, it''s Natasha''s brat! Look how much she''s grown. She was always glued to your mother," Edgar said, stroking his mustache.


    ''Why are they all brats to you?'' thought Luke looking sideways at the ghost who was already pissing him off because he seemed to know everyone.


    Then he looked back at the redhead named Natasha. A Marvel character popped into his head. The black widow. They even had the same name, and their appearance was similar.


    "You hid Luke''s data?" asked Larissa in a serious tone. Natasha nodded reluctantly.


    "Why? Why didn''t Sophie ever tell me she had a son, and what exactly happened to them? I thought you were dead too since you never showed up," said Larissa, asking several questions


    she had been holding back for a long time.


    ''My mother?" thought Luke, reacting to the name Sophie.


    "The problems of the Poe Family should be solved by the Poe Family. If Mistress Sophie didn''t tell you anything it''s because she either didn''t trust you or didn''t want to put you in


    danger," replied Natasha without further explanation.


    "You''re from my family?" asked Luke. Maybe they were cousins or something.


    ''I''m the housekeeper for the Poe family,'' replied Natasha, looking at Luke with a blank look


    on her face.


    ''So, she''s some kind of family butler? Like Lurch from the Addams family,'' Luke thought with


    a strange expression.


    Lurch is the Addams family servant. Who usually communicates through simple inarticulate moans. He looks like some sort of slightly smaller Frankenstein.


    "Now that you''ve come to Nevermore Academy, you''re in danger. They must know your movements by now. Ugh... Why are you always so irresponsible, reckless, rebellious..." said Natasha, whining and scolding Luke.


    ''What kind of maid treats his master like that?'' thought Luke.


    "The safest option is to come to Nevermore Academy. For thirteen years I managed to stay safe, but sooner or later they would find me," said Luke after Natasha stopped complaining. ''Oh... He must be in contact with Lord Edgar''s ghost by now,'' thought Natasha, as she tried to guess if the ghost was in the room or not.


    Edgar just told Luke that Natasha is trustworthy and there''s no need to hide from him that she doesn''t know anything about his situation. Besides, thanks to her he managed to stay hidden


    for thirteen years.


    "Would they find you? Who?" asked Larissa.


    "No one. Luke will be starting ninth grade at Nevermore Academy. I''ll take care of getting all the proper paperwork to you. Now we need to find a safe place to stay in Jericho," said


    Natasha, placing her delicate hand on her chin.


    "What about the orphanage?" asked Luke.


    "I will leave it after I have all the necessary papers for you to attend Nevermore," replied


    Natasha.


    "They will still have legal custody of me. I hope they won''t cause any more problems," murmured Luke who wanted to come of age as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have your legal custody. If you want, you can call me mommy from


    now on," said Natasha with a smirk as she patted Luke''s head.


    "Don''t bother," snorted Luke, pulling his hand away from Natasha, who was looking at him mockingly. He never thought a maid could be so annoying.


    After that, Larissa offered Natasha an apartment near Jericho''s main square. Natasha accepted. She didn''t seem to have any money problems. The orphanage was falling apart for a


    reason.


    Natasha had stolen funds for her long-term goals without any normies noticing. A very dangerous and unethical practice.


    Luke had to stay overnight in a hotel for two days until Natasha had everything ready, and


    they could move into the apartment.


    The apartment in addition to its good location was very quaint. It had two bedrooms, a


    bathroom, a kitchen, and a dining room. The dining room floor was polished wood, and the


    walls were painted in soft tones.


    The kitchen was compact but functional. With granite countertops and modern appliances. Luke''s room was an ideal size. He had missed having a room to himself.


    It had only a single bed and a bedside table. It was empty, but he didn''t mind.


    ''At last a room all to myself,'' thought Luke, throwing himself into the comfortable bed.


    The only downside would be having to live with the annoying and irritable maid, Natasha. It was strange to think that she was his orphanage nurturer for thirteen years, and he never


    noticed anything unusual about her. Especially, when she was protecting him from the Spellman Family.


    Since coming to Jericho everything was easier. He thought he would have to get a job to be able to rent something, but that was not the case. The paperwork to get started in Nevermore was super easy. It was all in the hands of Larissa and Natasha.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 11: Aura

    Chapter 11: Aura"Wake up brat!" yelled Natasha, opening the door to Luke''s room.


    The redhead turned on the lights and opened the blinds allowing sunlight to enter the entire


    room.


    "Don''t bother..." muttered Luke, putting a pillow over his head to protect himself from the sudden illumination.


    Natasha forcefully pulled the pillow away from Luke. She then began pillow-punching the boy.


    "W-a-k-e-u-p," uttered Natasha with each letter came a loud smack on Luke''s face.


    "I''ll be right up, shit!" shouted Luke in exasperation as he shot to his feet.


    "Breakfast will be up in five minutes. Be quick," said Natasha, leaving the room.


    ''This unbearable woman...'' thought Luke, starting the day off on the wrong foot.


    At the orphanage, he couldn''t sleep because of how noisy the other kids were, and now he had a maid waking him up at ten in the morning on vacation.


    However, he now had a house that he only had to share with the unbearable maid. This a situation a thousand times better than living in an orphanage sharing a room and bathroom with dozens of children.


    After brushing his face and teeth he sat at the table while Natasha finished preparing


    breakfast. Sitting at the table he could smell the delicious smell of the food the redhead was preparing.


    In a few minutes, Natasha put in front of Luke a plate with fried eggs, bacon, and American pancakes. With orange juice. Luke drooled at the sight of the delicious breakfast.


    ''Not so unbearable anymore,'' Luke thought, looking at Natasha sitting across from him. Natasha was wearing a tight black muscle top that showed off the prominence of her cleavage. Her cool blue eyes and stoic expression of confidence gave the figure a cool beauty.


    ''She''s very attractive and akin to the black widow...'' thought Luke, putting a piece of bacon in his mouth and examining Natasha, who felt herself being watched and their gaze met.


    Luke couldn''t deny that he felt a little nervous being watched by Natasha''s blue eyes. It was strange that this beauty had taken care of dozens of children for thirteen years.


    Besides, how old was she since she started babysitting at the orphanage? Fifteen years? A little more or a little less.


    "Stop staring at me and eat," Natasha said in a cold tone.


    "I''m eating," said Luke with his mouth full and not taking his eyes off Natasha, who was slightly surprised.


    Usually, men stammer when talking to her, and more so if it was a brat who was going through puberty and had his hormones out of control.


    "If you stare so hard at girls you''ll scare them away. You won''t get a girlfriend that way," Natasha said with a slight provocative smile.


    ''Girlfriend?'' thought Luke. He''d never had a girlfriend. Not in his past life, nor so far in this life. However, in his past life, he died at thirteen a rather premature age.


    Did he have to fall in love with a woman to get a girlfriend? He read many novels and thought he could never feel that feeling. He saw it too far away.


    "I can give you some tips on how to get a girlfriend. It''s important that you prepare yourself before you start at Nevermore Academy," said Natasha with a playful smile.


    "No thanks," said Luke with a grimace knowing that Natasha was just teasing him. A maid making fun of her master is very strange.


    "What do you know about the Spellman Family?" asked Luke. He wanted to know more about their mortal enemies. His stubborn great-great-grandfather didn''t want to tell him more about them.


    "Lord Edgar will tell you that information in due time. Besides, he knows more than I do," replied Natasha dryly.


    "Why so mysterious? It doesn''t matter if I find out now or later," said Luke.


    "If it doesn''t matter, be patient and wait," said Natasha, and Luke cursed under his breath.


    "You should start training your psychic powers with Lord Edgar. I will train you physically. I will teach you how to fight," said Natasha.


    "Train physically?" asked Luke with disdain.


    What good is it to fight and be physically stronger if, with his telekinetic powers, he can crush a person before they get close to him.


    "It''s no good relying solely on your powers. Even if you can flip a van four by four you can find yourself in peculiar situations," Natasha said with a slight smile.


    Roll over a four-by-four van? That was a very specific piece of information.


    "Brad and his family, okay?" asked Luke, curious. After he overturned the van and fled, he never heard from them again, but it seems Natasha, who would have retraced their steps did know.


    "They''re alive. With a few broken bones and the odd injury, but nothing fatal. An incomplete job, I must say," Natasha replied with eyes that gave off murderous intent.


    She knew about the people that bothered Luke. If she didn''t have to go unnoticed, she would have disappeared them a long time ago.


    ''Incomplete work? She wanted me to murder Brad and the others?'' thought Luke with a strange look on his face.


    "Anyway, you''ll have to train with me. It''s non-negotiable. In the mornings you will train your psychic powers with Lord Edgar. In the afternoons you will train with me. I''ll get that skinny body in shape," Natasha said with a smile and a look at Luke that could be


    misinterpreted.


    "What about the vacations...?" asked Luke. He finally had a house and could laze around all he wanted, but now he seemed to have a demanding routine.


    "After you finish in the evenings you''ll have the whole day off.


    Now go and have Lord Edgar give you your first lesson. I''ll clean up," Natasha said, and Luke nodded as he got up from the table and went back to his room.


    ''I look like the servant...'' thought Luke closing the door to his room. Anyway, he would accept Natasha''s demands. She was the person who was providing him with a roof over his head, cooking him delicious food, and not requiring him to work. He could endure a physical training routine with her. Since the psychic training, he was planning to do


    it anyway.


    Luke sat comfortably on his bed and picked up the necklace resting on his bedside table.


    "Come on out, great-great-grandfather. It''s time to wake up," he said as he rudely shook the


    necklace.


    "Be more careful!" cried Edgar as his ghostly figure stepped out of the necklace and floated


    into the air.


    ''I was woken up more aggressively...'' thought Luke.


    "I''m sorry, can we start the psychic training at once?" asked Luke after falsely apologizing. ''This brat. In his tone there is no regret whatsoever,'' thought Edgar annoyed.


    "It''s about time you trained your psychic powers and used them in the most effective way possible," said Edgar as he cleared his throat.


    "Well... First, you should know that psychic abilities are governed by the interaction of two main elements. Aura and Focus. First, we''ll start with the aura," Edgar began, as Luke nodded


    in agreement.


    "The Aura represents the unique psychic energy of each individual and is the life force that drives psychic abilities. Each person has a different Aura in terms of color, intensity, and patterns. The color of the Aura indicates an individual''s psychic specialty," Edgar explained. "Color, intensity, and patterns? How can you tell that?" asked Luke, who was surprised by what he was hearing. He didn''t think there would be such a thing in this world. "Common knowledge among psychics. For example, you if you had common knowledge would know that you possess a yellow aura. People with yellow auras have an affinity for telekinesis. You have already demonstrated the ability to move objects. A clear example of basic telekinesis,'' Edgar replied.


    ''Oh, that''s what Principal Larissa meant by specializing in Telekinesis...'' thought Luke, understanding several things.


    "So... they only put the colors in to classify the auras not because they could see them," Luke S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    commented.


    "No. The classification was done by psychics who can see your aura. These psychics have a white aura. Which means powers in clairvoyance. One of the abilities allows them the ability to see people''s auras. They can perceive the colors and energetic patterns emanating from each individual. They can also see their aura," Edgar explained calmly.


    "What? That ability is so broken," Luke said with surprise. He could know what powers his enemy had before the battle began, which would give him a huge advantage. "That''s right, it''s a big advantage. Besides, it''s only one of the clairvoyant''s abilities" said Edgar, stroking his mustache.


    "What other colors are there?" asked Luke very curiously.


    Edgar began to explain. So far counting yellow and white, there were eight colors of Aura.


    Blue indicates an affinity for telepathy. Red indicates an affinity for emotional manipulation. Violet is associated with visions of the past, present, or future. Green symbolizes the ability for psychic healing. A kind of healing magic. Orange is linked to elemental manipulation. Finally, black is associated with darkness.


    "Whoa... Yeah, there''s a lot of it..." commented Luke. He had thought his abilities to move heavy objects were the best, but he had underestimated the psychic powers of this world. "You should know that telekinetic abilities are not just limited to moving objects with your mind," Edgar said, and Luke nodded. He had already used his telekinetic powers for something else besides moving objects with his mind.


    He had manipulated telekinetic waves to create a psychic blast. A sort of invisible blade that allowed him to cut things with a quick movement of his hand.


    "Can''t you develop another kind of Aura?" asked Luke hopefully. It would be great to have telepathic, clairvoyant, or elemental manipulation powers.


    "No. The Aura you are born with is the one you stay with. It''s genetic," Edgar replied, and


    Luke put on a droopy expression.


    ''He can flip a two-ton pickup truck, and he wants more power...'' thought Edgar looking strangely at Luke. The milestone of flipping a four-by-four pickup truck was rare in the outcast community. Few if any psychics demonstrated such power at that age. "However, you can have more than one Aura when you are born. It all depends on chance," Edgar said, and Luke''s expression brightened.


    "Usually, the child of two psychics will be born with the aura of one of their parents. In rare cases, it may be born with the aura of both. It would be one in hundreds of thousands. It''s very


    difficult, but there''s still the remote possibility," Edgar said, and Luke''s expression darkened


    again.


    One in hundreds of thousands? What chance was that in the outcast community that had a low population? It was better not to get his hopes up.


    "What Auras did my parents have?" asked Luke.


    "You inherited your father''s Yellow Aura. In your mother''s case, she possessed a Blue Aura.


    Generally, if you no longer notice any signs, you should not possess it, but the chances are not


    zero. You may not have needed to use it as in the case of your telekinetic powers," Edgar


    replied.


    "Is there a method to try to train telepathy?" asked Luke.


    "Yes, but it won''t do you any good if you haven''t activated it yet. Before you train it consciously you must activate it unconsciously. Until you awaken it there is no way to try to train it no matter how much you know the method," replied Edgar.


    "What a pain... It would be nice to have a clairvoyant," Luke muttered. "You got it. Right in front of your eyes," said Edgar, puffing out his chest proudly.


    "You''re a clairvoyant?" asked Luke with surprise.


    "Yes. And not only that. I also have a yellow aura. Or well I had when I was alive..." said Edgar


    with a grimace.


    Luke looked at Edgar with envy. It would be pretty cool to be the rare case of having both of your parents'' auras.


    "Then look at me and tell me if I have another Aura," said Luke hurriedly.


    "I can''t. I''m a ghost. I can''t use my psychic abilities anymore. Hopefully, I can sense the


    presence of some normies, but not specific aura colors," Edgar said with a depressed air.


    ''Then why did you say it so proudly?'' thought Luke, holding back a sour comment at the sight of his ancestor''s depressed state.


    "Let''s pick up where we left off. Aura manipulation allows you to perform specific actions. In


    your case, moving objects would be the most basic of Yellow Aura. You already do it instinctively, but if you train with a method that was used by a family of hundreds of years you may see better results," said Edgar.


    "So... Through the Aura, I channel my psychic abilities?" asked Luke.


    "Exactly. Although I don''t have my clairvoyant abilities, from what you told me, you possess


    a very strong innate Aura. So, it is more natural for you to move objects instinctively. However, not everyone possesses such an intense Aura. So, you have a greater than average talent," Edgar replied, and a slight arrogant smile formed on Luke''s face. "Still, you must not be overconfident. Over time and with proper training, an individual with a lower potential than you can strengthen and develop their Aura to surpass you. So, you must strive," Edgar clarified. He didn''t want his great-great-grandson to become a slacker. The lesson continued for several hours. Edgar focused on teaching Luke all about the Aura.


    After the theoretical part, they moved on to the practical part. Which focused on awareness


    exercises. Feeling the psychic energy when you move an object.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 12: Infernal training

    Chapter 12: Infernal trainingAfter finishing his psychic lesson with Edgar, it was time for lunch. Natasha cooked another delicious meal. Finished with lunch, the redhead gave him an hour''s rest.


    Suddenly, she didn''t seem so heartless anymore. However, Luke had nothing to do in the apartment. He had no internet and he had already finished the Dracula book he bought earlier.


    "Hey... I''m bored. Do you have any interesting books I can borrow?" asked Luke, looking at Natasha, who was sitting on a sofa with her legs crossed reading a book.


    Since it was summer Natasha was wearing short shorts that exposed her long white legs that were very well-proportioned. Her thighs were strong, and she had trained calves.


    Luke was struggling to keep his vision fixed on Natasha''s face. There was a lot to see, but he didn''t want to come off like a teenager who couldn''t control his hormones.


    "The books I have won''t appeal to you. Go do something else," Natasha said without looking up from her book.


    ''Tsch that nasty,'' thought Luke, turning and walking towards the exit of the house. He had money left over. He could buy some books or something in the stores in Jericho.


    "Where are you going Luke?" asked Natasha, looking up from the book for the first time. "To walk around," Luke said vaguely without turning around.


    "You can''t. Come back here," said Natasha in a serious tone. However, Luke waved his hand dismissively without looking back. She wasn''t his mother, and he had freedom.


    From one second to the next Luke felt himself being pulled back with great force. Natasha had grabbed him by his shirt, grabbed his wrist, and bent it. With great force, the redhead pulled Luke onto the couch she was on before.


    "Ouch, Ouch! It hurts!" growled Luke as his arm was bent and he lay sprawled on the couch.


    "You must obey what I say, Luke. I don''t ask for much," said Natasha, putting more force so Luke couldn''t escape.


    "Am I going to be locked up all summer in this house?" asked Luke, trying to wriggle out of Natasha''s grip, but it was useless. The redhead had monstrous strength.


    How could she have so much strength in those delicate arms? Although they were defined, they didn''t look like much.


    "Going alone is dangerous. I can''t protect you if someone attacks you," Natasha said in a serious tone bringing her face close to Luke''s.


    "You didn''t seem to mind when I wandered the inhospitable streets of Boston alone," Luke commented.


    "That was different. I was to act the same way with all the other children. Now the enemies of the Poe family might try to do something if they already know your whereabouts," said Natasha in a softer tone, letting go of Luke''s wrist.


    "I understand..." said Luke, rubbing his wrist.


    "In a little while we will start with the training... After that, I will accompany you to the center to shop. For now, you can read this book," said Natasha, grabbing the book she dropped earlier and passing it to Luke.


    Luke took the book and read the title.


    ''101 Macabre Uses for Household Utensils: From the Shovel to the Butter Knife... Is this what she likes to read?'' thought Luke, reading the title of the book that Natasha was reading earlier with great concentration.


    "Okay, thanks... I''ll read it," said Luke, and Natasha let him off the hook.


    He read the strange book for a while until it was time for Luke''s physical training. As expected, they would do it in the house. According to Natasha, it was dangerous to go to a gym or something.


    They used the empty living room for training. For two hours, he was beaten to a pulp by Natasha. She started teaching him a martial art called Kyokushinkai. When Luke heard this strange and difficult name, he had no idea what it was all about.


    Kyokushinkai is a style of Karate that surpasses traditional Karate in violence and effectiveness. It uses attacks that are not allowed in traditional Karate and is based on


    finishing the fight quickly and accurately.


    Natasha was a sadist. She beat him to a pulp, and the rest she gave him was minimal. It was summer, and it was very hot. Luke ended up all sweaty and with no energy at all.


    Luke was tempted several times to use his powers to get back at Natasha. Try to push her or something, but seeing the redhead''s arrogant face that said, "Come on, use your powers if you''re so weak," He decided not to use them and endure the training.


    "We''re done for the day. Go take a bath, you stink. Tomorrow we''ll continue," said Natasha, who was only a little sweaty.


    "Tomorrow? I thought the muscles were supposed to rest to recover," said Luke with his tongue hanging out.


    "That''s for normies," said Natasha with disdain, "Outcasts have stronger bodies than normies," she added as she left the room.


    The days passed. Luke''s psychic and physical training routine continued without interruption.


    As for the psychic training he enjoyed it. He saw rapid progress and did not find it difficult, but the physical training was torture. Natasha didn''t hold back and left him all sore. Besides, it was impossible to beat her in a duel no matter how much practice.


    His routine ended at about four o''clock in the afternoon, so he had a lot of free time. Since he didn''t have much to do, he tried his luck and asked Natasha to hire an internet service. To his surprise, she agreed, and within two days they had the best internet possible.


    Seeing how easy it was to get internet he decided to be more daring and asked Natasha to buy him a laptop.


    The next day the latest MacBook arrived at his home! As far as Luke knew it was worth about $2,000, and Natasha bought it for him without batting an eye.


    It seemed she wasn''t so heartless after all, and yes, she was the Poe family housekeeper. Although she may have complied with his whims to keep him from leaving the house.


    He then asked her for the latest iPhone, and Natasha nodded without giving it much thought. The next day his state-of-the-art cell phone arrived. From one day to the next, he went from being a poor orphan to a spoiled child.


    So, he decided to put more effort into training with Natasha. If they give you kindness you give kindness. This way, he can keep asking Natasha for things.


    He didn''t know where she got the money from, but it must have been hers since he previously looked at his parents'' inheritance, and all he had was the old house. There wasn''t a single


    dollar.


    As far as psychic lessons Luke learned about Focus. The other main element that interacts with the Aura.


    It refers to the specific focal point on an individual''s body through which he channels and concentrates his psychic energy to perform actions such as telekinesis in Luke''s case. According to Edgar''s explanation when you use psychic abilities you concentrate energy in the chosen Focus. There is usually a natural Focus, but there is flexibility.


    In Luke''s case to use his telekinesis powers he uses his eyes as a focus, but another focus can be his hands. As when he performs the psychic strike. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke when knowing his natural Focus tried to link it with his Aura. Through this, he managed to have a more effective and precise control than before by doing it consciously. From what Edgar said in the future it will not be mandatory for him to see objects to move them, so his focus will be able to change. Some psychics can lift objects that are not in their field of vision, but they know they are there, but it requires more practice.


    ''It''s time to write Carrie,'' Luke thought with a greedy grin. His journey as a writer with ideas of a parallel reality would begin now that he owned a MacBook where he could write without


    any problems.


    He should just ask his great-great-grandfather about some useful memory-making skills so he could have accurate recollections of his past life.


    He will not tell you that he is a reincarnated person. He will just tell Edar that he has a photographic memory and wants to recall more accurately memories from many years ago like when he was a five-year-old boy.


    When in fact what he will be doing is trying to accurately recall when he read Carrie many years ago. More than fourteen years.


    His photographic memory is not infallible. If you read a book, you can go a month or more, and you will remember the contents of the book perfectly. However, it is not the same with memories from ten years ago or from his other life.


    He has no memory of when he was a baby. The faces of his parents in his memories are a blur.


    ''I hope he has a method,'' Luke thought, looking at the necklace and gently shaking it to get the ghost to come out. If he didn''t get it, he would have to write Carrie with his current knowledge of the plot and his writing skills that are not on par with the master Stephen King.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 13: Double aura

    Chapter 13: Double aura"Let''s start where we left off yesterday," said Edgar, but before he could continue speaking, Luke interrupted him.


    "Before that I have a query," said Luke.


    "What is it?" asked Edgar, a little curious.


    "When I was reading books in school, I discovered that I have a photographic memory. Just reading a book once was enough for me to remember it perfectly. However, it''s not the same with memories from many years ago," Luke began, not noticing that Edgar''s eyes widened like saucers.


    "Which is why I was wondering if you have any method of managing to remember events from many years ago," said Luke.


    "Did you say photographic memory!?" asked Edgar, suddenly approaching Luke.


    "Huh? Yes, photographic memory," replied Luke, backing away.


    The door to the room opened, and in walked Natasha, who seemed to have been listening to the conversation. Although in reality, she could only hear Luke talking alone.


    The redhead looked with surprise and dumbfounded at Luke, who was staring at her without understanding why she had entered.


    Was she spying on him so he wouldn''t waste his time? Could be. She couldn''t let Luke waste time with his new MacBook or his new cell phone.


    "Did you say photographic memory?" asked Natasha in a calmer tone, getting on the bed and standing very close to Luke.


    ''Why is everyone getting so close? Don''t violate my personal space,'' thought Luke with a grimace. To his left was the ghost of his great-great-grandfather, and to the right was Natasha.


    "Yeah. What''s wrong with me saying photographic memory?" asked Luke.


    "Photographic memory means you have a Blue Aura!" replied Natasha and Edgar excitedly. "That means you inherited your father''s and your mother''s Aura. She had a photographic memory too," said Natasha excitedly, and Edgar nodded repeatedly.


    "What seriously...?" said Luke with a surprised look on his face. He had realized quite some time ago that he had a photographic memory. When did he become aware of this ability?


    ''I think it was when I was ten years old... When I had to memorize some stupid chart they gave me at school,'' thought Luke with a strange look on his face.


    The board wasn''t difficult at all. At most, he would need two or three tries to do it, but just one would suffice.


    "It''s amazing... The cases of inheriting the two Auras are very strange," said Natasha, taking Luke''s cheeks with her delicate hands and looking at him as if he were an alien.


    Luke felt his heart start to beat faster. Why was this beauty so trusting? Did all key mistresses act this way?


    People with two Auras were very rare. Even in the Poe Family that had hundreds of years of history. There were less than ten. Luke joined this exclusive group.


    "You must train your Blue Aura. It will be very useful to us in our revenge against the Spellman Family," Natasha said with an evil grin. She could see the day when Luke would fulfill the revenge closer than before.


    "Yes..." said Luke as Natasha walked towards the door and let him continue his training. "Why is photographic memory cataloged in the Blue Aura? What does it have to do with telepathy?" asked Luke, looking at Edgar.


    "The Blue Aura is associated with the mind, intelligence, and mental capacity. Photographic memory like telepathy is associated with the mind and perception," replied Edgar.


    "I thought all psychic abilities had to do with the mind," said Luke confused.


    "The focuses are different. You move objects with your mind you use your Focus eyes to channel your psychic energy. In contrast, a person with a blue Aura uses the Focus brain," explained Edgar.


    Knowing that Luke possessed two Auras a very rare case among psychics, he began his Blue Aura-specific training. Although Edgar did not have a Blue Aura, he was able to train Luke with no problems. He was not the first Blue Aura individual he had trained.


    A month passed. Both trainings were on very good track. Natasha was still as demanding, but Luke this month noticed changes. His physical endurance had improved a lot compared to the beginning, and he had learned basic movements of the martial art taught by Natasha.


    What Natasha said was true. The body of an outcast was much stronger than that of a normie. He trained every day for two hours and did not need rest days like normal people. Also, his growth was superior to normies.


    Luke woke up that day at 10:30 am. He noticed that he wasn''t woken up by Natasha like these days.


    ''What happened...'' he thought with a sleepy face as he stood up and quickly changed. It was nice to be left to sleep and not let as much light as possible into a darkened room.


    Arriving in the dining room, he noticed Natasha sitting drinking tea next to a tall woman with almost white, blonde hair. It was principal Larissa.


    "Good morning principal," Luke greeted politely. He liked Principal Larissa. She treated him kindly and helped him whenever she could.


    "Good morning, Luke. I told you to just call me Larissa. The school hasn''t started yet," Larissa said with a slight smile, and Luke nodded as he sat down next to Natasha.


    Natasha had already prepared and left Luke''s breakfast ready on the table.


    "What brings you here?" asked Luke, starting to eat. Usually, Larissa visits them once a week, but it hasn''t been a week yet since the last visit.


    "Two things. First here''s the Nevermore uniform. Seven sets with your exact measurements," said Larissa, placing on the free part of the table a full bag.


    "That many?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes. One for each day of the week," replied Natasha, since she ordered so many pairs of uniforms.


    "Okay, thanks..." said Luke without giving it much more thought. Natasha was like that.


    One day large quantities of clothes arrived at the house. All brand names, Nike, Adidas, etc. All with Luke''s exact measurements. Even sneakers. From one day to the next, he had his closet full of brand-new clothes.


    He asked Natasha how she knew his measurements. She replied that she took them in his sleep. Luke got the creeps, and while he was sleeping like an angel, she snuck into his room


    and started measuring him without him noticing.


    He put the subject aside. He knew it was useless to argue with her.


    "Second and more important topic. This," Larissa said with a smile placing in front of Luke an


    object wrapped in wrapping paper.


    Luke with curiosity and surprise tore the paper. Indeed. It was what he thought.


    "So fast!?" asked Luke excitedly as he looked at the book in his hands.


    It was about his first book in this world: Carrie. Although he had blatantly stolen the idea, since Stephen King did not exist in this world, he decided to bring his great works to this world. On the one hand, because he is a fan, such works should be brought to light. And, on the other hand, for the money, obviously.


    Thanks to Edgar''s training with the Blue Aura, he managed with his photographic memory to go back to when he was reading Stephen''s work. It was difficult. He needed more than fifteen days of training. Then writing the book was easy. It was like copying an assignment.


    He was thinking of sending his manuscript to several publishers, but he thought it would be very difficult for them to accept it since it is the work of a fourteen-year-old teenager. So, he asked Larissa for help, who readily agreed and acted as his literary agent.


    Larissa had many contacts and was a very capable woman. She loved literature and was a fan of Edgar Allan Poe. When she read Carrie, she was fascinated. At first, she didn''t have much


    faith in Luke''s work even though he had the last name Poe.


    But she was wrong and liked Carrie. However, in the end it was a tragedy of an outcast murdering over four hundred normies. Larissa alone thought of Carrie as an outcast, even though she is not called such in the book. She thought Luke was inspired by the outcast and normie community and his former school life.


    The first to read the manuscript was Natasha (a living person, Edgar read it first, while Luke was writing it), and she also loved Carrie. What she liked most was the carnage Carrie caused, and she would have liked her to murder everyone and Carrie to have survived. Edgar read the story while Luke typed it on his MacBook. He also liked the story and was very surprised by Luke''s writing skills. Not only was the idea appealing, he was amazed at the dialogue, the descriptions, and how he put the novel itself together so perfectly.


    "Yes. Empyrean Publishing was delighted with the book. They want to publish it as soon as possible," Larissa said with a smile. The Poe Family would once again have a talented writer who could be on par with Edgar Allan Poe.


    Luke sipping his tea almost choked, "So fast!?" he said, asking the same question as before.


    Publishers usually take several weeks or months to get back to you and always reject you. He had underestimated Larissa''s literary agent skills.


    "Yes. They already sent me a copy of the publishing contract. It''s the best offer I could get and it''s very good considering it''s your first book and you''re fourteen years old..." replied Larissa,


    looking at Luke strangely.


    Many writers struggled their whole lives to get a book launched, and Luke did it with his first book and a ridiculous age. If these writers ever noticed this, they''d have a stroke or


    something.


    Larissa pulled out the contract and started explaining it to Luke. Natasha didn''t say anything.


    She knew Larissa didn''t want to take advantage of Luke. After all, she was Sophie''s best friend, and she had too much money to want to take advantage.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07 S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 14: Social media

    Chapter 14: Social mediaAfter an hour and a half Larissa left. In three days, Luke was to meet with a person who would be coming to Jericho to sign the contract. Natasha would also sign as she is his legal guardian.


    "It looks like in days you will become a writer. The youngest in the Poe family. Your parents would be proud," said Natasha with a smile.


    "Yeah..." said Luke with a barely visible grimace. He felt no accomplishment for writing Carrie. He had stolen it. He even felt some guilt. What happened to Stephen King in this world? Maybe he was killed by outcasts or something.


    "It''s after eleven o''clock now, and your psychic training begins. I was quite lenient and let you get some more sleep," Natasha commented as she looked at the time.


    ''Indulgent you?" thought Luke in annoyance. He just nodded and went to his room to continue his psychic training.


    ...


    Three days passed, and Luke met with the person from the publisher to sign his contract and discuss the final details of his book. Luke had already advanced a lot of work and already had a cover that was Carrie''s original.


    He drew a clear sketch, and then a professional would improve it. The editor liked the cover and was surprised at Luke''s drawing ability, although it was not as good as his writing.


    Natasha thanks to her attractiveness, a weapon she knows how to use very well, managed to increase the percentage of royalties that Luke would receive. This is the percentage of the income generated by the sales of the book. It is paid quarterly, and usually, a first-time author receives 8%.


    Thanks to Natasha he was able to get 12%. She was really reliable. An extra 4% was a great deal.


    Once the contract was signed Luke received a juicy $5,000 cash advance. The publisher had high hopes for Carrie and they were betting big on Luke.


    He never had that much money in his life. Although they gave it to Natasha since she was his legal guardian, but she handed it over to Luke not caring too much.


    Now all that was left to do was to wait about a month for the publisher to produce and print the book. They already had a model ready, it was the one Larissa had given to Luke earlier, so it wouldn''t be long before Carrie would be released.


    Nevermore was a month away, so his book will be published around that time. A little later, as they will have to do the promotional campaign for the book.


    Luke''s summer continued without much more change. In Jericho, he had no friends so he didn''t get out much. Plus, he had to be careful in case he was attacked by the Spellman psychos. So he wasn''t very good at going out much, even so, there was no sign of enemies.


    He continued with his psychic routine being taught by Edgar. Then he had his physical training routine with Natasha, who was merciless and always ended up with his muscles sore and all sweaty.


    One day, he had to meet with a publishing employee to talk about Carrie. They met at The Weathervane. This was Jericho''s main coffee shop and where Tyler the unseen Hyde from Wednesday''s series worked part-time.


    Luke thanks to his photographic memory was able to accurately recall the entire plot of Wednesday so he already remembered the Hyde boy''s name.


    However, Tyler doesn''t work here yet. He is most likely Luke''s age and not yet of a legal age to work part-time. Minimally you have to be 16 years old.


    "You want me to set up social media?" asked Luke, looking at the middle-aged man in charge of the publishing house. His name was Josh. He had a big receding hairline, square glasses, and a scruffy beard.


    "Yes, yes! It will be key to promoting the book. The essential thing is that you create a profile on Instagram and TikTok. The publisher''s social media will promote the book and make the public go to your social media. It will be very eye-catching thanks to your last name. The successor to Poe. Horror is coming back to the family," Josh replied enthusiastically. He could already taste Carrie''s success.


    Besides the fact that the book was very good, the person who wrote it had the last name Poe, and everyone knew this last name in the literary world. The best part was that Luke was actually related to Edgar Allan Poe. This will make the promotion and sale of the book much more successful.


    "Fine..." said Luke without much enthusiasm. He didn''t use social media and didn''t like it either.


    "After you create them upload some selfies smiling. I''m sure you''ll attract a female audience your age," Josh said with a smile.


    ''Selfies smiling...?'' thought Luke, putting on a not at all happy expression. That would be normie and he didn''t like the idea at all.


    Natasha seeing Luke''s expression held back her laughter, "Yeah, you should take a couple of pictures of yourself. I''m sure you''ll have lots of fans," Natasha said, teasing Luke.


    ''I''m a writer, not an idol,'' Luke thought with a frown. He wasn''t even a writer though. "Not like that. If you always have a frown on your face you''ll get old faster. Smile a little. It will be an important part of increasing book sales. With this, you''ll get a fan base and loyal readers who will start following you. It won''t be your only book, will it?" asked Josh.


    Josh''s publisher wanted to continue working with Luke. His writing career was just beginning, and they had great faith that he would grow and get better and better. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll do it," Luke said. If taking a couple of selfies would increase the money he would make in the future, he didn''t mind leaving his pride behind and creating social media like a normie.


    With this meeting over Luke''s book promotion began. He created his social media and uploaded some pictures of himself, though he didn''t smile. He was a horror writer. His great- great-grandfather was never seen smiling in his photos, and he planned to replicate that.


    Thanks to the publisher''s promotion he got a lot of followers. The promotion began before launching the book, which was just a few days away from having all the printed copies needed for its release. To generate expectation.


    During the promotional period before the book''s release, Luke got 10,000 followers on Instagram. He never thought the day would come when he would have so many followers. His photos had thousands of likes and many comments.


    "How does it feel to be a little famous?" asked Natasha as she ate next to Luke.


    "It''s no big deal either. Some people have millions of followers," replied Luke. He was just


    doing it so his book would sell more. He didn''t care about fame.


    "Isn''t it dangerous? I mean, now my enemies will be able to see that I have social media," Luke asked, looking at Natasha. He was surprised that she had agreed to her becoming some sort of public figure.


    "It''s the same thing, as long as you don''t be an idiot and post your location in statuses or pictures nothing happens. Just upload smiling selfies," Natasha replied.


    "I don''t upload smiley selfies," growled Luke.


    "Anyway, I''m surprised those Spellman bastards haven''t made a move by now. They should have been aware by now since you signed up for Nevermore many days ago," Natasha said


    with a frown.


    "Maybe the demons ate them," said Luke with a slight smile.


    "I hope not. I want to kill them with my bare hands," Natasha said, angrily and with great murderous intent. Luke looked at her strangely - why were his maid and great-great- grandfather such psychopaths?


    ...


    Greendale.


    Among tree-covered hills and bordered by a meandering river was Greendale. A small town in


    the United States with less than ten thousand inhabitants.


    In a more secluded part of town stood a funeral home with a dark stone facade and tarnished glass windows. Surrounded by tall trees with a gloomy appearance which causes there to always be a permanent fog in the place.


    Near the funeral home is a cemetery with moss-covered tombstones. Destroyed statues of angels with suffering faces observe the place with their cold and empty eyes.


    Next to the funeral home stands a mansion. With peaked roofs and turrets soaring skyward, the mansion stands out as a monument of decadent opulence and hidden darkness. The grayish stone of the mansion is covered in twisted ivy, which snakes along the walls like bony fingers trying to grasp the unsuspecting.


    Inside the mansion in one of the numerous rooms, a conversation was taking place. The room was large and ostentatious.


    A plush armchair sat near a fireplace that was burning even though it was summer. A silhouette watched the fire burn. Behind him stood a teenage girl.


    "Are you traveling to Jericho tomorrow?" the silhouette asked. Her tone of voice was thick


    and husky.


    "Yes, I have everything ready," replied the girl respectfully. She could not observe the man''s face as the back of the armchair covered it.


    "You have a mission. You will have the great honor of ending our family''s grudge for once," said the man with mixed emotions.


    "I will do it. I don''t think it will be too hard. That boy lived all his life surrounded by normies. It''ll be a piece of cake," said the girl with a carefree smile, and without feeling much pressure. "Don''t be overconfident. Don''t underestimate the Poe. Even if it''s the last one on this earth you must finish it as soon as possible. You will have a deadline of one year," said the man.


    "A year? I''ll have to be in that pro-normie academy for a whole year?" the girl asked whining. "You will. You don''t have a choice. If you murder one person and then leave the school, you


    will be a suspect," replied the man in a forceful tone.


    "I won''t let them catch me," said the girl.


    "It''s already decided. You''ll be there for the whole year," said the man without giving any


    more room for discussion.


    "Fine..." growled the girl under her breath.


    "You can go now," said the man, and the girl left grumbling under her breath.


    ''Kids these days,'' thought the man, shaking his head, as he took a sip from a glass of thick


    reddish-colored liquid.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 15: Start of classes I

    Chapter 15: Start of classes IMonday arrived. Which meant the start of school. Luke woke up earlier than usual. He sat up in his bed and looked at the bag he had packed the night before.


    ''Summer went by so fast,'' Luke thought with a grimace and sleepy face.


    He didn''t want to go to school. Any otaku soul who transmigrated would be happy to attend Nevermore, but he was not. He already hated school. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Getting up early, attending classes you don''t like, mountains of homework, and a lot of other annoying things.


    That is a normal school. Nevermore was worse than a regular school because it was a boarding school. You didn''t go home until vacation. You had to live there for months.


    You had to share a room with a person you wouldn''t get along with, although this didn''t bother Luke very much. After all, he lived in an orphanage with dozens of annoying kids. "You don''t look too happy about starting school," Edgar said, coming out of the collar.


    "Of course not. Who the hell likes school?" asked Luke, standing up and starting to put on his Nevermore uniform.


    "To your mother. In the early days, she always seemed so enthusiastic," Edgar replied, and Luke grimaced.


    He barely had any memory of his mother in this world. In his previous life, his parents were barely home. They gave him money to buy whatever he wanted, and they were always working, so he never had much of a family bond.


    However, his mother in this life gave her life to protect him. If it wasn''t for her and his father he would have died. So, he felt empathy for her and hatred for those guilty of her murder.


    He left his room and sat down at the table. Breakfast was already ready. Natasha sat sipping coffee while checking her cell phone.


    ''I won''t have these delicious breakfasts anymore,'' Luke thought regretfully. He had to admit that Natasha was an expert cook. Plus, she cooks his favorite dishes for him.


    [Why that face?] asked Natasha, looking at Luke. The strange thing was that her mouth didn''t move. Her lips were still closed.


    Luke looked up from his delicious breakfast and looked at Natasha. He had clearly heard what Natasha asked even though Natasha didn''t speak. This was the telepathy he had developed over the last while.


    He never thought he could communicate through his mind with another person. All he had to do was to create a mental link with the person who did not have telepathy so that this person could talk to him whenever this person wanted.


    The link is limited by the telepathic abilities of the caster. Currently Luke can only converse telepathically with a person, who is within 3km of him.


    This is more than enough distance for a person in the same room and is the result of his training. Both Edgar and Natasha could not believe how fast he was progressing.


    Another thing to keep in mind is that the link has a certain lifespan. If it is not renewed the telepath must create another link to continue connected and be able to converse through the mind.


    Luke''s current time was twenty days. After that, he must see Natasha and re-create a mind link so they can continue to converse telepathically.


    According to Edgar, Luke''s mother could create a link with a lifetime of a couple of years and a distance of 500km.


    The blue aura''s abilities were not only limited to mental communication. There was also photographic memory and many more useful and powerful abilities.


    [Do I have to go to Nevermore? If we are separated it will be more dangerous] Luke said without moving his lips. Since he mastered this skill, they talked this way with Natasha to practice.


    [You must go. By now they must be aware that you are in Jericho. If you don''t get into Nevermore and stay here, they won''t stay put. It will be dangerous. Your father was safe in his time at Nevermore] Natasha replied as she ate. Thanks to telepathy, she could eat and converse at the same time.


    [On the other hand, it is important that you get the link to a distance of 15km. As for time, I can make regular visits with Larissa''s help to replenish it] said Natasha.


    [Yes...] said Luke without so much encouragement. He knew he had no choice but to attend school.


    As for the 15km, they needed it because that was the distance from Jericho and Nevermore Academy. If Luke could get their link that distance they could communicate with Natasha while he was at Nevermore. This way they can converse at any time and instantly if something dangerous happens. Much more effective than a cell phone.


    [In such a short time of training you have already achieved a distance of three kilometers and a lifespan of twenty days. You have a great talent] Natasha said with sincerity and surprise. Natasha considered Sophie as her older sister (Luke''s mother). Although they did not have a blood bond. So, she knew telepathic abilities very well. Sophie was a very talented telepath and was not as talented as Luke was at her age.


    Besides, Luke not only trained his blue aura. He also possessed a yellow aura and spent time training for that aura. So, he dedicated less time compared to a person who can dedicate himself to training the only aura he possesses.


    Another thing to note is that Luke started training his telepathic abilities at an advanced age, as he lived for thirteen years in a normie orphanage. Sophie, on the other hand, trained her blue aura from an earlier age.


    [I know] Luke said smugly. His talent in the yellow aura was greater, although this was because he awakened it much earlier and used it more regularly.


    [With that attitude you won''t get friends] said Natasha.


    She had noticed that Luke was odd, though to think this of an outcast was odd in itself, and even more so if he was a member of the Poe family. However, Luke was fourteen and odd even by teenage outcast standards.


    [I don''t need them] Luke said with a grimace and continued to eat his breakfast in silence. The only "friend" he had ever had in this world betrayed him and because of him, he was expelled from normie school.


    After breakfast Natasha called for a cab, they loaded up their luggage and headed for


    Nevermore Academy.


    The cab driver seemed a bit scared to take them to Nevermore Academy. It seemed that there was still prejudice from normies towards the outcasts or rather weirdos of society.


    With a good payment everything was arranged, and he decided to accept the trip. The ride was about fifteen minutes. Again, he could see the gothic and imposing architecture of the academy. Only this time there was a large number of people unlike the first time it was empty. The door was open, and the students were herding in with their parents or friends. [Remember to train. I''ll investigate those Spellman bastards] Natasha said through the mental link.


    Luke nodded as he got out of the cab with his luggage. After saying goodbye briefly, Natasha returned to Jericho with the same cab.


    Luke looked at the sea of people and students entering the academy with a slight frown on his hands he held his luggage. Unlike the boys and girls entering with their parents, he was alone, though this was not what bothered him.


    "It sure is moving. Come on, walk. Maybe you''ll get a girlfriend or something," Edgar commented in a mocking tone.


    Luke grunted and started walking toward the grand entrance to Nevermore Academy. He still could not converse telepathically with Edgar. Since he was a ghost the degree of difficulty was higher. Since they function differently than a human or something like that Edgar explained


    to him.


    He could observe a large number of students. Unlike him most of them had expectant faces,


    smiling and waiting to start


    new stage in their lives.


    ''Why do they all look so normie?'' Luke thought, walking around and observing the students. Even physically there wasn''t much difference from the normies.


    Only the faceless outcasts were different. They have no features on their faces. That is to say, they do not possess mouths, noses, and eyes. However, on their faces, you can discern the shape where the eyes, mouth, and nose should be. They do not have a flat face. ''What the hell is their advantage? I''d rather be a normie,'' Luke thought in disgust, looking at a group of three faceless students. Maybe they have some secret ability or something.


    As he brazenly watched the faceless ones who were oblivious, Luke heard a voice near him. "Are you Luke Poe!?" asked the tone of voice that belonged to a girl.


    "Yes! I can''t be wrong. I follow you on Instagram," added the girl in a loud and enthusiastic


    tone.


    Luke turned his head and could see a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her hair has blue highlights and pink highlights on the ends. She has light freckles and different-colored fingernails. She is wearing the traditional Nevermore uniform and is from the same year as


    Luke.


    ''Enid...'' thought Luke with surprise. He never thought he would meet one of Wednesday''s main characters so quickly. More surprising was that he didn''t have to do anything. Enid was looking at Luke with a big smile and a cheerful aura that seemed to envelop her in a shield of light. Completely different from Luke''s aura and unfriendly face.


    "Yeah... it''s me," Luke replied after a few seconds. Enid was cuter than the memories he had, and he had a photographic memory.


    "I knew it! Wait a minute..." said Enid as she started digging through her backpack. After a few seconds, she pulled out a book that Luke recognized very well: Carrie.


    ''She already has Carrie?'' thought Luke in surprise. The publisher had gone to great lengths and brought Carrie forward for publication.


    Last week it was published. Luke had to attend Jericho''s largest bookstore to promote the


    book and sign autographs even though he wasn''t really looking forward to this. In just one week since Carrie was published Luke''s popularity on social networks increased a lot reaching 25 thousand followers on Instagram.


    "Can I get an autograph? I''m one of your first fans. I couldn''t attend the first book signing because I live in San Francisco," said Enid justifying herself.


    ''My fan?'' thought Luke with a strange look on his face. If he thought about people who like


    the book, Carrie, he wouldn''t think Enid was one of them. Her happy aura didn''t fit Stephen King''s horror literature or well his horror literature...


    "Sure," Luke replied, taking the book and pen Enid gave him. The shame he felt for signing a


    book he plagiarized was getting further and further away, the more books he signed the less


    shame he felt.


    ''Sorry, Stephen... If you want revenge, I''m ready to face your avenging ghost,'' thought Luke, finishing signing and handing the book back to Enid.


    "Thank you," said Enid, looking at the signature with a big smile and sparkling eyes.


    "You''re welcome," replied Luke, looking around. He noticed that many people were pointing and whispering to each other as they watched him.


    ''This is not good,'' Luke thought as he started to flee the place. He didn''t like being the center


    of attention.


    His escape mission failed. A girl and a boy stopped his pace and asked him the same question as Enid. Then they pulled out two copies of Carrie and he had to sign them.


    He wanted to escape again, but more and more people came out asking him for autographs


    and even photos. Luke began to have a pale complexion, he didn''t like being surrounded and enclosed by people he didn''t know.


    It was a bad idea to publish Carrie in an outcast school when your last name is Poe. One of the best-known surnames in the world of outcasts if not the best known and most popular. ''Too close!'' thought Luke nervously, watching three faceless students approach him. Behind


    him a gaggle of students who appeared to be vampires by their pale complexion and dark


    glasses. There was no room to escape. He was surrounded on all sides, and they all already had Carrie''s book in their hands. How the hell did they buy it so fast?


    At one point he felt someone grab him by the wrist and he started to run so he had no choice


    but to follow the person.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 16: Start of classes II

    Chapter 16: Start of classes IIAs he ran, he dodged students while being guided by the person who saved him. They turned several corners and came to an almost empty place.


    "Sit down," said the person who helped Luke escape.


    Luke, who had cold sweat on his face sat down on the bench. He felt his pulse racing. He was not good with crowds around him. In his previous life, he was an otaku who barely left the house.


    ''Damn what a pathetic weakness,'' Luke thought with a frown.


    After a few seconds, he regained his composure and looked up. The person helping him escape was Enid, who was looking at him worriedly.


    "Are you okay?" asked Enid approaching Luke.


    "Yeah," replied Luke dryly and lightly, pushing Enid away from him.


    "Really? Your face is pale. We should go to the infirmary," said Enid worriedly.


    "No. I''m fine, although I''d be better off if it weren''t for you screaming and getting everyone''s attention," Luke said with a grimace. If it wasn''t for Enid, it would have gone unnoticed.


    "I... I''m sorry," said Enid apologetically, looking down at the floor.


    "..." Luke couldn''t believe it. A normal person would have sent him to hell instead of apologizing. Now he felt a little guilty something that rarely happened to him.


    "Here," Enid said, pulling a handkerchief out of one of her pockets. Luke took the handkerchief while looking at Enid as if she were an alien. He could tell Enid''s kind attitude was real. It wasn''t fake like most people.


    Luke began to wipe his sweat with the handkerchief. Enid sat down next to him as she looked at him out of the corner of her eye.


    "Thank you," Luke said after a few seconds and with great difficulty.


    "It''s just a handkerchief," said Enid.


    "Not for that. For helping me out of there," clarified Luke. A bright expression returned to Enid''s face.


    "You''re welcome, although you''re right. If I hadn''t made such a fuss you wouldn''t have been in that situation," Enid said, returning to her cheerful and radiant mood.


    "Well with the handkerchief we''re even. I''ll get it back to you later," said Luke as the handkerchief was with his sweat on it.


    "Don''t bother I''ll clean it up," said Enid, holding out her hand for Luke to return the handkerchief.


    "No. It''s sweaty, and you gave it to me clean. I''ll clean it later and then give it back to you," said Luke without giving her the handkerchief.


    "No, no. I''ll clean it. Give it back to me," said Enid as she began to struggle with Luke to take the handkerchief from him.


    "It would be rude to give it back to you in sweat," said Luke, trying to force himself so Enid wouldn''t beat him.


    "That''s fine. I don''t mind the sweat. I''ll wipe it off," said Enid stubbornly as the struggle continued.


    Enid won after a few seconds of struggling. Her strength was monstrous. Luke couldn''t compete with her, so he ended up losing the handkerchief from her hands.


    ''Her strength is no joke...'' thought Luke in surprise as Enid put the handkerchief away with a smile. As if nothing had happened.


    "How do you have so much strength?" asked Luke, even though he already knew the answer.


    "I''m a werewolf. Well, rather, a female wolf," Enid said, putting a finger to her chin as the ending was confusing.


    ''She already has superior strength without needing to transform,'' thought Luke. It wasn''t strange for a werewolf or werewoman to have a superior body in terms of physical strength. "What''s your name?" asked Luke, even though he knew it so far he didn''t ask her and it would be weird if he suddenly knew her name.


    "How clueless of me not to introduce myself!" said Enid, holding a hand to her head.


    "I''m Enid Sinclair. I''m starting ninth grade this year. Nice to meet you," added Enid with a big smile and extending her hand.


    ''So she''s my age,'' thought Luke. Which means Wednesday is also the same age as him. Which leads to the canon starting in two and a half years.


    "Luke Poe. Also a ninth grader," said Luke, accepting Enid''s handshake.


    ''It won''t be long until the entrance ceremony,'' Luke thought, looking at the time on his cell phone.


    "We should get going. The ceremony will be in the central courtyard," commented Enid, looking at the time on Luke''s cell phone, who nodded slightly and got up from his seat.


    Luke didn''t know his way around Nevermore. Enid, on the other hand, seemed to know the school better than he did. So it would serve to have her as a guide.


    Although it was a short walk Enid was like a parrot. She kept talking and asking Luke questions. It was the first time he had met someone so cheerful and enthusiastic. It was


    exhausting.


    She talked to him a lot about Carrie. Giving him her opinion and asking him about a lot of questions she had.


    They arrived at the central courtyard which had a lot of grass in the open area and a large tree. It was surrounded by the school buildings. There was a large arrangement of folding chairs


    for the students to sit on. Most of the seats were taken.


    Luke and Enid sat in the back rows next to each other. Luckily no one recognized them anymore. On the stage they had set up for this occasion came Principal Larissa who as always was appropriately and professionally dressed.


    "Welcome to Nevermore Academy to the new students! Welcome back to the students who passed the year..." began Larissa with her speech.


    ...


    Two weeks had passed since Luke started classes at Nevermore Academy. Things had calmed down compared to the beginning. Especially the attention he was getting.


    He was famous and popular for two reasons. On the one hand, because of Carrie, who was a smash or so his publisher said. On the other hand, because of his last name, Poe. A very famous surname at Nevermore Academy.


    His great-great-grandfather Edgar Allan Poe was an alumnus of Nevermore Academy. He has a statue, and Nevermore''s most important annual competition is named after him: The Poe Cup. His great-great-grandfather is arguably the most famous alumnus in the academy''s


    history.


    So, having the Poe surname gave you a lot of notoriety and popularity that Luke hates.


    The first few days were very annoying for Luke. Many people approached him because of his last name Poe, and his success with Carrie, but thanks to his face of few friends and that he responded sarcastically, mockingly, or uninterestedly his popularity was over.


    A great record. He drove away all the annoying flies in two weeks. He resumed his solitary and quiet life. The only person who kept bothering him was Enid.


    That girl wouldn''t give up. She didn''t give up on Wednesday, who was ruder and had less patience than Luke, so it wasn''t weird at all.


    Another person he kept chatting with was Xavier Thorpe. One of the main characters in the series. He is a psychic just like Luke and his father is a very famous psychic.


    He is related to Xavier because they share the same bedroom. Nevermore contains four


    bedrooms.


    Luke is in the ''Ravenloft Hall'' which has several rooms and a common room. With Xavier, he


    shares a room.


    His room is spacious. The walls are covered with dark tapestries, two closets, two bedside tables, and two canopy beds covered with black silk sheets and bedspreads embroidered with


    raven motifs.


    A tall window lets in a dim light, which filters through heavy black velvet curtains. Each has a carved wooden desk in the corner of the room. Where Luke props up his MacBook, books, and


    so on.


    Unlike Luke, who is antisocial and apathetic, Xavier is popular with his classmates. Albeit in a different way than the standard normie. For Luke, Xavier seems like an edgy artist.


    The subjects at Nevermore were varied. There were subjects for every type of outcast such as:


    Werewolf Reproduction focuses on werewolf biology and anatomy, as well as transformation control and full moon management.


    Gorgon Anatomy: Study of the anatomy and special abilities of gorgons, including managing their ability to turn others to stone with their gaze.


    Blood and Nightlife Studies: This subject focuses on vampire biology, vampire history, and culture, as well as mastering vampire abilities and how they will develop.


    Psychic Powers: Subject focused on the study and understanding of students'' psychic abilities


    and development.


    These subjects were divided into two classes. The first class was the theory class, which all students were required to attend. Luke was to attend classes on werewolf reproduction, gorgon anatomy, etc. It didn''t matter that he was not that type of outcast.


    This was to learn about the types of outcasts their history, characteristics, culture, behaviors, etc. Once the theory was finished there was the practical part which was specific. In Werewolf Reproduction you could only attend if you are a werewolf, in the case of Luke not. Since it makes no sense to practice when he can''t transform.


    In the subject ''Psychic Powers'' he must attend both theoretical and practical subjects.


    In addition to these subjects, he had three more: Marginal History, Fencing, and Botanical Sciences. Which were universal no matter what type of outcast you were.


    Luke couldn''t believe that he had to compulsorily attend Fencing, but he had no choice but to


    do so. ''Now I have botany class,'' thought Luke, coming out of the outcast history class. Botanical Science classes were being held in the Nevermore greenhouse.


    Walking towards the greenhouse he noticed someone tapping his shoulder. He turned and saw Enid who as usual had a smile and an aura of joy around her.


    "Hi Luke, are we going to the greenhouse together?" asked Enid with a smile and looking


    expectantly at Luke.


    "Yes," replied Luke dryly and started walking. Enid smiled and started walking beside him. Their ways of walking were different. Luke walked lazily and with a tired expression. Enid, on the other hand, seemed to be prancing around and had a lot of energy.


    Luke didn''t understand why Enid kept talking to him. His wonderful personality had already alienated several girls who tried to talk to him in the first few days, but Enid didn''t seem to


    mind and kept talking to him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke''s responses are brief, reluctant, and unenthusiastic. He never starts a conversation and will never seek you out. Who would want to be friends with a guy like that? Perhaps Enid was just as stubborn as Xavier and Tyler were with Wednesday? Luke recalls that, in the series, Wednesday was apathetic and uninterested in Xavier and Tyler, who seemed like simps through and through. Yet both boys kept trying to get closer to Wednesday even though she showed no interest in them.


    It could also be that Enid wants to be friends with her because she''s friends with everyone,


    something Luke would consider fake and hypocritical, but with Enid, he knows it''s not that way, and that''s her true nature.


    Whatever it is Luke doesn''t care. It''s only a matter of time before Enid stops trying to relate to


    him like everyone else.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 17: A small sample

    Chapter 17: A small sampleThey arrived at the conservatory. It is a large room with a lot of plants. There are desks in the center for the students to sit and study. In front of them is a blackboard and the desk of the teacher who was already waiting for them.


    The teacher''s name was Marilyn Thornhill, and Luke knew her very well. She was the antagonist in the Wednesday series and a normie. Her real name was Laurel Gates.


    She faked her death to change her identity and complete Crackstone''s mission which was to eliminate the outcasts.


    Marilyn has fair skin, long wavy brown hair, and brown eyes. She wears a gray-colored sweater and cat-eye glasses.


    ''Eliminate the outcasts what an idiot,'' Luke thought, disdainfully as he sat in a chair and looked at the teacher, who had a kind, smiling face.


    Luke thought both Marilyn and Crackstone were two idiots chasing an impossible dream. Eliminating all the outcasts was an impossible mission. No matter how much Crackstone had made a deal with demons and gotten powers.


    In the series, Crackstone loses to a sixteen-year-old outcast. If he were to face adult outcasts with developed powers he would be easily defeated. At best, he could kill Nevermore students who did not fully develop their powers. That is as long as the power he showed in the series holds up.


    There are even outcasts who made deals with demons so they should be stronger than average and will be able to defeat Crackstone with a whimper.


    Luke wasn''t planning to take on Professor Normie for the time being. Until Wednesday comes to Nevermore the normie will not use Hyde to assassinate, so nothing will happen.


    The teacher was a normie. She had no supernatural powers. It would be very easy for Luke to kill her. The problematic thing is to cover up the murder. For this reason, Luke is too lazy to act for the moment.


    "Good morning everyone!" greeted Marilyn with a smile and enthusiasm.


    "Before we move on to a more advanced topic, let''s review the homework I left for you last class," added Marilyn as she opened the textbook on her desk.


    "Mm... Let''s see, Luke. Can you answer question one?" asked the teacher, looking at Luke.


    Luke hadn''t pulled out the book, or his notebook. He had his hands in his pockets and was rocking back and forth in his chair with a nonchalant attitude.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I forgot," Luke said as he yawned and continued rocking like it was nothing. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enid next to him, and everyone else looked at him unable to believe how fake his apology sounded. He clearly wasn''t sorry at all and looked like he didn''t give a shit about the class.


    "Oh..." said Marilyn with a slight twitch that no one noticed, "It''s okay. We all can forget homework once in a while," she added with a smile again.


    ''Hmph hypocrite,'' thought Luke, amused. He knew Marilyn hated outcasts to death, but because of the personality she showed at Nevermore she couldn''t show anger towards him. ''She must be seething with rage,'' thought Luke, trying to contain his laughter.


    "That''s true. Next time, I''ll try to remember if possible," Luke said with a slight smirk.


    ''If it''s possible?'' thought Enid and all the students unable to believe how hard-faced Luke


    was.


    "Let''s see Bianca, can you answer question one?" said the teacher, moving on to another student. If she kept listening to Luke, she was afraid her facade would crumble.


    ''Maybe I''ll become the first outcast to be eliminated on their list,'' Luke thought curiously.


    It could be that they''ll send him a killer Hyde. He doesn''t care. It will be a good fight. He doesn''t know if the teacher has control of Hyde yet.


    Bianca began to read from her notebook where she had completed her homework for the day. Bianca was a mermaid and one of Nevermore''s most popular students of her year. She is taller than average for her gender and has dark skin and greenish-blue eyes. She has dark hair and a shaved head.


    Luke took out his book, opened it, and put it on top of his head to block his view so he could sleep comfortably. As expected, class ended, and teacher Normie didn''t punish him and let him sleep peacefully.


    Enid was in charge of waking him up. He put his book in his backpack and quickly left the greenhouse. He felt like peeing.


    Enid, who was about to say something to him, stood still as Luke hurriedly left the place. He didn''t even thank her for what she woke up from.


    "Why do you keep trying to talk to him?" asked a friend of Enid''s approaching her.


    "He''s rude, arrogant, stuck up, and I can think of many more negative adjectives," she added with a frown. She also tried to make conversation with Luke and befriend him, but he treated her like she was an annoying fly the whole time, so she gave up.


    "That makes it cooler," said a brown-haired girl joining the conversation. Her friend looked at her funny, though she was right.


    "Having the last name Poe went to his head," said a short boy with a mug hairdo approaching the group of girls.


    The two girls looked at the boy with some disgust. It wasn''t the first time he had butted into their conversations as if they were friends. Maybe Luke felt the same way, so their anger towards him dropped incredibly low.


    "He lived in a normie orphanage and thinks he''s the big deal," the boy said to add fuel to the fire. Unlike the girls, who might see Luke''s attitude as a cool and bad boy, most of the guys


    loathed Luke.


    "Don''t be rude! He published a successful book that you could never write and that being in an orphanage!" said Enid, defending Luke and scowling at the boy.


    It was rare to see Enid scowling and scolding a person. Enid''s two friends nodded in agreement. Luke if he had heard what Enid said would have wanted to disappear off the earth. He didn''t even create that book. It was absolute plagiarism.


    He would have rather flaunted his powers or his great last name than that.


    "Let''s go," Enid said, angrily, turning around and leaving the room. Her friends followed her and left the boy alone frozen in place.


    What did he do wrong? They were criticizing Luke. He just joined them and was reprimanded...


    ...


    In the Psychic Powers class, there were about forty students, but only ten of them were psychics. The others were there to study the theoretical part.


    That day the others learned about the auras that each psychic can possess. So, far they had only studied a little of the history of psychics, so they had had no practical classes.


    Before the theoretical part ended and the class slowed down the teacher wanted to do a demonstration so that the non-psychic students could observe the auras of the psychic students.


    It was no secret to demonstrate the type of aura you possessed. After all, the teacher must help you so that you can train that aura.


    The first student to come forward was Rowan Laslow. He has brown eyes and short brown hair that he wears with a side parting. He wears brown and gold glasses.


    "I-I''m a psychic with a yellow aura," said Rowan, nervous about being watched by everyone.


    "Try to move these books. Each one weighs about 5kg," said the professor, pulling several books off a shelf and placing them on the desk.


    The books had over a thousand pages, a particularly thick and sturdy binding, and a leather- reinforced hardcover. Luke was the first time he had seen such heavy books.


    Rowan nodded and with the help of his hand began to try to move the books. Eight of the ten books lifted and floated up to his head. He held them for several minutes until he could no longer, and they fell making a thud on the desk.


    "Forty kilos a great sum," praised the professor with a smile, and clapping his hands. The whole room joined in and applauded.


    Luke clapped lazily. He wasn''t surprised. His weight limit was currently 180kg. In a state of rage, he managed to move a two-ton truck for a moment.


    Thanks to that episode his maximum weight increased. Before that incident, he could move about 100kg in total. After moving the truck he increased to 150kg. During training with his great-great-grandfather, he was able to increase another 30kg to 180kg.


    "Luke your turn. Since we''re with books we might as well take advantage," said the teacher, looking at Luke, and all the attention of the class was on him.


    Everyone wanted to know what Luke''s abilities were. The last descendant of the century-old


    Poe family. Many kids looked at Luke with smirks. They had all heard that he lived in an orphanage. Hopefully, he could move a book or two.


    Luke lazily got up and walked with his hands in his pockets to the desk. They all knew he


    possessed a yellow aura, as the professor had asked them earlier. He didn''t say he possessed a blue aura as it was better to keep a secret or two to himself.


    ''50kg in total,'' Luke thought disdainfully, looking at the books. Moving the shit garbage cans


    was more challenging than this.


    Without taking his hands out of his pockets the ten books began to float in a matter of


    seconds. He just needed to look at them. He didn''t need to help himself with two focus like


    Rowan did.


    The professor and everyone else watched with wide eyes. The books began to circle Luke, who continued with a nonchalant look on his face.


    Luke smiled internally. He taught a lesson to the idiots who spoke ill of him behind his back. He had heard some disparaging remarks about him. Now they knew a little of his power. Luke made the books fly neatly back to their former places on the shelf. The presentation was


    over.


    "An excellent control," commented the professor, recovering from the shock. With this simple demonstration, he knew that Luke''s weight limit was well over 50kg.


    Luke nodded slightly and returned to his seat as he was watched by the surprised faces of his


    classmates.


    ''A fourteen-year-old at the intermediate level...'' thought the teacher, looking at Luke and moving on to the next student.


    Question: Team Enid or Team Wednesday?


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 18: Aura Sky-Blue

    Chapter 18: Aura Sky-BlueThe next psychic to get up was Xavier. In his arms, he carried a notebook and a black pencil. Bianca looked at him with a smile and rested her chin on her hands.


    "As you know, my aura is sky blue," said Xavier, leaning his notebook on the desk and opening it.


    ''Sky blue aura...'' thought Luke with narrowed eyes.


    In the initial explanation Edgar gave him about auras he said nothing about the sky blue aura. Later, he explained to him the existence of this type of aura which would be the ninth.


    The sky-blue aura was rare among psychics, so it was generally not counted among the main auras. Not because it was weaker, but because of its rarity.


    Out of every 1,000 psychics only one would possess a sky-blue aura. That is its rarity. However, it wasn''t as rare as possessing a double aura.


    The sky-blue aura was associated with artistic expression and creativity. Psychics with this aura channel their energy into their works of art. Be it music, paintings, drawings, writing, etc.


    Luke remembers that Xavier could make his art come to life. Without wasting any more time Xavier drew a spider in his notebook. Within seconds the spider came to life and emerged from the paper in 3D form.


    Everyone was amazed at this. The spider was moving. It had life, although it looked very fragile.


    "Amazing," praised the professor, and the whole room began to applaud enthusiastically. "Thank you," said Xavier with a slight smile and returned to his seat.


    ''He doesn''t look very strong, but in the future, he draws the Hyde''s claw that came to life and attack him,'' thought Luke, respecting Xavier more. He knows that Xavier just like him is a person who will possess a dual aura. Also, he possesses a strange sky-blue aura.


    Thanks to his photographic memory, he remembered that Xavier had precognitive dreams. That is a violet aura.


    Everyone knew that Xavier''s father was a famous psychic: Vincent Thorpe. The Thorpe family was also a famous outcast family like the Poe''s, although they were not nearly extinct.


    It is known that Xavier''s father possesses psychic visions that go into the violet aura. So Xavier got both his father''s aura and his mother''s aura. The latter must possess a sky-blue


    aura.


    Although Xavier''s sky blue aura ability is not very strong in the future he could become very proficient in varied situations including combat.


    The psychic students kept passing by. Their abilities were no big deal. They were barely developed much different than Luke''s. Xavier and Rowan were the best not counting Luke.


    There was one girl who possessed a green aura, but she could barely heal a useless not very deep cut at the moment.


    ''They''re no big deal,'' Luke thought. Before when he lived in the orphanage he didn''t have a standard of his powers. He didn''t know if they were strong, weak, or average, but now he knew.


    He was above average for his age and by a large margin. Rowan could move 40kg, and he could move 180kg. A huge difference. It could be due to his soul being reborn and more powerful or whatever.


    "At last... Sabrina Jones," called the teacher, and a girl stood up and began to walk toward the center desk.


    The girl was of average height with a small physique. She had short wavy blonde hair. Fair skin, bright green eyes, and a delicate figure. She had a confident smile and walked confidently to the desk.


    Sabrina, like Bianca, was one of Luke''s most popular girls of the year. Her aura was a cross between Bianca and Enid. Kind to everyone and proud.


    Luke straightened up from his seat and looked at Sabrina more seriously. Earlier the girl had said she possessed an orange aura. Meaning elemental manipulation. One of the most useful auras for combat is next to yellow.


    He was curious about what element Sabrina would control and on what scale. Though he wasn''t expecting much seeing everyone else.


    "You may begin. Be careful," said the teacher, as he didn''t know what element Sabrina would


    use.


    Sabrina nodded vaguely and opened her hand. A spark of orange energy began to form in the palm of her hand, glowing with a hot glow. The energy condensed within seconds taking the form of a dancing, sparkling sphere of fire in Sabrina''s hand.


    The fireball was the size of a soccer. Everyone gawked at Sabrina''s demonstration as she looked at everyone with a confident smile. The temperature in the room had risen several degrees because of the fireball.


    "Amazing. Pyrokinesis" praised the professor with awe and sweat on his forehead.


    Pyrokinesis is the power to generate, control, and manipulate fire. Luke looked at the fireball more seriously than before. Was there such a talented student in the Nevermore series?


    With this level of skill, she could have taken on Crackstone when he came back from the dead or Hyde.


    ''There are several psychics who didn''t make it out on Wednesday and could have done something against the old man that one,'' Luke thought.


    ''Either that or I can''t trust 100% of the series,'' thought Luke.


    With perfect control, the fireball in Sabrina''s hand disappeared, and the temperature began to drop. The room erupted in applause, and Sabrina returned to her seat with a condescending smile. On the way, she glanced at Luke, but he was deep in thought.


    ''Another student at an intermediate level. There are two monsters in this class'' thought the professor in amazement.


    After the ''Psychic Powers'' class Luke went to the room where the Fencing class was being held.


    In the locker room, he changed clothes. In fencing, they used a mask that protects the head and face from possible blows. It is made of a sturdy metal mesh that allows good vision and ventilation in addition to protection.


    A padded jacket that covers the student''s torso and arms. To absorb impacts and protect against thrusts and cuts during combat. Gloves and pants are made of a resistant material.


    "Gather around, everyone. We have already finished learning the basic positions and moves. Today, we will have a practice fight. Take your swords and choose a partner," said Professor Vlad. An elegant man with short brown hair and light eyes.


    The fencing swords they use for practice are designed to be lighter and more flexible, with a blunt tip and a blade that has no edge.


    Luke took the sword and watched as everyone chose their partners and stood at attention awaiting the professor''s command. A grimace formed on his face at the sight. He hated


    activities in pairs.


    He would be left without a partner, and the professor would look at him with pity while the others made fun of how lonely he was. Previously he never went through this situation as he had Tom, but so far he didn''t make a single friend at Nevermore.


    "Luke. Do you want to practice with me?" asked Enid, approaching with a smile and dressed in her white fencing outfit.


    "Fine," replied Luke more relieved as he wouldn''t be the center of attention for being a loner with no friends. The latter didn''t bother him, he was annoyed at being the center of attention. Despite Luke''s disinterested and rude attitude, Enid kept trying to make conversation with him. You could say that, out of all the students, Luke treated Enid better than the others. Only because he knew her personality was real since he watched the Wednesday series. Otherwise, he would think Enid is a hypocrite who wants to be friends with everyone. Enid noticed Luke''s subtle changes. His answers were getting better and better and he didn''t seem as disinterested as before, even if only a little. So, she was happy about her


    advancement.


    Why was she doing it? Because she was interested in Luke. Not because of his famous last name and the fame he had for his successful book. She couldn''t deny that she was a fan since she liked Carrie so much, but that wasn''t what mattered to her.


    What appealed to her most about Luke was his authenticity. He was a real person. Not fake, neither in real life nor on social media. In the photos he uploaded he always had the same unfriendly face. He doesn''t show a mask like most people.


    Besides, she knew Luke was kind unlike what others think. He thanked her when she saved him and even wanted to wipe her handkerchief.


    She felt that Luke like her was authentic. Both with very different personalities, but authentic.


    ''I must close the gap on him today,'' Enid thought decisively, and put on her helmet. "Everyone in position. Use the moves we learned. Ready? Begin!" exclaimed Professor Vlad.


    Luke was on guard an important position they learned these days. In this position at any time


    he could attack, defend, or move.


    When the professor gave the signal he began to march toward Enid at a moderate pace.


    Enid did not stand still and also began to advance with her eyes on Luke and her senses at maximum. When they were at a close distance Luke was the first to attack.


    He stretched out his front leg lunging forward, and at the same time, his back leg pushed forward as well. At that instant, he stretched out his sword arm and reached a maximum


    extension point in the air.


    Enid was surprised by Luke''s perfect attack, which, although they were basic movements, he had executed to perfection. She was not the only one surprised. Professor Vlad watched closely as Luke''s attack was executed perfectly.


    To Luke''s surprise, Enid at the last moment dodged his lunge by taking a quick step


    backwards. The girl did not stand still and quickly attacked. Her technique was not as exquisite as Luke''s, but her power and speed were greater.


    Luke, thanks to landing on the heel of his front leg, had the strength to barely defend himself


    from Enid''s attack. He quickly returned to the guard position and began to defend himself and


    dodge Enid''s violent attacks. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This girl has no technique whatsoever'' thought Luke dodging a lunge that passed mere


    inches from his face.


    Although she had no technique, Enid''s speed and strength were incredible. If Luke hadn''t gone through Natasha''s hellish training, he would have lost in just a few moves.


    He had to defend and counterattack depending on his perfect technique. Enid despite her imperfect guard had impressive reflexes and great instincts. She always managed to defend herself at the last second.


    The practice fight between Luke and Enid lasted ten minutes. It was the most intense of all


    and the most professional.


    Luke could not keep up. Enid''s endurance was superior to his. Advantages of having the superior physique of a werewolf. At one point he couldn''t maintain his perfect technique and


    lost.


    "You win..." said Luke, taking off his helmet and sitting down wearily. It was a frantic ten minutes. He never thought that after going through Natasha''s hellish training he would be


    physically tired.


    "That was a great fight. You have perfect technique," Enid said in surprise as she took off her helmet and sat down next to Luke.


    She was tired too, though not as tired as Luke. She knew her physique was superior to the


    other outcasts since she was a werewolf. She was surprised Luke could last this long and at several points thought he would lose.


    "Your instincts are amazing," Luke praised, taking Enid by surprise.


    A wide grin broke out on Enid''s face. It was the first time Luke had ever praised her. This was a


    breakthrough for her.


    "Although with your psychic abilities, the combat would have been different," said Enid not knowing why she wanted to cheer Luke up.


    "A loss is a loss," said Luke. He had a high ego, but he knew how to accept when he lost.


    "Another fight?" asked Enid, standing up and reaching out to Luke.


    "Fine," nodded Luke, accepting Enid''s hand and standing up.


    Their relationship improved. They were both growing closer for the same reason. Because


    they knew their personalities were authentic.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 19: Immobilization

    Chapter 19: ImmobilizationOne Saturday afternoon, Luke was lying in bed reading a book he had bought some time ago.


    Nevermore was a boarding school. On Saturdays and Sundays, you didn''t have classes, but you had to stay on the school grounds. You had to ask permission to visit Jericho.


    Since he had no friends the entire weekend, he was locked in his room reading books, continuing his psychic training, or wasting time on the internet.


    "You''re wasting your youth!" exclaimed Edgar with indignation. He couldn''t believe that his descendant spent his weekends locked in his room.


    ''What''s wrong with him now?'' thought Luke, looking up from his book and staring at the ghost of his great-great-grandfather.


    "Nevermore will be your most peaceful stage! You must make the most of it. Once you get out of here it will be an all-out war against the damned Spellmans!" shouted Edgar.


    "Instead of having as much fun as you say, I should train," Luke said with a grimace. Thanks to Xavier not being in the bedroom he could talk to Edgar quietly.


    "Overtraining is not good. There comes a point where it is ineffective and can be counterproductive if you over-train. Once you complete your training routine, you should use the time to have fun and not be a loner," Edgar said, remembering his younger days when he would get drunk and date some girl the same age as Luke. The times were different.


    "I''d rather stay here," said Luke, turning his attention back to his book.


    ''This smelly brat,'' thought Edgar, clenching his fist.


    "Rather than waste time procrastinating, it''s better to train a little since you have so much free time!" said Edgar.


    "Didn''t you just say that overtraining is bad?" asked Luke.


    "I will teach you a very useful telekinesis skill for combat," said Edgar, getting Luke''s attention, who put his book aside and looked at him intently.


    "Which one?" asked Luke.


    "Immobilization," replied Edgar with a slight smile, seeing that he caught Luke''s interest. "Immobilizing a person?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes. A person or any living thing," nodded Edgar.


    "I don''t think it''s too hard," said Luke losing interest. He could already move 180kg objects and throw them at high speeds.


    A very heavy person could weigh between 90kg to 100kg. A weight that could easily immobilize. Even an obese person weighing no more than 180kg could be immobilized with his telekinesis.


    "You must be thinking that because you can move 180kg weights immobilizing a normal person is pretty easy, right?" asked Edgar, and Luke nodded.


    "You are very wrong. Immobilizing a person is very different from moving lifeless inanimate objects. A person will not stay still while being controlled by your telekinesis. He will try to break free. Also, the technique is different from moving objects," Edgar said.


    "How hard can it be?" said Luke. With his 180kg, it wouldn''t be hard to immobilize an average person no matter how much he wanted to break free. He had already thought that shortly he could immobilize a transformed Hyde or werewolf.


    "That''s what a person who never tried to immobilize a person would say," Edgar said with contempt and pissed Luke off since he was right. He had never used his telekinetic power to immobilize a person or living thing.


    "Let''s do it! It''ll be a piece of cake," Luke said, pissed off.


    "I hope you don''t buy your words. The first thing is for you to get a training partner. Find someone light to start with. A girl if possible," said Edgar.


    Luke grimaced at this request. Who would agree to be his training dummy at Nevermore?


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot you don''t even have a friend. At least you''ll meet a girl," Edgar said with a smirk.


    "Shut up. I have someone in mind," growled Luke, standing up. He put on his sneakers, a black hoodie, the necklace and walked out of the dorm.


    "Did you make a friend?" asked Edgar with a little smile. Since Luke didn''t wear it when he had classes he didn''t know about the relationships he had. He only knew he was a loner because he always stayed in his dorm room if possible.


    Luke didn''t respond. When he got to the common room from his dorm many were surprised that he had gone out. Luke ignored the stares and walked out of the dorm.


    ''Her dorm is for girls only I can''t go in...'' thought Luke, thinking about how to meet the one person he might consider closest at Nevermore.


    It was Enid. Although he could try to sneak into the girl''s dorm it would be too conspicuous, and he doesn''t want to attract attention or get caught. So he has no choice but to wander the Nevermore grounds in search of Enid.


    His relationship with Enid had improved since that first practice bout in the fencing class. From that point on they were always practice partners in Fencing classes.


    So Luke was planning to ask her for help with his training. Knowing Enid''s personality and that she is always interested in him, she should accept without much trouble.


    The Nevermore grounds were very large. Much more than what was shown in the Netflix series.


    The day was clear with few clouds in sight. A perfect day to spend time with friends outdoors. As long as you have friends.


    ''I''ll look in the left courtyard,'' Luke thought, heading to the courtyard usually filled with students along with their friends hanging out.


    This courtyard was a large outdoor area surrounded by walls and walkways. In its center is a fountain with a large dead tree. At its edge is a statue of Edgar Allan Poe. It is the courtyard that was featured in the series.


    As he arrived he noticed a large number of groups of students chatting and laughing with their friends. Near the fountain, there were several tables with benches for the students to sit


    at.


    At one of the tables, Luke saw Enid sitting and chatting happily with her friends. ''That''s Yoko and Divina,'' thought Luke, recognizing the two friends Enid was chatting with.


    Yoko Tanaka is a very popular vampire. In the series, she had an unimportant role. Divina is a mermaid. She also had a supporting role in the series.


    Luke sat on a bench along the walkways and watched the courtyard with all the students chatting and laughing happily.


    "Youth," Luke muttered. Edgar floating next to him came to hear him and smiled.


    "You see? You must make the most of your time of youth. You won''t be young for life," said


    Edgar.


    "Why should I follow the youth that others want? Other people can enjoy their youth by reading books or wasting time on the internet. I thought outcasts didn''t follow stereotypes," commented Luke, taking Edgar by surprise, as his descendant''s argument had logic.


    "You''re right, but humans are social beings. It''s not good to shut yourself away in your world and not interact with anyone," Edgar commented in a more serious tone.


    ...


    "Is that Luke?" asked Yoko, looking off into the distance at Luke sitting on one of the dark catwalks.


    "Yes. Whoa, that''s the first time I''ve seen him out on a weekend," commented Divina, looking towards Luke.


    ''Luke?'' thought Enid, turning her head and recognizing the boy right away. As she was about to get up from her seat and walk towards Luke both Yoko and Divina grabbed her arms. "You stay here, Enid. You always talk to him. You can''t go talk to him as soon as you see him. You''ll look like a desperate girl," said Yoko, and Divina nodded, agreeing with her. "But..." said Enid reluctantly. It was the first time she had seen Luke on a Saturday outside his dorm. She couldn''t pass up this opportunity to talk to him, but seeing the looks on her friends'' faces she sat back down.


    Yoko was right. She was always the one trying to talk to Luke. The latter never took the first


    step to talk to her.


    ...


    "Won''t you ask your friend to help you train?" asked Edgar, looking at Luke after finishing


    their short conversation.


    Luke shook his head. He saw Enid chatting happily with her friends. How would he approach


    her to say, do you want to be my training dummy? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He got up from the bench and started walking to go to the gym. Since he was out of his


    bedroom, he would at least train physically. This time Edgar didn''t say anything. He didn''t


    scoff and followed Luke silently.


    When he turned a corner, he bumped into a person. It was a girl who was looking at her cell phone. As she collided with Luke she fell to the ground.


    "Ouch..." the girl mumbled, grabbing her forehead.


    Luke only lost his balance a little. As he was distracted thinking about some things, he didn''t


    have enough reaction to dodge.


    ''Sabrina Jones,'' thought Luke, recognizing the blonde girl. A psychic capable of creating and


    controlling fire.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 20: Practice with Sabrina

    Chapter 20: Practice with Sabrina"Aren''t you going to help me?" asked Sabrina, looking up from the floor at Luke.


    "Are you one-armed?" asked Luke, showing no sign of helping her. This girl was like Bianca. The most popular one. She most likely had a lot of guys after them drooling and was used to being pampered. Just the thought of it bothers him.


    "You''re as rude as everyone says," Sabrina said, getting up from the floor and shaking the dirt off her clothes.


    Sabrina was wearing a loud red pullover, a black skirt with black tights, and dark shoes. She wore a headband in her blonde hair, her nails were painted red as were her lips.


    Luke clicked his tongue and started walking again without paying Sabrina any more attention. "This is the first time I''ve seen you out on a day off," Sabrina commented following Luke.


    "Are you a stalker? I can give you an autograph if you want," Luke said with a slight smirk, looking sideways at Sabrina.


    "I''m not a stalker, and I don''t want your autograph. Your last name is very famous in Nevermore. There''s even a statue of your great-great-grandfather. Plus, your book Carrie is also very famous. A lot of people noticed that you don''t leave your dorm on the weekends," Sabrina commented, unbothered by Luke''s teasing.


    Luke grimaced when he heard this. He didn''t think so many students would be watching whether or not he left his dorm. This was normal though. The culprit in this was Carrie.


    His last name was very famous at Nevermore, but not to the point that so many students would be watching whether or not he left his dorm. The problem was Carrie''s resounding


    success.


    It had been a little over a month since the book was published, and according to data passed on to him by his publisher, it sold more than 100,000 copies in one month. A resounding success. A book that sells 100,000 copies is considered a success, but for a book by a first-time author to achieve that figure in a month is something rarely seen.


    Geniuses like Stephen King could do it. This made Luke''s fame grow by leaps and bounds. He had already passed 100,000 followers on various social networks, and many news portals and YouTube were talking about his work and him.


    Many treated him as a genius and praised Carrie. Others criticized Carrie for being too gory and that Luke''s head was wrong for writing something like that.


    100,000 copies in a month. Luke couldn''t believe it. He would take a 12% royalty. Carrie was priced at $8.00, and it was paperback. So, in one month, he got 800,000 USD.


    Of which USD 96,000 will go to Luke. Discounting some taxes a little less. In one month, he makes what a pro makes in a year. Luke drooled at the thought of this number. He already wanted to get his hands on the money.


    He had become a literary celebrity in just over a month. His stories were being seen by thousands of people. The same with his photos and so on. Many wanted to interview him, but the publisher was taking care of that. In a short time, he would have his first interview. It would be embarrassing, but he would have to do it.


    "Are you listening to me?" asked Sabrina, running her hand in front of Luke''s eyes several times.


    "Huh? What were you saying?" asked Luke, snapping back to reality. He hadn''t heard a word Sabrina was saying.


    "God... I asked what were you doing? Weirdly, you came out of your room. You''re such a celebrity hermit," said Sabrina with a slight smile.


    "I''m not a hermit," growled Luke.


    "I''m going to training," he added.


    "Oh, can I join you? I''ll be helpful," asked Sabrina.


    "Mm... That''s okay," said Luke. He didn''t think he would find a replacement for Enid so easily. He didn''t tell Sabrina that he would use her as a training dummy. He''ll tell her when he gets to the gym so she can''t refuse anymore.


    "Being a famous writer always helps," Edgar commented with a slight smile.


    They arrived at the gymnasium where they had their fencing classes. The place was empty,


    but it was allowed if the students wanted to practice in their free time, although the fencing equipment they had to borrow.


    "What do you want to practice? Do we have a psychic practice bout or what?" asked Sabrina curiously.


    "How much do you weigh?" asked Luke, surprising Sabrina with the strange question.


    "You don''t ask a girl that," said Sabrina with a pout, but Luke remained silent, waiting for her


    answer.


    ''This guy...'' thought Sabrina in disbelief that her charm wasn''t working.


    "42.5kg, (93.7 pounds)" replied Sabrina.


    "That''s a good weight to start practicing. Explain to her what immobilization is," Edgar said,


    and Luke started to explain to Sabrina what her role would be in this training.


    "So... You want to use me as a training dummy?" asked Sabrina after Luke finished his explanation.


    "Yes," Luke replied.


    "Okay. Let''s get started," Sabrina said, and Luke was surprised at how easily she agreed. Maybe this is why she is one of the most popular girls.


    "First, I will try to immobilize you, but do not try to free yourself," Luke said, and Sabrina nodded as she waited quietly.


    According to Edgar, he first had to get used to the technique of immobilizing a person. Luke didn''t understand much, but he followed the instructions the ghost gave him.


    "Concentrate. Try to immobilize her like you would do when you control an object near you,'' said Edgar, and Luke started to control his powers toward Sabrina.


    Sabrina, who was playing with a lock of her hair was suddenly immobilized. An outside force restricted her movements. She could only move her eyes and could only continue to breathe. As Luke told her, she did not try to free herself.


    Luke the cause of this had sweat on his forehead. He was using all his concentration to keep Sabrina still in place and it was very difficult.


    ''Why is this so hard'' thought Luke sensing that he wouldn''t last much longer. He knew Sabrina wasn''t putting up any resistance. If she had he couldn''t have kept her restrained.


    After 30 miserable seconds, Luke couldn''t hold on any longer, and Sabrina regained her


    mobility.


    "You see? I told you. Trying to control a living thing with your telekinesis is much more difficult than with lifeless objects. Otherwise, it would be very easy to learn how to fly," Edgar said. Luke could only nod silently and accept that he was wrong.


    ''On his first attempt, he spent thirty seconds immobilizing a person, even though the girl isn''t very heavy it''s still quite a feat,'' thought Edgar without telling Luke this. Usually a psychic starts his training by immobilizing small animals like squirrels, birds, etc. Sabrina also looked with surprise, but quickly hid it, "That''s it?" asked the girl. "No. Now I have to repeat it many more times. To get used to it," Luke replied after catching his breath. He didn''t think it would be so different and difficult to immobilize a person. "Good" nodded Sabrina. Even though it wasn''t nice the feeling of being immobilized, she agreed to keep helping Luke.


    "Then if you need anything, I''ll help you," Luke said. He didn''t like owing anyone anything. "Oh, good. I hope you keep your word," Sabrina said with a smile.


    The workout continued. Luke managed to get the time to two minutes, but by the time Sabrina tried to free herself she could only hold on for twenty seconds.


    Too short a time considering Sabrina has a delicate figure and no great physical strength. If she were Enid she could free herself instantly thanks to her superior werewolf strength. Wanting to immobilize a Hyde? Ha. What a joke. He''s a long way from that. He was very naive to think he could immobilize a Hyde easily. What he could do is crush him by throwing objects at him at high speed.


    "That''s it. Do you want to practice something specific?" asked Luke, looking at Sabrina.


    Since Sabrina helped him with his training it''s time for him to help with her training or


    whatever.


    "You''re too tired. Another day you will help me. For now, pass me your number," replied


    Sabrina, pulling out her cell phone.


    "What do you want my number for?" asked Luke.


    "How am I going to ask you to help me if you hardly ever leave your room?" said Sabrina, and


    Luke grunted, but he couldn''t argue against that logic, so he passed her his number.


    "I have to go meet some friends. I''d invite you, but I''m sure you won''t accept. See you," Sabrina said with a slight smile, as she walked out of the gym. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you want to advance with the immobilization technique you must practice every day. So you must have a person to help you," said Edgar.


    "I won''t train every day. I already owe that girl one favor," Luke said. He couldn''t ask Sabrina to help him every day. He''d have endless favors to give in return.


    "I don''t think she''ll do it for a favor. Besides, at best you''ll have to help her practice like she did with you," Edgar said, looking strangely at Luke.


    "I won''t ask that girl to help me again," Luke said stubbornly. He hardly knew her well enough to ask her to help him every day in his practice. He would try asking Enid since he was


    closer to her.


    ''It is difficult for him to trust someone,'' Edgar thought, stepping back into the necklace. He had known his great-great-grandson for several months now and every day he learned more about Luke''s personality.


    He realized that Luke didn''t trust people and had a lonely, yet arrogant personality. Usually, a loner or antisocial person has a more submissive personality, but this was not the case with


    Luke.


    John, Luke''s father, had a very different personality than his son. He was extroverted and the most popular student. After all, his last name was Poe and he was very talented. The only thing they were alike in was the attitude to make frivolous and rational decisions. Even Edgar noticed that Luke did not fully trust him or Natasha. It would be common for a


    child who lived all his life in an orphanage to meet members of their families and treat them in a more loving and dependent way, but this was not the case.


    ''In time he will open up,'' thought Edgar without giving more importance to the subject.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 21: Training with Enid

    Chapter 21: Training with EnidLuke was in the Marginal History class. It had been several days since Sabrina had helped him with his practice. So far, the girl hadn''t asked him for anything, and Luke didn''t like to be


    accountable to anyone.


    His training to immobilize people stopped since Luke didn''t have a partner to practice with. He was planning to ask Enid, but the girl didn''t speak to him these days.


    A strange occurrence, since she always talks to him during classes, breaks, or in the cafeteria. He noticed Enid''s gaze on him during several classes, but she didn''t approach him.


    "That''s all for today. You must read chapter IX for the next class," said the history professor, closing a thick book and dismissing the class.


    The students began putting away their supplies and chatting with their friends as they rose from their seats.


    [Tell your friend at once to help you practice immobilization] said Edgar, who was hovering near Luke. This time, Edgar did not speak. Luke had already managed to create a mental link with the ghost. It was much more complicated than with a human, but he managed it at this time.


    So, they could now speak telepathically. Mostly Luke, since he would look like a madman if he talked to himself.


    [Another day...] Luke replied as he put away his supplies. He watched as Enid walked out of the classroom with her friends.


    [I get what''s going on] said Edgar with a hand on his chin.


    [What are you talking about?] asked Luke.


    [You don''t tell that girl to practice because she won''t talk to you first. Put that stupid pride behind you and talk to her] said Edgar.


    [Shut up. That''s not it] growled Luke as he walked out of the classroom. Today''s classes were over. He would go back to his dorm and practice emphasizing his blue aura.


    [Famous young writer Luke Poe is afraid to talk to a girl. Are you afraid she''ll reject you?] asked Edgar in a mocking tone.


    Luke frowned. He decided to ignore his annoying ghost great-great-grandfather. He walked out of the living room and saw Enid leaning against a wall. She seemed to be waiting for


    someone.


    "Luke..." said Enid approaching.


    ''Enid,'' thought Luke a little surprised. He had felt that Enid had already given up on relating to him. As had everyone else.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Luke.


    "I saw you in the quad the other day. I never saw you on weekends outside your dorm... What were you doing?" asked Enid, playing with her hands.


    "Nothing. Just getting some air," Luke replied and quickly regretted answering that way. It was the perfect opportunity to ask Enid to help him with his practice and he had missed it.


    "Oh, was that..." said Enid with a downcast expression. She thought that Luke had looked at her that day and had the faint hope that for the first time, he would show some interest, but that was not the case.


    "I have to go... Bye," said Enid, turning around and starting to walk.


    "Wait!" said Luke after a few seconds, and taking Enid by the hand she turned around with surprise and a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "W-what''s wrong?" asked Enid nervously looking down at Luke''s hand and taking hers. "Actually, yes. I was looking for you," said Luke seriously staring at Enid.


    ''Was he looking for me? He''s so close!'' thought Enid, feeling her heart rate rise. Luke''s face was very close to hers.


    She was happy that Luke went looking for her, but she was more nervous to have him so close and him holding her hand.


    "Why were you looking for me?" asked Enid shyly, looking at Luke and noticing his face better than before.


    ''It''s cuter up close,'' thought Enid, waiting for Luke''s response.


    "For training," Luke replied.


    ...


    The atmosphere was silent.


    "What? Just for training?" asked Enid after a few seconds.


    "Yes. What else for?" said Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    ''This boy...'' thought Enid, frowning and squeezing Luke''s hand tighter.


    "Ouch, Ouch. Enid your grip. You''ve got a lot of strength," Luke said painfully. Rare were the occasions where you would see Enid with an unfriendly expression. What had he said wrong? "I''m sorry," said Enid, letting go of her hand strength, but not letting go of Luke''s hand.


    "We can let go of each other''s hands now," said Luke, trying to get out of Enid''s grip, who frowned again at this comment.


    Luckily, she decided not to be angered by Luke''s comments anymore and let him off the hook. "So... Why didn''t you tell me that day?" asked Enid.


    "I saw you and your friends having fun on a Saturday afternoon. I thought it would be boring to go training," replied Luke, being honest. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who wanted to train on a day off?


    "Next time, talk to me. It''s not boring if it''s with you," Enid said in a commanding tone taking Luke by surprise.


    Luke felt his cheeks heat up. It was the first time a girl had ever said something so


    embarrassing to him.


    "Cof... Let''s get going to the gym," Luke said, coughing and turning around quickly. He didn''t want Enid to see him.


    ''That''s right. Succumb to the love of youth, brat,'' thought Edgar with a grin that saw the whole exchange between the two teenagers.


    Upon arriving at the gym, Luke explained to Enid about immobilization. She didn''t mind having to act as a training dummy. In the intervals that Luke took a breath she talked to him, and unlike other times Luke was much more interested in the conversation.


    If Enid didn''t resist the immobilization he could hold on as long as he could with Sabrina, but when Enid tried to break free, she was able to do so in a second or two thanks to her great physical strength.


    The days passed at Nevermore. Luke got Enid to help him practice his immobilization, and he was lasting longer and longer. Whether the person was not resisting or if they were.


    Enid showed no discomfort at being a training dummy since the only one training was Luke.


    "Phew... Three minutes and twenty-two seconds..." muttered Luke, watching Enid free herself from his immobilization. In a notebook on the floor, he wrote down how long he managed to keep Enid restrained.


    It had been almost a month since he started practicing immobilization with Enid''s help every day. His progress was good. Currently, no matter how much Enid uses her maximum strength Luke can keep her restrained for more than three minutes.


    Considering that Enid has more strength than the average outcast it is a good time, as it is enough to finish off your enemy.


    "It''s not a nice feeling to be restrained by an invisible force," commented Enid as she stretched out her arms.


    "Sorry," said Luke, feeling bad. He knew it wasn''t a good feeling when you can''t move a


    single muscle for several minutes. At first, it was only a few seconds, so it was easier to endure


    it.


    "Hehe, it''s okay," Enid said with a giggle sitting down on the floor very close to Luke. Their shoulders touched.


    Her relationship with Luke had improved a lot during this time. It would be impossible for Luke to tell her sorry before. If she told her friends about this, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Did you improve the time?" asked Enid, looking at the notebook.


    "Yes. Ten seconds. A slight improvement," replied Luke.


    "By the way, how much do you weigh?" added Luke. He had already asked Enid several times


    about her weight, but the girl wouldn''t answer. She was very stubborn. He needed to know to have a record of his current power.


    "Same thing again. I already told you that those things are not asked of a girl," Enid said, raising her finger and putting it in front of Luke as if she was scolding him.


    "Sabrina answered," Luke muttered, remembering that Sabrina answered without caring much. Enid''s smile disappeared from her face as she heard another girl''s name come out of


    Luke''s mouth.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 22: Halloween I

    Chapter 22: Halloween I"Sabrina?" asked Enid in a different tone than usual.


    "I didn''t say anything," said Luke, closing the notebook. When he wanted to stand up Enid''s two hands stopped him. She grabbed him by both shoulders and with her strength wouldn''t let him stand.


    "Did Sabrina Jones tell you how much she weighs? Do you ask all the girls the same thing?" asked Enid with a scary smile.


    "Listen to me, Enid. It''s not what you think..." said Luke starting to explain to her how he ended up knowing Sabrina''s weight. He didn''t know why he was explaining so much to Enid, but he respected her strength and was trapped by her two delicate hands that had monstrous strength and nails that could transform into dangerous claws.


    As Luke''s explanation continued the strength in Enid''s hands was diminishing, "I understand... She was the one who told you to train together. I''m sorry," said Enid with an innocent smile.


    "It''s okay," said Luke, rubbing his shoulders and looking strangely at Enid.


    Enid had her aggressiveness perhaps because she was a werewolf. In the series they showed some scenes where she lost her temper. They always showed her brothers jumping up and down and acting crazy. She must have had some of that behavior.


    ''Are wolves territorial with their mate?'' thought Luke hesitantly. He didn''t know for sure. He thought this since he noticed Enid''s romantic interest in him. He wasn''t blind.


    As for the habits of werewolves with their mate he had no idea. It was not a subject he had researched, nor was it a subject he cared to know.


    As for him, he would be lying if he said he didn''t feel a romantic interest in Enid. There was a reason he softened and treated her differently during this time, but it was hard for him to trust a person.


    "Did I hurt you?" asked Enid worriedly as she saw Luke rubbing his shoulders.


    "No. I just got them a little stiff. You control your strength well," replied Luke with a slight smile to reassure Enid.


    A surprised expression formed on Enid''s face. It was the first time she had seen Luke smile in a real way. He usually smiled mockingly or sarcastically.


    ''How cute!'' thought Enid, blushing and trying to control her nerves. Luke grimaced slightly. He realized that he smiled genuinely, quickly got up, and started walking.


    ''I smiled...?'' thought Luke, surprised at himself.


    "Hey, wait for me!" said Enid, getting up and following Luke. She thought it was the perfect time to give her first kiss, but this stubborn boy got up and was gone in seconds.


    ''That''s right. His defenses are getting lower and lower. Feel the power of youthful romance,'' Edgar thought with a faint smile.


    He was surprised at how tough Luke was. He spent over a month with a pretty girl training alone, and this one did nothing. It was very easy to tell that the girl was interested in him.


    Normal teenagers in this situation would have been dating by now at the very least or would have kissed, but their great-great-grandson was very stubborn and was seriously into training.


    "In a few days it''s Halloween," commented Enid, catching up to Luke and walking beside him.


    "Yeah, so?" asked Luke.


    "There will be the party, remember?" asked Enid.


    Luke remembered that these days, Enid enthusiastically told him about the costume party that would be held on the 31st for Halloween. As for him, he wasn''t a fan of costume parties or any kind of party.


    "Oh, yeah," Luke said and continued walking. He felt Enid''s gaze on him. He knew what Enid wanted.


    "Do you...want to go together?" asked Luke after several seconds.


    "Yes, I''d love to!" replied Enid with a big smile and increased joy.


    "I already have several costumes in mind. We''ll look cool, I mean scary. I have to go to my room to take care of the costumes. Keep an eye on your cell phone. I''ll send you the costumes so you can pick the one you like best. See you," Enid said at incredible speed and disappeared quickly.


    "..." Luke.


    October 31.


    The day of Halloween arrived.


    The party would start at eight o''clock in the evening at the party hall where the Rave''N dance of Wednesday''s series was held.


    "Stop looking at the clothes and get changed at once. We''re going to be late," Xavier said, looking at Luke, who was looking at a pile of clothes and accessories on his bed.


    Luke looked at Xavier, who already had his costume on. He had slightly greenish skin, large grim-looking clothes, and ripped. He had scars and stitching on his face and neck. He had disguised himself as Frankenstein.


    For some reason, he ended up arranging to go with Xavier to get the girls. That is, Enid and Bianca. Then they would head to the hall.


    "Okay..." said Luke, taking the outfit and going to the bathroom to change. He was to see himself in the mirror. Enid gave him the outfit earlier today. She also gave him makeup and explanations on how to use it.


    Twenty minutes later Luke emerged from the bathroom.


    He was wearing a Victorian-style black form-fitting suit with a long cape that reached down to the floor. The cape had a red interior. His face was paler than normal from the makeup Enid


    gave him.


    He had dark shadows around his eyes and very realistic vampire fangs stained with fake blood. It was obviously the Dracula costume. Of the costume options Enid gave him it was the one he


    liked the most.


    ''It looks good,'' thought Xavier. He had to admit that Luke''s appearance was very good, which was why there was such a stir when he arrived at Nevermore. Coupled with his success as a writer and his last name it was a great combination. The only bad thing was his horrible


    personality.


    ''I don''t know how Enid was able to convince him to go to the dance with her. She has my respects'' thought Xavier amazed at Enid''s social skills.


    When he heard that Luke would be attending the party he couldn''t believe it. Let alone that he was going to wear a costume. Only he and friends in Enid''s group knew Luke would be


    attending. When they arrive, they will surprise a lot of people.


    "Let''s go get the girls. It''s already late. You took too long," Xavier said as he walked towards


    the door. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Putting on makeup isn''t easy," Luke said, justifying himself and following Xavier.


    They walked at a hurried pace towards the girls'' dorm called Ophelia Hall.


    "So, do you like Enid?" asked Xavier, curious. He didn''t think a person like Luke would be interested in dances and girls.


    Luke grunted in response. He wasn''t planning on starting a conversation about his love life, if you could call it that, with Xavier.


    "I''m just asking, man. Enid has a completely different personality than you," Xavier said, explaining himself. Enid had a cheerful, enthusiastic aura about her and was always happy


    and with a smile.


    Luke, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. The only smile he might show you is if he''s mocking you or sarcastically. He usually has a scowl on his face and a frown on his face. "You and Bianca are also very different," Luke commented. Although he hadn''t watched them much, he knew them from the series.


    Bianca was the typical blustering, arrogant popular queen. She cares about being at the top of the social ladder. Xavier, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care much about those things and the only similarity was that they were both popular. Besides, Xavier was kind and always


    willing to help his classmates.


    "It''s true. I guess opposites attract," Xavier said with a shrug.


    Luke for the first time agreed with Xavier, if only a little. He knew he accepted Enid because he knew from the series that her personality was authentic. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have opened up to a person who is friends with everyone, because he would consider it fake.


    As it was a special occasion the boys could enter the girl''s dormitories. That is if to the


    common room to wait for them. When they arrived, they saw Bianca and Enid sitting in an armchair in silence.


    They were the only ones in the room. All the other girls had already left for the party with their partners or friends.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 23: Halloween II

    Chapter 23: Halloween II"Finally, they''re here. What took you so long?" asked Bianca with an irritated expression, looking at Xavier.


    "I''m sorry. We take a long time to put on makeup. We are not used to it," Xavier said, trying to calm Bianca down.


    Luke was surprised that Xavier didn''t blame him, since it was his fault, they were late. Even though it was only fifteen minutes.


    Bianca was wearing a skeleton costume. Her face had makeup simulating a skull. It looked great on her thanks to her bald hairstyle. Luke couldn''t believe that a girl would shave her head as a hairstyle.


    "Come on. I don''t want to be late," Bianca said, taking Xavier by the hand and hurrying to the dance. She didn''t want to lose her presence.


    "Luke, you look great! The real Count Dracula, but more handsome!" said Enid with a big smile and shyness at the last part.


    "Thanks..." said Luke, scratching his cheek, "The costume is thanks to you. It''s very well done," he added, and Enid smiled.


    Luke looked at Enid. The girl was wearing a worn white Victorian dress with some torn parts that gave her a more sinister appearance.


    She was wearing a white cloak with some holes in it. Makeup that made her paler than normal as well as Luke. Dark shadows around her eyes and neat vampire fangs. Her lips were painted a very striking blood red with her pale skin.


    Enid was disguised as Lucy Westenra a young girl who becomes a vampire because of Dracula and is under his influence. Unlike Xavier and Bianca, they both dressed up in the same theme.


    "You look great too," Luke added.


    "Thanks! Look this is where you bit me," said Enid, stretching her neck. Luke saw two bite marks on her neck.


    "Oh, it''s very well done," said Luke, walking up to Enid''s neck and looking at it closely. Enid felt Luke''s breathing close to her and began to feel nervous, "Let''s go. We don''t want to be any later," she said as she started walking, and Luke followed her.


    "Why was Bianca in your dorm?" asked Luke as he walked next to Enid. According to what Xavier told him they would split up, but before they left Bianca texted him telling him she was in Enid''s dorm so they went together.


    "She said it was to meet a friend, but I know that''s an excuse. There are two reasons why she came to my dorm," said Enid as her spark of gossip and school drama ignited.


    "What reasons?" asked Luke, though he knew Enid would tell him since once she starts talking, she doesn''t stop.


    "The first one is you," said Enid, pointing her finger at Luke. Her nails were painted black. A color she didn''t really like, but she had to because of the costume she was wearing.


    "Me?" asked Luke confused, "She didn''t even say hello to me," he added.


    "Bianca is very proud. She''s like Nevermore royalty, but I''m sure like everyone else she''s interested in Nevermore''s most famous student," replied Enid.


    So much fame was Carrie''s fault. A book he plagiarized that made him have over a hundred thousand followers on every social media. Added to his famous last name among outcasts was too flashy, no matter how horrible he acts with everyone except Enid.


    Considering his fame on social media and in general he could be considered the most famous student at Nevermore.


    Enid felt pride for some reason in being the closest person to Luke. However, she didn''t approach Luke because of his fame. She did it because she was attracted to his personality which scared everyone else away.


    She created a personal blog and could have asked Luke to publicize it, but she never asked him to do so. With a simple mention of Luke on his social media, her blog would grow by leaps and bounds, but she decided to work and grow it on her own.


    "The second one?" asked Luke.


    "Sabrina Jones. Bianca''s direct competition. There are sparks between them over who will be our year''s Nevermore queen. They are the most popular students in our year," replied Enid enthusiastically. She was very fond of gossip.


    "Is Sabrina in your dorm?" asked Luke, and Enid nodded. So, far Sabrina had never contacted him to ask for the favor he owed her.


    "It was too scary to be alone with Bianca. Her queenly aura is suffocating," said Enid, shivering as she remembered the fifteen minutes she had to spend with Bianca in silence.


    "You''d make a better queen," said Luke.


    "Me, queen? No kidding," Enid said, waving her hand in denial.


    "I''m not kidding. Your personality is much better than Bianca''s. You treat everyone nicely, and most importantly... you''re a hundred times cuter than that bald skull," Luke said with difficulty. It was the first time he had ever said something so embarrassing.


    He had to add an insult to make it not so embarrassing.


    ''A hundred times cuter? That''s a lot,'' Enid thought, feeling her cheeks flush. Luckily, thanks to it being night Luke didn''t notice.


    "Puf..." Enid started to laugh at Luke''s last sentence.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m not kidding," Luke said.


    "You''re the only person who would dare call Bianca a bald skull. First of all, skulls don''t have hair," said Enid and started laughing.


    "Well, it''s true. She must have picked that costume because she already saved herself a lot of work. She didn''t have to buy a wig," Luke said with a slight smile, and Enid, who was controlling her laughter started laughing again.


    Luke watched as Enid laughed. He didn''t want her to stop. She looked cuter than usual. He had never felt anything like that. Between jokes and laughter, they reached the outside of the hall where the party was being held.


    The entrance to the hall had many decorations. Dim lights flashed intermittently, casting ghostly shadows that danced on the walls lined with fake cobwebs. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carved pumpkins, lit from within with flickering candles, led the way with their orange glow, revealing grotesque faces carved into their orange skins.


    An archway of twisted branches and dried leaves marked the entrance to the hall, guarded by sculptures of gruesome monsters.


    "Creepy," Enid said fearfully, hugging Luke''s arm.


    Dark curtains, decorated with bat and skull motifs, separated the main hallway from the parlor, momentarily concealing the party that awaited on the other side.


    "They sure put some effort into the decorations. I thought you''d be braver, Lucy," Luke joked.


    "Scary things aren''t my thing. I prefer vivid colors and cheerful things," said Enid, who wouldn''t leave Luke''s side.


    "What? How do you like it, Carrie? It''s too gory," said Luke confused.


    "Carrie is indeed gory, but it didn''t scare me. She''s like a psychic outcast who ends up meeting


    a tragic fate. The story captivated me. Same with the works of Dracula or Frankenstein," said Enid, trying to explain her point.


    "Mm, I get it. You''re scared of scarier monsters like the faceless or the Hyde, right?" said


    Luke, and Enid nodded several times.


    While Carrie, Dracula, or Frankenstein may be considered in the realm of horror to Luke they didn''t elicit a fear that kept him awake at night.


    That could be triggered by works like It. Where Pennywise appears, a terrifying clown that tormented many people or The Ring. There appears a girl with long dark, and disheveled hair with pale and emaciated skin. Dressed in a long, faded white dress.


    "Just seeing their faces gives me the creeps," Enid whispered close to Luke''s ear. She didn''t want a faceless person to hear her and hurt their feelings.


    "Yeah. You don''t know if they''re looking at you or talking," nodded Luke as he walked beside Enid towards the curtain.


    They passed through the dark curtains and saw the room where the party was being held. Dim lights, tinted in shades of orange, purple, and green, cast dancing shadows on the walls adorned with cobwebs and paper bats.


    In the dark corners, illuminated pumpkins glow with a ghostly glow, their crooked smiles lending a terrifying atmosphere.


    The ceiling is covered by a canopy of black, shimmering webs, dotted with stars and moons that glow in the dark. Mechanical spiders dangle from invisible threads, moving slowly as if on the lookout for their next prey.


    In the center of the hall was a large dance floor illuminated by twinkling lights filled with Nevermore students enjoying themselves.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 24: Halloween III

    Chapter 24: Halloween III"How long did it take them to decorate this?" asked Luke, impressed by all the decorations that were so well done.


    "We set up all the decorations over a month ago. I helped. Everyone went all out for today," said Enid with a smile.


    "Oh, I see..." said Luke without as much enthusiasm. He hadn''t helped at all. He was too lazy and lonely to have lent a hand.


    "Let''s go to one of the tables. I helped make the candy too," said Enid, leading Luke to a table where two of her friends, Divina and Yoko, were sitting.


    The tables are adorned with themed centerpieces, including carved pumpkins, tinkling candles, and dark floral arrangements.


    "Enid, you''re finally here!" said Yoko getting up and hugging Enid, who happily accepted. "Great costume, Enid," praised Divina with a faint smile.


    "Thank you! Your costume is great too," said Enid with a smile and her usual cheerfulness. Luke looked at Yoko and Divina''s costumes. They were both dressed as mummies, ''Girls in couple costumes...?'' thought Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    He knew that Yoko was Enid''s roommate and close friend. As for Divina, she was from Bianca''s dorm. She became friends with Enid through Yoko.


    "Whoa. You really came, Luke," Yoko said, looking at Luke. She knew Enid was bonding with him, but she didn''t think this stubborn, rude boy would come to a party.


    "Why so surprised?" asked Luke with a grimace. With other people, he still had little patience. They weren''t Enid.


    "Hey, Yoko! I told you Luke was coming, didn''t you believe me?" asked Enid indignantly. "Yeah... well not really, don''t blame me. You could hardly see him coming out of his bedroom. Who''d think he''d come to a party?" replied Yoko, being sincere.


    ''Should I send her flying?'' thought Luke, irritated by Yoko''s comment. It wasn''t nice to be called lonely in front of your face, although Yoko wasn''t lying.


    "Look, everyone''s surprised you came," said Divina. Luke and Enid looked around and noticed many discreet stares at them.


    "Make a wish. Maybe their wish for tonight will come true," Luke snorted, looking at Yoko and Divina with a slight smile. They both felt attraction for each other, but neither could bring themselves to take the next step.


    "Come on, Divina. There''s Bianca and the others," Yoko said with a frown as she grabbed Divina''s hand and walked away.


    "That was rude..." said Enid, watching her friends walk away.


    "Her comment was rude too, and she didn''t even believe you," said Luke, pouring himself a glass of blood punch. It wasn''t real blood. It was red fruit juice and lemon-lime soda, garnished with pieces of fruit to simulate blood clots.


    "Well...it''s true," said Enid, taking a cup for Luke to pour punch.


    "Look at jelly worms. I cooked several. Try them," said Enid, grabbing a handful of worms and popping them in Luke''s mouth.


    "Delicious. Very different from how they look," said Luke, chewing on the worms.


    While they were preserving and tasting the creepy sweets the party music changed. The students on the dance floor made a round leaving two couples in the center.


    "Let''s go see what''s going on!" said Enid, taking Luke''s hand and heading to the dance floor.


    Thanks to Luke''s presence they made their way easily and didn''t have to push through the crowd. They made it to the front row and saw the two couples.


    On one side were Bianca and Xavier. Across from them were Sabrina Jones and Ajax Petropolus.


    ''Ajax is Sabrina''s partner,'' thought Luke a little surprised.


    Sabrina was disguised as a she-devil. She was dressed completely in fiery red. She had red horns on her forehead and a sort of devil''s tail at her waist.


    Ajax had disguised himself as a zombie. His clothes were worn and torn. He had a lot of makeup to give him the look of a zombie especially on his face, although it was strange that he had a cap, but he had no choice.


    The music was horror music combined with electronica to make it danceable. A dance competition began between the two couples.


    More than anything it looked like a competition between Bianca and Sabrina. All the students started cheering and whistling.


    Luke looked to his left and right. Everyone seemed to be enjoying this dance competition, even Enid, who was clapping and watching the show with a smile.


    Everyone except him. He was bored. He didn''t understand how so many people were entertained by dancing or watching people dance. He only came here because of Enid. Otherwise, he would rather stay in his room sleeping, reading something, or playing some video game.


    ''Why don''t I like it?'' Luke thought feeling out of place. He started to walk out of the room. He wanted to get some air.


    He walked out of the hall, and in one of the hallways, he sat on the floor looking up at the bright white moon. It was not a full moon night. It was only half visible.


    "Luke, why did you go out?" asked Enid, who had followed him.


    "I don''t like parties," replied Luke without lying.


    "What? Then why did you agree to come?" asked Enid, sitting close to him and looking at S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    him.


    "Because you invited me," replied Luke, and he could see Enid''s cheeks blushing. With her pale makeup and the moonlight, it was easier to tell.


    "Sorry for bringing you to a place you don''t like," Enid said sheepishly.


    "It''s not your fault. I decided to come here. Besides, being with you is more fun," replied


    Luke surprised at all the embarrassing things he said tonight.


    "Am I weird?" asked Luke. Even the outcasts seemed to like to party just like the normies. He thought with the outcasts he would have more in common, but he didn''t.


    "Well, you''re weirder than the average outcast, but I don''t see that as a bad thing. Your attitude is genuine and that is what I like about you. Besides your face, hehe" Enid laughed and walked over to Luke.


    ''Was that an insinuation?'' thought Luke, watching as Enid''s face slowly moved closer to his own. His eyes watched Enid''s lips which were getting closer and closer to his own.


    He wasn''t an idiot. He knew what he should do at this point. He brought his lips closer to hers until they both touched and kissed. They both closed their eyes, as they concentrated on the


    kiss.


    After a few breathless seconds, Luke and Enid slowly pulled back and opened their eyes.


    They both looked at each other without saying a word. Luke didn''t know what he should say


    after they had their first kiss.


    "Did I do it right?" asked Enid, breaking the silence.


    "I didn''t do anything weird, right? It''s my first kiss" Enid began to stammer nervously, as she waited for Luke''s acceptance.


    "Huh? If you kissed right. Well, I don''t know. It was the first kiss too," replied Luke scratching


    his cheek.


    "Was that your first kiss!?" asked Enid, and a smile formed on her face. She''d had Luke''s first kiss. That added to the value. Plus, it was also her first kiss.


    "What did you expect? I''m a loner," Luke said with a slight grimace. Although if he had


    wanted to he would have gotten it before.


    Last year at the normie school party a lot of girls asked him to the dance, but he turned them down. He had something more important to do. Fill the place with shit.


    "The night is young! Let''s go have fun!" said Enid, getting up with great enthusiasm. She felt


    a great energy inside her body.


    "Have fun?" asked Luke.


    Enid walked over to the wall where there were several sticks with paper bats that had gone wrong. She removed the bats and picked up two broomsticks.


    "Catch," said Enid, tossing a stick to Luke.


    "What do you want to do with this?" asked Luke, taking the stick.


    "Let''s have a duel," said Enid with a smile, pointing the stick at Luke.


    "Oh, that sounds like fun," said Luke with a slight smile and standing up.


    Luke and Enid spent a long time simulating a fencing match with wooden sticks in the moonlight. They weren''t fighting seriously. It was for fun. It was much more fun than


    dancing.


    Then they went back into the parlor to drink lots of punch and eat lots of candy while they


    talked.


    Halloween night was over. It was much more fruitful than Luke had first thought.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 25: Xaviers advice

    Chapter 25: Xavier''s adviceSeveral days have passed since the Halloween party. The month of November began. The temperature had dropped, and the cold was starting to set in.


    His relationship with Enid had improved a lot since their first kiss. Enid now spent most of her time with Luke when they had classes or breakfast in the cafeteria.


    Luke didn''t mind Enid''s presence. Although it was something new for him who had always been a loner. Enid was very talkative and enthusiastic, but Luke didn''t mind and even liked having her presence by his side.


    He continued to keep up his psychic and physical training routine. Some of the psychic training he did with Enid''s help, such as immobilization. They also trained physically in


    practice fights.


    Luke could not beat Enid no matter how much better his technique was. His physical strength, stamina, and reflexes were inferior to Enid''s. Although if he used his current immobilization he could easily win against her.


    "Make it official,"


    "What?" asked Luke, looking up from his book and looking at Xavier sitting on the bed with his arms crossed looking at him. They were in his dorm room. Luke was copying back homework that luckily Enid lent him to copy.


    "Make it official," repeated Xavier with a serious look.


    "Make what official?" asked Luke.


    "Your relationship with Enid," replied Xavier.


    "I don''t know what you mean," said Luke, going back to copying the assignment.


    "Oh, come on. Don''t play dumb. Everyone noticed. You two are glued together all day," said Xavier with a slight smile.


    "Just like any friend," Luke said. He didn''t want people to be talking about his private life.


    "Don''t try to fool me. I know you two kissed," Xavier said, and Luke looked at him again this time with a frown on his face.


    "Don''t get mad," Xavier said quickly, holding up his hands. He didn''t want to be attacked by Luke''s telekinetic abilities, though he wouldn''t get that far.


    "Enid told Yoko about it. Yoko told Divina, and Divina told Bianca who told me," he explained.


    ''Not that it was a secret either,'' Luke thought, shaking his head. It was normal for Enid to tell her close friend about the kiss.


    "Tsch, first get a girlfriend before you talk to me about making my relationship official," Luke said disdainfully, clicking his tongue.


    "I already have a girlfriend. You should be more aware of what''s going on at school," said Xavier.


    "Really?" asked Luke doubtfully.


    "Yes. I kissed Bianca on Halloween night. That same day, I asked her to be my girlfriend," replied Xavier.


    ''Maybe Enid told me, but I didn''t pay attention...'' thought Luke, looking at the floor. Since Enid was very talkative there might be things he omits and doesn''t hear.


    "Anyway. Listen to me. You have made your relationship with Enid official. A man-to-man advice," Xavier said again in a serious tone.


    ''Why is he so heavy-handed with making my relationship official'' thought Luke, looking strangely at Xavier.


    "Why?" asked Luke.


    "You make out with a girl and spend a lot of time with her, but you don''t make your relationship with her official. That will only lead to trouble. The girl will most likely get mad. She''ll think you don''t love her, that you want to hide the relationship, or that you''re a womanizer or something," explained Xavier.


    ''Mm... Should I believe this guy?'' thought Luke doubtfully.


    "This guy is right. Listen to him if you don''t want to get in trouble with that blonde," said Edgar, floating close to Luke.


    Luke didn''t know whether to take the advice. His relationship with Enid was going very well. It would be strange for her to get mad and bring up the subject of whether they were officially boyfriend and girlfriend or not.


    "You''re lucky Enid has patience. If I had taken that many days, Bianca would have started a big argument," Xavier said.


    "Well, I''ll think about it... Thanks," said Luke, nodding.


    He didn''t want to hide his relationship with Enid. It would be bad if Enid thought that was the case. So he would have to talk to her about this issue.


    "What''s up?" asked Luke, looking at Xavier''s dumbfounded face.


    "I didn''t know you could say thank you. Looks like you''re not as horrible as you appear," said Xavier, impressed.


    ''This guy...'' thought Luke, regretting saying thank you.


    ...


    Luke decided to take Xavier''s advice. When he was in the gym practicing with Enid, he talked to her about some way to make their relationship official.


    Enid happily agreed. Xavier was right, the girl was already worrying about this issue, and taking longer would not have been good.


    Luke never thought this moment would come. The day he gets a girlfriend. He always saw it as a long way off. Was he in love with Enid? He didn''t know how to answer that question. From what he understood if you were in love you should want to be with that person all the time, feel butterflies in your stomach, and be on cloud nine. He didn''t feel that way. That''s not to say he doesn''t care about Enid. He feels that she is the first person in this world that he can open up to, even a little bit. Also, he has fun being with her and finds her attractive.


    But not to the extreme of wanting to be 24/7 with her. That would be too exhausting. She''s very enthusiastic and doesn''t stop talking. There are even times when he stops listening to her and nods vaguely in response.


    ''Well not all couples have to be in love, right?'' thought Luke, who was walking alongside Enid holding hands down a deserted Nevermore hallway.


    Not being in love with Enid, doesn''t mean that Luke doesn''t care about the girl and has no feelings for her. He cares about her far more than he cares about everyone he''s ever met in this


    life.


    It''s a sad thing to think since he''s known her for a few months. The top people Luke cares about the most are as follows:


    1- Enid.


    2- Natasha.


    3- Edgar.


    ''All people I''ve known for less than a year,'' thought Luke, feeling miserable in terms of social relationships. Edgar is in third place because he is a ghost, so he can''t die. So his safety is something Luke doesn''t care about.


    As for Natasha he knows she took care of him, and he is very grateful for that, but he met her for a couple of months on vacation. To him, she was just the matron at his orphanage who never gave him preferential treatment during those years, so their relationship just started,


    and it''s not very deep.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Enid with her usual smile.


    "On the training I haven''t done yet today," Luke replied.


    "Are you going to continue training? We just finished training at the gym. I thought we could


    do something more fun," Enid said with a pout.


    Luke had to admit that his girlfriend was very cute. He had a hard time telling her that since he


    is someone who shows little affection. Holding hands was a big step for such an emotionally distant person.


    "Fun? What''s on your mind?" asked Luke. Enid was the only person capable of getting him to


    skip part of his daily workout.


    "Going to your room," Enid replied with a smile.


    "Oh, my room. Well, let''s go," replied Luke with a slight smile.


    Moments later in Luke''s room, several shouts could be heard.


    "Move faster, Luke!" shouted Enid.


    "I''m doing the best I can!" replied Luke with sweat on his forehead.


    "Put more heart into it! There''s not much time left!" said Enid in an anxious tone.


    "Just in time!" exclaimed Luke, sighing in relief. In front of him was a large screen displaying four shining stars and a score.


    "We did it! Four stars!" said Enid in a happy tone as she let go of the controller and hugged


    Luke tightly.


    Luke would happily accept his girlfriend''s hug, but he feels like his bones are being crushed.


    "Yes, yes. Now let me breathe," Luke said with difficulty patting Enid''s shoulder, who quickly


    let go.


    "Sorry, I got excited," apologized Enid, looking back at the screen. They were playing a


    console game.


    Since Luke had money to spare he decided to buy a state-of-the-art console with several joysticks and a large TV. In Nevermore it was not illegal to have these items of entertainment.


    It was similar to a MacBook or cell phone.


    "Why are you two yelling so much?" asked Xavier, entering the room.


    "We finally defeated the potato-eating demon!" replied Enid, happily clenching her fist.


    "What did you defeat it!? I told you to wait for me!" said Xavier with mixed surprise and


    indignation.


    "You took too long, was your make-out session with Bianca enjoyable?" asked Luke with a slight smirk.


    "Shut up. Pass me a joystick," Xavier said without denying Luke''s comment.


    Luke passed him a joystick, and the three of them began to play nonchalantly. It wasn''t the first time he had played with Xavier. Just like him, he liked video games.


    ''Look at him having fun with his friend and his girlfriend,'' thought Edgar wiping away an imaginary tear. It was like watching his son grow up, albeit a bit exaggerated. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s no good skipping training though. Tonight I''ll make him train twice as hard'' he thought


    with a faint macabre smile.


    [Luke. This Saturday you''ll have another interview at four o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll pick


    you up in a cab]


    Luke in his mind heard Natasha''s voice. This was thanks to the telepathic link he shared with


    his housekeeper.


    Luke at this time already managed to reach the 15km distance and more. So, could communicate with Natasha despite the distance. Not only that, the daily life of the link


    increased to over a month.


    [Okay. Do I already have the permission?] asked Luke without taking his attention off the


    game.


    [Yes, the principal is already aware of it. Don''t worry. So far no sighting of the Spellman bastards] said Natasha.


    [Maybe in my Nevermore days they''ll leave me alone. Like with my father] said Luke, not too


    alarmed by his archenemies.


    [You must not be overconfident. Always keep your guard up. Once I finish the interview you will return to Nevermore immediately] said Natasha in a serious manner. [Yes, yes. Whatever you say] said Luke without giving it much importance. He didn''t understand why Natasha was so paranoid. He''d done the occasional interview before, and


    nothing ever happened.


    "Pass me the lettuce, Luke!" said Xavier in a hurry.


    "I''m coming," Luke said, ending his short conversation with Natasha.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 26: Interview

    Chapter 26: InterviewLuke was in his room lying down, playing with his cell phone. Next to him was Enid, who was sleeping soundly using his shoulder as a pillow.


    It was Friday. Classes were over. They played console games with Xavier for a while, then Xavier left. Most likely to meet Bianca. So, they were left alone in the room.


    The day was cloudy and drizzling which made them both very lazy, so they decided to go to bed.


    ''She seriously fell asleep...'' thought Luke, looking at Enid sleeping peacefully.


    Luke couldn''t believe he had a cute girl sleeping on his shoulder. Since they made their relationship official, Enid was much more affectionate than before.


    Just then his cell phone rang. He got a message from an unknown number. He could recognize the person from the profile picture. It was Sabrina.


    ''Looks like it''s time to repay my debt,'' Luke thought, opening the chat.


    Sabrina''s request was something Luke had not expected. Mostly because of its simplicity. The girl wanted Luke to accompany her to the harvest festival.


    The Harvest Festival is a place to have fun and have a good time with friends. There is a Ferris wheel, lots of food booths, games with prizes, etc. The first festival was held in 1948 and is a Jericho tradition.


    It is held on both Saturday and Sunday. Tomorrow is the first day. Most Nevermore students will attend. Especially those with friends.


    Luke would not be attending, but since he started dating Enid, he has to fulfill his boyfriend responsibilities. So, they decided to have their first date at the festival.


    ''What now?'' thought Luke. If he said yes to Sabrina his date with Enid would be ruined since they were planning to have the two-day date. The logical thing to do was to tell her he couldn''t, but Luke doesn''t like to leave debts unpaid.


    "Sabrina texted you?"


    Luke was startled by the sudden question. He turned his head slightly and noticed that Enid''s eyes were open and staring at the screen of his cell phone.


    ''At what point did she wake up? This is not good...'' Luke thought. Enid was a jealous person.


    "Yeah... Remember what I told you? I owe her a favor for helping me train," Luke replied quickly.


    "Mm, I see," Enid said, focusing her eyes to read the message. Luke realizing she wanted to read the message wanted to take the cell phone out of her sight, but Enid with superhuman reflexes reached out her arm and took the cell phone from him.


    "Since when is a favor a date?" asked Enid with a frown, reading the message.


    "I don''t know why she wants that," said Luke with a shrug.


    "I''ll figure it out," Enid said, beginning to write. Suddenly, she felt her whole body go rigid. She couldn''t move.


    Luke took the cell phone out of her hands using the immobilization, ''Too late... She already answered her,'' thought Luke, sighing internally.


    The message sent by Enid pretending to be him was the following: Why? That favor sounds like a date. I have a girlfriend, and I''m loyal.


    ''I''m loyal?'' thought Luke. He would never write that.


    "Hey, using immobilization is cheating!" said Enid, whining and pouncing on Luke.


    Luke who was half sitting up was knocked down by Enid and fell against the mattress of his bed as Enid sat on top of him.


    "Then you don''t use your over-human strength," said Luke, who started to feel nervous about having Enid on top of him.


    "That''s different," said Enid.


    "Why? We''re both using our powers," asked Luke, grabbing Enid by the waist. He pushed her down and changed positions. Now he was on top, and she was on the bottom.


    They both stared at each other and began to slowly bring their faces closer together. Just as their lips were about to meet Luke''s cell phone rang again.


    Luke picked up the cell phone that had been left open in Sabrina''s chat room. She sent him a new message.


    "See. Look. She just wanted to use my telekinetic powers to win a prize in a game at the festival," Luke said, showing her the cell phone.


    "Those are just excuses to hang out with you," said Enid, crossing her arms. Even though Luke is using her as a chair she feels nothing. Her strength was way above average.


    "She said you''re invited. You''ll get a chance to interview Sabrina for your blog," Luke said, trying to convince Enid. He wanted to settle his debt as soon as possible and more so if it was something as easy as winning a prize with his powers.


    "It''s true! Tell her we''ll come!" said Enid with a smile. She couldn''t pass up the opportunity to interview one of Nevermore''s most popular girls.


    It would be great news for her blog, and she''d be able to get a lot of information about Sabrina. Especially, if she has a boyfriend. There were rumors that she was dating Ajax. A gorgon boy who chaperoned her at the dance.


    "However. Sunday we will have our date. No third parties," Enid added in an irrefutable tone, and Luke nodded.


    ...


    Saturday and the day of the festival arrived. Luke before going to the festival had an interview at the Weathervane. The most well-known coffee shop in Jericho. There was still no sign of Tyler (the Hyde) working here.


    The interview was about Carrie and his budding writing career. He''d had other interviews in the past, so he was already more used to it than the first time.


    Usually, the questions were always the same. What genres do you read? Why? Favorite book? How were you inspired to create Carrie? This time the interviewer asked him more personal


    questions.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" asked the bearded man who was writing everything down on his


    MacBook.


    "I''d rather not answer that question," replied Luke in an irrefutable tone.


    If it were up to him, he wouldn''t mind revealing that Enid is his girlfriend, but he has mortal enemies who want to assassinate him. So, he prefers to keep it private.


    However, it is information that can be discovered without much difficulty since everyone in Nevermore knows that they are dating. He prefers to be cautious and not to be showing it to everyone through social media.


    Enid, although she likes to take a lot of pictures and social media, was not upset that Luke did not want to make their relationship public to the hundreds of thousands of fans who followed him. This is because she doesn''t want to show Luke as an interested girl.


    "How do you spend your school life with so much fame all of a sudden? What was your school life like before you published Carrie?" the man asked.


    Hearing the second question Luke sketched a big smile internally. He had been waiting for such a question for a long time.


    "School life at Nevermore is great. Despite the fame, everyone treats me like one of the guys. Which I appreciate," Luke said with a warm smile. It was all a lie, he didn''t even have any friends. He miraculously got a girlfriend.


    "Principal Larissa does a great job," added Luke, saying only good things about Nevermore. Larissa always wanted to give a good image, and since she helped him in many things he didn''t mind giving Nevermore good publicity even though he''s not the average student who


    enjoys his youth to the fullest.


    "That''s great. For a school that''s in such a small town," the bearded man said with a smile.


    "What was your school life like before Carrie? As far as I know, you lived in an orphanage in Boston, right?" asked the man.


    "Yeah... I don''t know if it will be a good idea what my school life was like before Carrie," said Luke with a sad expression.


    "Why not? Don''t hold back. Every story needs to come out," said the shoulder with more attention than before. He smelled a big scoop.


    "If you insist..." said Luke, taking a breath and starting to tell his past emotional, sad, overcoming, and many more exaggerated emotions.


    He told how he was bullied in previous schools because of his orphan status. Making fun of his clothes, his lack of money, and not having parents. He was even beaten several times by bullies (this was not entirely true, as he always put up a fight, he did not let them hit him. He


    was careful in the dangerous streets of Boston. He did not need superpowers to defend himself from normal bullies who wanted to fight.)


    He tried to seek help from teachers, but they turned a deaf ear to the bullying he suffered. Even though he got the best grades in the class, nobody helped him, and it was always hell to


    go to those schools.


    Without anyone giving him a hand, he decided to take revenge on his aggressors by playing harmless pranks. For which he ended up being expelled. On the other hand, his aggressors, despite all the evil they committed, were not punished because their parents had money and


    power.


    The interviewer could not believe this and felt great anger towards the schools, the bullies,


    and his parents.


    "Unacceptable! Tell me the names of the schools. They cannot go unpunished. Bullying in 2020!" the man said indignantly and clenched his fist.


    "I don''t know if it will be a good idea to do that," said Luke, acting hesitant. "Don''t be afraid. Their crimes will be exposed. They must pay," insisted the man.


    "Well since you insist..." said Luke, hiding an evil grin. It was time to exact revenge on Brad,


    his family, and the school''s staff, who did nothing.


    Luke gave him the specific names of the three schools. Not only that. He also told him the first and last names of Brad, his father, brother, etc. Also of the other kids who were bothering


    him.


    The names of the principal and vice principal of both schools. He tried not to forget anything. It was time for them to suffer for their actions.


    "That''s all there is to it. Take it easy, boy. Those people will suffer for their evil deeds," said the man, squeezing Luke''s hand. He said goodbye, put his things away, and quickly left the place. He had big news to show the world.


    "Your performance amazes me more every day," said Natasha, stirring her coffee cup.


    She raised Luke in the orphanage and knew that he always acted to turn things in his favor.


    "It''s a necessary means of justice," Luke said guilelessly. What he told the interviewer was


    not a lie. He just exaggerated the victim role a bit, since he didn''t put his head down when he


    was bullied.


    Natasha paid for the coffee and walked out of the coffee shop with Luke. She hailed a cab and


    told the cab driver to take Luke to Nevermore.


    "Remember, don''t go to the festival. It''s dangerous," Natasha warned, watching Luke from


    the sidewalk.


    On festival days all Nevermore students had a free pass to go and have fun at the festival. So it


    was much easier to get out of school, and you didn''t need to ask for special permission.


    "Yeah, I know," Luke said without paying much attention.


    "Don''t try to go on a date with your little girlfriend," Natasha said, and this time, Luke


    looked at her in surprise.


    How did she know he had a girlfriend? Only the students at Nevermore knew, and Luke didn''t


    upload anything to his social media. Natasha only visited Nevermore every few days to resume the telepathic link that had more shelf life every day.


    ''I remember great-great-grandfather saying she''s an expert at gathering information,'' Luke


    thought.


    "I won''t. You think because I have a girlfriend, I''m going to a stupid festival?" said Luke with Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a grimace of disgust.


    Natasha nodded. What Luke said made sense. She knew Luke was a loner and that he hated


    normal places like festivals. It would be strange for him to go and have fun there. Rather


    Natasha couldn''t imagine Luke having fun in that kind of place.


    "Shall we go?" asked the cab driver.


    "Yes," said Luke and said goodbye to Natasha. The cab started up and drove further and


    further away from the redhead.


    ''I''m rid of her now,'' thought Luke, sighing in relief. Now that he was not being followed by a


    paranoid person, he could join Enid and Sabrina to go to the festival.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 27: Harvest Festival I

    Chapter 27: Harvest Festival IBefore the cab driver took the road to Nevermore, Luke told him that there was a change of plans. The new destination was the Festival.


    The cab driver didn''t elaborate much on Luke''s reason for changing his route. It was preferable for him since the festival was closer than Nevermore.


    He paid for the cab and got out. At the entrance to the festival, a large crowd could be seen, from Jericho''s point of view.


    Luke as he approached noticed two blonde girls standing at the entrance chatting happily. It was Enid and Sabrina.


    Enid noticed Luke. She raised her arm and waved it for Luke to see her. Although he had already noticed her.


    Enid was wearing all pink clothes. She was wearing a wool pullover. On top of that, she had on a bright pink jacket. Her eyes had colored eyeliner that matched the outfit she was wearing.


    "Luke!" said Enid, enthusiastically hugging him shamelessly.


    Luke was about to dodge the hug but remembered that this was his girlfriend so he accepted it. He still wasn''t used to how affectionate Enid was especially, in public.


    "Hey, Enid... How are you?" said Luke patting the girl''s shoulder as he was hugged by her.


    ''She sure wore perfume,'' Luke thought, sniffing. A sweet fragrance was wafting from Enid''s neck.


    "Good! I missed you," said Enid, looking at Luke closely.


    "Me too..." said Luke, although internally he thought they had seen each other a few hours ago. So, the feeling of missing was distant.


    Without warning Enid kissed him. Even though everyone knew about her relationship with Luke she had to show Sabrina that he was hers and not available to any more girls.


    She thought the favor Sabrina asked of Luke was strange. The girl barely had a relationship with Luke. If she wanted to win a game with the help of a psychic she could have asked someone else.


    Luke couldn''t dodge the kiss. Their faces were too close. He would have dodged it because Sabrina is watching them, and he finds it awkward to show affection in front of someone he barely knows.


    "You two are very loving," Sabrina said, stepping closer and looking at the couple with a smile and narrowed eyes.


    Sabrina was wearing a leather jacket with black jeans. She looked like a typical bad girl from the movies. It looked good on her. A lot of guys passing by were gawking at her.


    As for Luke, he was wearing a black hoodie, black trousers, and black and white Nike sneakers. Very simple.


    "Really? We''re always like this," Enid said, pulling her lips away from Luke''s and looking at Sabrina with a smile.


    ''...?'' Luke.


    "Come on. Let''s win that prize," Luke said, taking Enid by the hand and starting to walk. Enid was surprised and blushing, as usually she is the one who takes the initiative to show affection like kisses, hugs, etc.


    "So fast? Let''s go have some fun. The night is young," Sabrina said, walking beside Luke and Enid.


    "That''s right! Let''s get something to eat and play games. Lastly, we''ll win the prize Sabrina wants," said Enid. She no longer cared if Sabrina was behind Luke or not. The two of them kissed, hugged, and held hands in front of her. She had already shown everything she needed to.


    "Well..." said Luke, looking around at the large crowd walking through the festival booths. There were a lot of young people like them.


    Every corner of the festival was illuminated by a symphony of twinkling lights and vibrant colors. Garlands of lights twinkled in the air, enveloping every stall and attraction.


    At the heart of the festival rose majestically the Ferris wheel, its multicolored gondolas slowly ascending into the night sky.


    All along the streets, food stalls emitted mouth-watering, enticing aromas: the sweet aroma of freshly baked donuts, fluffy and colorful cotton candy, and sizzling caramel apples.


    It was all very pretty, except for the crowd. Luke put on his hoodie. He didn''t want to be recognized. The signings he did at the literature had a lot of Jericho people asking for his autograph, so it was best to be cautious.


    "Normies," Sabrina said with a frown as she walked carefully so as not to bump into people. "Do you dislike them?" asked Luke.


    "Yes," replied Sabrina without hesitation.


    "Don''t you?" she added.


    Luke stood for a few seconds thinking. He usually disliked most people. Whether they were normies or outcasts.


    "I guess so," replied Luke.


    "And you?" asked Sabrina, looking at Enid.


    "Mm... I don''t dislike them, but I don''t trust them. The Jericho High always treated those of


    us from Nevermore horrible," replied Enid.


    Luke recalled some incidents that happened in the series. Most notably, three normie students who always pick on Nevermore students. Typical textbook bullies.


    As they chatted they visited the food stalls that emitted enticing aromas. They ate freshly baked donuts, cotton candy, and caramel apples.


    Enid activated her gossip mode and started asking Sabrina a lot of questions, and she answered everything with a smile and without bothering to talk about her private life.


    Enid got some big news. Sabrina and Ajax started dating only two days ago and had kept it a secret.


    Luke asked her why she asked him to accompany her to the festival when she got a boyfriend a day ago. She answered that Ajax caught a cold and was on bed rest, and her friends were bad at


    target games.


    ''The guy Enid liked on the show is Sabrina''s boyfriend here...'' thought Luke with a strange look on his face. He hadn''t gotten to the canon of the series yet, so Sabrina might end up with


    Ajax or something.


    As he thought this Luke threw darts without hesitation towards some balloons. All three of his throws hit their targets. The stall attendant''s face was one of disbelief.


    The three balloons that Luke popped were the most difficult. Therefore, he earned the best


    prize.


    ''Hmph easy,'' thought Luke. He didn''t even have to use his powers. Spending so much time controlling objects and throwing them telekinetically also made his normal aim better.


    "You''re great, Luke!" said Enid enthusiastically. Both she and Sabrina tried to pop the balloons but failed miserably at the harder ones.


    Enid had a lot of strength, but her aim was horrible. Sabrina had marksmanship, but almost zero strength. Her darts could barely hit the target.


    ''I guess with fireballs she wouldn''t need physical strength to throw them'' thought Luke as the salesman handed him two large prizes.


    The prizes were two large stuffed animals. One was a pink bear with a happy expression. The other was a giant stuffed pumpkin with a ghoulish grin.


    This pumpkin stuffed animal was the prize Sabrina wanted. Luke handed her the pumpkin,


    and his favor was paid.


    "Here. For you," said Luke, handing the bear to Enid.


    "For me?" asked Enid with sparkling eyes, looking at the big pink teddy bear. It matched her outfit. Luke nodded, and Enid took the bear.


    Why would he want a giant pink bear? It would only earn the mockery of Xavier and his great- great-grandfather. Besides, as much as he was fulfilling a favor he owed, he couldn''t in front of his girlfriend give another girl a stuffed animal and his girlfriend nothing. "That was easier than expected. Your aim is pretty good. You should sign up for the archery club," Sabrina said, looking at her new stuffed animal. She noticed Luke didn''t even use his powers that''s why she was praising him.


    ''Archery club?'' thought Luke curiously. He knew Xavier was signed up for this club. He


    spotted his bow and arrows in the corner of the bedroom.


    With his great aim and powers, he could use a bow as a deadly weapon. Perhaps he would need


    metal arrows or something similar. He could propel them with his powers and have them


    reach great speeds being like bullets.


    ''I could become Hawkeye in this world,'' Luke thought, interested.


    "Since we accomplished the mission earlier than we thought, why don''t we explore some


    more?" asked Sabrina.


    Enid first looked at Luke.


    "Yeah, why not," replied Luke, seeing that Enid was still in the mood to walk around and play.


    "I saw a makeup stand. Shall we go there?" asked Sabrina again. Enid''s eyes lit up when she


    heard makeup.


    "Let''s go!" said Enid with a big smile. Both girls passed their stuffed animals to Luke and started walking excitedly to the makeup booth.


    "Hey, since when did I become the baggage handler?" complained Luke, but he wasn''t heard.


    He tried to follow the girls, but carrying two huge stuffed animals through a large crowd was


    difficult.


    "Hey, be careful!" yelled a boy as he was hit by Luke, who couldn''t see because of the stuffed


    animals.


    Luke ignored him and kept walking, while inadvertently bumping into people, ''Why are there so many people? Should I throw these two teddies away?'' thought Luke pissed off. Finally, he was able to get out of all the crowds. He propped the stuffed animals on a bench


    and sat down.


    ''I lost them,'' thought Luke as he leaned back against the back of the bench.


    ''Well, they didn''t need me for makeup. I''ll wait for them and call Enid in a bit,'' thought Luke,


    relaxing on the bench.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07 Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 28: Harvest Festival II

    Chapter 28: Harvest Festival IIFifteen minutes passed. Luke was still sitting there waiting for Enid and Sabrina to return. ''Why aren''t they back yet?'' thought Luke as he started calling Enid on his cell phone. It rang and rang, but no one answered. He tried calling twice more, but no one was answering.


    ''How long can they take at a makeup booth?'' thought Luke doubtfully. He knew Enid spent much time doing makeup, but that was in her space. Not at a fair full of people. The makeup booth shouldn''t take up that much of your time.


    "Luke?"


    Luke lifted his head and recognized Xavier.


    "Xavier?"


    "Why are you alone? Where''s Enid?" asked Xavier.


    "She went with Sabrina to a makeup booth, and because of the crowd, I lost them. Because of these two stupid stuffed animals," said Luke, pointing his thumb at the stuffed animals next to him.


    "Sabrina? Was it true she went with you two?" asked Xavier.


    "Yes. How did you know?" asked Luke. He hadn''t told anyone he was going with Sabrina to the festival.


    "I ran into several friends who saw them, and they told me. I don''t think Ajax liked me when he found out..." said Xavier with his hand on his chin.


    "We were with Enid. There were three of us. It wasn''t a date with her. Her boyfriend shouldn''t get jealous," Luke said with a grimace and a dismissive wave. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know they''re boyfriend and girlfriend?" asked Xavier.


    "Yes. Thanks to the interrogation Enid did on her for her blog," replied Luke.


    "Where''s Bianca? Didn''t you come with her?" he added.


    "Yes, but..." said Xavier as he sat defeated on the bench. He began to tell him how their date was lousy, and everything had gone wrong. Which was why Bianca had left early.


    ''At this rate, they won''t last long... I don''t know how he puts up with that annoying girl,'' Luke thought, tapping Xavier on the shoulder.


    Luke was surprised at himself. In the past, it would be almost impossible for him to pat someone. You could say he considers Xavier his first friend at Nevermore.


    "It''s almost twenty minutes past, and Enid isn''t answering my calls," Luke said, looking at the time. He already wanted to go back to his dorm to sleep.


    "I know where the makeup booth is. We visited it with Bianca. Follow me," Xavier said, getting up and carrying one of the stuffed animals. Luke took the bear stuffed animal and followed him.


    They arrived at the makeup stand, but the two girls were nowhere to be seen. They approached, and Xavier asked the stall attendant if she saw two blonde girls. Luke chipped in by telling her about the flashy outfits Enid and Sabrina had on.


    "Oh, the enthusiastic girl dressed in pink. Yes, she came here. Are you her friends?" the manager asked, and they both nodded.


    "Not long ago they finished with their make-up session. I couldn''t see where they went because of all the clients there," replied the woman, shaking her head.


    "I saw them," said a boy, who was holding a couple of things, and had black circles in his eyes. It seemed that helping in this stall where only girls were passing by wanting to get their makeup done was tiring work.


    "Did you see where they went? No matter how many times I call her she doesn''t answer," asked Luke.


    "Yes. They went with some guys from my school. That way," replied the boy pointing towards the woods. The make-up stand was in the area near the forest.


    "Are you from Jericho High School?" asked Xavier, and the boy nodded.


    "Those kids from my school are bullies. They don''t have a good reputation, least of all with Nevermore students," the boy said with some concern.


    ''You saw two girls go into the dark woods with bullies who hate Nevermore students, and you didn''t do anything...'' thought Luke. It seemed the normies didn''t think very highly of them. The feeling was mutual.


    "Let''s go," said Luke, walking towards the forest, and Xavier followed him.


    ''They don''t look too worried...'' thought the boy scratching his head. He thought Luke and Xavier would run into the forest to save their friends from the bullies, but they weren''t.


    Luke and Xavier weren''t worried about Enid and Sabrina''s safety. They would even be more concerned about the safety of the normies. Sabrina was an elemental psychic who could create a fireball easily. Enid had superhuman strength, speed, and reflexes.


    The bullies wouldn''t last long against both girls.


    "Should we call for an ambulance?" asked Xavier with a slight smile. He expected to find several unconscious normies on the ground.


    "No. Let them spend the night in the woods," Luke replied with a faint evil grin.


    These normies would learn the hard way not to bother Nevermore students anymore. Some outcasts were not very strong and could be defeated by a gang of normies, but that was not the case with Sabrina and Enid.


    They kept walking, heading deeper into the woods. Luke pointed out to Xavier the trail of several footprints.


    "Why did they go so far into it?" asked Xavier.


    "I don''t know," replied Luke shaking his head.


    ''I hope Sabrina didn''t go too far... Why am I worrying about some normies?'' Luke thought. As for Enid, he knew she would at best give them a normal beating, but Sabrina seemed to detest normies more and could have led them deeper into the forest to teach them a harsher lesson.


    Before following the tracks, Luke heard something. Like a whisper on the night breeze, a chilling echo echoed close to his ear.


    "Luke..."


    He quickly turned his head and looked in one direction of the forest. It seemed darker than the other parts and above all more eerie.


    Again he heard the whisper coming from that part of the forest. The voice was barely a murmur, barely audible, but cle enough to send a shiver down his spine.


    Had he imagined that? Or had he heard his name, whispered with malicious intimacy? Since


    when did trees talk?


    "What''s wrong?" asked Xavier, looking over to where Luke was looking.


    "Didn''t you hear it?" asked Luke without looking away from the dark forest where the


    whisper came from.


    "Hear what? Hey, man, you''re scaring me," said Xavier, looking at Luke''s face.


    Luke knew there was a malicious presence not far behind them. He didn''t know why he was so


    sure, but he knew something was waiting for them if they headed that way.


    Now, he remembered that he was in a world of terror and monsters. Not just outcasts with


    superpowers.


    "Luke..."


    He heard again the whisper that seemed to be getting closer and closer. Also, he felt a


    distinctly hostile presence.


    ''Maybe Natasha was right...?'' thought Luke, remembering how paranoid the redhead was. It could be his archenemies trying to assassinate him.


    "Something''s coming. I don''t know what, but I don''t think it''s coming to greet us," Luke said, feeling the presence getting closer and closer. It seemed to be running, and he felt a


    great murderous intent directed towards him.


    "What?" said Xavier, looking back in the direction Luke was watching. In the silence of the


    forest, he began to hear a noise through the trees.


    The rustle of branches snapping, the rustle of grass being trampled. Each sound echoed in the darkness, coming closer and closer to them at increasing speed.


    Xavier tensed. He knew this was serious. He could already feel the heavy pressure and murderous intent. Running away was useless. They would no longer have time, and they didn''t seem to be able to gain speed from whatever was going to appear.


    Luke also braced himself. He was nervous but excited at the same time. His senses were heightened by the adrenaline pumping through his veins.


    He would finally have his first battle to the death. He would be able to use his powers to the fullest if his nerves didn''t betray him.


    Finally, he could see the creature that wanted to kill him. Emerging from among the trees appeared a humanoid figure with a hunched and twisted body. It was covered in shreds of dirty cloth and rags. Deep wrinkles furrowed his pale, withered skin. His eyes glowed with a malevolent, maddening light.


    "A hag..." said Xavier, swallowing spittle and with sweat on his forehead.


    The Hag''s features were distorted and twisted, with a mouth full of sharp, uneven teeth that


    seemed eager to tear flesh. Its hands, with four fingers on each, waved in the air with a frantic trembling, as if eager to reach its prey.


    But most disturbing of all was the aura of madness that surrounded her, a palpable sense of imbalance and chaos that seemed to emanate from every fiber of her being.


    ''Hag...'' Luke thought with a frown. It was the first time he had ever seen one. He had known the term in the subject of Marginal History.


    A hag was its origin an outcast with psychic powers. Like Luke, Sabrina, Xavier, or any other


    psychic. How did they end up in that state? By succumbing to the corruption of their powers. Becoming savage and deformed beings. Their appearance reflects the corruption they have experienced. Causing them to go insane and act unpredictably. Their aggressive and savage behavior makes them dangerous.


    They are attracted to the flesh of children and retain enhanced psychic powers but at a very


    high price. Usually dark magic.


    They are shunned by the outcast society for their insanity and aggressiveness. Being hunted, as they are a danger to outcasts and normies alike.


    Eyes that gave off madness looked first at Xavier and then fixed on Luke.


    "Luke!" shouted the witch with a deafening roar. Her shrill scream echoed through the trees


    and the entire forest. The leaves on the trees shook and the branches rustled as if they were being shaken by an invisible force.


    Luke and Xavier had to cover their ears with their hands. The shriek was too loud and high-


    pitched.


    The witch unhesitatingly lunged forward with supernatural speed. Her target was Luke.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 29: Harvest Festival III

    Chapter 29: Harvest Festival IIIThe hag''s writhing fingers reach out towards Luke, eager to catch him in her grip as her raucous laughter mingles with the sound of the wind.


    ''Stop!'' thought Luke, raising his hand. The hag''s four sharp-nailed fingers remained mere inches from Luke''s face.


    This hag''s speed was no joke. He never thought her physical attributes would be enhanced as well.


    His immobilization training had paid off. However, he noticed the hag squirming. He couldn''t last even about ten seconds. The hag''s strength was far greater than Enid''s.


    Knowing that he could not restrain her for long, Luke using his telekinetic strength to the fullest threw the hag away from him. She seemed to have been hit by an invisible gust of wind.


    The hag propelled by Luke''s telekinesis shot off at a great speed until she crashed hard into a tree. A roar was heard in the place, the branches shook, and many leaves fell from the impact. ''That should do it or so I think,'' Luke thought with sweat on his forehead. He used all his telekinetic forces to send her flying at incredible speed. She should have a lot of broken bones. A normie would be half-dead at best.


    It was the first time he used a deadly attack against an enemy. He had no regrets. He was saved by seconds. Otherwise, the hag''s sharp nails would have stabbed him in the face. How strong would that crazy hag be? Most likely his head would have been pierced by the strength the hag demonstrated.


    On the other hand, to successfully immobilize her he had to use two focuses. His gaze and his hand. It was a wise choice. If he had used his gaze, it would not have been as efficient.


    "She''s dead, isn''t she?" asked Xavier hopefully. The hag''s aura was suffocating and intimidating. He couldn''t move from his spot, though he couldn''t have reacted to the attack either if he had been the target.


    Before Luke could respond, the hag''s body began to slowly shift and rise. The sound of bones popping into place was heard. Her spine seemed broken, but she settled until she was completely straightened.


    ''What the hell is that recovery?'' Luke thought with a grimace.


    "I shouldn''t have said anything..." muttered Xavier, pulling a notebook out of one of the inside pockets of his jacket. He couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. Luckily, he always carried his sketchbook with his pencil.


    The hag looked at Luke with more hatred than before and went on the attack again. Luke would attack in the same way until the hag no longer stood up. That was his simple strategy.


    He couldn''t take out a tree and crush the hag. He still couldn''t lift trees that heavy. These trees range in height from 15 to 30 meters. The lightest ones must weigh about 400kg or so, a little more or a little less. He is far from being able to lift that with his 180kg. He would have to have uncontrolled emotions or be on the verge of death to try.


    The hag lunged at incredible speed, and it looked like she would attempt the same attack, but she didn''t. Halfway through she extended her arm.


    Her arm was contorted and distorted, twisting in a grotesque metamorphosis. What had once been a slightly misshapen human limb had now transformed into a writhing, slimy tentacle. The tentacle lunged toward Luke with surprising speed. Its range was greater which caught Luke off guard, and he was unable to send the hag flying as before.


    The horrible tentacle wrapped itself around his arm. The force was incredible for every second it seemed like more force wrapped around it.


    Before Luke could think of a way to break free of the grip, the hag sent him flying into the same tree that Luke had sent her flying.


    He flew and crashed into the tree. He felt a great pain in his back. Luckily the hag''s strength was less than his telekinesis. If it had been the same, he would have a broken spine and would be half dead.


    ''Did she turn her fucking arm into a tentacle?'' thought Luke gritting his teeth in pain. Luckily his outcast status gave him a better physique than a normie and from Natasha''s training he was used to being beaten to a pulp.


    "Hahaha take that!" said the hag, laughing, showing her sharp, rotten teeth. Her intelligence looked like that of a child.


    Taking advantage of being ignored, Xavier had already finished his drawing. In his hand, he had a simple 2D revolver, but functional. He aimed at the maniacally laughing hag and fired.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The hag''s chest was hit by three bullets. The bullets went through her, and she was pushed backward by the force of the bullets. She collapsed to the ground.


    Xavier wanted to shoot again, but he had no more bullets, "Tsch. If only I had had more time," he muttered with annoyance. The gun in his hand melted into ink until it disappeared.


    ''He created a functional gun?'' thought Luke with surprise. He had already stood up and watched as Xavier shot the hag.


    This Xavier seemed to be much stronger than the one in the Wednesday series or they just didn''t show his true abilities in the series.


    To both of their bad luck, the hag got up faster than the first time. Her angry, crazed gaze was directed at Xavier. Despite her healing, it was still painful to get shot.


    Before the hag lunged rabidly at Xavier, Luke had already acted. With his powers, he floated all the rocks and useful objects on the ground. Since he couldn''t lift a tree with his current strength, he would have to use smaller objects.


    Rocks of medium, small, and large sizes floated all over the place. Without a second thought, he crushed the hag with dozens of stones and branches at an incredible speed.


    The hag could do nothing to dodge so many rocks and branches. All she could do was instinctively cover her head. Her body was crushed and pierced.


    The speed at which Luke threw these stones was not low. He could move a 180kg object and throw it at a fast speed. With smaller objects, he could increase the throwing speed. Reaching the speed of an average bullet.


    The hag ended up on the ground again with numerous holes in her body. Green blood was coming out of her skin. It was a disgusting sight. Xavier took advantage and approached Luke. "Thank you for saving me. Are you okay?" he asked as he looked at Luke''s condition. From his forehead was a thin line of blood, and the same on his nose.


    "Yeah. Just minor injuries," Luke replied, wiping the blood from his nose. What hurt the most was his back.


    Luckily, the hag''s intelligence was low. If instead of throwing him, she had crushed his arm with the tentacle his wound would be serious, and he would have a pulped arm.


    "In the books, they didn''t say that they have such a great power of recovery," said Xavier, looking towards the hag, who started to move again.


    This time, she got up slower than before. Luke and Xavier could see on her frightful skin several holes that gave off greenish blood.


    ''Not all the holes regenerated,'' Luke thought more hopefully than before. The hag was not immortal. This time it looked like she had taken a lot of damage.


    Not wanting to give her time to attack. Luke made a cutting movement with his hand manipulating telekinetic waves. Despite the distance, a gust of wind rushed towards the hag''s


    neck at high speed.


    The hag turned her arm into a tentacle and covered her neck. The psychic blow hit her octopus'' arm and did not hurt her. Since she had no bones in that arm.


    If he was a normal person or a weaker outcast his neck would have been snapped, and the fight would have been over. Unfortunately, things were not so easy in life. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Draw a large knife as fast as possible. I''ll buy you time," Luke said, stepping in front of


    Xavier.


    "Two minutes will do," said Xavier, stepping back and started drawing Luke''s request.


    Luke wanted to go back to controlling the stones, but the hag would not stand still. From her four-fingered hand, she created a cloud of black smoke that enveloped her. Hiding her from


    Luke''s view.


    The smoke began to spread more and more until it reached Luke and enveloped him. Luckily it didn''t reach Xavier who had stepped away to draw.


    ''Where is she?'' thought Luke, trying to stay calm. All he could see was black smoke. The only


    good thing about this damn smoke was that it had no poison in it, and he could breathe


    without a problem.


    "Hijijiji!"


    Luke heard an evil laugh. He looked over, but there was only black smoke. He turned his head


    quickly, but there was nothing there either.


    "Get out!" shouted Luke, making a cutting blow with his hand. Some smoke was dispersed, but quickly the place was engulfed in a cloud of smoke again.


    The hag''s laughter began to be heard all around. Luke stopped trying to look for her. It was


    useless. In a moment he felt a murderous intent. He managed to move backward but was hurt. The hag''s hand scratched him. Her nails were very sharp. His right forearm was marked with a scratch and bleeding.


    ''Damn it'' growled Luke feeling a burning in his forearm. The hag''s laughter increased. She seemed to be playing.


    Luke wanted to tear her apart. He couldn''t use telekinesis as he had no vision of the objects he should move. Edgar told him that''s the disadvantage of telekinetics, you have to practice a lot to be able to move objects that aren''t in your vision. That''s why it''s so hard to fly or manipulate your own body with telekinesis.


    ''Fucking hag... No, I must calm down,'' thought Luke, staying still in his place. In the previous


    attack, he managed to sense the hag''s murderous intent. Thanks to that he managed to dodge the blow and suffer only a scratch on his arm.


    He didn''t know what this ability was, but it was very useful. It allowed him to sense the hag''s murderous intent and try to dodge the attack. Regardless of whether he has a vision or not of his enemy.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It was useless to try to see through this cloud of black smoke. The hag''s laughter could be heard in different places, but he didn''t care. ''There!'' thought Luke, turning around and trying to dodge the hag''s attack. This time he was hit too, and was just short of a perfect dodge.


    His right shoulder was scratched, and his clothes were torn, ''My trademark clothes,'' thought


    Luke with a vein in his forehead.


    He closed his eyes again and waited. When the hag was about to attack her murderous intent


    was strongest, and that gave her away. He had to wait for that moment.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 30: Harvest Festival IV

    Chapter 30: Harvest Festival IVLuke waited. When the murderous intent was at its peak he knew it was time to act. He quickly took a step to the left. This time he managed to dodge successfully without taking damage.


    But that was not all. He took the opportunity and grabbed the hag''s wrist. He pulled her towards him, and at last, he could see the woman''s horrible face. Her skin was greenish like Frankenstein''s skin. She had a big nose and horrible warts all over her face.


    ''Fucking hag take this!'' thought Luke throwing a psychic punch in the hag''s face.


    The hag barely had time to react as the blow impacted against her with great force. Her neck turned into a strange position.


    Her face instead of looking forward was looking back. Luke was not finished yet. In a fury at the hag for tearing his expensive clothes, he channeled his psychic energy. He reached out with both hands and summoned telekinetic waves, pushing the hag as hard as possible. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The telekinetic waves hit the hag with overwhelming impact. With a scream of pain, the hag was sent flying backward like a cannonball. She crashed into a tree again, but this time with greater force than before.


    Sending the hag several meters backward the cloud of smoke dissipated in a matter of seconds as her caster was no longer there.


    "Luke here!" said Xavier, who waited anxiously, watching the smoke cloud. Luckily, Luke seemed to be okay. He threw a long knife he was holding in his hand in Luke''s direction.


    ''Don''t throw something so dangerous like that,'' thought Luke, controlling the long knife in the air and floating it towards him.


    He watched the knife curiously. Xavier''s drawing skill was very good. As it was only a drawing made with black pencil it was strange, but he could tell it was sharp like a real one.


    Without wasting any more time, he approached the hag with a knife in hand and a deep frown on his face. He knew the hag had an incredible recovery. She should possess an enhanced green aura or who knows what.


    She was lying leaning against the tree. Her neck was bent. With her hands, she adjusted it. Not a pleasant scene to witness.


    ''Let''s see if you survive this,'' thought Luke, approaching the hag with an angry look on his face.


    Luke, controlling the knife with his telekinesis directed it at high speed towards the hag''s neck, who could not react in time, as she was recovering.


    She was decapitated. Her head fell into the hollow between her legs, and green blood began to flow from her neck as if from a fountain.


    "That should do it, shouldn''t it?" asked Luke, but he noticed that the hag''s eyes kept moving, showing that they harbored life.


    The hag''s hands tried to grab her decapitated head to put it back in place, but before she did that Luke pushed the head away with telekinesis.


    "We''d better amputate all her limbs..." suggested Xavier with some displeasure as he saw the hag start to crawl around looking for her head.


    "Yeah..." said Luke with a grimace. He took control of the knife again and began to cut off the hag''s limbs. After a few minutes. The process was over. He cut off both arms and both legs of the hag.


    A grotesque scene. The most horrible thing of all was that the damned hag was still alive. Her severed limbs wanted to crawl back to her torso as best they could.


    "Keep them away for a while," Xavier said, taking out his notebook and pencil again. Before long he was drawing ropes.


    Luke with his telekinesis tied all the limbs and the hag''s head to a tree so they couldn''t get back to her torso.


    Luke was reminded by this scene of when in One Piece, Luffy defeats Buggy the clown, tying his limbs so they don''t go back to his torso. Only this was much bloodier. Since there was no devil fruit the hag did have blood and bones.


    "Should we burn her?" asked Xavier, looking at the gruesome scene with a raised eyebrow. As an outcast, he didn''t get much of a mental shock from this scene. Just some disgust as did Luke.


    "Outcasts burning a hag?" asked Luke, escaping a slight chuckle.


    Usually, the burning of hags is done by normies. Not by outcasts.


    Xavier also thought it was funny how ridiculous that sounded and started laughing along with Luke. A bizarre occurrence through and through. They were this close to dying tonight, but now they were laughing as they had the hag''s limbless torso lying on the grass in front of them.


    "Luke? Xavier?"


    Both boys turned and looked at Sabrina and Enid, who were looking at them strangely. The girls approached. When Enid could see the hag''s torso and limbs she screamed in horror. She wasn''t good at the gory stuff despite being a werewolf.


    "What have you done?" asked Enid, expecting the worst. They were laughing like maniacs, and there was a dismembered corpse. Her boyfriend was holding a large knife dripping with blood. She never thought these two would hate normies so much to go to these extremes.


    As for Sabrina she also wore an expression of surprise, but not horror. It seemed that the bloody scene didn''t make much of an impact on her.


    "Take it easy, Enid. Take a good look. She''s a hag, and she''s still alive. Somehow," Luke said, trying to calm his girlfriend.


    Enid moved closer and took a closer look. She could see that the hag''s head was still wide- eyed and glaring hatefully at everyone. Her limbs wanted to break free from the ropes.


    "A hag..." said Enid, putting her hand to her mouth in surprise.


    "Are you okay!?" asked Enid, approaching Luke and looking at him with great concern. She could see his wounds.


    "Just some scratches from that hag," said Luke, trying to reassure Enid.


    Before Enid could continue to worry about Luke one more person appeared on the scene.


    "Disobeying my orders again, Luke. I don''t know why I''m surprised."


    Everyone turned their heads towards the new person and saw a beautiful young woman with


    red hair and blue eyes. It was Natasha.


    "It''s what teenagers do, isn''t it?" said Luke.


    "You''ve been doing it since you were born," replied Natasha, coming closer and looking at


    the hag''s torso.


    ''Who is she?'' thought Enid in alarm. She seemed to have known Luke for a long time. In her head, she started to create many crazy stories and looked cautiously at Natasha. Natasha was a full-fledged beauty and looked to be in her mid-twenties. Any man would drool just to see her. Enid''s reaction was normal. Xavier became nervous as he watched Natasha so close to them.


    "She''s my legal guardian," Luke told Enid. He knew how jealous Enid could become, so it was best to explain this as soon as possible.


    Luke while fighting the hag decided to send a telepathic message to Natasha to head here. The redhead had been looking for any trace of the Spellmans since they arrived in Jericho, so it seemed logical to tell her about this. Despite the lecture, she would give him later.


    As she was doing her nightly patrol in search of traces of her enemies, it didn''t take long for Natasha to arrive.


    "How do we kill her? Since when did the hag have so much vitality?" asked Luke. What he learned from the hag wasn''t much. Someone like Natasha would know more and could explain


    things better to him.


    "Each one has different abilities. After all, when they were sane they had a specific type of


    aura. This hag should have a green aura. She must have enhanced her powers through dark rituals and ended up losing her sanity," replied Natasha, making conjectures.


    "But all the hags share the same weak point," added Natasha, pulling out a hunting knife


    from one of her pockets and approaching the hag''s torso.


    ''Does she carry that knife with her all the time?'' thought Xavier.


    "They have their black heart in their stomach. You must always aim there. It''s small, you must be precise," said Natasha, bending down and plunging the knife into her stomach. The hag''s head which was tied to a log started screeching like never before in pain. A few seconds later her eyes became lifeless. Her limbs became still. They were no longer moving. "You three," Natasha said, getting up as she wiped the blood off the knife with a handkerchief.


    "Principal Larissa is waiting for them. You must return to Nevermore. It''s already late. The other students are already back," she added, looking at Xavier, Enid, and Sabrina. "What? What about Luke?" asked Enid, reluctant to part from her injured boyfriend. "His wounds need to be tended to. He''ll go later," said Natasha, leaving no more room for


    discussion.


    Enid kissed Luke goodbye with a quick kiss and returned with the other two to the festival which was already closing.


    "I''m sure the hag wanted to kill me. She was calling my name, and her target was me before Xavier," Luke said once he found himself alone with Natasha.


    "Yes. There''s no doubt it was those bastards. There were no hag sightings in Jericho before," nodded Natasha with a frown.


    "How do they control a hag?" asked Luke doubtfully.


    "The minds of the hag are corrupted and demented, but they can be controlled, though this is no easy feat. They are savage beings who act on impulse. Controlling them is very dangerous, as they may end up attacking you," Natasha replied with a thoughtful look. "Through the blue aura?" asked Luke. Edgar told him that an advanced ability of the blue aura was mind control. The ability to control the thoughts and actions of others. Similar to Harry Potter''s Imperius curse.


    "No. For that mind control you need the victim''s mind to be in condition. A hag''s mind is corrupted and almost impossible to control with that method," Natasha replied.


    "Then how?"


    "Red Aura," replied Natasha as she began to inspect the dismembered body of the hag for


    anything useful.


    Red Aura is emotional manipulation. Luke had forgotten about this aura as it didn''t seem like


    a big deal. On second thought it would be easier to manipulate a hag through emotions, rather than her corrupted and insane brain.


    Natasha found nothing useful on the hag''s body or her clothing. She then made a quick inspection of the circulating area but found nothing either.


    "Are we going to leave the body here?" asked Luke. It wouldn''t be good if the police found it


    and he ended up being prosecuted for killing a deformed being. They could report him for phobia of the horrible creatures. With the times they were in he wouldn''t be surprised. "In a few hours, every limb of the hag will be gone. There will be no trace of her left. What kept that rotting body alive was her black heart," Natasha said.


    Luke nodded. In class, they hadn''t taught him much about the hag. They should have given more information. They arrived back at the festival which had almost no people left. Just the stall keepers closing up.


    They went to Jericho General Hospital where they treated Luke''s wounds, which were only


    minor cuts and a few bruises. Natasha then called for a cab to Nevermore. This time, she accompanied Luke.


    "Aren''t you going to lecture me?" asked Luke looking at Natasha.


    "No. Why would I do something useless? You have done well to defeat that hag. It is no easy


    feat. Next time be more careful when you go into a forest in the middle of the night," said


    Natasha.


    "Oh...good," said Luke, a little surprised to be saved from the lecture.


    "Tell Edgar about this. He''ll be able to answer your doubts about the hag," said Natasha, and


    Luke nodded.


    He arrived at Nevermore. He said goodbye to Natasha, and the cab drove back to Jericho. It


    was already late, and he had been delayed further by being treated at the hospital. When he got to his room Xavier was already sleeping.


    He was snoring like never before. He looked exhausted both from his failed date with Bianca


    and from being on the verge of death. Luke was tired too, but before he went to sleep, he was supposed to talk with his great-great-grandfather.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 31: Three aura user

    Chapter 31: Three aura userLuke took the necklace from his bedside table, got into his bed, and closed the curtains so as not to wake Xavier. He put the candlestick inside and turned it on. With the curtains closed he couldn''t see anything, so he needed some light.


    Sitting cross-legged he began to tactlessly shake the necklace, ''Wake up, quick,'' Luke thought with little patience. He was sleepy and had many questions that only Edgar could answer for him.


    "You smelly brat! How many times have I told you not to be so rough waking me up!" complained Edgar, coming out of the collar. Unlike his usual classic attire, he was wearing pajamas and a nightcap.


    ''What a pathetic cap,'' thought Luke, looking at the triangular cap of soft, striped fabric.


    [I was attacked at the festival] said Luke through the mental link he created with Edgar. "Tsch, you deserve it," ranted Edgar, who didn''t feel like talking through the mind link. He could only be heard by Luke anyway.


    Luke knew that his ghost great-great-grandfather was angry that he didn''t take him with him to the festival and left him alone in the room.


    [Tomorrow, I will take you. It will be livelier since it is the last day] Luke said, trying to control his expression so as not to show annoyance.


    Luke knew that the old man was very spiteful, and if he didn''t satisfy one of his needs, he wouldn''t answer his questions.


    "Mm... You seem to be being a more filial grandson. Tell me about your attack," Edgar said after a few seconds with a slight smile.


    [I was attacked by a hag...] began Luke. After a few minutes, he finished narrating everything that happened in the forest.


    "If she said your name and was aiming at you there is no doubt it was the work of the Spellmans. No one else would have such a grudge against you," Edgar said.


    [Wasn''t it that they wouldn''t try to murder me if I was here?] asked Luke. He didn''t care much about the assassination attempt. It was exciting to fight for the first time with his powers.


    "I told you if you were at Nevermore, they wouldn''t try to assassinate you. If you ran off with your girlfriend on a date off school grounds that''s another thing," Edgar said with a smirk. Luke couldn''t argue against that logic, [But it''s a good thing. Thanks to them, I gained battle experience] Luke said with a slight smile, remembering the battle a few hours ago.


    At first, seeing the hag''s murderous and insane aura he felt chills, but when he was in battle and was able to tear apart the hag that taunted him it was a comforting feeling.


    Edgar looked quizzically at Luke. It had been a long time since he had trained a family successor with this kind of personality. It reminded him of himself. Instead of feeling fear because someone unseen is trying to assassinate you, he seems to want more assassins to keep sending him to continue fighting.


    "Deathmatches are best for growth and development," Edgar said with a slight smile.


    "However, they will now have more accurate information on your current strength. In their next plan to assassinate you they will send someone stronger or perhaps use more stealthy methods if they continue to try," added Edgar.


    [Yes. To control the hag it had to have been a red aura user, right?] asked Luke.


    "Yes. Blue aura mind control no matter how advanced can''t control a hag who has a corrupted mind and is completely insane. A person with a red aura can control emotions. A person like a hag who is insane and driven by instincts is the easiest prey to manipulate. This doesn''t mean it''s easy though. If you do it wrong the hag may end up attacking you," Edgar replied.


    [So are people with uncontrolled emotions or emotionally vulnerable the easiest to manipulate?] asked Luke, and Edgar nodded.


    "For quick manipulation yes. Also, red aura users for sane people can subtly manipulate them. Without them even realizing it. That''s the most terrifying thing. You can end up at their mercy, and you''ll never notice. A self-aware puppet, enslaved to the red aura user. Far superior to blue aura mind control that looks like robots when you control them," Edgar explained with a straight face.


    ''That''s dangerous...'' thought Luke, who was listening intently. It wasn''t anything crazy that was superior to the blue aura''s mind control. After all, the red aura was specific to emotional control. In contrast, the blue aura had multiple utilities: telepathy, mind control, mind reading, etc.


    [Is the hag''s high regeneration the same for all hags? Or is it because this hag had high regeneration?] asked Luke. He had broken her neck, torn her apart, and the hag was still alive. It wasn''t a normal regeneration at all.


    "Why do you think a psychic ends up corrupting his mind and turning into a deformed, insane being?" asked Edgar.


    [To increase his power?] replied Luke, not quite sure.


    "That''s one reason, but not the main one. As I''ve told you before, psychics are the outcasts who can become more powerful than anyone else. However, we do have one fatal weakness," said Edgar.


    [Which one?] asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "Life expectancy. Unlike vampires, werewolves, gorgons, etc. Who can live over two hundred years. Psychics can live between one hundred and one hundred and fifty years," Edgar replied.


    Luke knew this. The history and other outcast classes had not been entirely useless. Still, psychics could live longer than a normal human. Psychics are considered old when they are between 130 to 150 years old.


    "For this reason many old men and women when they see their death coming begin to look for methods to extend their life. It always leads to dark rituals that end very badly. Why is it that the other outcasts can live much longer and we cannot? That''s their thinking," Edgar


    said.


    Luke couldn''t deny that he had this thought too. Although his power could have more growth who didn''t want to live over two hundred years or longer like the vampires? "Ultimately the rituals or ways they seek to increase their vitality always end up making all the hag end up having a great regeneration. Although the hag you faced was an advancing case, so it is almost certain that she possessed a green aura that boosted her regeneration," said Edgar, ending his answer.


    [Mm, I understand. It''s not all about increasing their powers] Luke said.


    "Yes, but there are always particular cases of psychics who try to rapidly increase their powers by dark rituals and end up corrupting their minds. Not all of them are old men and women seeking immortality," said Edgar.


    [How did she manage to transform her arm into an octopus tentacle? She also summoned black smoke out of thin air] asked Luke doubtfully.


    "Black magic. Who knows what dark spells that hag learned to end up like that. Instead of learning the powers they have with their aura they are greedy and want to have powers from different auras," said Edgar, shaking his head. If everyone could have two auras the world would be very unbalanced. That''s why it''s so rare for a person to have dual auras.


    "By the way, how did you defeat the hag if you couldn''t see anything?" asked Edgar with a hand on his chin.


    If the hag had not used this method, he knew that with Luke''s current telekinesis power, he could lift dozens of stones and bombard her until he had pierced the hag''s heart.


    But in a close combat where Luke has no vision because of the smoke the hag would have the advantage, as her physical abilities were superior to Luke and she had a way to see through


    the smoke.


    [I could sense the hag''s murderous intent when she was about to attack me at just the right moment. That allowed me to dodge her attack and catch her] Luke replied. This was a strange sensation, and he didn''t know what ability it was.


    Even before the hag arrived on the scene he could feel her presence getting closer and closer. Something Xavier didn''t detect.


    "WHAT!?" shouted Edgar, approaching Luke and looking at him with wide eyes.


    [What''s going on?] asked Luke, backing away startled by the sudden scream.


    "You predicted the hag''s attack and felt it was easier to know where she would strike because of her murderous intent?" asked Edgar uneasily and at incredible speed. [Yes, something like that. Thanks to that, I anticipated and dodged the attack] replied Luke.


    "That''s... a White Aura ability!" exclaimed Edgar in disbelief. He knew it was a White Aura ability, as he possessed that aura when he was alive and it was one of the abilities he


    possessed.


    [What? Really? Is that possible?] said Luke, asking several questions at once. That meant one


    thing...


    "Yes... A person can possess three auras! And you are one of them!" replied Edgar, looking at Luke differently. He never thought he would see a person possessing three different auras S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    naturally.


    ''I possess three auras?'' thought Luke, and a smile formed on his face. Yellow, blue, and white aura. Telekinesis, mental abilities, and clairvoyance.


    "Records of people possessing three auras are super rare. In the entire history of the Poe


    Family there was only one person..." said Edgar, who was still in shock.


    [Who?] asked Luke curiously.


    "The patriarch of the Poe Family. Ezekiel Poe," replied Edgar with much respect.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 32: Power Scale

    Chapter 32: Power ScaleA week passed since Luke confronted the hag.


    He had his date with Enid on the last day of the festival and had to bring Edgar, who was very annoying, but he didn''t mind. He was happier for possessing three different auras.


    He asked Enid about what happened to the normies in the forest and Enid told him that Sabrina beat them up and she was in charge of making the beating stop.


    He believed Enid, but it was strange that he ended up in the forest where the hag could have attacked him. He talked to Sabrina, but the girl acted the same as always: sociable and friendly, except with the normies.


    Returning to the subject of the three auras, according to Edgar, a psychic can inherit both auras from his parents. It is a very rare and rarely seen case. However, it is even rarer, that in this psychic the gene of an ancestor is activated. Awakening the third aura.


    The patriarch of the Poe family, Ezekiel was the only member of the family to have three different auras. Luke was the second. Both Edgar and Ezekiel had a white aura.


    Edgar explained to him that people with white auras can perceive extrasensory perceptions. One of these abilities is what allowed Luke to dodge the hag''s deadly attacks despite not being able to see because of the smoke. A kind of sixth sense.


    This ability is very useful for combat. It reminded Luke of Spider-man''s spider-sense or the observation of haki in One Piece.


    These are useful skills for combat. In addition, clairvoyance has other utilities such as the ability to see the aura of psychics or have a stronger spiritual connection.


    Luke didn''t care much about the spiritual connection. He didn''t want to see scary ghosts, while he was taking a piss or a shit in the middle of the night. What good would it do him in a fight?


    It would be uncomfortable if he was taking a shit and a ghost was staring at him. Although in the future he could work as an exorcist or ghost hunter. It could be interesting and fun. He watched a lot of movies of that nature.


    With his new aura unlocked Luke began his white aura training. Mostly in the skill that allowed him to defeat the hag. Predicting the enemy''s blows and dodging them. Luke called it Observation Haki since it didn''t have a name.


    He was not ashamed to give this name to this ability. He was a big fan of One Piece in his past life. In this world of outcasts and monsters, there was no One Piece. So he didn''t mind giving this name to this skill.


    In this world of normies and outcasts, works of his past life did not exist as Stephen King''s books or One Piece. History changed because there were humans with powers and monsters. However, some works were repeated such as Edgar''s or Bram Stoker''s works.


    The initial training to improve this skill was simple. Be blindfolded and have someone beat you to a pulp. You must try to dodge the blows. According to Edgar, it is important to remember that every enemy attack carries an intent and a clue.


    Luke trained with Enid. It was much harder to dodge his girlfriend''s blows, as she had no murderous intent against Luke like the hag. But he had no other hag to train this skill with, so he had to do it this way.


    The fight against the hag brought more benefits besides awakening his third aura. His telekinetic abilities had improved. Several months ago his weight progress was slow, i.e. being able to move objects with his telekinesis.


    Thanks to his death match, he managed to overcome this slow progress and reach 195kg. Although he did not move very heavy objects in the fight against the hag, his mind was in tension and stress. He managed to improve and overcome the limit he couldn''t before.


    How did he know he could move 195kg? In Nevermore, besides the gym where they train fencing. There is another gym. A place to train full of weights and discs. Some discs weigh 25kg each, and there are dozens of them.


    Luke goes here and moves these discs with his telekinesis to find out what his current limit is. He does this at night when the gym is empty. He is very close to reaching 200kg.


    In the Yellow Aura, some levels categorized how much weight the psychic could move. This was a sort of power scale that was universally accepted.


    There are seven levels in total. Level 1 is the lowest of all. The beginners or newly initiated. These telekinetics can move objects from 1kg up to a maximum of 50kg.


    Luke''s partner Rowan, who had a yellow aura in his presentation some time ago, could move 40kg. He was close to passing level 1 and entering level 2. That figure is usually considered a good talent.


    Luke at that time could move 180kg and did not improve until now, as he was at a bottleneck so to speak.


    Level 2 is moving objects between 50kg to 200kg. This is Luke''s current level, and he is almost at the top. In the next few days or weeks, he will be able to reach 200kg and finally enter level


    3.


    From what Edgar told him, his father when he was his age could move up to 140kg, and his talent was considered one of the best in Nevermore and the American underworld. So Luke had a monstrous talent when it came to moving objects with his telekinesis.


    Let this go to Luke''s head, Edgar told him that he too had that talent at his age, and by the records the patriarch Ezekiel was the same. So he was not unique and had to keep his feet on the ground. He didn''t want his great-great-grandson to be arrogant and in a battle to the death get overconfident and end up dying.


    However, this scale did not mean that someone of level 3 would win 100% against someone of level 2, as it is only based on the weights a person can move. In a battle, it is not only objects that will be thrown left and right. There are many more factors and telekinetic techniques possible to use.


    For example, immobilization. The level 3 psychic may not have a great command of this technique. If the level 2 psychic has a great mastery of this technique he can defeat the level 3 psychic despite being able to move fewer kilograms/pounds.


    Another example would be the amount of objects at the same time that you can control and the speed they reach. Maybe the level 3 psychic can move 300kg, but not on many objects. On the other hand, the other psychic has more practice with many objects at the same time and his throwing speed is higher.


    That''s why it''s important that in training you don''t just try to move a single object heavier. What''s the point of moving 200kg if you can''t move 20 objects of 10kg each at the same time? Maybe in battle, there is not one object that weighs 200kg, and you are ruined.


    In the other auras, they also tried to make a similar power scale, but with different measurement parameters.


    The problem was that in some auras it was very difficult since it is not as easy as telekinesis where you move heavier and heavier objects.


    For example, in the blue aura there were a lot of mental abilities, how do you rank that? With the red aura, how do you measure the user''s ability to manipulate a person? Those are difficult things to measure and make a ranking. So, the current rankings are not very accurate.


    Psychics won''t be willing to tell you the extent of their abilities so you can make an accurate


    ranking.


    "Finally, over 200kg," Luke muttered with sweat on his forehead, as 8 x 25kg discs and 1 x 5kg discs dropped to the gym floor. A total of 205kg.


    It was late at night, and he was alone training in the gym.


    "Welcome to level 3. Well done," said Edgar, looking at his great-great-grandson with some


    pride.


    "Thank you... By the way, what level did you reach when you were alive?" asked Luke curiously. He knew his great-great-grandfather possessed a yellow aura. In addition to the


    white one.


    "I already told you that the ranking is not very accurate, but if we take into account only the amount of weight I could move with my telekinesis I reached the top of level 5," answered


    Edgar.


    "Just that? I thought you would have minimally reached level 6" said Luke. He knew his great-great-grandfather was a very powerful and famous outcast when he was alive. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only that?" repeated Edgar with a vein on his forehead, "Level 5 is something achieved by few psychics in the whole world!" he added.


    "You''d find yourself at the top of the food chain! Besides, I was only forty years old!" he said


    with a slightly arrogant smile.


    ''Well, it''s true. He had a hundred years and a bit more to live. He could have made it to level 6,'' thought Luke, looking at his ancestor differently.


    "If you were at the top of the food chain, why did you die...?" asked Luke with a raised


    eyebrow.


    "That scoundrel Edward Spellman reached level 6 thanks to his demonic pact. Besides, that it was two versus one... That''s how they defeated me. The deal not only improved his ability to move objects but also his other abilities," Edgar replied with hatred in his eyes.


    Luke already knew the name Edward Spellman. His great-great-grandfather had mentioned him before, and whenever he did it was to insult or rant against this person.


    He was the head of the Spellman family in Edgar''s time and his arch nemesis who murdered him started the grudge between the two families.


    "He''s dead, isn''t he?" asked Luke. Edgar was born around 1800, considering Edward was of the same generation, he must have died in about 1950 or so.


    "He is alive. The deal with the demon not only improved his powers but also extended his life expectancy. So you''ll have to get to level 6 if you want to defeat him," Edgar replied matter-


    of-factly.


    ''Doesn''t he have too high expectations?'' Luke thought with a frown. He wanted a fourteen- year-old to defeat a 150+ year old psychic who made a deal with a demon.


    Not only that. The Spellman Family continued to function unlike the Poe''s. They had more family members to fight. In contrast, Luke was on his own. His only companion was Natasha.


    "Didn''t he go bonkers? Like the hag?" asked Luke.


    "No. Deals with demons don''t make you lose your sanity. However, they do have other disadvantages which I''ll tell you about later. Many psychics who want to increase their lifespan would rather use dark rituals and the possibility of becoming insane than make a deal


    with a demon," replied Edgar.


    ''Why not now?'' thought Luke, but he didn''t say anything. He knew Edgar wouldn''t talk about demons if he didn''t want to. He''s very stingy with the information he tells him.


    "The patriarch Ezekiel, did he reach level 7?" asked Luke.


    "It is not known. In his time there were no such rankings. So, there is no record of what level


    he reached. I would estimate that minimally he made it to level 6. In my time there was no record of people reaching level 7. Level 6 is considered the peak, and the people here are very few. Besides Edward, who made a pact with a demon to get there, there must be ten psychics


    or less at level 6 alive today." replied Edgar.


    "So few? Worldwide?" asked Luke in amazement.


    "In the USA," replied Edgar. ''Then it was true that he was at the highest in power,'' thought Luke, looking more


    respectfully at Edgar. He was at the peak of level 5 and possessed another aura. And he was


    only forty years old.


    His great-great-grandfather despite having possessed one less aura than Ezekiel is on par with the patriarch of the Poe family.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 33: Mothers Family

    Chapter 33: Mother''s FamilyLuke was sitting cross-legged on his bed. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing calmly. He was meditating. Not a normal meditation, he didn''t like that sort of thing. It was a meditation to enhance his blue aura.


    He never thought he would train meditating similar to Chinese cultivation novels. He didn''t have much choice. How do you improve your blue aura which is related to mental abilities?


    He cannot control, move, and throw heavier and heavier weights as in his telekinesis. Edgar passed him the meditation method his mother used, and the results were not long in coming. The distance he could hold telepathic conversations had reached a staggering 35km and a lifespan of four months. His photographic memory was also much improved. This made it easier for him to do his homework at Nevermore. He hardly needed to study.


    Ten minutes passed, and an alarm went off on his cell phone. Luke opened his eyes slowly. "Meditation over," he muttered, stretching and standing up. Xavier wasn''t in the bedroom.


    ''He must be at his club,'' Luke thought. Just then, Edgar''s ghost came out of the necklace on the bedside table.


    "How did the meditation go?" asked Edgar.


    "Fine... I guess," replied Luke.


    "Teach me something useful for the blue aura. Like mind reading or mind control," added Luke hopefully.


    He was already tired of meditating to improve his telepathy and photographic memory. His photographic memory was already very advanced. He could even remember things accurately from many years ago and from his past life, like when he read Carrie or older works.


    As for telepathy, he did not have much use for it. With the current mastery he had now it was enough. The only thing he needed it for and saw it as useful was to keep in contact with Natasha in case the Spellmans attacked him or her.


    No one besides Natasha and Edgar, knows he has a blue aura, so he can''t use telepathy. If he decides to tell someone about his telepathy it could be Enid or Xavier, but he doesn''t see the point in telling them this. It could cause a card up his sleeve to leak out, and he doesn''t want that.


    With them, he can use cell phones, and they live at the school. He didn''t see the point of creating a telepathic link.


    "I can''t," Edgar said, shaking his head.


    "Why not? It''s a waste of the blue aura if I only use it for telepathy and photographic memory," Luke said with a grimace.


    At this time, he realized that learning skills are harder than one would think. You would think that someone with a blue aura could read minds easily, but that''s not the case. You need to know the technique, and for that, you need a person to teach you or a book.


    He tried to read minds by staring at strangers, but nothing happened. He just created misunderstandings. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Nevermore, they don''t teach him much either. Every technique seems to be very guarded by the psychic families. The practical is very little. For example, in telekinesis Luke would only practice moving objects and nothing else. They would never teach him immobilization or other more advanced techniques.


    They just guide you to get better at the techniques you already mastered instinctively or learned from your family. In other words, Luke was spared from encountering his great- great-grandfather''s ghost or he would have been screwed. It would have been very difficult to learn telepathy or improve his photographic memory.


    "I don''t remember what the methods of such techniques are like..." replied Edgar, scratching his mustache with some embarrassment.


    "Didn''t you teach a lot of psychics? You should know the techniques. Just do memory," said Luke.


    "You''re the eighth one I''ve trained and the second one to have a blue aura. The first was my brother''s son. Do you know how many years ago that was? I don''t have a photographic memory like you. Usually, members of the Poe family don''t have a blue aura. So, I am not a specialist in that area. Luckily, I got your mother''s method for telepathy and photographic memory since she married your father, but the other techniques were more secret, and she didn''t have time to pass them on," Edgar explained.


    "So I''ll just use my blue aura for telepathy and photographic memory?" asked Luke, with a grimace.


    "No. That would be a waste. There are two ways for you to learn techniques like reading or mind control," said Edgar.


    "Which ones?" asked Luke impatiently.


    "The first is through your mother''s family," replied Edgar.


    "Are they still alive? If they are they should have the methods for the techniques," said Luke with a hand on his chin. His mother had a blue aura. She must have learned her techniques from somewhere. He didn''t know anything about his family from his mother''s side.


    "Of course they''re alive," Edgar said with a frown.


    "Well... Then I should just get in touch with them and ask them for a couple of secret techs. What could possibly go wrong?" said Luke in a sarcastic tone. He knew something was wrong.


    His existence had been made known for several months now and none of his relatives on his mother''s side of the family approached him. They would most likely ignore him. It would be difficult for them not to know of his existence since he is famous.


    "Your mother''s family never agreed to her marrying your father. Not because they would hate your father. Because of his last name," Edgar explained.


    "The Poe surname is well respected among the outcasts and the world at large," Luke said, confused.


    "Yes, but in the outcast world, everyone noticed that Poe''s family members were dying. Do you think no one noticed that? The most powerful outcast families are aware that there is some conflict between the Spellmans and the Poes. Even if they don''t know the details."


    "Makes sense," Luke nodded.


    "Your mother''s family didn''t want to make an enemy of the powerful Spellman family. So they forbade her to marry your father, but she disobeyed them so she was exiled," said Edgar. ''If it had been in earlier years, they might have taken the risk and lent a hand to the Poe family,'' Luke thought. In his father''s time which wasn''t that long ago, his father was the last living member of the Poe family that was about to collapse.


    Why would they help a family that was at the gates of the abyss? Gone was their former power and wealth. There was only one member left alive. It was too risky a gamble. "That''s why they didn''t visit you. At first, they might think you had died with your parents, but now they should be aware that you survived and are here," Edgar said, sighing.


    "I don''t need their help," Luke said, clicking his tongue. They abandoned their mother. They were cowards. They were better off ignoring him. He would never ask them for help.


    "What''s the second option?" asked Luke.


    "Don''t you want to know the name of your mother''s family?" asked Edgar.


    "No. They abandoned her. I have nothing to do with them," replied Luke.


    "Fine. The second way is for you to join the Nightshade Society," said Edgar with a


    mysterious smile.


    "What is that...?" asked Luke with a strange look on his face. He already knew what it was, but he had to act like he didn''t know anything.


    "It''s a Nevermore secret society. It was founded by Goody Addams a powerful psychic older than me. Although when she founded the society, Nevermore didn''t yet exist, and its purpose changed over time. The important thing is the library in the place where they meet," Edgar


    explained.


    ''Wednesday''s ancestor,'' thought Luke.


    "In that library will there be books with the techniques I''m looking for?" asked Luke. "Yes. It''s an elite social club. Their library is hundreds of years old. Its members were leaving very useful books to be used only by the members of the society," replied Edgar. "Going in will be too much trouble. I''d better sneak into the living room and steal the books. Then I''ll return them. One read will do," Luke said. He had no desire to join an elite social


    club.


    Besides, he knew this club was useless now since they only used it for social gatherings. They had lost many privileges since a normie died a few years ago. The normie that killed Morticia


    Addams.


    "No. You must officially enter. It''s a tradition. Every member of the Poe family went in. You can''t break a tradition of hundreds of years," Edgar said stubbornly.


    ''How annoying...'' thought Luke. Maybe he''ll sneak in and enter the society without telling


    Edgar. He already knows how to get in thanks to the show.


    "How do I get them to accept me?" asked Luke with a barely visible grimace.


    "You must stand out to get their attention. I don''t think that will be difficult for you," Edgar


    replied with a slight smile.


    "That''s your current mission. Enter the Nightshade Society," he added as he stepped back


    into the collar.


    ''I don''t care about family tradition,'' Luke thought. One of these days, he would visit Edgar''s statue and enter the Nightshade Society. It would be too much of a hassle to get the attention if he doesn''t know who to get an invitation.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 34: Profanation

    Chapter 34: ProfanationOne night Luke went to the statue of his great-great-grandfather. The statue of Edgar held a book in one hand, and on his wrist was a raven. Luke planned to borrow a couple of books.


    Then he would return them.


    He knew he would have to snap his fingers twice for the statue to shift and show the hidden entrance.


    ''They''re not having a meeting, are they?'' thought Luke, who was dressed appropriately for the situation. He black overalls with the hood covering his head, gloves, pants, and a black scarf covering half his face.


    It was late at night on a Monday. It was only a couple of hours before the school day started. It would be strange if they had a meeting at this hour.


    Without another thought, he snapped his fingers twice. Instantly the statue began to recede, showing him a hidden passage. The place was dark so he used the flashlight on his cell phone.


    Luke started down a staircase just like Wednesday did in the series. On the way he saw a lot of portraits of people he didn''t know.


    He came to a room where in the center was the symbol of the Nightshade Society. A black skull with a star or something similar. In one of the pictures on the walls of the room, he could see Mr. and Mrs. Addams. Wednesday''s parents.


    Without wasting any more time, he headed for the libraries which had hundreds of books piled high with dust.


    ''Hundreds of years made them have quite a collection,'' Luke thought, looking at the shelves full of books.


    He began to look to see if the shelves had any distinctions so he would know what category was on each shelf. Since it would take forever if he searched book by book. There would not only be things about psychics and auras but also other types of outcasts or history books.


    Luckily, he found small metal plates placed on the shelves, each with a different inscription. He approached the first plaque and read, "Werewolves." As expected there were books dedicated to werewolves. As it wasn''t what he was looking for he moved on to the next shelf. On the plaque, it said: ''Vampires.'' He kept looking until he finally found the shelf he needed. The one for psychics.


    ''That''s a lot of books,'' he thought, looking at the tall bookshelf. He started browsing through several books.


    His goal was to find books that talked about the blue aura and showed methods to learn useful techniques. Preferably mind control and mind reading.


    It took him almost an hour to find the books that would be useful to him. It took so long because the damn books had no titles, no cover.


    He got a book that talked about mind reading. Another was on mind control, and the last one talked about mental protection. Very useful stuff. He didn''t want someone reading his mind if he could help it.


    ''Mission completed,'' Luke thought with a slight smile. Now he was to go back to his room and read the books completely. Then he would return them.


    Just then he heard several footsteps coming towards his location, ''Shit!'' Luke nervously looked around, looking for a place to hide. Luckily, he found a large, dirty closet in time.


    He propped the books on the floor of the closet. It would be awkward to wait with three heavy books until people left, and he might make a telltale noise.


    ''Why would they have a meeting at four in the morning?'' thought Luke with a grimace. If he could avoid it he''d rather not fight, but if he had no choice he''d fight his way out.


    As he left the closet doors slightly open he could see that it was two people. They were chatting and laughing amicably. Did they know they had entered the lair of a secret society?


    He expected to find a group of cultists in masks and cloaks, but it was a boy and a girl kissing and fooling around.


    "I told you the best place to do it is here. We won''t bother anyone," the boy said with a smile as he placed kisses on the girl''s neck.


    "I don''t know, Tommy... It''s where we always meet with the club," said the girl with some doubt, but she could be seen enjoying the kisses the boy was giving her.


    "Come on, Veronica. No one will find out. We can''t do it in the dorms. The best place is here. Or do you want to do it outdoors?" asked Tommy with a playful smile.


    "Well... All right," said Veronica. They stopped at the symbol of the Nightshade Society and began kissing passionately. The kisses each time went higher and higher. Tommy''s hand reached down and started groping Veronica''s ass.


    Luke was watching all of this in the foreground. The closet was not far away, and they had stood in the center of the symbol kissing. Although the lighting was dim it was enough to see them.


    All the place could hear was the kissing and faint sighs of the couple.


    "..." Luke couldn''t believe his eyes. Two outcasts about to have sex in the prestigious, former Nightshade Society headquarters. If Goody Addams knew about this she''d be rolling over in her grave.


    Luke recognized the girl. A very popular older student. Her name was Veronica Umbrio. Her popularity was among the highest in the school. Surpassing Bianca and Sabrina.


    This is due to her appearance, perfect grades, and above all possessing a double aura. Of all the psychics at Nevermore only two were known to possess a double aura.


    How did he know all this? Thanks to Enid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even pay attention to a Nevermore student, as it wasn''t something he was interested in. Since Veronica was one of the most popular people, Enid the most gossipy person at Nevermore had a lot of information about her for her blog.


    As for the boy, he has no idea who he is. He must be the stereotypical popular guy since he is hitting on the most popular girl. Only, with a few twists, since he''s an outcast.


    Luke was reminded of Brad and his girlfriend. Not a pleasant memory.


    ''Outcasts acting like normies. What a joke,'' Luke thought, looking at the pair. He saw no difference between the two species. They were still teenagers with no control over their hormones.


    The couple lay down on the floor where the symbol of society was and began to undress. ''Are they going to...?'' thought Luke. Although he knew that teenagers, including himself, had more uncontrolled hormones, he would never do such an act in a place he considered sacred. Carefully, he pulled out his cell phone and selected his camera.


    Luke began to get photographic and video evidence, while the couple was engrossed in the carnal act atop the noble symbol of the Nightshade Society.


    Why was he getting photos and videos of the carnal act between Veronica and Tommy? Just in case. If he was caught stealing the books he would have a means to blackmail them and save himself from possible punishment. He could even continue blackmailing them in the future. Luke doesn''t know how long it was before they were done. The couple lay on the floor. Veronica leaned against Tommy''s chest.


    ''Get the fuck out of here already. Stop defiling this place,'' Luke thought grumpily. He wanted to sleep, and these idiots looked like they would fall asleep naked on the floor as if they were


    at home. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ten minutes later, they got dressed and left the place amid laughter. As if they had performed the most rebellious act of their lives.


    Luke waited ten more minutes to make sure they didn''t come back in case they forgot any items or anything like that. Then he left the place taking the three books with him. The mission was completed.


    In the following days, he began to read the books. A serious reading would be enough to remember them in their entirety thanks to his photographic memory. It took a little longer, as the information was complex.


    Edgar was pissed when he found out that Luke stole the books from the Nightshade Society and went on a big rant. Telling him that he should join like all members of the Poe family.


    Luke stood his ground. He would not join that society, and certainly not after witnessing two members having sex in the society''s main room. A useless club. Maybe when Goody Addams created it, it served a purpose, but now it was bullshit just for show among popular and elites.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 35: Uncovered?

    Chapter 35: Uncovered?A few days after stealing the books from the Nightshade Society, Luke was walking with Enid holding hands down a hallway. At that moment he was stopped by a boy with glasses,


    freckles, and short stature.


    Luke and Enid stopped talking and looked at the boy, who seemed to have a nervous look on his face. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-you''re Luke Poe, right?" asked the boy, stuttering and looking at Luke nervously for some


    reason.


    "Yes. What do you want?" asked Luke impatiently, making the freckled boy more nervous and harder to speak.


    ''The rumors are true, his aura is scary,'' thought the nervous boy as he fiddled with his hands. This wasn''t just due to Luke''s popularity and the rumors that he was rude and moody. The battle Luke and Xavier had against the hag spread like wildfire throughout the school. Although no one knows how real the rumor is out there it got around that he and Xavier defeated the hag. Some people believed it, others did not. Xavier felt ashamed, as in the battle he had done almost nothing.


    "Be nicer. He''s a senior," muttered Enid elbowing Luke.


    "Ouch," Luke complained.


    "V-veronica wants to see you," finally said the freckled boy.


    "Veronica Umbrio?" asked Enid with her mouth hanging open. Everyone knew her. Even the younger students. The boy nodded. Luke and Enid looked at each other knowingly.


    Luke had told Enid that he went into the Nightshade Society and stole three books. In the process, he saw Veronica and another student kissing and having sex.


    "This is bad, Luke. She must know you stole the books. They wouldn''t be a centennial club if you could steal the books that easy," whispered Enid, turning around next to Luke to talk without being overheard.


    "Yes. It''s true, it would be straightforward to rob them. Don''t worry. I have the video to defend myself," Luke whispered with a slight smile. Enid''s cheeks flushed as she remembered the video Luke showed her.


    "I could threaten her by saying you''ll upload it on your famous blog," Luke added with a wicked grin. Enid''s blog was seen by almost the entire school.


    "I''m not uploading that perverted video to my blog!" whispered Enid, tapping Luke.


    "Just kidding," said Luke with a slight smile, "But she won''t be able to threaten me for stealing the books. So I''ll be fine," he added.


    "It''s true. Remember, they''re older students. Be nice. Good luck," Enid said, giving him a quick kiss and saying goodbye. She knew it wouldn''t be helpful and it would be not good if Veronica knew that more people saw the video...


    Besides, she knows her boyfriend''s strength is far superior. He defeated a crazy hag. They won''t be able to do much to him no matter how much they are older students.


    "Lead the way," said Luke, walking towards the freckled boy.


    "What? You''re not going to ask why?" asked the confused boy.


    "No. Come on. I don''t have all day," replied Luke with a scowl and unfriendly face. Enid was no longer there for him to be nice to others.


    "Y-yes!" said the boy starting to walk.


    After walking for a while Luke guided by the freckled boy came to a dimly lit hallway and a bench. On the bench sat Veronica with her legs crossed. Next to her were two more girls.


    Behind the bench as bodyguards were two burly boys who looked at Luke with menacing looks.


    When they arrived and stood in front of Veronica two more boys came out of the columns. Positioning themselves behind Luke.


    ''Don''t they want me to run away?'' thought Luke, amused.


    "I-I brought the boy, Veronica!" said the freckled boy more nervously than before.


    Luke looked at the girl, who had an arrogant demeanor. Her hair was straight black, with long eyelashes, amber eyes, and flawless skin.


    "You''ve been late, Snoopy," Veronica said, looking up from her cell phone.


    ''Snoopy? Why is he named after a dog?'' thought Luke, looking at the boy who seemed more nervous about being watched by Veronica. For some reason, his cheeks were slightly flushed. Even though he was being reprimanded.


    "Damn, you kept Veronica and the girls waiting," said a tall muscular boy grabbing Snoopy by the collar.


    "S-sorry!" said Snoopy with fear and trembling in his tone.


    "It''s all right, Brad. Let it go. He''s kind of cute when he''s shaking so much," said the red- haired girl next to Veronica. The girl had two pigtails and an amused look on her face as she licked a lollipop.


    "Tsch. You always hide behind women," said Brad with contempt pushing Snoopy.


    "Hiding behind women or being an obedient dog to women?" asked Luke with a hand on his chin.


    "What?" asked Brad blankly.


    "I''ll put it simpler for you. You despise him for hiding behind a woman, but you obey that woman as if you were an obedient dog. Since when are werewolves domesticated dogs?" said Luke with a smile full of disdain.


    It was easy to tell that Brad was a werewolf. His sharp nails gave him away, along with his violent temper.


    ''He''s defending me?" thought Snoopy in surprise.


    "Well, on second thought. Snoopy is also a domesticated dog that obeys her commands. I guess you''re on a higher level," added Luke, shaking his head.


    "..." Snoopy.


    "You fucking brat!" snarled Brad angrily, lunging towards Luke, but just then Veronica spoke,


    "Stop,"


    Brad''s hand came within inches of reaching Luke, who decided to despise him because his name was Brad. A name he didn''t like.


    "That''s it. Obey, dog," Luke said with a smile. Brad had a vein in his forehead, but seeing Veronica''s unperturbed look, he did nothing and walked away.


    "Hahaha, this kid is so funny," laughed the redhead unable to believe how rude Luke was to


    older students.


    "What do you need me for? I''m a busy person," Luke said with no patience. As for busy, he was lying. He had already finished his training and planned to play video games.


    The redhead''s laughter died down, and she looked at Luke with a murderous glare. The whole place went silent. Luke was being watched by older students who seemed to want to kill him with their eyes, but he didn''t flinch. His posture remained relaxed.


    "Your arrogance trumps hearsay. I guess having the last name Poe and being a somewhat famous writer made your fame go to your head," Veronica said with a slight smile breaking


    the silence.


    "I guess being Miss Umbrio Family and having a double aura makes you arrogant," Luke said


    with a slight sneer.


    The Umbrio Family besides being a family of psychics possess great wealth in American normie society. They have a leading investment firm that manages a portfolio of financial assets. Their fortune is in the millions.


    Luke will never put his head down and does not feel inferior to Veronica. Although the Umbrio Family is a millionaire, their history in the world of outsiders is inferior to Poe''s history.


    If one had to make a top in terms of the most important outcast families in history, the Poe family would be at the top of it all with the Spellmans, the Addams, and a few others. Did Veronica have two auras? Yes, but he had three. The only thing she could win on was that the Poe family had only one member and was broke in money matters. But that''s because they had a war against the Spellmans. Another high-grade family.


    "Enough of this useless talk. Return the books you stole, accept your crime, and your punishment will be light if I''m in a good mood," Veronica said with a smile, wanting to see Luke''s expression of surprise and fear, but his face didn''t change.


    "Books? I don''t know what you''re talking about," Luke said, playing dumb. Internally he was surprised. No one saw him when he stole the books, how did they know?


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 36: Fight versus older students

    Chapter 36: Fight versus older students"Don''t play dumb. You think Nightshade Society books can be stolen so easily?" said the other girl sitting next to Veronica, speaking for the first time.


    Unlike the redhead who had a playful aura or Veronica who had airs of nobility and arrogance. This girl had shoulder-length black hair and an icy stare.


    "Those are slanders and insults to my person. Where is the proof?" asked Luke.


    "We have proof. We just have to show it to the principal. Stealing from the Nightshade Society is no light crime," said the same girl in a cold tone.


    "Daphne, don''t scare him," said the redhead with an amused smile.


    ''As if that society shit is the big deal,'' Luke thought with a grimace. He watched as they desecrated the main room of the society, and the culprit stood next to them.


    From the girl''s expressionless tone, it seemed that they really did have a way to charge him and make him guilty. That would not be good. He doesn''t want to be punished. He had to use his secret card.


    "Just give the books back, kid," said another burly boy, putting his hand on Luke''s shoulder and squeezing hard.


    Luke looked at him, and from one second to the next the boy shot backwards until he hit a pillar. The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The boy lay on the ground, unconscious. Luke adjusted his strength. If he used his full power as he did against the hag, he could have done more damage. Although the boy was an outcast his vitality couldn''t compare to that hag. "Only my girlfriend can touch me," Luke said, wiping his shoulder. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Son of a bitch!" shouted Brad lunging at Luke, throwing a powerful punch. The one who had just been beaten to a pulp was his best friend.


    ''Your murderous intent is very high,'' thought Luke, dodging the blow easily. The speed was faster than Enid''s, but thanks to his observation haki dodging it was easy.


    Luke threw a hook at Brad, who couldn''t do anything and was hit. His head jerked back, but it wasn''t enough. His werewolf stamina was too much, and Luke''s physical strength was no big deal.


    "Weak!" growled Brad, lunging at Luke again. However, just as he was about to hit Luke, he felt his whole body being immobilized. He couldn''t move.


    Luke extended his hand, pointing at Brad, who began to float. Rising higher and higher. Moving away from the ground. Until at one point he descended at full speed toward the ground.


    Brad''s body hit the ground at a great speed. He felt his nose break and felt a great pain in all his bones.


    "F-fucking..." said Brad, trying to stand up.


    Luke extended his leg back and without a second thought kicked Brad full in the face. His kicks didn''t stop until Brad was unconscious.


    "Werewolf endurance is admirable," Luke said, and the place went silent. His left white sneaker was left full of blood.


    Snoopy looked at Luke with wide eyes and sweat on his forehead. He was amazed at Luke''s strength, but more so at his brutality.


    "You''re crazy," Veronica said in an icy tone. She tried to be nice to a first-year student, but he ground her servants to the ground.


    "Crazy, me? Don''t act like a normie. We''re outcasts," Luke said with a slight excited smile. This was refreshing. At his previous normie school, he couldn''t have acted this way.


    ''Didn''t he live in a normie orphanage?'' they all thought, looking at Luke like he was a maniac.


    ''I got too excited,'' thought Luke, covering his smile and returning to his normal expression. He''s been smiling more lately. That''s a good thing, right?


    "You stole three books and attacked two students. Pray you don''t get expelled," Veronica said with an icy stare.


    "Yeah, yeah whatever you say. Now get those two over here," Luke said, waving his hand at the two boys standing behind the girls as bodyguards.


    Both boys had cold sweat on their foreheads. They knew they were weaker than Brad and the other boy. They would have no chance of beating Luke and his powerful telekinesis. They would have to transform completely, and it''s not a full moon.


    "Then it will be your turn, girls. I wonder how powerful a two-aura user will be?" added Luke, feeling his excitement rising.


    Being expelled? Luke wasn''t worried about that issue. He knew he wouldn''t be expelled. First of all, it was several tenth graders versus one-ninth grader. He could tell he did it in self-


    defense. And he had a very good relationship with Principal Weems.


    But this was unimportant since he wouldn''t have charges against him. He will blackmail Veronica with the video so she won''t press charges. Before that, he will fight these arrogant students who came after him first.


    Veronica stood up from her seat and stared at Luke. The two students behind her sighed in relief.


    "Let''s go. Get those two up. Let''s go see Principal Weems," said Veronica, starting to walk. The easiest way to take care of Luke is to show his crimes to the school authority.


    The two boys quickly carried the unconscious boys, making no contact with Luke, and quickly followed Veronica and the other two girls.


    ''What a bore,'' thought Luke disappointedly.


    "That''s right. I stole the books," Luke said in a high tone.


    Veronica paused, but only for a second. She would no longer accept Luke''s apology. Now she would have him severely punished for trying to defy her.


    "I remembered something very funny! While stealing the books, I witnessed a scene I never thought I''d see," Luke said with an acted laugh.


    "A boy named Tommy and a girl..." added Luke with a smile, and Veronica quickly turned around with wide eyes.


    "Do you know Tommy?" the redhead asked. Daphne, the expressionless girl, looked at Veronica confused. Why was she so surprised?


    "Not very. I saw him committing a nasty act," replied Luke, staring at Veronica, who for the first time had a nervous expression.


    ''Don''t tell me the night he stole the books was when Tommy and I...'' thought Veronica,


    feeling her heart rate rise.


    "A nasty act?" asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow.


    "Let me show you. I recorded the whole thing," Luke said as he pulled out his cell phone and continued to stare at Veronica.


    "You girls go back. Don''t report to Luke. I''ll take it from here," said Veronica in a different


    tone than usual.


    "Are you okay?" asked the redhead, looking quizzically at her friend and leader, who always


    kept her cool except now.


    "Did something happen with Tommy?" asked Daphne.


    "Get back! I got this!" exclaimed Veronica, giving off an intimidating aura.


    Her friends agreed without knowing what was going on and left the scene with the others.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 37: Leaked video

    Chapter 37: Leaked videoWhen Luke was left in the hallway alone with Veronica he played the video on his cell phone. A few moans could be heard that made Veronica blush.


    "The camera on the latest iPhone is very good. I can see your expressions with great


    definition," Luke said with a wicked grin.


    "Don''t move. I already have several copies. It''s useless if you steal my cell phone," added Luke, who noticed Veronica was about to make a move.


    "Y-you were on that night...?" asked Veronica, still in place.


    "Yes. I was able to hide just in time in a dirty closet. I never thought you would commit such an act on top of the noble symbol of the Nightshade Society," replied Luke, acting exaggeratedly on the noble side.


    "What do you want? I won''t rat you out to the principal that you stole the books. Do you want to join the Nightshade Society? With the support of several members, I can get you in." said Veronica.


    "Join that society? I don''t want that. Just keep it under the rug that I stole the books. I''ll get them back to you," said Luke.


    Veronica was surprised that Luke refused to join the elite club. Any student who knows of its existence from myths or family wants to join the club.


    "Have you read the books yet?" asked Veronica.


    "Not yet. I''ll get them back to you in a few days," Luke replied without further explanation.


    "If this gets to the principal''s ears and I get detention the video of you and Tommy having sex will be seen by the whole school," said Luke in a threatening tone. He wouldn''t mind uploading the video.


    Veronica looked around as Luke said sex wouldn''t be good for anyone to overhear their conversation. Luckily, the hallway was empty.


    "The perfect Miss Veronica Umbrio having sex on the floor like a savage. In the noble hall of the century-old elite club. What would Goody Addams say? Or your parents?" asked Luke with a smirk.


    This arrogant idiot tried to threaten him and thought she had everything under her control. He had to show her place.


    "No, please don''t!" said Veronica in desperation. Her life would be over. Her family would find out and might see the video. She would be a disgrace.


    "I won''t, as long as you don''t cause me trouble. I''ll ask you for a book or two, as long as you give it to me the video won''t get out," said Luke putting the cell phone away.


    Unlike many scoundrels, he was a man of his word. He threatened her since he was caught and they knew he stole the book. But mostly because they came across as very arrogant. As if they were superior to him.


    "When will you delete the video?" asked Veronica.


    "When I want to. Write down my number. I may need a book in a few days," said Luke, passing his contact to Veronica, who had no choice but to accept.


    "You can''t release the video, we''re family! You can''t disgrace the family name. It will affect you too," said Veronica, trying to use one last card to see if she could save herself and have the video deleted.


    Luke for the first time had a puzzled look on his face.


    "What are you saying? Are you out of your mind why your popularity can fall to pieces?" asked Luke, confused.


    "Don''t play dumb. Your mother Sophie, belonged to the Umbrio family! She was my aunt, and I''m your cousin," exclaimed Veronica.


    ''My mother belonged to the rich Umbrio family...? Her brother is Veronica''s father which makes her my cousin?'' thought Luke with a surprised expression.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Luke said in disbelief.


    "You don''t know? Almost the whole school knows that your parents were from the Poe family


    and the Umbrio family," said Veronica, looking at Luke with a strange expression.


    Luke had a question mark on his face. He wasn''t one of the people who paid the most


    attention around him. He''s sure Enid never brought this up.


    He must have asked Edgar when he had the chance. Natasha never said anything to him, and


    she was the closest to his mother. He didn''t ask her either, though.


    "Let''s say you''re right. So what? You think I''ll delete the video?" asked Luke. Later he would confirm if this was true.


    "But we''re family..." said Veronica.


    "Family? The first family member who approaches me tries to threaten me. Besides, you didn''t help my mother when she needed it and exiled her. I have no relationship with you," Luke said in a cold tone.


    "Keep your pets under control, and if I ask for a book bring it to me. That way your social life will be safe," added Luke, turning away and leaving Veronica alone.


    Luke confirmed through Edgar that his mother was from the Umbrio family. He also asked Natasha, and she said yes. She didn''t give much more detail. Her inheritance was canceled since her mother was exiled or something.


    Anyway, he didn''t want the money from those scoundrels. With the money he would get from Carrie, he had plenty left over. He had plenty more books to bring into this world.


    "Did you know I''m related to the Umbrio family?" asked Luke, walking beside Enid in the direction of the cafeteria. He had finished the first class of the day and they were heading to lunch.


    "Yeah... A lot of people already know about it. You''re very famous, and everyone wants to know about your past..." replied Enid. She had predicted that Luke would find this out at his meeting with Veronica, who belonged to the Umbrio family.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" asked Luke, feeling like an idiot. He was the only one who didn''t know about his family history on the maternal side.


    "Well...I noticed you never cared about that stuff. You even seem to be bothered by fame, and


    your knowing about it might make you more bothered," replied Enid.


    "You seem to know me well," Luke said, taking Enid''s hand and moving closer to her.


    Enid was right. Knowing would be a nuisance, and it didn''t do her any good.


    "Hehe, of course I know you," Enid said, laughing, moving closer to Luke as they walked into the cafeteria.


    As they entered the cafeteria the murmur died down, and Luke felt more stares than usual on him. He knew it was a strange occurrence for him to be holding hands with Enid, but already the whole school knew about their relationship, and many times he appeared in public with her holding hands.


    "What happened?" asked Enid in a low tone. She was used to the stares for being with Luke and she was getting used to it, but today was different.


    "I don''t know..." replied Luke. He noticed at one of the tables Xavier, who waved him over. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along with Enid, they made their way to Xavier''s table, who was sitting with Bianca, Ajax, Sabrina, Yoko, Divina, and one more mermaid boy.


    It was weird to see everyone sitting at the same table. Now that Luke and Enid were there, it


    was arguably the most popular table in the ninth grade.


    "Hey everyone," greeted Enid enthusiastically to her friends and the others.


    "What''s up? I''m feeling more stares than usual," she added in a low tone.


    "This happened. Play the video," replied Xavier, passing his cell phone to Enid. "Mm, let''s see," said Enid, giving play to the video. It was weird that she didn''t know the latest gossip of the moment. Luke walked over to see what this was all about.


    His brow furrowed as he watched the video. It was about the beating he gave the two older students, ''Who recorded this?'' thought Luke. The video was shot from a distance, but with the zoom of a good cell phone, the fight looked perfect.


    The video ended with Luke kicking Brad several times. Viewed in third person it looked pretty violent, but he had done it because the werewolf''s stamina was so good. He wasn''t a madman. "Luke... I told you to be nice to the older students, right?" asked Enid, staring at Luke.


    "Huh? Did you say something like that?" said Luke without making eye contact with Enid.


    "Don''t you listen to me when I talk?" asked Enid.


    "Now that you mention it. I do remember. It was self-defense. That video is taken out of


    context," said Luke justifying himself.


    Before Enid could reprimand him further a bell rang through the speakers. Then a monotone


    voice was heard throughout the cafeteria.


    "Please have student Luke Poe proceed to Principal Weems''s office," said the voice.


    ''Saved by the bell,'' thought Luke. He would rather be punished by the principal than reprimanded by Enid.


    Enid was the only person with whom he had stopped being rude and foul-mouthed. So, he could no longer win an argument when he had been partly to blame. The power of love says his stupid ghost great-great-grandfather.


    "I''ve got to go. See you in a bit, if I don''t get kicked out," Luke said, kissing Enid and hurrying


    out of the cafeteria.


    A smile broke out on Enid''s face as she watched Luke''s back get further and further away.


    "I never thought I''d see Luke so obedient. You have my respect, Enid," Ajax said with a strange smile. Everyone else nodded in agreement. He didn''t look like the same kid who kicked the crap out of an older student.


    "Hehe. Luke is good. You just have to know him," said Enid sitting up a little embarrassed.


    "Good? Did you see the same video I did? He beat the crap out of that older student. That''s dangerous. What if that aggression comes back at you?" asked Yoko. She didn''t like her friend''s boyfriend.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Yoko," Enid said with a frown and a different tone than usual.


    "The first ones who surrounded him in a threatening way were them. It''s taken out of context. Besides, Luke would never hurt me," Enid added. She won''t allow her friend and roommate to criticize her boyfriend.


    "It''s true. It was two versus one. Two older students bullying a younger student. Serves them right," Xavier said, defending his friend. He already considered Luke his friend.


    Yoko snorted slightly and didn''t say anything else all lunch. Enid didn''t speak to her either.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 38: Revenge

    Chapter 38: RevengeLuke visited Principal Weems'' office for the second time. Since he had his first talk months ago, he has not visited the office again.


    The difference was that this time Larissa had an angry look on her face as she looked at him, and there was a group of students from the tenth grade. Veronica and the other students including Brad and the other boy were beaten up by Luke.


    It was all because of the video that was circulating where Luke was brutally beating Brad and the other boy.


    As Luke expected, the culprit in this video was not Veronica. His cousin, as weird as it sounds to call her that, said she and the others were harassing him, and Luke just defended himself. She seemed very nervous. She knew that if Luke misinterpreted this it could get her video with Tommy leaked. Ending her social life and becoming a disgrace to her family.


    Veronica''s friends, especially Luke''s victims couldn''t believe that she was defending the guy who beat them up and stole their society''s books.


    "Mm, I understand. I can''t let older students bully new students. They will be punished. Two weeks..." said Larissa, as she explained to them the punishment they would have to serve.


    It seemed strange to her that someone who was going to bully a person would openly say so to be punished, but that made things easier. Also, in the video, you could see that Luke was surrounded by several older students, and the latter were the ones who approached.


    "Although you acted in self-defense you were very violent, Luke. For three days you will help the janitor," added Larissa, and Luke nodded with a slight grimace.


    "You are dismissed. Luke stay for a few minutes," said Larissa. Veronica and her friends left the office.


    "Why are you so suddenly helping that arrogant boy?" asked the redhead.


    "Ever since Luke mentioned that he sensed something funny your attitude changed. What happened?" asked Daphne, looking at Veronica with narrowed eyes.


    "Nothing. I''m just doing it because he''s my cousin," Veronica said without further explanation and walked away from her friends. She took out her cell phone and texted Luke, explaining that she wasn''t the one to blame for him being punished.


    ''He won''t post the video, will he?'' thought Veronica nervously.


    ...


    "Why so much violence?" asked Larissa, looking at Luke.


    "They backed me into a corner, and I got nervous. I couldn''t control my strength. They were two guys who outweighed me in height and weight," said Luke, acting as best he could.


    "Yes, of course..." said Larissa, not believing a word of it. She knew Luke defeated a hag since she asked Natasha, and she confirmed it. He could defeat two werewolves who don''t have their transformation without much difficulty.


    "Let''s put that aside. It''s been several months since school started. What do you think of Nevermore?" asked Larissa with real enthusiasm.


    "It''s nice. Better than I first thought," Luke replied, being honest.


    At first, he wasn''t looking forward to attending Nevermore. The first few days and weeks of class he didn''t like it much, but that changed when he met Enid and then became friends with Xavier.


    In the short time he knew Xavier, he considered him more trustworthy than Tom, his friend from the orphanage whom he had known for years. Although not because of this, he has enormous trust towards Xavier.


    On the other hand, the school facilities were very good. Delicious food, dormitories, places to train, nothing was lacking. Even a secret club library with very useful books.


    It was much better than living in an orphanage that was falling apart and full of annoying kids.


    "I''m glad to hear that," Larissa said with a smile.


    "But, I''ve heard some rumors that you don''t get along with everyone..." added Larissa, not knowing how to say what was on her mind without sounding offensive.


    "I have a girlfriend and a friend. What more do I need?" asked Luke. More than that would be a waste of time.


    "That''s good. I was really surprised when I heard you had a girlfriend," Larissa said, and Luke raised an eyebrow.


    "Ahem. It would be nice if you socialized a bit more. was wondering if you''d like to join a club?" she asked.


    ''Socialize more?" thought Luke. Since he liked Larissa he wouldn''t be rude to her. Besides, that thanks to her he was able to make a contract with a publishing house without a problem, and it seemed that her concern was real.


    "I was actually thinking of joining the archery club," Luke replied. He wasn''t doing it to socialize, he was doing it to learn how to handle the bow and combine it with his powers. ''Hawkeye here I come,'' Luke thought, although it would be hard to get to that level, but with his telekinetic powers, he might have more power than the Marvel superhero.


    "That''s great! Your partner is in that club. It will make inclusion easier. Leave the paperwork to me. You start the following Monday," said Larissa, who seemed more enthusiastic than


    him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few more words, Luke left the office. As he walked to his bedroom he saw Veronica''s message. She looked very desperate.


    ''I know. Only if you were an idiot would you be the one to blame,'' Luke thought, as he replied. He would not post Veronica''s banned video because of this event. Most likely the person who recorded it was a third party who had nothing to do with it and noticed the group of people. Since they were very popular students he decided to record, while hiding.


    In addition to Veronica''s message, he received a message from the bearded man who interviewed him on the day of the festival. He told him that his interview would go up tomorrow, and he had already done the necessary research to publicly condemn the unethical acts of the normie school and the bullies.


    ''Good news,'' thought Luke with a faint smile.


    The days passed at Nevermore. December arrived, and it was getting closer and closer to Christmas and the start of the new year.


    During this time Luke joined the archery club and managed to learn how to shoot a bow properly. Although his aim was good, using a bow is not the same as using his hands or his


    telekinetic powers.


    To his surprise, the captain of the club was the girl with the calm expression and cool gaze who belonged to the tenth graders. One of Veronica''s friends. Her name was Daphne, and her archery skills were the best.


    To Luke''s surprise, the captain was not reluctant to teach him. She put aside the earlier conflict they had and taught him the right way. Her professionalism was to be respected. Another important event was that his interview was posted on YouTube. It was the most viewed so far. Surpassing one million views. A great number.


    What Luke found good about this, was the stoning of the normie schools for expelling him and the bullies who picked on him. The bearded man presented a lot of evidence that made Luke''s words about his past true.


    The school principals uploaded videos apologizing for all the attacks they were receiving for their one-sided behavior. The principal who wanted Luke to upload a video apologizing was removed from his position.


    Luke didn''t care about this. He was ousted, and they never took his side. He didn''t care that the old man would be out of a job.


    The best part was that Brad and his friends had to hide on social media and move out of Boston. People on the internet took it upon themselves to publish their personal details to the


    whole world.


    Luke didn''t mind this either. He even enjoyed it. Revenge was good. He was never a person of high morals. If they had never done anything to him, he would not have acted this way.


    His training went on smoothly. The only difference was that he changed the focus on blue aura training. He stopped improving his telepathy and photographic memory.


    He focused on mind control and mind reading. Then to a lesser extent on mind defense. Once he mastered control and reading he will focus on mind defense with more emphasis. Why does he do this and not prioritize the safety of his mind? According to the book he read on mind reading, only advanced psychics can read your mind by looking at you from a


    distance.


    At a beginner level, the person literally has to be looking at you very closely and can only read the thoughts you are currently having. They cannot navigate your mind and know your


    secrets.


    Knowing this, which student will have such a high level of blue aura? It is very difficult or


    almost impossible for there to be a student with such abilities. It would be like being level 5 in telekinetic abilities or having an old man like Dumbledore in the school.


    So, he decided to devote more time to these skills. When he gets a good level, he will focus on


    mental defense.


    Christmas came. Luke bought five presents. Two for Enid, one each for Xavier, Larissa, and Natasha. He would buy Edgar, but he is a ghost.


    The outings to buy the gifts were controlled by Natasha. She was more paranoid since the hag''s attack. Enid wanted to have a romantic Christmas dinner, but Luke couldn''t leave Nevermore because of the crazy killers after him.


    The real culprit was Natasha, though. Luke would agree to take the risk. It might make his Christmas a little more exciting, but Natasha wouldn''t let him leave Nevermore without her watchful eye. It would be awkward to have dinner with Enid and have Natasha next to him.


    So he had to make do with the banquet held by the school. Nevermore was bathed in snow, and like Halloween, the students had taken it upon themselves to decorate the school in a


    Christmas fashion.


    They were not the typical Christmas decorations. They were a combination of Christmassy


    and scary. More in the style of the outcasts.


    With the banquet over at midnight, Luke handed the gifts to Enid and Xavier. To Enid, he gave


    a beautifully intricate gold bracelet and a 7-book saga telling the story of a young wizard. Yes, it was Harry Potter.


    It seemed that the author of Harry Potter was able to survive in this world and publish her


    work. Not like Stephen King. So Luke could not plagiarize his works. Despite Harry Potter''s


    fame, Enid had not read it.


    Xavier was given a very expensive wooden bow of excellent quality. He was very happy about the gift, as his first bow was normal and already had good use.


    Enid gave Luke a Yin and Yang necklace of kittens. The necklace was in pairs. One cat was black


    and hugged the white cat forming the Yin and Yang symbol.


    Luke wore the black cat collar, and Enid wore the white cat collar.


    She also gave him a Christmas sweater. She had the same one. Both gifts match. Very typical


    Enid.


    Thus Christmas ended. Becoming the most fruitful Christmas in Luke''s life. Although it wasn''t too hard to top the previous ones.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 39: Parents Day ends badly

    Chapter 39: Parents'' Day ends badlyThree months flew by. The new year had begun, and it was two months before classes and the school year ended. The months of January and February were hard for Luke.


    He hated having to wake up and have to get out of bed in freezing temperatures. Luckily that was over, and spring had sprung.


    These months were very peaceful to Luke''s liking. There was no attack from another crazy hag, though perhaps this was because he rarely left Nevermore. His assassins had no chance of attacking him.


    Nor did he have another serious incident against older students. He had fun in his one-sided fight against Brad and the other idiot.


    He spent it on classes, homework, his new club, training, and spending time with his girlfriend and his only friend Xavier.


    "This weekend, you get to meet my parents!" said Enid excitedly with a big smile.


    That was the first thing Luke heard early one weekday morning before he entered the boring Marginal History class. Classes were starting to get heavy. For it was only a short time before final exams.


    Luke was disheveled and with dark circles under his eyes. The night before he had stayed up late playing video games with Xavier.


    ''How does she have so much enthusiasm in the morning...'' Luke thought, looking at Enid''s wide smile. Already his brain was slow to activate in the morning, and his grumpiness reached the highest peaks in the day.


    ''Yeah, fantastic...'' replied Luke with zero enthusiasm and a tired voice.


    ''He woke up grumpy. Again,'' thought Enid, taking a deep breath.


    "I''m sure you''ll get along just fine! Especially with my dad," said Enid, sitting down on one bench and opening the other for Luke.


    Luke sat down seeing that he had no choice but to sit with his cute, chatty girlfriend.


    Luckily, the old teacher, who had many wrinkles was very stern and did not allow the students to talk in his class, while he was giving his boring lesson.


    The class ended, and it was time for lunch.


    "I created a basic guide, so you know a few things beforehand. Before I met my parents. Mostly for my mother. She can get very judgmental with strangers," said Enid, holding up a pink notebook with cute stickers.


    "Let''s do it while we eat," she added with her usual smile.


    "I can''t... Xavier asked me for a private chat between friends. You know... his problems with Bianca," whispered Luke.


    "I understand..." said Enid.


    "We''ll do that later. See you," said Luke, catching Xavier before he left. His lie could not be uncovered. This was clearly a lie he came up with on the spot.


    He didn''t want to spend his lunchtime talking about Enid''s parents and what he must do to get them to like him.


    "So, you brought me here because you don''t want to have lunch with your girlfriend," Xavier said, resting his lunch on the ground. They were on the rooftop.


    "You make it sound bad. I need to recharge my battery so I can resist Enid''s enthusiasm in the mornings," Luke said, starting to eat.


    "It''s already noon..." said Xavier. He too had dark circles under his eyes.


    "How long have you two been together?" asked Xavier.


    "Five months almost six," replied Luke, "Why?"


    "It was rare that you two didn''t have any fights or problems. Sooner or later something would come up," replied Xavier.


    Luke nodded. Xavier was right. So far they hadn''t had any fights. It was very odd considering how different their personalities were. Especially Enid''s great enthusiasm for everything compared to how moody and impatient Luke was.


    "How do you and Bianca work it out?" asked Luke. He knew Xavier was an expert at fights, as he had one every few days. He didn''t know how he was still with that girl. If his canon calculations were correct they should last a year and several months longer.


    How would they put up with each other that long, when they fight so often?


    "We yelled at each other for several minutes. Then we ignore each other until one of us decides to apologize or try to make up. It''s usually me..." replied Xavier.


    "Mm," nodded Luke. He didn''t look capable of yelling. Even though he was someone moody his anger was hard to provoke. Especially to the point of screaming his head off. His grumpiness caused him to be rude to other people, and they ended up getting mad at him, not the other way around.


    The weekend is here. On Sunday was celebrated Parents'' Day. A day that takes place once a year. Families attend picnics and luncheons organized by the school.


    Luke''s parents were dead, so he would not receive a visit from his parents, but students were able to spend time with another student''s family.


    He wasn''t the only one without visitors; Xavier and Bianca didn''t receive visits from their parents either. Although their parents were alive.


    After a speech from the principal the day''s picnic with the families began. Luke watched the happy families. Xavier was with Ajax''s family, and Bianca was with the family of one of her siren friends.


    He looked for Veronica since her father would be his uncle and her mother''s brother. He found her sitting alone on a bench, looking at her cell phone.


    ''Her millionaire, psychic father must hardly pay any attention to her,'' Luke thought, shaking his head. So, far he didn''t upload the video of Veronica and Tommy. Because his cousin had gotten him all the books he needed from the Nightshade Society library.


    His eyes moved again until they stopped on a very familiar blonde hair. It was Enid talking to her parents. Specifically with her mother. Not far behind them were four boys playing roughly. They were her older brothers.


    ''Should I run away...?'' thought Luke seriously. He knew he wouldn''t be able to get along with Enid''s mother. From what he knows from Enid, she is very strict and judgmental. Luke wouldn''t get along with this kind of person, as he is not someone patient, kind, or a stocking licker.


    His gaze met Enid''s, and she raised her hand. Calling him to come closer. Her parents also pinned their gaze on him.


    ''Ugh... It''s late already. I must have patience, patience,'' Luke thought, walking towards his


    destiny.


    "Luke. These are my parents. Esther and Murray. Mom, Dad. This is my boyfriend, Luke," said Enid, introducing her parents.


    "Nice to meet you. Mr. and Mrs. Sinclair," Luke said, trying to put on his best smile that


    looked very forced and unnatural.


    Murray nodded to Luke without saying a word, but his expression was friendly. He was a man


    of few words. Very different from his wife and children. Luke already liked him.


    "Mrs.? I''m not that old yet," said Esther.


    Luke felt otherwise but decided not to say anything.


    "Mom," whispered Enid with a frown.


    "Luke Poe, right?" asked Esther, looking up and down at Luke, who nodded slightly.


    "A psychic, huh? Your parents didn''t come?" asked Esther. Enid''s expression turned nervous. Everyone at school knew Luke was from an orphanage. Her mother should be aware it was


    common knowledge.


    "They are six feet underground," Luke replied, surprising everyone with the answer. The atmosphere fell into an awkward silence as Luke and Esther looked at each other.


    "Have respect for your parents, brat!" exclaimed Edgar in an amused tone. On his face was a faint smile. The response was amused and with a hint of dark humor.


    [It was witty, wasn''t it?] said Luke mentally with a slight smile, looking at his great-great- grandfather, who shared the same type of humor.


    Esther and Murray looked at Luke''s smile with slightly frightened expressions. What kid says his parents are buried six feet underground and has a smile on his face?


    ''This is going bad,'' thought Enid. She knew Luke''s dark humor and had told him to keep it to himself at the first meeting with her parents. Luckily at that moment one of her rambunctious


    brothers showed up.


    "I''m hungry! Let''s eat!" shouted one of Enid''s brothers approaching their parents.


    Before long Luke found himself at a table sitting with Enid''s entire family. Plates filled with


    undercooked red meat.


    "What a great feast," Edgar said sarcastically.


    "Eat up boys. You must fill your stomachs well," said Esther, starting to cut the meat with her


    cutlery.


    Luke looked at his plate with no appetite. This meat was undercooked!


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating?" asked Esther, looking at Luke, who was just staring


    at the plate.


    "I like my meat with more cooking," replied Luke bluntly.


    "No, no. That''s not good. The meat is at the perfect point. Psychics don''t appreciate good


    food," Esther said, shaking her head.


    "Well, your stomachs are tougher. Normally, you can eat more raw meat," said Luke, bringing


    his ear close to the meat.


    "What are you doing?" asked Esther with a frown.


    "Don''t you hear it?" asked Luke in a serious tone.


    "What?" asked one of Enid''s brothers.


    "Moo... Moo...!" said Luke, imitating the sound of a cow.


    Enid''s brothers catching on to the joke began to burst out laughing. Even on Murray''s face, a


    smile formed, and he held in his laughter.


    "That''s a good one! Maybe if you poke the meat with a fork, legs will sprout, and it will start running!" said Edgar, amused.


    "That bastard is funny!" said one of Enid''s brothers, brutally patting Luke''s back.


    Luke got along well with Enid''s brothers. This wasn''t always the case. At first, he felt the menacing stares from all four of them. Since he became boyfriends with his little sister they were very protective of Enid. But since he swept the floor with Brad and the other werewolf they started treating him very well. They seemed to have a rivalry with Brad''s group of


    werewolves.


    The only person who wasn''t the least bit amused by the joke was Esther, who was frowning more than usual. Enid looked worriedly at her mother.


    The picnic continued, and Luke''s jokes disrespecting werewolf traditions continued. He made them because he noticed that Enid''s brothers and her father were not bothered by them. They even seemed to be amused and kept the jokes going.


    If he had seen that the jokes were not well received he would have stopped, but that was not


    the case.


    "Where are you going?" asked Enid, looking at her mother, who suddenly stood up from her S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    chair. Since Luke had started with the bad jokes she hadn''t said a word. What bothered her the most was that her whole family seemed to be having fun with this stranger.


    "I''ll go talk to some old friends," Esther replied, leaving the table. Her husband got up as well. He said goodbye to Luke with a friendly smile and followed his wife.


    "We''ll go talk to some girls. You two have fun. See you later, Luke, sis," said the four siblings


    saying their goodbyes and quickly disappearing.


    Suddenly at the table, it was just Enid and Luke. Sitting across from each other.


    "Why?" asked Enid without her usual smile.


    "What do you mean?" asked Luke, chewing the tough red meat. He was taking longer than the


    others to chew this tough meat.


    "Why did you make fun of all the werewolf traditions in front of my mother? I told you she is very strict and cares a lot about those things," Enid said. "Your father and brothers were having fun," Luke justified himself.


    "I gave you the tips to make a good impression, and you didn''t even try!" said Enid, angry for


    the first time at Luke.


    "Why should I act to get her to like me? She seemed to hate me" huffed Luke in an annoyed


    tone.


    "Because she''s my mom! You were just supposed to make an effort because it was the first


    time you met her. At another meeting you could make your stupid jokes," exclaimed Enid, slamming her fist on the table.


    "Why should I make the effort and she doesn''t? Besides, you seem to be looking for her approval all the time," said Luke, who had no plans to back down.


    "Why do you want her approval so badly?" he asked.


    "You wouldn''t understand!" said Enid angrily.


    "I wouldn''t understand? I guess you''re right since my mother is buried six feet underground," said Luke, getting up from his seat. This time his tone was cold, different from


    when he made the joke.


    "I-I didn''t mean that," Enid said in a nervous tone getting up. She had let her anger get the


    better of her. She wanted her mother to accept Luke at their first meeting or make a good impression, and it had all gone wrong.


    "Yes. You meant that. Go spend the picnic with your happy family," snorted Luke, turning away and leaving Enid alone.


    "Are you okay?" asked Edgar, who witnessed the whole discussion. He noticed that Luke looked hurt about his family. It was the first time he had seen him that way. "Yeah. Just stupid school dramas," replied Luke dryly. Rather than waste time on a stupid


    picnic, he would train.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 40: Guilty discovered

    Chapter 40: Guilty discoveredLuke arrived at the gigantic gym. Of course, it was empty and dark. He turned on the lights and began going to the weights area. There were three areas in the gym.


    The weights area. The fencing area. This area is secondary and smaller compared to where they have fencing classes. Finally, an area with a couple of rings. This is used for friendly duels or for the wrestling clubs that are at Nevermore.


    Luke walked over to the weights area. It was the best place to train his telekinesis and achieve new weights. He was like a muscle. You had to give it progressive overload.


    As he was thinking about how to train to get rid of his anger from the argument he had with Enid, he heard the door open. He thought it was Enid, but when he turned around he saw another blonde girl.


    A girl with a delicate figure, green eyes, and wavy blonde hair. Sabrina Jones. One of the most popular girls in her year and a psychic who can create and control fire.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Luke in an unfriendly tone. He wasn''t in the mood and wanted to train alone.


    His relationship with Sabrina was almost nil, although he had more interaction with her than with other students. Months ago she helped him with his training, and later they went to the harvest festival.


    "Is the gym just for you? I come to train," Sabrina replied in a calm tone and walked towards Luke.


    "Aren''t you with your family?" asked Luke, annoyed.


    "No. My parents died when I was little," replied Sabrina with a slight smile infused with sadness.


    Luke was surprised and felt a strange feeling. Empathy. He was feeling empathy for someone else?


    "How did they die?" asked Luke.


    "An accident," replied Sabrina with a sad expression, and Luke felt more empathy.


    "My parents died too," said Luke, feeling weird about the answer he was giving. Minutes ago, he was angry and upset, but now he was giving pity next to a girl with no parents just like him.


    "I heard you came from an orphanage. It''s a shame..." said Sabrina with an sad expression taking a few slow steps towards Luke.


    ''This girl understands me,'' thought Luke, feeling comfortable with Sabrina''s presence. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Too bad you didn''t die with them!" added Sabrina, attacking Luke with her hand.


    The fingers of Sabrina''s hand were clasped together, the palm slightly curved inward, as if she were pointing a sharp blade.


    Most dangerous of all, her palm was engulfed in a fiery flame that enveloped her fingers.


    Luke reacted instinctively to the deadly attack that was headed straight for his head. Sabrina''s fiery fingers scraped his cheek making a large gash.


    "Tsch," Sabrina clicked her tongue and with her other hand created flames and attacked Luke. Her goal was to incinerate him completely.


    However, Luke didn''t stand still and watch her attack him. In fact, he did. He physically stood still. Staring at Sabrina with his telekinesis he sent her away from him.


    Sabrina was pushed more than ten meters, and her second attack was nullified before it reached its destination. To Luke''s surprise, the blonde girl didn''t go flying like a rag until she crashed into the wall. A translucent barrier protected her so she was only pushed a few meters without taking any damage.


    ''What just happened?'' thought Luke, touching the blood coming out of his cheek. Besides feeling pain from the cut, he felt a great burning.


    Luke was able to dodge Sabrina''s attack for a few seconds. All thanks to his clairvoyance ability that he called observation haki. He did not sense any murderous intent from the blonde, until the last moment when she attacked.


    If he hadn''t trained all these months this skill it would have been very likely that he would have been killed by Sabrina''s sudden attack.


    "Tsch. How the hell did you dodge that?" asked Sabrina in a whining tone and a frown. Her once empathetic expression was now filled with anger and rage. Her eyes gave off murderous intent.


    "Clairvoyance saved your life," Edgar said in a serious tone. He was just as surprised as Luke. He didn''t sense anything strange with the girl and only thought she wanted to flirt with his great-great-grandson.


    If he had had the same power as when he was alive he could have easily noticed and warned him, but now he was a ghost with almost no powers.


    "What are you doing bitch? That''s attempted murder," Luke said with a frown wiping the blood dripping from his cheek.


    "Yes, I know. Next time, I won''t miss and cut your head off," Sabrina said with an angelic smile very different from what she was saying.


    ''What''s with her changing emotions?'' Luke thought.


    "You were the one responsible for sending that hag?" asked Luke.


    "Oh, you seem to be using your brain a little, Luke Poe. Yes, it was me. I didn''t think you could beat that hag. It wasn''t an easy process controlling that madwoman," replied Sabrina with a


    smile.


    "Dual aura user," Edgar said with an interested look.


    "In addition to possessing an orange aura, you have a red aura. You can manipulate people''s emotions," Luke said with a grimace. That''s why he felt empathy towards this girl. Because of that power. He would never empathize with a person he barely knows. No matter how many things they have in common.


    "It''s kind of obvious, you idiot. It''s not too hard to figure out. Now die, I don''t have time," Sabrina said, creating two fireballs in her palms. They were much bigger than what she showed in class.


    Sabrina launched the two fireballs, and they shot toward Luke at great speed. He felt the temperature rise rapidly.


    Luke raised both hands, and the two fireballs stopped midway. He tried to throw them back, but there was something in the way. Sabrina was also struggling to get them to head towards


    him.


    "Arrogant! Trying to get my fire to attack me!" exclaimed Sabrina indignantly.


    "I wonder if you''re resistant to your fire, bitch!" exclaimed Luke increasing his telekinetic strength. The fireballs began to head towards Sabrina at a great speed.


    He could move 350kg with his telekinetic strength. He knew he wouldn''t lose in a push against another person. Besides, Sabrina was not a yellow aura user. She controlled the fire and pushed it. Luke controlled more numerous and powerful telekinetic waves. Controlling objects and pushing them at high speeds was his specialty. If someone created two fireballs for him he was saving him the trouble of finding a weapon to use.


    ''Shit!'' thought Sabrina concentrating all her energy on making the fire disappear. She partially succeeded. Small flames scorched her clothes, leaving slight burns on the fabric and causing the smell of smoke in the air.


    She didn''t think Luke''s telekinetic strength would be that strong, ''Level three or four?'' thought Sabrina with a frown. The fireballs were too big to make them disappear in such a


    short amount of time.


    Luke didn''t give Sabrina time to rest. Ten 25kg discs floated up behind him and headed for the blonde girl at full speed.


    Luke at this time had already managed to lift objects not in his range of vision. If he was in a cloud of smoke like when he faced the witch, he could still use his telekinesis.


    This is thanks to the sixth sense he developed. Another clairvoyant ability he learned during this time with Edgar''s guidance.


    This sixth sense gives the user a type of extrasensory perception. Allowing him to see people


    or objects if they are hidden from view. Previously, he could not do this. To control objects through his telekinesis they had to be in his range of vision, but now he no longer had this disadvantage. He had a 360-degree vision.


    Although to have this vision, he had to activate the ability, it was not passive. It would be passive at an advanced level.


    From all directions, the disks flew at Sabrina at a speed equal to a bullet. No matter how much she defended herself with a fire barrier it would be useless. Since the disks are made of iron. They will pass the fire and only get hotter.


    Sabrina''s fire does not have the intensity to melt the disks in a matter of seconds or so Luke


    thought.


    Sabrina sensing imminent danger did not hold back. Fire shot out of her eyes at an incredible speed and power. As if they were laser beams, but fire.


    To Luke''s surprise, five discs were pulverized. The heat of the fire shot from her eyes was far superior to that of the fireballs. However, Luke maneuvered the remaining five disks to attack


    Sabrina''s blind spots.


    She had no eyes on her back to shoot fire. Just when Luke thought the disks would crush Sabrina''s delicate body, the barrier that protected her before appeared again.


    The barrier turned the remaining disks to ash.


    "Does she have another aura?" muttered Luke in confusion.


    "No. Three aura users are rare. You won''t find two in one place. That barrier is a defensive


    artifact. Look at her right hand. It must be that strange ring," said Edgar, and Luke noticed a


    ruby ring on Sabrina''s right hand.


    "The Spellman family has good objects," Luke said with a look full of hatred. This girl belonged to the family that killed her parents and left his family in ruins.


    "Of course. My family isn''t on the brink like the Poe family," Sabrina said with a wide smile.


    ''This bitch,'' thought Luke feeling anger boil through his veins.


    "Don''t be swayed. She''s controlling your emotions to make you angry," said Edgar. Sabrina went back on the attack using her full strength. Her eyes glowed again, and she was


    about to fire her fire beam again. She couldn''t let Luke attack her again with so many disks. However, as she was about to fire, she felt an unfamiliar voice in her head telling her to stop. Her eyes returned to normal, and she saw that near Luke thirty discs were flying around him.


    Each weighs 10 kg.


    "Let''s see how long your ring lasts," said Luke, and the thirty discs began to fly at an


    incredible speed.


    ''What happened!?'' thought Sabrina in alarm, seeing how thirty discs surrounded her and


    started to fly towards her.


    Again she wanted to launch her powerful fire laser beam ability, but again she heard a voice


    commanding her to stop, and she did.


    The disks began to be destroyed by the barrier. One, two, three, five, seven, ten, but the bombardment would not stop. Every time Sabrina wanted to destroy disks with her fire a voice in her head told her to stop, and she obeyed.


    ''That''s him! That''s mind control... He has two auras?'' thought Sabrina in surprise, looking at


    Luke.


    As disc number twenty was destroyed by the barrier, the ruby in Sabrina''s hand was


    destroyed, ''No, this is not good!'' thought Sabrina in terror looking at ten discs surrounding


    her.


    She no longer had a barrier to protect her, and besides she couldn''t use her fire as Luke stopped her actions with mind control when she was about to summon fire.


    "Come on, Spellman. Show me that earlier arrogance," Luke said with a stern and hateful


    expression. His anger had been heightened by this girl and he was already in a bad mood from


    before. Maybe it would be a good idea to crush all her bones with the iron disks.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 41: Interrogation

    Chapter 41: InterrogationSabrina saw how a disc headed straight for her stomach. When she wanted to attack with fire, she felt an invisible force that imprisoned her. It was as if an invisible hand had trapped her and would not let her move.


    ''Immobilization,'' thought Sabrina, closing her eyes. She knew Luke controlled this


    technique, so she had come prepared. She brought a ring that would protect her from the telekinetic waves. She didn''t think she would have to use it for the defense of dozens of discs.


    The 10kg disc hit her stomach with great force. She felt a lot of pain and almost threw up today''s breakfast. Luke pulled the disc back, hitting Sabrina''s stomach again.


    This time, the girl did vomit. An iron disc at high speed was no small thing. Besides, her body wasn''t very strong, it was only better than a normie. She always relied on her two auras, not physical training.


    "Are you okay?" asked Luke with a slight smile. Sabrina, who was kneeling on the floor, looked up and glared at him with hatred.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I went easy on you. I could have used all these disks and only used one," Luke added.


    "You bastard, wait and see..." before Sabrina could follow through with her threat, a disk fell too close to her hand. The floor cracked. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Know the situation you are in, Miss Spellman, is your name Sabrina, or is it fake?" asked Luke. Before killing her, he had to do a quick interrogation.


    Even though he was at Nevermore and there would be some trouble or another murdering a student, Luke learned something in this time he lived in the outcast society.


    You could kill. If someone wanted to kill you, you were fully within your rights to kill them. So Luke could murder Sabrina as long as he proved Sabrina''s intent to murder him.


    "Yes. The only fake thing was my last name," Sabrina replied after watching as ten discs were directed at her.


    "Who else is with you?" asked Luke. It would be nice to know if there were any more killers in Nevermore.


    "Just me," replied Sabrina, unable to believe herself in the situation she found herself in. She never thought she would be defeated by a boy who lived in a Normie orphanage most of his life.


    How was he so powerful?


    "It''s a good thing they underestimated you and only sent a junior," said Edgar, who hovered near Luke.


    "Why did you decide to attack me today? The hag''s attack seemed like a more elaborate plan. You could have manipulated me with your red aura," asked Luke, confused. Although Sabrina''s surprise attack was good and almost worked, it seemed like a very simple plan. "Manipulate you with the red aura? Don''t bullshit me. I tried to get close to you many times, and you always kept your distance. That way, it would be impossible to make you an emotional slave," Sabrina replied with a grimace.


    "It looks like your horrible personality did some good, hahaha," Edgar said, laughing out loud.


    Luke frowned but said nothing. With Sabrina, he kept his distance since she hadn''t appeared in the Wednesday series. That made Luke more distant.


    Not because he thought the girl was a killer or anything, but simply because he didn''t trust her. With Enid and Xavier, on the other hand, it was different. He had seen them in the series and was able to know their personalities and histories beforehand. Which made me trust them.


    "You never leave this stupid school and your dorm. For you to go to the festival, I had to use the favor you owed me. That plan failed, and I got tired of waiting for you to do something different, so I decided to murder you for once. I''m tired of being in this shitty academy," Sabrina said, complaining with hatred in her tone.


    ''Her personality is very different from what everyone thinks...'' thought Luke.


    "You don''t like Nevermore?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow. She''s already insulted the academy twice.


    "Of course not. Because of you, I had to come here and put up with the pro-normie ideals of this stupid school," replied Sabrina.


    ''My fault...?'' thought Luke, debating whether to hit her with another 10kg disc in the stomach.


    "You were from another school? Which one?" asked Luke curiously. He knew that Sabrina wouldn''t attend a Normie school.


    "Academy of the Dark Arts. It''s much more efficient, and they don''t force us to get along with normies. After all, they are inferior to us," Sabrina replied.


    ''A much more radical school,'' thought Luke. That''s where the children of outcasts who hate normies attend.


    "You''d fit right in there. I saw the video of how you crushed those students. You got punished for an idiotic thing. At my school, they wouldn''t punish you. There are even duels of that intensity or more," said Sabrina.


    "Too bad that because of the grudge in our families, we have to face each other, but if you let me go, I can convince my father to stop this fight. You have nothing to do with your ancestors," added Sabrina in a sweet and tempting tone.


    "Shut up and just answer my questions," said Luke in a cold tone, hitting Sabrina''s stomach again with a 10kg disc. He knew she was using her red aura to manipulate him. He would not


    allow it.


    "Cof... cof..." coughed Sabrina, clutching her stomach and wincing in pain. All she wanted to do was set Luke on fire until he was ash.


    "Ask her about her grandfather. If he''s still alive, and if she has any siblings," Edgar said.


    "Is your grandfather alive?" asked Luke. Sabrina hesitated to answer, but as she saw the discs floating closer and closer to her, she had no choice.


    "No. He died all because of your father," replied Sabrina.


    ''My father?" thought Luke in confusion.


    "Your father was able to severely damage that geezer before he died, but I didn''t know one hundred percent if he managed to save himself or not. That''s good news," explained Edgar.


    "Do you have any siblings?" asked Luke.


    "A brother a year older than me and..." replied Sabrina with some hesitation.


    "And what? Do you want another punch in the stomach? I could also read your memories and find out everything, but in the process, I might make your mind a little dysfunctional," said Luke with a slight smile.


    The part about reading memories was a lie. His ability wasn''t that advanced. He still couldn''t read a person''s old memories. He could only read the person''s current thoughts, and by looking at them very closely. Unpractical.


    His mind control ability was better. When he made eye contact with a person, he could mentally command them to stop.


    That way, he stopped Sabrina''s attacks. All it took was a glance and a command. Although it only takes seconds, in a battle, it is very effective and puts the enemy in a dangerous situation. Sabrina swallowed hard at Luke''s threat. She didn''t want to be retarded, so she replied, "A half-sister. Blood from my father and another woman."


    "Age?"


    "The same as us."


    "That''s more than enough questioning," Edgar said.


    [Just that? I want to know more about your family. About his father. If he has dealings with


    demons or what he did] Luke said mentally.


    "She won''t know anything about demons. She''s just a junior. They won''t give her such important information when she''s still immature. I''ll tell you. It''s about time you knew. You have defeated the first Spellman," said Edgar.


    [Well...] Luke said. It had been long enough. He had to get this over with before someone wanted to stop him. Luckily, everyone was in the courtyard having a picturesque picnic.


    Luke looked menacingly at Sabrina and braced himself. He began to raise his arm and open his right hand. Looking at Sabrina''s white neck.


    "What are you doing? You can''t kill me. If you do, my father will show no mercy and come and kill you himself," Sabrina said in a trembling tone, crawling backward.


    "The girl is right. Don''t try to realize what you have in mind. Just erase her memories of this fight and create a new pair for her. So there won''t be a void in her memory," Edgar said. [That''s it? I''m facing one of my archenemies, and I''m just going to erase her memory? I have the right to kill her. I have a serious wound, and the place was wrecked by the battle. I won''t have any problems if I kill her] Luke asked reluctantly.


    "If his daughter dies, they will be able to send stronger people to assassinate. Something is different. When your father attended Nevermore, they didn''t send anyone to assassinate him, least of all from the family branch... For the time being, it''s better if she remains the assassin after you. You''ll be able to train more for when the real powerhouses come. Use your head, and don''t let your emotions control you. She''s cannon fodder, you defeated her easily, even when she attacked you by surprise," Edgar said, and Luke nodded reluctantly.


    [If I dislocate her arm and then heal it to perfection and her memories are erased, will she have memories of that pain?] asked Luke with an idea in mind, his eyes glowing with dark


    intent.


    "Forgetting a torture is harder and will make erasing those memories one hundred percent more laborious, but it is possible. If your cousin, Veronica, cures her, nothing will happen as long as you don''t go overboard with the torture," Edgar said, one hand on his chin, assessing the situation. He knew what Luke wanted to do, and he wouldn''t stop him.


    [That''s great] Luke said with a smile, glancing toward Sabrina. She felt a shiver run up and down her spine as she noticed his gaze.


    With a subtle wave of his hand, Luke used his telekinesis to force Sabrina''s arm back. A choked scream escaped her lips as her arm dislocated with an ominous crunch.


    Sabrina tried to struggle, but was completely immobilized by Luke''s power. When she tried to scream again, Luke closed her mouth with his telekinesis, silencing her. Only her stifled


    moans and groans could be heard.


    "Hurts?" whispered Luke in a cold voice, leaning closer to her. Sabrina could barely respond, her breathing was ragged, and her face was pearly with sweat.


    "Don''t worry, this won''t last long," Luke continued. With a gesture, he began to bend her fingers one by one, slowly. Sabrina groaned in pain, each finger emitting a dry sound as it was forced into an unnatural position, her muffled cries echoing through the gym.


    "That''s enough," Edgar said after a while. Luke nodded and released his grip on Sabrina, who fell to the floor, shaking in pain. Her figure was pathetic. Not like always showing confidence and modesty bordering on arrogance.


    Sabrina was sobbing on the floor. She looked up at Luke. Her eyes, filled with tears, looked at him with extreme hatred. Luke showed no mercy. With a wave of his hand, he used his telekinesis to lift Sabrina against her will. She floated in the air, her limbs hanging limply as her body shook with pain and fear.


    "It''s pathetic," Luke muttered, his voice laden with contempt. She was only saved because of her family and because it wasn''t in Luke''s best interest to murder her. It was better to have


    someone pathetic behind you, than Sabrina''s father, the final boss. Without warning, he threw a punch with controlled speed and force.


    His fist struck Sabrina''s temple with a dry impact. The blow caused her brain to jolt violently


    against her skull, knocking her unconscious on the spot. Sabrina''s body fell to the ground with


    a thud, completely motionless. Luke sat on the ground near her, watching her limp form. The rage in his chest slowly subsided as he prepared to erase her memories. He took a deep breath, centering himself, and


    began to channel his psychic energy.


    Erasing a recent memory was something Luke learned in the last little while. If it was an older


    memory, he wouldn''t be able to do it. Then, in the hole he erased, he would quickly put a false


    memory.


    The bad thing was that he only learned the theory. This would be his first case study. Edgar


    helped him, although he was not a blue aura psychic, he had seen this process several times,


    and it was very helpful.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 42: Confusing

    Chapter 42: Confusing[Come to the gym. Quick.] Luke said. He sent a telepathic message.


    Sabrina lay on the floor unconscious. Luke erased her memory of the fight and the interrogation. He replaced it with a different memory where there was no attempted murder.


    This was because Luke was with someone else in the gym. In this memory he had Sabrina challenge him to a friendly duel, to try to find out Luke''s strength, since she couldn''t kill him. Luke accepted, and so the gym ended in these conditions. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the duel, due to a distraction, Sabrina was hit by a disc that hit her head and left her unconscious. As for the destroyed ring, it was damaged by a disc.


    It was the only thing he could think of. As Sabrina would not use the ring in this duel it was feasible that it was destroyed by a random disc. According to Edgar, these artifacts are not indestructible.


    The door to the gym opened and in walked a girl with straight black hair, long eyelashes, amber eyes, and an upright posture showing her confidence. It was Veronica Umbrio.


    Veronica was the only Nevermore student who knew that Luke possessed two auras. He had told her himself. Mainly because of two things. First, he asked her for books on control, defense, and mind reading. It would be obvious that Luke wants these books to train his blue aura.


    Second, why did he ask Veronica for advice. She was also a psychic with a blue aura. She was from the Umbrio family. It was not an uncommon thing.


    Veronica looked with surprise and confusion at the state of the gym. There were cracked and burned parts of the floor and discs lying everywhere.


    What surprised her most was seeing a student unconscious on the floor and Luke sitting near her.


    "What happened here? What did you do to that poor girl?" asked Veronica approaching Luke. What frightened her the most was seeing the state of Sabrina''s arm and her fingers pointing in an unnatural position.


    "Poor girl? This bitch tried to kill me. She''s from the Spellman family. I guess you''d know something," said Luke, showing her the cut on his cheek.


    Luke quickly summed everything up for her. Veronica was supposed to play witness since that''s the reason Sabrina didn''t try to murder Luke and just wanted to have a friendly duel with him.


    "Act nice or the video will come out," Luke said finishing his summary of what happened here. They had to be quick. They didn''t know when Sabrina would wake up.


    "I understand," Veronica said, nodding her head. Then she walked over to Sabrina and healed her bones. Her healing ability was very good compared to Luke''s companions who had green aura. She was on another level.


    Finished with Sabrina''s treatment, Veronica steeled herself to Luke.


    "What are you doing?" asked Luke taking a step back.


    "I''m going to dress your cheek wound. It would be strange for her to see a wound like that on your face. You were just supposed to have a friendly duel," Veronica replied.


    "Fine," nodded Luke. He forgot that important part.


    Veronica placed her hands just inches away from Luke''s wound. A greenish aura could be seen coming out of her palms.


    "How much longer?" asked Luke after a minute passed. It was uncomfortable to have Veronica so close and staring at him.


    "Don''t talk. I need to concentrate. The cut is deep," Veronica replied. If it were her mother she could heal it in a few seconds, but she wasn''t that advanced.


    In the past, Veronica wouldn''t dare respond this way to Luke. Since he has a very embarrassing video of her in his hands, and if she acts disobedient or rude it could make him angry with her. But she realized that her cousin is not as arrogant and ill-tempered a person as he appears. She had imagined that Luke would ask her for more difficult requests, but that wasn''t the case. He would only ask her for books once in a while and ask her about some doubts about the blue aura.


    She realized that he only threatened her because she threatened him first. Otherwise, she would never have found herself in this situation. Although she no longer saw it as a bad thing.


    "There. Good as new," Veronica said after about five minutes. Luke touched his cheek and no longer felt any cuts.


    "Thanks," Luke said, and Veronica''s mouth dropped open in the shape of an O. She was surprised that Luke had thanked her.


    "What''s with that face?" asked Luke with little patience. He already imagined the answer she would give him.


    "I didn''t know you could say thanks. It''s the first time you''ve done it and I gave you several books and some lessons," replied Veronica with a slight smile.


    ''Why does everyone think I''m someone ungrateful?'' Luke thought with some anger, though not that much. He was always grateful to the people who helped him. With Natasha when she gave him shelter and food, with Larissa, with Enid, with Xavier, and so on.


    Ten minutes later Sabrina regained recognition. Her head hurt, and she didn''t understand what had happened. Luckily, the memories Luke implanted in her plus his and Veronica''s testimony were enough to convince her that it had happened.


    Although she found it strange that she had lost the duel because of a distraction, from the memories she could tell that Luke was at level 2. Something she had expected.


    It was good to have checked. If she had tried to assassinate him she could have easily done it with her current powers. Unfortunately, there was an annoying fly in the place. ''Another day, I''ll assassinate him once and for all. He won''t be as lucky as today,'' Sabrina thought. The only bad thing was that her protective ring was destroyed. She didn''t think much of it. Her family was rich. She could ask her father for another one.


    Sabrina said goodbye and left the gym. She said she would take it upon herself to tell Principal Weems about the friendly duel and the minor inconveniences caused because of her fire.


    She showed a kind attitude very different from her real personality.


    ''It all worked out somehow,'' thought Luke, coming out of the gym. '' He already set up the disks. Now it''s time to go back to his room and finally have Edgar tell him about the demons


    and the Spellmans.


    "Are you okay?" asked Veronica, quickening her pace so Luke wouldn''t leave her behind.


    "Mm? You''ve already healed me. That was the only injury I had," Luke said quizzically at this


    question.


    "That''s not what I meant. I mean, they just tried to assassinate you, and you ran into a person belonging to the family that... murdered your parents," explained Veronica.


    Veronica had a little information about her aunt''s death. She knew that the Poe''s had an old grudge against the Spellmans. This was told to her by her father. But more than this she didn''t


    know.


    "I''m fine. I don''t need your concern," Luke said with a grimace.


    "You got me involved," Veronica said, angrily for some reason.


    "I got you involved because I have a compromising video of you. Not because I want your honest help. Relax, I won''t force you to fight the Spellmans. That''s a matter I''ll take care of myself," Luke said.


    "On second thought it''s time for you to be free. I''ll erase the video. You don''t need to follow my orders anymore. What you did today is more than enough. We don''t need to talk to each other anymore," Luke added with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    He felt that Veronica''s help in this case had earned him her freedom. The girl would no longer feel fear that her social life might be over.


    "Now that I''m of no use to you, you''re getting rid of me?" asked Veronica in a loud, angry


    tone. She stopped and looked at Luke angrily.


    ''What? What is this girl saying?'' Luke thought in confusion as he stopped and looked at


    Veronica.


    "Looks like I was the only idiot who thought our relationship had improved," Veronica said


    with glazed eyes.


    In these months, she thought her relationship with Luke had gotten closer. At first, she saw him as an arrogant guy, but by this time, she had grown to like him. They both had two auras, were both geniuses and were from families of major psychics.


    "Okay, bye! I won''t bother you anymore!" said Veronica in pain, turning around and walking


    away from Luke.


    She was always the most popular girl, and everyone fell at her feet. Even Tommy a talented werewolf from a good family. However, Luke was different the more she got to know him the more he captured her attention.


    The conversations they had when she was teaching him were very interesting, and she was already doing it for the fun of it. She didn''t care about the video. She knew Luke wouldn''t post it. He wasn''t that kind of person.


    "..." Luke watched Veronica''s back move farther and farther away. He didn''t understand what


    had just happened.


    He had told her that he would delete the video, and she would no longer have to give him lessons on the blue aura or bring him books from the Nightshade Society. It was a good thing, wasn''t it? She should be happy.


    "You still don''t understand the heart of a young damsel," Edgar said, shaking his head. He witnessed the whole drama. He had already witnessed two dramas that day.


    "What do you mean?" asked Luke. Usually, he would ignore his great-great-grandfather''s taunts, but on this occasion he needed answers.


    "That girl from way back has been helping you because she likes you. Not because of the


    threat. Didn''t you see her face when she was helping you study the blue aura?" replied Edgar. Luke remembered, and it could be that his great-great-grandfather was somewhat right. Veronica when she helped him didn''t seem reluctant to do so. Usually, someone who is threatened would not have enthusiasm, but she did.


    "You seem to have some charm to have caught her interest," Edgar added, stroking his


    mustache.


    "We''re cousins..." said Luke with a grimace.


    "So what? My wife was my cousin. Before you ask psychics don''t have inbreeding problems


    like normies. It''s been proven. It''s even more beneficial since you can carry on a specific aura


    of family," said Edgar.


    The birth of babies to parents who are siblings or close cousins is called inbreeding, and


    children who come from these unions are more likely to suffer from several genetic disorders, which can lead to various diseases. This would be the case for normies. In the outcast world, this problem did not exist.


    Luke made a barely audible sound and started walking toward his bedroom. He would not start a moral discussion about whether it was right or wrong to marry between cousins. He didn''t care, and he didn''t see Veronica that way. He already had a girlfriend.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 43: Demons

    Chapter 43: DemonsLuke arrived at his bedroom. Xavier was not there. He was most likely still eating with Ajax''s family. This was better for Luke, as he had to have a conversation with Edgar.


    "Tell me about the demons," Luke said, sitting on his bed. He had been waiting for this


    moment for a long time, but Edgar didn''t want to answer.


    "Mm... Where to start," said Edgar, scratching his head.


    "So far it is known of the existence of two planes. The earthly and the underworld. The earthly is where we live. The underworld plane is separate from the earthly one. What we know of this place is almost nonexistent. We only know that in that plane there are powerful and


    malevolent supernatural beings. They only want to cause destruction and are pure evil. We call them demons," Edgar explained after a few minutes.


    "Is the bible real? Are there angels and an all-powerful God out there too?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "No. So far there are no records of benevolent beings towards humans. At least according to the knowledge I have and it is quite a lot. This information is known to only a few people in the world," Edgar replied, shaking his head.


    "The names they were given may be influenced by the bible, but it has nothing to do with it. You just have to keep in mind that they are powerful and evil beings living in a different


    dimension than ours," added Edgar.


    "How evil?" asked Luke.


    "They just want to murder humans. The more, the better. They don''t discriminate between normies and outcasts. For that reason even the most outlandish and ghoulish families of outcasts would never associate with demons," replied Edgar.


    "I see... If they are from a different dimension, how can they get to kill humans?" asked Luke.


    "Through satanic dealings. A contract between a human and a demon. Even normies can make these deals if they know how to make them. Why would a person make a deal with a being that irrationally hates humans and only wants to murder them? By power. In the case of outcasts when completing the deal they get a strengthening of their aura in the case of psychics or immortality. It depends on how powerful the demon is" Edgar replied.


    "Whoa, you know a lot..." said Luke, processing all the information.


    "Of course, I hunted demons or rather the bastards who made deals with demons," said Edgar, puffing out his chest proudly.


    ''Demon hunter...?'' thought Luke with a strange expression on his face.


    "Mm, all to increase power or gain immortality like the hag. I guess the odds of going insane aren''t there, but there must be some downside, right?" said Luke.


    Not everything was rosy in the world. For such an increase in power, you should pay a high price. It was common sense.


    "Exactly. The outcast will have a great increase in power, even a psychic could get a new aura, but this is not free. All the contracts the demons make ask for only one thing." said Edgar, making a dramatic silence.


    "What?" asked Luke impatiently.


    "Souls. People who make deals with demons must provide them with the souls they crave. Until the end of time. The contract has no time limit and is not egalitarian. As you think, to get souls you must murder people, and the demons are not content with just one soul. They want hundreds of thousands. The hunger of these beings knows no bounds," Edgar said in a serious tone.


    "That''s why they are the enemies of all outcasts," nodded Luke. The demons only wanted to cause chaos and destruction. The more humans they killed, the better.


    "Yes. Even extremists who hate normies dare not make deals with demons. Few are the bold ones who dare to make them, and if caught they will be hunted down by the elite outcast families," said Edgar.


    "So why are the Spellmans still alive and kicking?" asked Luke. If Edgar was a demon hunter when he was alive he just had to tell the world that the Spellmans made deals with demons and would become the enemy of the world.


    "Old outcast families like the Spellmans have a great reputation. Usually, those who make deals with demons are not those kinds of old, established families. However, the Spellmans did it, and the Poe family found out about it, but we couldn''t produce the evidence in time to validate that they made deals with demons. Those bastards are very good at hiding everything," Edgar replied.


    "How did the Poe family realize the Spellmans made deals with demons?" asked Luke, curious.


    "My wife Virginia died in 1847," said Poe with a sad expression, "A year later my relationship with Elmira Spellman improved. We knew each other from before we were co-workers..." he added with a nostalgic look.


    ...


    [Flashback]


    Maryland Baltimore - USA


    On a narrow cobblestone street stood an old red brick house. The front of the house showed signs of the passage of time, with wooden windows framed by worn moldings and a carved wooden front door with ornate, though now somewhat faded, detailing.


    Inside the house was a modest space, cleanliness was nonexistent. At a simple wooden table sat two people staring at each other. A man and a woman.


    "Would you like some tea or something?" the man asked in a tired tone. His hair was tousled black. He had a mustache and his eyes were devoid of life.


    His name was Edgar Allan Poe. A powerful psychic who was very famous in the outcast community. In the normie community, he had made a name for himself with his tales of terror, but as yet he had not achieved worldwide fame.


    The woman with pale blonde hair and gray eyes watched the man in front of her. She couldn''t recognize the powerful psychic with the depressing man in front of her.


    "It''s been almost a year since you disappeared. When do you plan to return?" the woman asked. Her name was Elmira Spellman.


    "I''m not going back to Boston. My brother already tried to convince me. I won''t," Edgar said. His mood would depress a normal person just looking at him.


    "I got information that there is a crazy cannibal outcast in Texas. He defeated and almost killed two members of the order. His increase in power may be due to demons," said Elmira.


    "I was asked to help. Will you come with me?" she added, looking hopefully at Edgar. She couldn''t bear to see him like this.


    "No, I''m tired of fighting those bastards. It''s most likely some idiot who did dark magic," Edgar refused.


    "You need to get over Virginia''s death. Your family depends on you," said Elmira with


    concern.


    "My brother is more than capable of running the Poe family. He has heirs to spare with all the wives he has. If you''ll excuse me, I have things to do," Edgar said with a frown. At the sound of Virginia''s name, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest.


    Elmira had no choice but to say goodbye to Edgar. She had a mission, but once it was over she would return. She would not let Edgar rot in a depressive pit. She had known him for over twenty years and loved him too much to see him like this.


    Ten days later, Elmira returned. Any free time she had was spent at Edgar''s house keeping him company. She cleaned the house, cooked so Edgar would stop eating junk food, and talked as


    much as possible.


    In this way a year passed.


    ''Is she still not coming?'' thought Edgar, looking at the door of his house. It had already been a week since Elmira went on a mission given for the order. Most likely to look for clues from demons that usually led to nothing.


    They were crazy outcasts performing dark magic and killing normies by their own choice.


    Edgar''s appearance was different from a year ago. His hair was combed and tidy. His eyes had regained sparkle, and he no longer had a depressive aura about him.


    All this thanks to one woman, Elmira.


    His ears picked up footsteps approaching his door. He quickly got up and opened the door. A smile formed on his face as he saw that it was Elmira who was about to knock.


    "Edgar, don''t scare me like that!" said Elmira, putting a hand on her chest.


    "I''m sorry. Come in, come in," said Edgar with a slight smile, taking the woman by the hand.


    "What a gentleman. A year ago you barely opened the door for me and you were always looking at me with an annoyed face," Elmira said with a smile. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry for showing you that part of me," said Edgar, embarrassed.


    "I''m just kidding, it''s nothing," said Elmira with a chuckle and sat back in the chair.


    "What happened to your shoulder?" asked Edgar, concerned. He could see that Elmira''s


    shoulder was completely bandaged.


    "A little mishap. You know in our work we always put ourselves in danger. It''s normal..." said


    Elmira without further explanation.


    Edgar nodded and asked, "A tea?"


    "Yes, please," Elmira replied. She was happy that Edgar had slowly been able to leave his


    depressed state.


    "How is your story going?" asked Elmira after Edgar had poured her tea.


    "Better than ever. I''ll have it finished in no time. It will be a great success. I can feel it," said


    Edgar confidently.


    "I''m glad to hear that," said Elmira with a smile.


    "How long will you be staying? There are many new activities we can do in Baltimore-" said


    Edgar enthusiastically.


    "Only three days..." replied Elmira reluctantly.


    ''So little...? Well, work is work,'' thought Edgar. He gave up everything and lived on the Poe family''s money. His stories and tales were not very profitable these days.


    "Would you like me to join you?" asked Edgar. He wouldn''t mind resuming his demon-


    hunting activities if he could be with Elmira.


    "No need. You have to write your story. You can''t get distracted," said Elmira, refusing with a


    smile.


    Over the next three days, Elmira and Edgar did many activities together and spent their time happily until Elmira left for her mission.


    Fifteen days passed, and there was no sign of Elmira. Edgar was getting more and more impatient. Usually, missions take at most ten days, and if it takes that long Elmira sends him a


    letter.


    But so far, he has not received any letter. When he was about to go out to look for her, he received a letter from her. He thought she would tell him that she was delayed for something and it would arrive in a few days, but it wasn''t so.


    In the letter, there was only an address. He recognized Elmira''s handwriting. He knew this


    was not good.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 44: Farewell

    Chapter 44: Farewell"Richmond, Kentucky..." Edgar muttered, pocketing the letter. He walked out of his house and looked at the sky. It was cloudy. His body lifted off the ground and began to rise higher and higher.


    When he was a considerable distance from the ground he began to fly at a great speed heading for Kentucky. The flying skill was among the most difficult for yellow aura psychics to master. He had about 900 kilometers to travel until he reached his destination and met Elmira. Edgar''s speed in the sky was very ragged. It exceeded 200km per hour.


    After about four hours, he reached his destination. He did not stop for a moment. He looked at the town from the sky and landed in a lonely area. He didn''t want a normie to have a scare to death.


    Richmond is a city located in Madison County. It was just beginning to develop for quite some time. Its population was as high as 10,000.


    Edgar walked along watching the normies coming and going. He walked until he came to a deserted street and stopped in front of what appeared to be an abandoned blacksmith shop. ''It''s here,'' thought Edgar probing the place. He was able to find Elmira''s aura inside this abandoned workshop. This is thanks to his clairvoyance ability.


    In the letter, it only said the name of the town and the county of Kentucky. So he had to look for her himself.


    He knew when he received a letter from Elmira with only one location that something in her mission had gone wrong, and she needed reinforcements. He worked with her for many years, and it wasn''t the first time they had used this method to make their location known.


    Edgar entered the place through a dilapidated sheet metal door. Everything was dark, dusty, and cobwebby. When he took a few steps, he felt a knife at his neck, "Don''t move," said a voice he recognized.


    "It''s me, Elmira," said Edgar nonchalantly. He had already noticed the movement with his extrasensory ability.


    "Phew... You finally got here," said Elmira, dropping the knife and sitting on the floor leaning her back against a box.


    Edgar turned around, and his eyes widened as he saw Elmira''s condition. She had wounds and burns all over. The worst was a deep wound in her stomach that was bleeding heavily.


    "What happened to you!?" asked Edgar with concern and growing anger. He would find the bastard who did this to Elmira and beat him to a pulp.


    "My brothers, Edward and Elton," Elmira replied with a wince.


    Edgar''s worried and angry expression turned to confusion.


    "What did you say? I guess I didn''t hear right," he said, cleaning his ears.


    "You heard right. My brothers left me in this condition," rectified Elmira.


    "Impossible! Why would they hurt you?" asked Edgar in disbelief. He knew that both brothers got along very well with Elmira. They were even overprotective of her.


    "Listen to me, Edgar. We don''t have time. My brothers made deals with demons. At this time, I collected evidence, but they caught me. They wanted me to join them, but I refused them. That''s why I am in this state, and they are hunting me," said Elmira in a serious tone.


    ''Edward and Elton made deals with demons?'' thought Edgar with a shocked expression.


    He knew both brothers very well. He fought side by side, hunting the bold ones who wanted to make deals with demons. They were not that kind of people.


    "I know it''s hard to believe. Here. This scroll. You must protect the scroll and head to the address there. I managed to save the evidence. You must retrieve it," said Elmira, passing an old scroll to Edgar, who was still processing all the information.


    Before he could say anything else the entrance to the smithy exploded. The fire began to spread through the place. Edgar protected Elmira. With his telekinesis, he easily stopped all the debris heading towards them.


    "Oh, Edgar. You''re here. That makes things difficult," said a middle-aged man walking through the fire.


    The man was blond and had a neat bar across his face and an icy stare. He had the same gray eyes as Elmira.


    "Looks like you got over your depression! Congratulations!" said a jet-haired man walking beside the blond man. Unlike the blond man, this man had a more relaxed and not-so-serious appearance.


    "Edgar... Elton..." said Edgar, looking at both men he considered his friends and co-workers. "Give me an explanation or I will crush you," said Edgar with an angry look on his face. The air around him began to tighten, and an enormous pressure permeated the whole place in flames.


    The walls of the smithy shook, and it seemed that at any moment they would collapse. Both Elton and Edward felt an enormous pressure on them. Breathing was more difficult, and staying upright was difficult.


    "Your telekinesis is powerful as always," said Elton with a smile. A large amount of fire enveloped him and protected him from Edgar''s immense pressure.


    "No explanation is needed. Looks like Elmira already told you," said Edward. A translucent barrier protected him from the enormous pressure. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You bastard! You made a deal with the demons!? Why!?" shouted Edgar, and a shockwave completely destroyed the smithy.


    "Hey, take it easy dude. You''re attracting the attention of the normies," said Elton, escaping from being buried by the rubble.


    "Sorry. Are you okay?" said Edgar, who grabbed Elmira and saved her from being buried. Her injuries barely allowed her to move.


    "Yes..." replied Elmira.


    "Why? It''s simple. The normies. That''s the answer," answered Edward, who was still


    impeccable. His clothes were not soiled by even a speck of dirt or dust.


    "Their wars continue to spread, and their arrogance knows no bounds. As superior beings we must stop them" added Edward with a serene and determined look.


    "Being superior? Put aside your stupid God complex," Edgar said with a grimace.


    "If you want to exterminate them do it with your powers, but you''ve made deals with demons. I can''t let that go. The demons will sooner or later force you to hunt outcasts, and you will endanger our society," added Edgar, as his aura increased.


    Edgar already verified that Elmira''s words were real. Not only by Edward''s words. He could see with his clairvoyance the aura of Edward and Elton. He noticed that they were not the same as before and had demonic energies.


    "Your confidence is admirable. Do you think I''m the same as before? I won''t lose to you again," Edward said with a cold stare. The air around him began to drop, and beneath his feet,


    the ground froze.


    "Let''s see how much your powers increased with those stupid demons," said Edgar preparing to fight. He knew his death was coming, but he would take at least one of them with him.


    "You can''t! You must flee. I will distract them. It''s up to you to stop them in the future," exclaimed Elmira.


    "No. I will stop them. You will come back alive. Here," said Edgar, passing the parchment back to her. Besides that, he pulled a small book out of one of his pockets.


    "What is this?" asked Elmira.


    "A teleporter. Courtesy of my brother. It will send you to Boston. Near the Poe mansion,"


    replied Edgar.


    When he was sinking into his depression his brother visited him and gave him this teleporter for when he decides to return home.


    Elton, who heard this was about to jump in, but Edward stopped him and shook his head. Edgar''s clairvoyance was very advanced. He could predict their movements dodge them, and the attack would be useless.


    His sister already had the teleporter in her hands, her life was guaranteed. Edgar''s, however,


    was not.


    "I''m not leaving you here!" said Elmira.


    "Listen, Elmira. Thanks to you, I regained hope. It took me a long time, and you had to put up with me for so long in that deplorable state. In this time I realized that I love you. That''s why I won''t let you fight to the death with your family. Goodbye, Elmira," said Edgar, snapping his


    fingers.


    "No, Edgar-" before Elmira could extend her hand towards Edgar a blue light came out of the book she was holding and disappeared.


    Unfortunately, the teleporters only could carry a single person. Otherwise, Edgar would have fled. As a clairvoyant, he knew firsthand the current strength of both brothers. In the past, he would not be afraid, but now he knew that his life would most likely end here.


    "In ancient times, the normies sought the protection of the more powerful outcasts so they would not die at the hands of the wild beasts. Thanks to that they survived," began Edward in


    a solemn tone.


    ''Here we go with the villain monologue,'' thought Edgar, wiping his ear.


    "However, as soon as they were able to survive on their own, they bit the hand of the one who fed them: witch hunting, discrimination, and annihilation towards our kind. Goody Addams is


    a good example of that. Do we have to hide while we watch them produce ever more dangerous weapons?" asked Edward, clenching his fist.


    "I understand your point. What I don''t get is why you brought the demons into this. They


    don''t care about outcasts or normies. They just want souls. Even our souls are tastier to


    them," Edgar said.


    "My power is not enough to exterminate them. Their numbers already number over five million in the United States alone..." said Edward helplessly.


    "Once I complete my mission, I will commit suicide. That way, the demon won''t be able to control me anymore," he added with determination.


    Once you made a contract with a demon it was for life. You could not cancel it. If you did not obey the demon you could be tortured for life by him and become crazier than a hag.


    "In the process, you will kill a lot of outcasts. I will not allow that," Edgar said with a frown. Around him, a large amount of metal began to float.


    Both were seeking the protection of the outcast society. One was willing to make sacrifices if that was what was necessary to exterminate the normies. The other would not allow the


    slaughter of innocent outcasts.


    Edward''s arms froze, and more and more the coldness permeated around him. By contrast,


    Elton''s arms had turned to fire.


    The fight between America''s most powerful outcasts was about to begin, and its consequences would be catastrophic.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 45: Two stubborn people

    Chapter 45: Two stubborn people"That''s it? How was the fight?" asked Luke, who was really hooked on the story of Edgar''s epic death.


    "Our fight lasted a couple of hours. If I have to recount it it will take too long. I died in the town of Richmond that day, but I managed to assassinate Elton," said Edgar lazily recounting the whole fight.


    ''He managed to kill one?'' thought Luke, looking respectfully at his great-great-grandfather. He faced two psychics who had their powers augmented by demons, still, he was able to take one to his grave.


    ''Wait... Richmond...? That name rings a bell,'' Luke thought, starting to rummage through his memory. Thanks to his photographic memory it didn''t take him ten seconds to find the


    answer.


    "Your fight destroyed Richmond, Kentucky!?" asked Luke in surprise. In normie school, he had studied in his history class about this disaster which for normies had been caused by nature.


    Overnight the town of 10,000 people was completely destroyed. More than 85% of the inhabitants died, and not a single building was left standing. Public opinion accepted that it was an earthquake or something like that.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, many innocent normies died. Edward and Elton''s fire and ice power was mighty. I couldn''t contain myself and used my telekinesis to the fullest," Edgar replied regretfully.


    ''Jericho has the same inhabitants,'' thought Luke, surprised by the degree of destruction.


    Luke thought the level of power in Wednesday''s world was no big deal. In the series, the fight to the death between Wednesday and Crackstone was no big deal. The school wasn''t even destroyed.


    If a person with Edgar''s power were to go into a city and no one had the power to stop him he could create a huge massacre. Normie''s weapons are not efficient against the power of a telekinetic like Edgar in the past.


    "In your story, there seemed to be an organization that was in charge of eliminating demons or looking for information about people who may be in contact with them. So it sounds like it''s a big crime if you make deals with them," Luke said, and Edgar nodded.


    "If that''s the case. All we have to do is get proof that the Spellmans are in contact with demons. That way the whole outcast society will turn against the Spellmans," Luke added.


    If they pull this off, Luke won''t be at a disadvantage and won''t have to go up against a family hundreds of years old with wealth, numbers, and power alone.


    "Easier said than done. When Elmira arrived at Poe Manor, she explained the situation to my brother. They tried to retrieve the evidence Elmira hid but were intercepted by the Spellmans. From that failure Poe''s downfall began," Edgar said, gnashing his teeth.


    "The Spellman family has a lot of power within the outcast society. Their hands reach everywhere. For everyone to turn against them we need truthful evidence. The Spellmans took it upon themselves to destroy the evidence that Elmira had collected," he added, shaking his head.


    "So you want me to take them out by myself?" asked Luke with a grimace. The Poe family in their splendor could not accomplish that task. It would be unrealistic for Luke alone to eradicate the Spellmans.


    While he was very confident in his skills and talent, he was not an arrogant idiot. He could take on a Hyde or Crackstone, but this was already another level.


    "Of course not. That task is nearly impossible. Do you think I asked your father and other ancestors to send themselves headlong against an invincible boss? The approach must be different. We must collect evidence. That way, the other ancient outcast families whether they be psychics, werewolves, or vampires, will decide to attack the Spellmans," Edgar replied.


    "Of course, in addition to that, you must kill Edward and as many members of the Spellmans as possible," he added with a ghoulish grin.


    "I understand. If Edward made a deal with a demon so many years ago, he must have collected many souls of normies and even outcasts. Don''t the others realize that?" asked Luke.


    Since Edgar''s fight against the two Spellman brothers, more than a hundred years have passed. How many souls must Edward have collected? He must have many massacres on his hands by now.


    "True, but there''s a problem. Edward doesn''t act directly. He usually manipulates outcasts to do his soul-collecting work. That way it''s very difficult for him to get caught. For example, he can control an insane witch to slaughter many normies and collect the souls he needs," Edgar explained.


    "Your parents besides saving you, did not die in vain. The evidence they collected is not as good as Elmira''s, but it will save you a lot of time. Natasha must be taking care of finding that evidence. You just have to keep training," he added, and Luke nodded reluctantly. He wanted to have real fights to the death, though of course not against Edward Spellman or it would be the end of his short life.


    "Didn''t anyone in the outcast society do anything while two ancient families of psychics were at war?" asked Luke doubtfully. Although he knew it was a grudge that was believed to be personal, and they didn''t know there were demons, it would be strange if no one would pry. Especially, when Edgar was considered the most powerful psychic of his time and the Poe family was in its golden age.


    "No. You must understand that the outcast society has different customs and laws. No matter how much two ancient families conflict no one will interfere. It doesn''t matter if it''s over a stupid grudge or a minor conflict. They will only meddle if there are demons involved or if they involve innocent third parties in their fight," Edgar replied.


    "I understand... By the way, why didn''t Natasha ever give me the necklace where you were resting? That way, I could have started training properly much earlier," asked Luke. He always had this doubt in his mind, and now that Edgar was answering everything it was time


    to ask.


    "Do you think the necklace is an old family heirloom?" asked Edgar with an amused smile that pissed Luke off.


    "Yes, what else?"


    "It''s just an old necklace of no value... When I accompanied your father it was inside a ring. My powerful soul and the Poe blood, which continues in you, is what keeps me in this world as a ghost, but mostly the Poe blood. If the bloodline ends my soul will dissipate in a short time. I must rest and the best rest for ghosts are old objects like this necklace. When your father was about to die I had to find a new object in which you could find me, so I went to the Poe mansion in Boston. Natasha had no way of knowing which object it was on," Edgar explained


    patiently.


    ''Blood has a lot of importance in this world...'' thought Luke, remembering that Goody Addams had also told Wednesday that her blood was the key.


    "Mm, I understand... How did you know I''d grab that necklace? You could have been stuck in that necklace forever," Luke commented.


    "I gambled, and it was only logical that you would at some point visit your future home. As for Natasha, her mission was to keep you hidden, so that you wouldn''t be found or rather that they wouldn''t think there was an heir left alive," Edgar replied and Luke nodded.


    "Mm. Lots of information. I''ll go to sleep," Luke said wearily. It wasn''t dark yet, but a lot of exhausting things happened on that day. He fought Enid verbally, fought Sabrina Spellman to the death, and learned about his family history.


    ...


    The next day''s classes were uncomfortable for Luke. He usually hung out with Enid, but with the previous day''s fight, the two ignored each other.


    Enid''s gaze landed on Luke several times, but she decided to stay away. She was angry, and although the last thing she said to him could be misinterpreted, she was still upset about Luke''s attitude towards her mother.


    As for Luke, he had no plans to talk to Enid either. He felt no guilt. Enid''s father and siblings had had a great time, so why should he be to blame if her crazy mother got mad over some


    stupid jokes?


    They were both very stubborn and would not back down. It was a fight of attrition. The first one to get close to the other would lose. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this way, the days went by. Luke and Enid didn''t speak to each other and continued to


    ignore each other.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look sad," said Yoko, who was having breakfast together with Enid and Divina in the cafeteria.


    "Nothing. I just remembered that Luke loves apples, and I always peel them for him," said Enid in a depressed voice, looking at the apple on Divina''s plate.


    Yoko and Divina looked at each other and sighed slightly. They were already aware of Enid''s fight with Luke. These days Enid was glued to them, and that was weird since she was always


    with Luke.


    "I should have picked a banana," Divine muttered.


    "Can''t he peel an apple?" asked Yoko with a raised eyebrow.


    "No. He''s very clumsy. He always ends up making a mess," said Enid with a smile,


    remembering Luke trying to peel an apple.


    ''Look at the expression you get when you talk about him...'' thought Yoko with a roll of her


    eyes. Although she didn''t entirely like her best friend''s boyfriend, she couldn''t deny that Enid


    was very happy with him. So, if Enid is happy, is she.


    "Stop behaving like ten-year-old kids and sort yourselves out. It''s your first fight, and it looks like it''s the end of the world," said Yoko forcefully.


    "I''m not talking to him..." said Enid, stubbornly crossing her arms.


    "Then stop bringing it up every ten seconds," Yoko muttered irritably. They couldn''t talk


    about any subject, as Enid always related it to Luke or something she did with him.


    "Ugh... I miss him so much," muttered Enid, leaning her head on the table and looking


    towards Luke, who was eating breakfast next to Xavier and Ajax.


    At the other table.


    "I''m getting tired of seeing your depressed face," said Xavier as he took a bite of his toast.


    "I''m not depressed. My face is the same as always," Luke growled.


    "Still not talking to you with Enid?" asked Ajax, and Luke nodded.


    Ajax was Sabrina''s boyfriend. That is, of the person who tried to kill him, but Luke didn''t care.


    It was better that his assassin was Sabrina since he could defeat her.


    It had been a week since he stopped talking to Enid. At first, he thought he would have no


    trouble ignoring her, but he was very wrong. He thought that by not having to put up with Enid''s enthusiasm in the mornings, he would be better off, but that wasn''t the case.


    ''Do I miss her?'' thought Luke in confusion. He never thought his mood could drop so low just


    by not talking to Enid.


    "Just be a man and talk to her. I always do with Bianca, and look at me here I am," Xavier said with little patience. He could no longer stand Luke being around all day like he had no soul.


    He couldn''t play video games, and at the archery club, everyone noticed Luke''s performance


    was down these days.


    "This is the 21st century. Relationships should have gender equality. Why does the man always have to come forward to apologize?" said Luke, who had no plans to talk to Enid no


    matter how much he missed her.


    "Whatever," said Xavier, knowing Luke''s stubbornness knew no bounds.


    "Peel this apple for me," said Luke, passing a red apple to Xavier.


    "You do it," said Xavier. He didn''t feel like it, and he wasn''t good at peeling apples either.


    "Tsch that''s mean," said Luke with a grimace.


    ''I kind of miss her...'' thought Luke, looking slyly towards Enid, who was sitting with Yoko and


    Divina.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 46: Reconciliation

    Chapter 46: Reconciliation''Why aren''t they here yet?'' thought Luke in annoyance.


    He was currently on the rooftop waiting for Xavier and Ajax. For some unknown reason, they had summoned him here. Since he had nothing to do and had gotten into a fight with Enid he decided to come.


    Luke leaned against the railing and surveyed the Nevermore landscape. It had been over seven months since he had arrived here. They had tried to murder him twice, but it was a better place than he had originally thought.


    He already knew who his assassin was. Luke wanted to know beforehand how Sabrina would try to assassinate him, but he still couldn''t practically read minds. So, he had to keep training on his blue aura. Also before reading Sabrina''s mind he must take her somewhere alone and knock her out. Then, he will have to create new memories and erase the others. It is a very complex issue.


    ''I wonder what Enid is doing,'' Luke thought. This feeling of homesickness didn''t please him, but he couldn''t control it. He never thought that someone so lonely could get to miss a person.


    Just, then the door opened. Luke turned around. He thought he would meet the silhouette of his two friends, but he did not.


    The person who walked in was Enid. The person he was thinking about just seconds ago. Enid was surprised to see Luke. She quickly turned and wanted to open the door again to escape, but it had been locked.


    "Open up, Yoko!" said Enid, making more force in her grip about to break the lock.


    "Don''t break school property or the principal will punish you," said Yoko from the other side with a mischievous smile.


    Enid hearing this stopped her strength. It would be bad to break the door. She doesn''t want to be punished.


    "Luke, fix your problems with your girlfriend!" exclaimed Xavier from the other side of the door.


    "See you, Luke! We''ll play a game later," said Ajax, who was also on the other side along with Xavier, Yoko, and Divina.


    ''These guys...'' thought Luke with a frown and approached the door. He heard the footsteps of the others leaving the place. He was trapped next to Enid. Although he could open the door with his current telekinesis, he would play dumb.


    "Should I break the lock?" asked Luke, playing dumb as if he couldn''t open the door without breaking the lock.


    "No. It''s bad to break school property," said Enid, walking away from Luke and sitting on the floor against a wall.


    Luke followed her and sat at a distance neither near, nor far. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want?" asked Enid, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.


    "Didn''t you hear them? They seem to want us to get fixed up. That way they''ll open the door for us," replied Luke.


    "Sooner or later, they''ll open it for us," said Enid as if she didn''t care.


    "Do you want to stand here for hours in silence?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "I don''t care," replied Enid dryly. However in reality she did want to be here for hours, since she would be with Luke, and it had been a long time (only a week) since they had been together.


    "You sure are stubborn," Luke commented.


    "You''re more so," said Enid.


    "No, you surpass me."


    "I doubt it. I''ve never seen you accept a mistake of yours," Enid said, and Luke frowned.


    It might not be that far from the truth. As for Enid''s mother''s case, it could be that he was a little over the top with the jokes. Especially when Enid before parent''s day had told him what her mother was like.


    He could have tried to be a little more respectful and kept the jokes to himself.


    This he had noticed, and in a normal case he would have approached Enid apologizing, although this does not detract from the fact that it would have been a very difficult task for Luke, as his pride is too high.


    He did not do it for another reason. The Spellmans. The Spellman''s daughter tried to murder him at school. In the future Enid could become another target to kill as she is his girlfriend.


    These days he is debating whether or not to end his relationship with Enid. That way, he would make her safe for the future. His father became his mother Sophie''s boyfriend at Nevermore.


    Sophie died because of the Spellmans. Not only that. The Umbrio family did not accept that Sophie was with John, as they knew of the grudge between the Poe family, and the Spellman family.


    They didn''t want to get involved, and even more so when their daughter was joining the losing side. He doesn''t know if Enid''s family will be aware of this, but as soon as they find out the same story will be repeated.


    "I''m sorry," said Luke after thinking about all these things.


    "What did you say?" asked Enid in surprise, looking at Luke for the first time. She had heard it clearly but wanted to hear it again.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," Luke replied. It was the first time he had ever apologized honestly in his life.


    "Come on, please. I didn''t get to hear," insisted Enid, moving closer to Luke, who turned to look at her. After many days, he could see her face so close to him again.


    "I said I''m sorry," repeated Luke, looking at Enid.


    "Apology accepted," said Enid with a bright smile.


    "I''m sorry too. For the last thing I said. I didn''t mean what you thought," Enid added


    worriedly.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry," Luke said, kissing Enid suddenly. It had been a long time since he had felt her lips.


    Enid was surprised by the sudden kiss. She closed her eyes forgetting the stupid argument she had with Luke, and enjoyed the moment.


    After a few seconds, Luke pulled away from Enid and opened his eyes, "Why did you stop?" asked Enid, dissatisfied. It had been a long time since she had kissed Luke.


    "I have to tell you something..." said Luke.


    "Oh, what is it?" asked Enid, curious.


    Luke told her that he possessed a blue aura. That is to say that he had mental powers like


    telepathy.


    To create a telepathic link with her. They would be able to communicate all the time, and if Enid needed help with anything, he would know right away, as Enid would be able to ask him


    for help almost instantly.


    During this time that he trained his blue aura, he got his mental link to have a new function. In addition to allowing mental communication, one is aware of the existence of the other. If the connection disappears it means that the person is unconscious or dead.


    In this way, he will be able to protect Enid in case something happens. He will be selfish and


    will not take the path of separation.


    "Double aura! That''s fantastic!" said Enid with great enthusiasm and a big smile.


    "You''re not angry?" asked Luke, as he hid it from her for many months.


    "Not at all. I''m just happy you told me your secret. I''m the first, right?" said Enid, giving for


    the fact that she was the first person to know that Luke had two auras. "Well..." said Luke as he told her that Veronica was the first person to find out.


    He explained to her the reason for this. He needed Veronica''s help as she had the books he


    needed to train his blue aura. Also, the Umbrio family specialized in that aura.


    Enid was not angry about this. She understood Luke''s point and wasn''t planning to start


    another stupid argument.


    "Create a link with me. We can talk anytime and instantly! Much faster than a cell phone and without anyone knowing. Even in class!" said Enid with great enthusiasm.


    ''I did the right thing, didn''t I?'' thought Luke, creating a telepathic link with Enid. Minutes passed as Luke and Enid conversed telepathically. Enid talked more than usual and had a lot of things to tell Luke since they hadn''t spoken in days.


    However, Luke didn''t mind. He listened carefully to Enid and looked at her big smile. It was a


    nice feeling.


    ...


    "Damn! I forgot about those two," Yoko said as she hurried up the stairs. Behind her followed


    Divina, Xavier, and Ajax.


    "Weirdly, the door is still in condition," commented Ajax. With Luke''s telekinesis and his


    temper, he could have broken the door if he wanted to escape or even picked the lock without


    breaking it, though he didn''t know if Luke could do this.


    "That''s a good sign," said Xavier.


    They opened the door and stepped onto the balcony. On one wall sitting were Luke and Enid


    kissing.


    "Oh... We came at a bad time," said Yoko with a slight smile, and Divina chuckled under her


    breath.


    "Looks like our efforts did the trick," commented Xavier with a smile. ''Damn, I didn''t hear the door open,'' thought Luke sheepishly, looking at the three people who had just arrived. Enid also looked at them with a blush on her cheeks.


    "Go on about your business. Luke, buy us something in the cafeteria tomorrow," Ajax said as


    they walked off the roof with the others.


    Author''s note: Wednesday will appear in chapter 61


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 47: Preparation

    Chapter 47: PreparationThe first Poe Cup took place in 1897, and from that year on it would be held every year as a school tradition.


    This important competition would take place over a week.


    The Poe Cup is an annual race on the Jericho River by Nevermore in which four teams compete against each other. Each team represents their dorm, and they select the name of an Edgar Allan Poe poem for their team name.


    Each team must choose four students from their dorm who will represent the team which is considered a high honor for the students.


    Nevermore contains four dormitories with a large number of students in each dormitory. Two male dorms and two female dorms.


    In each dorm, there are students from 9th through 12th grade. Luke is in ninth grade, so he is among the youngest.


    Usually, in this very important competition for all students, four representatives are chosen, and they are always from the higher grades. From the 11th or 12th grade.


    However, this time there was an exception in the Ravenloft dormitory. Luke was chosen to be part of the team that would represent his entire dorm. A rare occurrence, as usually the younger students are not selected to participate.


    Everyone in the dorm agreed that he should be one of the participating members of the race. Everyone except Luke.


    Luke didn''t like being the center of attention and had little enthusiasm for participating in a race and winning the cup. His school spirit was zero. However, because of his last name, he had to participate. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His last name was in the name of the cup. At the very least, to increase his fallen family''s prestige, he had a responsibility to participate. This is what Edgar was telling him, who was very insistent and annoying. Because of him, Luke ended up agreeing to stop bothering him.


    His team was called "Eldorado". A poem Edgar wrote shortly before his death. That is before he fought to the death against the Spellman brothers and destroyed a town in the process.


    Luke was in one of Nevermore''s courtyards polishing and painting his canoe with the other team members and dorm students. It was a team effort.


    "Hey, Luke! Hand me the silver paint bucket," exclaimed Xavier. As an artist, he was in charge of the model and was the best at painting.


    Luke, who was sitting on a log looking unfriendly made the silver paint bucket start floating towards Xavier.


    "Thanks," said Xavier, starting to paint a section of the canoe silver. He then looked at the model and nodded, satisfied with his work.


    "What do you think?" asked Xavier.


    Luke looked at the canoe which had the appearance of a spooky-looking armored horse. Trying to draw a horse in a canoe was not at all easy. He thought it looked like a very good job, and it was discernible that it was an armored horse and not something else.


    "That''s fine," Luke said. He wanted to sound more enthusiastic, but couldn''t. He was already there hours ago surrounded by enthusiastic and rowdy people. The team leader was one of Enid''s brothers, who was in 12th grade.


    "Try to sound more convincing," Xavier said with a grimace, though he wasn''t angry. He had met Luke during this time, and while he might have sounded half-hearted he wasn''t.


    "Looks like your social battery is running low," commented Ajax with an odd smile, passing a glass of juice to Luke and Xavier.


    "Thanks..." said Luke, taking the glass. He didn''t deny Ajax''s statement, as he was right.


    Luke took the juice, as he watched Xavier and Ajax arguing about the canoe with other students.


    ''I hope that bitch didn''t control Ajax...'' thought Luke looking at the gorgon boy.


    By bitch he meant Sabrina, who was currently dating Ajax. With her red aura, she could manipulate Ajax''s emotions to control him like a slave without him noticing.


    Luke doesn''t want to have to fight Ajax and the snakes in his head. One foolish mistake and he would be turned to stone, though it''s not forever like the Medusa myths (since Ajax isn''t strong enough), but, it''s long enough for Sabrina to assassinate him.


    Most likely in the race for the Poe Cup, Sabrina would try to assassinate Luke. From what the blonde told him earlier she hated being at this school. Most likely, she is impatient and wants to get it over with as soon as possible.


    The race is the perfect opportunity, as they must head to Raven Island with the canoes. A perfect place to plan someone''s murder. He doesn''t know what Sabrina will try, but he must


    be prepared.


    Luke couldn''t yet read minds at an advanced level, so he didn''t know what plan Sabrina had in mind, but he wasn''t too terrified of the Spellman girl''s strengths.


    ''The race may be more fun than I thought,'' Luke thought with a slight smile.


    "Looks like you''re having fun, brother-in-law," said a tall, muscular guy with a big smile. His name was Andrew. Enid''s older brother. He was in his last year of school before going out into the real world.


    ''Brother-in-law...'' thought Luke with a strange expression. He was not yet united in marriage


    to Enid.


    "Great day to paint a canoe," Luke said sarcastically. It was a day off from school and homework. He''d rather be in his room playing video games or hanging out with Enid wasting time.


    "Haha, that''s the spirit!" said Andrew, not understanding Luke''s sarcasm and brutally patting him on the back.


    "Take this," he added, passing a bag to Luke, who raised an eyebrow not understanding what The needed this bag for.


    "What''s this?" asked Luke.


    "All the materials for the costumes we''ll be wearing on race day. I need you to give them to my lovely little sister and have her make them..." replied Andrew, scratching his cheek.


    "If you ask her, I''m sure she''ll agree. She just has to make a few changes and knit here and there," he added.


    "Fine, leave it to me," replied Luke, taking the bag. Enid was very good at making costumes. She had custom-made Halloween costumes months ago.


    "I knew I could count on you," Andrew said, patting Luke''s back again. He then went to look at the canoe along with Xavier and the others.


    ''The enthusiasm runs in the family?'' thought Luke, straightening his back. Although it was a different enthusiasm than Enid''s it wasn''t much different.


    [Enid, are you busy?] asked Luke, sending a telepathic message to Enid.


    [Luke!] Enid said with surprise. She still wasn''t used to hearing her boyfriend''s voice suddenly


    in her mind.


    [I just finished writing an article for my blog. Are you done with the canoe?] asked Enid.


    [Just a few details to go. Xavier is taking care of everything. They just used me to reach things for them with my telekinesis...] Luke replied with a slight grimace. [Telekinesis is very useful for everyday things. Do you have something to do?] asked Enid.


    Usually, she would tell Luke to see her right away since they were both done with what they were doing, but she noticed that it could get pretty intense at various times.


    [No, I''m free. Can I come to your bedroom?" asked Luke. He only visited Enid''s room a few times. He had to violate the law that men could not visit women''s bedrooms. So he wasn''t to


    be caught.


    [Yes, sure! Just wait ten minutes for me. I''ll let you know when you can come] Enid said enthusiastically ending the ''telepathic call.'' Enid was to tidy up her room.


    Ten minutes passed, and Enid told Luke that he could now go to her dorm. He had to be careful that the professor in charge of that dorm room didn''t catch him. Luckily, he made it


    safely to Enid''s room.


    "Come in, quick," Enid said, opening the door and closing it quickly after Luke entered.


    ''As usual, her part of the room is very colorful,'' thought Luke, looking at Enid''s colorful bed and all her objects that seemed to be in garish colors.


    Enid shared a room with Yoko her best friend. Yoko''s part of the room was very minimalistic with simple colors. The room was the same room Enid would share with Wednesday in a


    couple of years.


    "Yoko''s not here?" asked Luke.


    "No. She must be in Divina''s bedroom..." replied Enid.


    "They should make it official by now," commented Luke, setting the bag aside and sitting on


    Enid''s bed.


    People close to Yoko and Divina had noticed that the two girls were in some sort of secret


    relationship. They were most likely afraid of others'' prejudices since they were two women.


    "Yes, we are already in the year 2021. If the outcasts were like normies they would accept her without much trouble. To that you have to add that they are a siren and a vampire," said Enid, getting on top of Luke and interlocking her arms behind his head.


    "Two totally different species and both female," Luke commented with a thoughtful look. He had grown accustomed to Enid''s approaches by now.


    Although it was the year 2021 and same-sex relationships had become more normalized than in the past that was for the normies. The outcasts were more closed-minded on such issues. Especially because of offspring.


    It''s not the same for a vampire and a vampire to have a baby as it is for a vampire and a siren


    to have a baby. The bloodline will be weaker. You have to be very lucky for the baby to have


    genes from both.


    Biology works in a very strange way if you ask Luke, but this is what Edgar explained to him and what was explained to him in class.


    On the other hand, outcasts take offspring very seriously. Your family might begrudgingly accept two different species marrying, but if people have the same gender, how the hell do


    they have offspring?


    Outcasts have a low population. They can''t afford for their sons or daughters to have no offspring. That''s the thinking of most outcasts.


    Even unlike normies, there are still arranged marriages between outcasts of the same species.


    If in the hypothetical case Luke likes people of the same gender would be the end of the Poe bloodline. Would Edgar or another Poe ancestor agree? Of course, they wouldn''t. "Are you in favor of two different species becoming a couple?" asked Enid with some trepidation in her tone.


    One of the reasons why she wanted Luke to like her mother was because of this issue. Her mother was a conservative through and through. It was clear that she would never accept Luke in the future. So far she didn''t say anything to Enid, as she thinks it''s a school romance.


    Nothing serious.


    "Of course it is. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here with you. Besides, I grew up in a normie orphanage. I don''t care about the ideals of different species of outcasts," Luke replied after a few seconds. Although his confidence wasn''t very high, he managed to hide it. Luke, although he didn''t have outcast parents who could teach and instill these customs in him, he was able to learn them from Edgar. He noticed that his great-great-grandfather thought the same way as the others.


    Although Edgar didn''t show it in his calm, nonchalant attitude, Luke knew that in the future


    he would pester him about marrying a psychic to carry on the Poe family legacy. After all, the Poe family was a family of psychics.


    As for Luke, he didn''t want his bloodline to end because of him, but it''s an issue to worry


    about in the future. He''s still young.


    "Great! It''ll be just us against the world! I don''t care what my mother says, we''ll get married and have wolf and psychic children!" said Enid with a big cheer and a smile.


    ''You''re thinking too much about the future...'' thought Luke, who only nodded with a slightly


    forced smile.


    Time passed, and they chatted about different things while wasting time. Luke told her about the suits they needed, and Enid happily agreed. She wouldn''t let her boyfriend have a secondhand suit on race day.


    Later, Luke went back to his dorm, and the days passed. The day of the Poe Cup finally arrived.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 48: Poe Cup I

    Chapter 48: Poe Cup IIt was a beautiful day. There was no cloud in sight, and the temperature was pleasant with light winds.


    Luke had already changed into the communal costume he would wear with his team. The costume was that of a medieval knight. They were all dressed in the same outfit. Clothes that appeared to be shining armor, able adorned, and a fake sword strapped to the belt.


    Eldorado tells the story of a valiant knight who sets out on a quest about a legendary place called ''Eldorado'' where the streets are said to be paved with gold and wealth is abundant. That''s why they dressed up that way.


    Enid had custom-made the costume for each member of the team. She only did it for Luke, as otherwise, she wouldn''t help a rival dorm no matter how much her older brother is there.


    Just as he was about to go to the river where he would start the race with the others, he got a telepathic message from Veronica.


    [Come to the statue of Edgar Allan Poe. I need to tell you something. It will be quick.]


    Luke was surprised at Veronica''s telepathic message. It had been a long time since they had used their telepathic link. Since they were both Blue Aura users they created a link so that when Luke asked her for a book the message would be sent much faster.


    ''I had forgotten that the link was still alive,'' thought Luke, replying with a simple: Ok.


    He didn''t know what Veronica would tell him. Ever since she got mad at him that time Sabrina tried to murder him at the gym, they hadn''t spoken again.


    "I have to go to the bathroom. I''ll be right back," Luke said to Andrew, the team captain. They were already on their way to the river.


    At a fast pace, he arrived at the statue of his great-great-grandfather which was the entrance to the Nightshade Society. Veronica was already waiting for him.


    Veronica was dressed as a treasure hunter. The name of her outfit was: The Gold-Bug. A well- known poem by Edgar Allan Poe is about the adventure of an individual who finds a coded message stating the location of Captain Kidd''s fabulous treasure.


    "Nice costume," Luke commented with an amused smile. It was rare to see Veronica in commoner''s clothes. She was born in a cradle of gold and always dresses very fancy with jewels, necklaces, and rings.


    "The same for you. The last thing you would be is a knight in silver armor," countered Veronica with a slight sneer.


    ''Since when did she get so good at talking back?'' Luke thought.


    "Getting to the point, you should be careful with Sabrina. She might try something. I don''t know the girls in the other dorm very well, they rarely let a ninth-grader participate" said Veronica.


    "Well, you''re an exception since the cup has your last name," she added.


    "I know. Who knows if she used her red aura to manipulate one of those girls to become one of the representatives of her dorm. Anyway, whatever she tries won''t succeed. I already defeated her once. I can do it one more time," Luke said confidently.


    He didn''t know what method Sabrina would use to attack this time. Whether she would use hags or some dark creature or she would take matters into her own hands like last time. The worst Luke could think of was that she would have perfectly controlled the older female students in that dorm and used them to attack him.


    However, the latter is unlikely. To manage in just a few months to get control of three older students she barely talks to would be very difficult for her power level.


    Luke had not told Natasha about Sabrina''s attack. This was at the request of his great-great- grandfather. According to Edgar, it would not be at all beneficial for the housekeeper to know that there is a killer inside the school.


    It would be best to leave Sabrina at the school as if nothing happened and let Luke try to survive her assassination attempts. That was the best form of training or so his wacky great- great-grandfather said.


    "It''s good that you have confidence... Another thing be careful with Tommy," said Veronica.


    "What about your boyfriend? I don''t think I''ve done anything to piss him off. Except threaten his girlfriend with a +18 video," said Luke.


    "He''s not my boyfriend anymore! We broke up months ago!" said Veronica in an angry tone for some reason.


    "Then what?" asked Luke. As far as he knew Veronica didn''t tell Tommy anything about him threatening her and having a banned video from when the two of them did it at Nightshade Society.


    "You beat up two of his juniors. The video got all over the school. If it wasn''t for me stopping it he would have wanted to pick a fight with you. That also made him more upset because it made him jealous that I stood up for you," Veronica explained.


    "Jealous...? We''re family," Luke said with a grimace. Damn, outcasts should have some shame.


    "Well...that''s the way it is. Now that I''m done with him he seems to be always angry and depressed. He may seek revenge against you. Be careful. He''s a 12th-grade werewolf" Veronica added.


    ''He''s a student in his last year. He must be stronger than that werewolf named Brad. Veronica seems to like seniors,'' thought Luke.


    Veronica was a tenth grader. That is, Tommy was two years ahead of her. Brad was also a tenth grader, so Tommy should be stronger.


    "All right. I''ll keep an eye on him. He''s Andrew''s direct rival anyway. He''ll take care of it," Luke said lazily. His assassin was Sabrina. Not some stupid jealous werewolf with his ex- girlfriend''s familiar.


    "Fine. Let''s go or we''ll be late," Veronica said, grabbing Luke''s arm and walking towards the competition site.


    "Hey, if we get there and he sees us together he''ll be more furious," said Luke, complaining about being dragged.


    "With your great strength, you will solve it," said Veronica sarcastically and without stopping walking.


    They arrived at the place, and it was already crowded with students. There were four tents. One was green, one red, one blue, and the last one yellow. A few meters away from the tents was the jetty on the river next to the four canoes each with a different design according to the


    team name. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke and Veronica split up. Each headed for their tent. Tommy seemed to be in his tent so he didn''t see that the two of them were together.


    Their teams were having their final strategy meeting. Luke arrived just in time as Andrew began to explain how they would go about winning this race and bringing glory to their dorm.


    Ten minutes later representatives from all the teams emerged from the tents as motivational music played. It sounded like the orchestra was doing their thing.


    "They do give importance to this race...'' thought Luke, feeling many eyes on him. It was normal the cup had his last name on it.


    He could see Sabrina''s team wearing red robes and spooky white masks. It looked like a Halloween costume. Everyone wondered if they could see well with those masks for the race.


    Luke recognized Sabrina as she was the shortest of them all and by her blonde hair. The mask


    did not cover her hair completely.


    However, he also recognized another person from Sabrina''s team. A girl with blonde hair with pink and blue highlights at the ends.


    ''Enid?'' thought Luke in confusion. He didn''t know that Enid was one of her dorm reps. It was


    already strange for a ninth grader to be chosen as part of the team. Now in Enid''s dorm, there were two ninth grade representatives.


    Enid in her white mask looked up at Luke and greeted him enthusiastically, [Surprised?] she asked through the mind link.


    [Since when are you a representative of your team?] asked Luke.


    [Hehe, it was last minute. Sabrina managed to convince the older students. As much as you are my boyfriend, I will show no mercy in the race] replied Enid with a competitive spirit. Luke heard that Sabrina had something to do with it and had a bad feeling, "Come on Luke," said Andrew, nudging Luke in the back.


    Luke reacted and climbed into his canoe. Positioning himself in the middle in front of him was Andrew, and in the back were the other two members of the team that he barely knew their names. They each took their paddle and waited for the signal from Principal Weems, who was standing in front of all the students.


    "I want to welcome you to the Edgar Allan Poe Cup. It is one of the proudest traditions at Nevermore and it began 123 years ago." Larissa said enthusiastically. In front of her was a microphone so that representatives from each team could hear her.


    "You must cross over to Raven Island. Take a flag from the Crackstone crypt and return without sinking or being sunk. The first team to cross the finish line with their flag wins the cup, bragging rights for a year, and some special privileges. Let the Poe Cup begin!" said Larissa, extending her arm to the sky where she held a gun and fired.


    BANG!


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 49: Poe Cup II

    Chapter 49: Poe Cup IIEveryone started rowing enthusiastically, trying to reach Raven Island as soon as possible. Everything was allowed in the race.


    Luke paddled without paying much attention. He was only looking towards the canoe where Enid and Sabrina were. Ever since he saw his girlfriend as a representative of her bedroom he started to get a bad feeling.


    ''What is this bitch planning?'' thought Luke, more nervous than before.


    He wasn''t afraid to confront Sabrina''s plans. He was confident in defeating her, but if Enid was involved it was different. He didn''t want Enid to get hurt. He never thought he would have such a strong weak point.


    Everyone at Nevermore saw that Luke spent all his time with Enid. Then next to Xavier and Ajax. It was clear that Enid was the person closest to him. His Achilles heel.


    "Why are you paddling with your arms!? Use your power!" exclaimed Andrew, watching out of the corner of his eye as Luke paddled with little strength.


    "Huh? Oh yeah. I forgot," Luke said, snapping back to reality. With his telekinesis, he began to control the two oars. The speed increased by far.


    Andrew''s physical strength was excellent. His arms were muscular, and Luke could see that they were suddenly getting bigger and sprouting hairs.


    ''Partial transformation...'' thought Luke a little surprised.


    Just like Enid has her claws sharpened when she gets angry, someone else moving forward could transform his entire arm into that of a werewolf. Getting a tremendous increase in strength.


    More advanced werewolves didn''t need a full moon to convert. What they did, is that at full moon the transformation is inevitable and more powerful than normal.


    So young werewolves use it to achieve their first full transformation. The average first transformation is at the age of fifteen.


    Luke''s canoe took first place. His team consisted of two werewolves, a gorgon and him, a psychic.


    His task besides paddling with his telekinesis was to protect the boat from enemy attacks. With his telekinesis, he was the perfect person for that. If possible he should attack the others.


    ''Should I destroy Sabrina''s canoe?'' thought Luke. That way Enid would never reach the island and would be safe from the Spellman girl''s plans.


    The problem was that he had no usable object to control with his telekinesis and attack the canoe. He could use a psychic slashing blow, but it was easier to defend against.


    "TAKE THIS!"


    Luke heard a scream, so he turned his head. He saw Veronica''s ex-boyfriend, Tommy with a furious expression. His arm was transformed into a muscular, hairy werewolf arm.


    Tommy thrust his werewolf arm into the water. With a powerful movement and using his claws, he generated a wave that rose to a height of four meters.


    ''Is that even possible?'' thought Luke, surprised by Tommy''s strength. Brad was a little shit next to him.


    "I got this!" exclaimed Andrew, making a similar move to Tommy. With his werewolf arm, he generated a wave of roughly the same height.


    The two waves head towards each other with unstoppable fury, "Hold on!" shouted the gorgon boy, bracing for impact.


    The two waves collided with a deafening roar, sending a shower of water droplets in all directions. The waves break up into white foam, scattering in all directions and sending concentric ripples along the river.


    The four canoes are shaken by the force of the impact, reeling momentarily before stabilizing again.


    ''Do they want to kill someone?'' thought Luke. With his telekinesis, he helped his canoe keep its balance and not be pushed backward.


    Thanks to this, their team managed to take the lead. The bad thing was that they became the target of the other three teams. Sabrina created two fireballs and launched them at Luke''s canoe.


    ''What weak fireballs...'' thought Luke, deflecting the fireballs with his telekinesis. He made them head towards Tommy''s canoe. It was useless to send them back to Sabrina''s canoe as she could undo them.


    These fireballs were very weak compared to the ones Sabrina showed when she tried to assassinate him in the gym. They were even weaker than the ones she showed when she showed up in class several months ago.


    "Damn psychic!" growled Tommy using water from the river to extinguish both fireballs. However, this caused him to lose time and be overtaken by Veronica''s team.


    ''He does hate me,'' thought Luke with a grimace.


    Tommy did not re-create a wave of four meters or more to attack Luke''s canoe. As it would only cause them to get further ahead by the impact of the remaining waves.


    "Good job brother-in-law, keep paddling there''s not long to go!" said Andrew with a grin, seeing Raven Island closer than ever.


    Daphne, the captain of the archery club and representative of the dormitory along with Veronica, launched several arrows at Luke''s canoe. Their goal was to shoot several holes in them to sink it. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll take those two arrows," said Justin, the other member of the team and a werewolf just like Andrew. With his claws, he managed to shatter both arrows. However, there were three more incoming arrows that he would not manage to intercept.


    Luke was already ready to stop them with his telekinesis. It was not a difficult task. However, a voice rang in his mind commanding him to stop. It was the voice of Veronica, who was using mind control.


    In the past, Luke would not have been able to defend himself and would have stopped his movements, which, even if it was a couple of seconds was enough for the arrows to hit his


    canoe.


    But to Veronica''s bad luck, Luke recovered in less than a second. This was thanks to his improved mental defense. He was spending so much time training for a reason.


    He deflected the three arrows and sent them at a higher speed towards Sabrina''s canoe. He had to take advantage of the fact that he now possessed sharp objects with which to attack.


    ''To help him in his training,'' Veronica thought, grumpily as she noticed that Luke quickly recovered from her mind control. The talent she saw in Luke was great. He could already defend himself from her mind control he wasn''t someone normal.


    Sabrina tried to burn the arrows with fireballs, but Luke changed their trajectory and made them dodge them heading back to their target.


    ''Why is she acting so weak?'' Luke thought doubtfully.


    Just when he thought his arrows would hit Enid''s canoe and sink it. One of the older students stood up and made a motion with her hands.


    She created telekinetic waves to deflect the trajectory of the arrows. Causing them to hit the river and sink. Her control was precise and fast.


    ''A telekinetic,'' Luke thought with a grimace. He managed to watch as the telekinetic waves


    were manipulated.


    The race to Raven Island continued. It was very fierce, and any miss could end up causing your canoe, to sink and you ended up with moderate to severe injuries.


    Luke thought this race was much more brutal compared to the Wednesday series. The students would use every method necessary to attack you, sink your canoe, and get first place.


    Thanks to Luke''s telekinesis and the strength of Andrew and the other werewolf they made it to Raven Island in first place.


    "Luke and I will look for the flag. You guys take care of the boat," Andrew said as his canoe docked at a jetty on the island.


    The other two nodded, and Luke along with Andrew started running towards the center of the


    island.


    Although Justin (the other werewolf) would have greater speed thanks to his superhuman werewolf strength, Luke possessed telekinesis. A more useful ability for the battle that would


    break out on Raven Island.


    Yes, battle. Luke couldn''t believe it when he heard it from Larissa''s mouth. The other participants could attack the others as long as there was no danger to life.


    The other two would guard the canoe, as the others could attack it, and when they arrived it


    would be sunk.


    After Luke''s team arrived, Veronica''s team arrived. Veronica and Daphne went down without


    wasting any time.


    Thirdly, Tommy''s team arrived and jumped before reaching the pier and launched at high speed. He would not lose and in the process teach Andrew and that arrogant kid Poe a lesson.


    In last place, but not that far behind third, came Sabrina''s team. Enid and Sabrina were the ones who went down and started heading towards the center of the island in search of the flag. As Sabrina stepped ashore an invisible barrier covered the entire Raven Island. The barrier was not even visible. The members of the waiting canoes did not notice it.


    ''Now the real game begins,'' thought Sabrina with a smile behind her mask.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 50: Poe Cup III

    Chapter 50: Poe Cup IIILuke was running alongside Andrew in the direction of the crypt. The island was covered with dense vegetation, with trees swaying gently in the breeze. The sun''s rays filtered through the leaves.


    Luke again heard an angry shout similar to when they were in the canoes. It was again Veronica''s annoying ex-boyfriend running at an incredible speed without caring where he stepped.


    This time, he partially transformed his body into a werewolf''s form. His arms and legs were covered in hair and strong-muscled.


    Only his torso and head were missing, and he would be a 100 percent werewolf. His body was taller than normal because of his transformed limbs. The aura that enveloped him was heavy and intimidating.


    ''Tsch, how annoying,'' Luke thought with a grimace. He felt Tommy''s fury was directed at him as he looked at him as if they were mortal enemies.


    "I''ll take care of it. You run to the crypt," Andrew said with a grin, running toward Tommy. "Tommy!" shouted Andrew, partially transforming into a werewolf like his enemy.


    Luke kept running without looking back. He heard a loud rumble. Most likely when the two werewolves collided.


    He had long ago learned that Wednesday''s world was much stronger and more dangerous than the one he had seen in the Netflix series. Poe''s run in the series was very uneventful. There weren''t these intense fights over trying to grab the damn flag.


    Luke, with his extrasensory ability, managed to see two arrows heading towards him at an ever-increasing speed. He turned his head and, with his telekinesis, deflected them without much difficulty.


    "Hey, that''s going a bit far!" shouted Luke, looking towards Veronica and Daphne, who were chasing him.


    Both girls were surprised that Luke realized that two arrows were heading towards him. The boy was running, making noise. How did he notice?


    "All''s fair in the Poe Cup. I''ll show no mercy because you''re my junior," Daphne said with her usual icy expression.


    Luke clicked his tongue slightly and kept running. All three were psychics; though he was a year younger, with a head start, he would get to the crypt first. Then he would see to his safe return to the canoe.


    "I can''t order him to stop if I don''t make eye contact with him," Veronica said with a frown. "It doesn''t matter. He''ll have to take the flag and turn around. At that point, we will intercept him," said Daphne, and Veronica nodded.


    "You''re slow... I''ll go ahead," added Daphne, starting to run faster.


    "A girl shouldn''t have muscles!" said Veronica, justifying herself. Unlike her friend, she didn''t do much physical activity. She was a rear-end person with a blue and green aura.


    Luke finally made it to the crypt. Joseph Crackstone''s crypt was carved out of rock that already had a weathered appearance and was covered a bit with the island''s vegetation. It had an ancient and mysterious appearance.


    Around the crypt, two humanoid statues stood more than three meters tall. They had robes and hoods over their faces. Most strikingly, they had huge wings on their backs. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke couldn''t stop looking at the crypt and wondering if the Crackstone madman made deals with demons, if the statues represented demons, or whatever crazy theory.


    Two sticks with banners were heading towards his head at an incredible speed. If it weren''t for his clairvoyant aura, it would be impossible for him to have been able to observe them.


    As he was about to defend himself from the murderous sticks that wanted to pierce his head, two precise arrows broke the sticks. Daphne arrived on the scene and stood next to Luke, looking into the crypt.


    Luke was also looking at the crypt with a serious face. Six unidentified people with black robes and hoods covering their faces stood in the crypt, looking at them.


    One of these people was holding the flags and was the one who attacked Luke suddenly, "Whoa, you were able to destroy the sticks with those arrows. Girl, you got some skill," that person said. His tone of voice was husky, and his height was about six feet tall.


    "This is private land. You can''t be here," Daphne said, looking cautiously at the unfamiliar group of people. She sensed a dark aura about most of them. These were not guests who wanted a cup of tea.


    "Hiding our faces with hoods and masks is for a reason, don''t you think?" said another of the people in a mocking tone. This person was lanky and of slim build.


    ''Don''t tell me they''re from the Academy of the Dark Arts,'' thought Luke. In his questioning of Sabrina, he managed to learn that the Spellman girl attended this academy, which was much more extreme than Nevermore.


    Perhaps she asked for help from her crazy friends to help complete her mission, though it didn''t make much sense. Because the girl always seemed to be confident that she could kill him easily.


    The other option is that they are members of the Spellman family, which is also a valid option.


    Luke, without thinking twice, controlled with his telekinesis the fragments of sticks that were thrown at the large man. The speed surpassed that of the man who covered himself with his x-shaped arms.


    "Hey, easy, famous guy," said the man, his tone hiding astonishment. He could only take cover. He couldn''t have tried to dodge.


    ''His skin is tougher than normal. A werewolf?'' thought Luke. He had six enemies that would most likely be here to assassinate him. He had to know what abilities they had as soon as


    possible.


    He could find out if he used his clairvoyance, but the ability to see the powers of others is visible, and he doesn''t want Sabrina to know he has another aura. He''s not sure if he''ll be able to kill everyone. He does not want hooded people to escape and have information that possesses more than one aura.


    "Who are these people?" asked Veronica, finally reaching the crypt.


    ''People who want to kill me,'' Luke thought, but said nothing.


    "Enemies, get ready," replied Daphne, putting three arrows from one in her bow.


    "Kill, kill, kill..." whispered two of the hooded men as they crouched down a little and put their hands on their heads.


    ''It is no longer possible to control its bloodlust...'' thought one of the hooded men sitting on top of the crypt. His figure was smaller and more delicate.


    "Kill those two girls," said the hooded person. His words seemed to have special powers over the two hooded men, who seemed to want to murder at all costs. It was as if the chains that once bound them had been destroyed.


    "KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!" they shouted, breaking the hood and exposing their faces. These were two ugly old hags.


    ''Hags again? This time it''s two of them,'' Luke thought with a frown, watching the hags launch themselves at Veronica and Daphne.


    Another thing that struck him as odd was that the hags were very patient until that small- built person ordered them to kill Veronica and Daphne. As if he could control them.


    He had no more time to think as two hooded men attacked him. One was the one who attacked him earlier with the flag sticks, and the other was the lanky one with a mocking tone of voice. "You''re ours, famous writer!" shouted the burly man, crushing the place where Luke was


    before.


    Luke, to dodge the blow of this person who surpassed him in physical strength and speed, used telekinetic waves to push himself.


    It was a strange feeling to be hit by the very telekinetic waves that you control, but if you control the power well, it is as if the wind pushes you gently without doing much damage. He could only track her movements thanks to his observation of Haki. If he only had his telekinetic aura, he wouldn''t be able to dodge it and would have to fight head-on. ''Luke!'' thought Veronica worriedly, looking towards Luke, who was attacked by two sane enemy people, not like the hag.


    "Pay attention, Veronica!" shouted Daphne, defending herself from a hag attack. Veronica turned her attention back to her battle and noticed that she had a hag a medium distance away from her. The hag stretched out her arm and swung at her.


    ''That attack is not going anywhere,'' thought Veronica confidently. What she didn''t expect was that the hag''s arm stretched out to reach her stomach and hit her. Luckily, she managed to take a step back and lessen the impact of the blow.


    Luke was paying 100 percent attention to their fight. It was a two-versus-one. Nothing was clean, but it was to be expected from their enemies. Two of the hooded people stood in the crypt, watching the whole situation.


    To Luke''s surprise, he was at a disadvantage. He wanted to immobilize or send the attacking strongman flying, but his telekinetic waves were stopped. This was because of the lanky man who was making gestures with his hands and was only following his companion. A kind of


    support.


    "He''s a faceless one. The perfect outcast to counter a telekinetic," said Edgar, coming out of the collar and watching his descendant fight.


    [I know. You don''t have to tell me] said Luke with a grimace.


    In his time at Nevermore, Luke learned the power of the faceless. A type of outcast who, as the


    name implies, is faceless. These outcasts have the power to alter matter. This allows them to change the physical form of objects or create them from nothing.


    The ability Luke''s faceless enemy is using is to distort space with his manipulation of matter at the molecular level. This way, he stops Luke''s telekinetic waves that want to immobilize or


    send his partner flying.


    ''What an annoying ability,'' thought Luke, looking at the lanky guy with a frown. The desire to crush this faceless one was growing more and more.


    "Stop dodging, you bastard!" shouted the hulking man, striking Luke with his sharp grip.


    Luke was pushed by an invisible force at just the right moment, managing to dodge his enemy''s blow. Since he launched the telekinetic waves at the right moment, he didn''t give the faceless man a chance to interfere with them. Besides that, the faceless one has a range of


    distance, he would have to be close to Luke to want to stop the very telekinetic waves Luke uses on himself.


    The hooded man''s claws sank deep into the bark, ripping, splintering, and tearing the wood. As it got caught with its claws, it gave Luke time to get to a safer distance and regain some air.


    ''With that, I can be sure it''s a werewolf,'' Luke thought, seeing the hooded man''s furry,


    clawed hand.


    ''How does he dodge Sid''s attacks?'' thought the faceless one, surprised by Luke''s perfect


    dodges. One would assume that a psychic with a yellow aura wouldn''t have the reflexes to dodge the swift attacks of his werewolf partner.


    He knew Luke used telekinetic waves to push himself, but for this, you needed a huge reaction speed. It was as if Luke knew how and where his partner would attack.


    "The barrier won''t last long. We must finish it as soon as possible," said the faceless one in a


    low tone near Sid.


    "Good. He won''t get away from me this time," growled the werewolf, pulling his claws out of


    the tree and leaving a large mark.


    "Escape?" asked Luke in a cold tone.


    The earth began to shake intensely. A tree behind Luke began to rise higher and higher,


    defying gravity itself.


    The roots, once deeply rooted in the earth, twist and tear as the tree rises, leaving a dark,


    empty hole in the ground.


    The tree''s branches shake in protest as they pull away from the ground, reaching higher and


    higher. Finally, a tree over ten meters and 300kg or more stopped in mid-air and hovered


    behind Luke.


    The werewolf and the faceless one gawked at the floating tree. Though their expressions were


    not visible, they had masks on.


    ''This is not good...'' thought the faceless one swallowing saliva. His manipulation of the


    matter could no longer do anything. This is because Luke is already controlling the tree. The tree is under Luke''s direct control. Besides, no matter how much he wanted to, he couldn''t distort space to try to render Luke''s telekinesis useless. He would have to be too fast


    to encompass the entire tree, which was over 10 meters long.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 51: Poe Cup IV

    Chapter 51: Poe Cup IV"Crush them without mercy!" encouraged Edgar from the side.


    Luke didn''t hesitate. The tree sped toward the two hooded men, who could do nothing to avoid it.


    A deafening roar was heard as the tree crashed into the hooded men. The ground shook under the impact, and the earth rose in a cloud of dust and fallen leaves.


    Both were sent flying through the air like kites. The werewolf grunted in pain as his muscles tensed to resist the impact, but it was all to no avail. He went rolling across the ground at high speed, leaving a trail of dirt in his wake.


    The faceless one twisted in midair before crashing into a nearby tree with a thud.


    ''He lifted that tree in a matter of seconds. The information we had from his power is wrong,'' thought the faceless, feeling pain all over his body. His condition was not good at all.


    The werewolf was in better condition, as his physique was superior to that of the average outcast. However, he could barely stand up. A blow from a 300 kg or more tree at a fast speed is no small joke. A normie would have died with that attack.


    "They''re still alive," Luke muttered in surprise. He didn''t think they could survive such an attack. He wouldn''t have. His body is only slightly better than Normie''s.


    "The werewolf has stronger bones and muscle tissues than another kind of outcast. The faceless one managed to create a kind of shield that protected him from part of the blow," said Edgar, who had seen everything.


    Luke went back to controlling the tree he threw earlier. It was easier since he didn''t have to exert as much force when pulling it out of its roots. He had to deliver the coup de grace. He didn''t know where Sabrina''s fucker was.


    Just as Luke was about to deliver the coup de grace to one of the hooded men, a person appeared.


    "Luke! What''s going on here?" asked Andrew. His appearance wasn''t very good. It looked like his fight with Tommy had been intense.


    Luke, in his battle against the two hooded men, had moved away from Crackstone''s crypt and the others.


    "They are enemies that attacked us out of nowhere," Luke replied without taking his eye off the werewolf and him faceless, who was trying to get up so as not to be crushed again.


    As he was about to deliver the coup de grace, he noticed something out of the corner of his eye as Andrew lunged towards him, throwing a blow with his sharp and deadly claws.


    The speed was slower than that of the hooded werewolf, but as Luke let his guard down, thinking he was with one of his allies and watching for his prey not to escape, he barely managed to dodge the blow.


    Andrew''s claws slashed Luke''s chest. His medieval knight costume rips in strips at that part, revealing skin scarred by the claw marks.


    Luke, with an expression of surprise and pain, stepped back quickly, blood gushing from the wound. Thanks to his observation, Haki managed to move a few centimeters. Otherwise, the claws would have sunk deep into his chest, and it would have been a mortal wound.


    ''What the fuck?'' Luke thought as his girlfriend''s brother lunged with murderous intent towards him again.


    He quickly threw the tree at his new enemy. He didn''t know if it was Andrew or if he was being controlled, but he didn''t want to die.


    Andrew or whoever it was jumped the tree, but Luke instantly moved it to follow his movement and hit him. The werewolf used his muscular, hairy, X-shaped arms to cover himself. He was sent flying into a tree.


    ''Damn, it hurts... Luckily, I have more than one aura,'' Luke thought, looking at the bloody wound on his chest.


    Before he knew about auras and more of the outcast world, he thought that with his telekinesis, he would be invincible. He wasn''t. Although his telekinesis was powerful, there would be death by now if not for his observation haki. A white aura ability.


    Telekinesis had great offensive power, but the defensive had a way to counter it, such as immobilization or sending a person flying with telekinetic waves.


    Luke wanted to learn about a telekinetic shield, but Edgar, for some reason, didn''t want to teach him such a technique.


    "Your power is amazing!" said Andrew, getting up. His arms were in shreds, with blood and bones popping out. He had a maniacal grin on his face and looked like he was amused to be in that state.


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Luke with a frown. He knew they weren''t manipulating or controlling Andrew. Since his personality couldn''t change that much.


    "My name is Amaranth. A pleasure," Andrew said as his face began to change. His stature dropped, and his bone structure became smaller.


    In front of Luke stood a girl about his age, or a little older. Her skin was pale, her hair was snow white, and her eyes were blood red. Her delicate, previously injured arms healed at an incredible speed. Until they were in perfect condition.


    Luke was dumbfounded for several reasons. First, the change of form. Second, the fast healing reminded him of the first witch he faced, although it wasn''t as fast. Third because of the girl''s appearance. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had never seen a girl with such a peculiar beauty.


    First of all, it is almost impossible to find a person with white hair and blood-colored eyes. Amaranth''s face was perfect. Her facial features had no imperfections.


    "Whoa, I didn''t expect to find a half-breed," Edgar commented, observing Amaranth. He didn''t care about her beauty. He was a ghost hundreds of years old.


    [Half-breed? What do you mean?] asked Luke.


    "She''s a shapeshifter and a vampire," replied Edgar.


    [What? How do you know she''s a vampire?] asked Luke. He agreed with the shapeshifter thing since he saw how she transformed into Andrew and had seen Natasha transform into other


    people before.


    [Her pale skin, white hair, and red eyes. However, that''s the least of it. Normal shapeshifters can only take on the appearance of others but cannot match the strength and powers of their targets, Edgar began explaining.


    [On the other hand, a shapeshifter and vampire can, at the same time, match the power of the target they were transformed into. This is achieved by taking their blood. Although it will not achieve 100% of the strength and the effect does not last forever] Edgar finished saying.


    Edgar couldn''t explain further as Luke was in the middle of a death match and didn''t have time for a class.


    "Let''s see how your blood tastes," said Amaranth, sucking her index finger where it had Luke''s blood on it, since with that hand she had attacked him before.


    [Will she be able to copy my appearance and abilities with just that blood?"] asked Luke.


    "Don''t worry. She needs to drink a lot more to copy your abilities. She should bite your neck with her fangs," replied Edgar.


    "Mm... delicious. I''ve never tasted such delicious blood," Amaranth said with a mad grin. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amaranth began to lick her hand full of Luke''s blood with great speed and an expression of


    pleasure.


    "Delicious... delicious... delicious... delicious..." muttered Amaranth, licking all of Luke''s blood from her hand. Her body seemed to be writhing as she tasted the blood.


    ''She''s crazy...'' thought Luke, backing up a few steps.


    Finally, Amaranth had no more blood to lick and looked at Luke with eyes of desire, "Can I have some of your blood? It won''t hurt," Amaranth asked longingly.


    Any man seeing Amaranth''s longing expression would tell her yes instantly, but Luke was grimacing. He did not respond. The tree he used earlier began to float again.


    "Oh, you''re a difficult boy... That makes me want you more," Amaranth said with a longing


    look at Luke.


    "Amaranth, we must finish him as quickly as possible," said the faceless one, arriving at his companion''s side. Thanks to Luke being distracted, he managed to get to his feet, though he was still badly wounded and would be a liability in battle.


    "Yeah, half-breed bitch, stop playing around and get serious," said the werewolf with fury in his tone. His condition wasn''t very good either.


    "Shut up, you shit. I do what I want," said Amaranth, making a 180-degree attitude change. Her tone was cold, and she looked with disgust and disdain at her companions.


    Luke was about to take advantage of the enemy''s discussion, and he had grouped up. He could take out all three in a single tree strike, but just at that moment, another person arrived.


    "Stop if you don''t want your companion to die."


    Luke turned his head and stopped midway through the floating tree. This was the person of short stature and a small build who ordered the hags to attack Veronica and Daphne.


    Next to him was Enid, imprisoned.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 52: Poe Cup V

    Chapter 52: Poe Cup VLuke''s fury increased when he saw the state Enid was in. Her red robe had several cuts where blood was oozing out of her skin.


    Luckily, the wounds did not appear to be deep and serious. The white mask was no longer on Enid''s face. Her expression looked as if her mother had died. She looked like she had cried a lot.


    "Enid, are you okay?" shouted Luke, who wanted to crush these bastards, but if he made a move, Enid''s life would be in danger.


    "Luke..." said Enid. Her eyes were puffy and red. Her lips quivered as she spoke her boyfriend''s name.


    ''Why is she so sad?'' thought Luke, not understanding Enid''s state.


    Luke had sent a telepathic message to Enid when he saw the hooded people in the crypt of Crackstone. Telling her not to set foot on the island, but it was too late. Then his girlfriend stopped communicating with him through his mind. This could mean she received a major trauma or something similar.


    "I''m sorry... Sabrina died protecting me," said Enid in a hoarse tone, and tears were again coming out of her eyes.


    ''Sabrina died...?'' thought Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "A memorable sacrifice," said the hooded person in an amused tone. Enid looked at her furiously, but she could not move because of the ropes that bound her whole body. Not even with her superior physical strength could she break them.


    The rope was not made of a common material. Otherwise, she would have broken them with her multicolored claws.


    "Finish him," ordered the same person.


    The werewolf began to move cautiously towards Luke in the same way as the faceless one. They didn''t know if this guy would stop attacking just because they had a hostage.


    As for Amaranth, she kept watching Luke. She had no plans to attack him. She wanted to see if The cared about people or not.


    When the werewolf swung at him, he dodged it with his observation haki. He didn''t need to use telekinetic waves. The werewolf''s speed was very slow compared to what he had at first.


    "No, no, no... You''re not understanding your position. You can''t attack or defend, of course, if you want your girlfriend to be safe," said the hooded person while putting his hand on Enid''s shoulder.


    Luke could see how, from the hooded person''s hand, fire came out and burned the area of Enid''s man, who screamed in pain.


    "You bastard, stop!" shouted Luke in fury. In his fury, he couldn''t dodge a kick from the werewolf that hit him in the stomach and sent him flying into a tree.


    "That damn werewolf," Luke growled in pain. Never in his life had he been in such a deplorable state. However, he didn''t care; he had to save Enid.


    How would he save her? She was about ten meters away, and the hooded person would most likely have a way to stop his telekinetic waves. Like an artifact or some other method.


    Immobilization or creating invisible objects with his telekinesis would not do.


    Besides, the moment he did, he would be attacked by the werewolf. Luckily, his strength has decreased a lot since he crushed it with the tree.


    ''That''s the trees!'' thought Luke, closing his eyes and concentrating.


    With his extrasensory ability, he began to see everything he couldn''t see with his eyes. Deeper. Under the ground.


    "It looks like this bastard has already accepted his fate," said the werewolf with an evil grin. He had to get revenge on the bastard who left him in this deplorable state.


    "Never mind my life, Luke! Don''t let them kill you!" cried Enid with tears in her eyes. The goal of these people was to kill everyone. It would be the same whether they killed her now or later when they were done with Luke.


    As the werewolf was about to deliver a killing blow to Luke, the earth began to shake. Finally, the ground cracked as a large number of tree roots emerged from the earth with impressive ferocity, like the tentacles of some creature.


    The werewolf did not expect an attack of dozens of roots at high speed that pierced his entire body. He screamed in pain and writhed but could do nothing.


    "Damn you! I told you to stay still!" shouted the hooded person, ready to murder Enid. However, under his feet, roots also came out and attacked him and defended Enid.


    ''How did they get here!?'' thought the hooded person in surprise, and he watched the dozens of roots attack him.


    Using his fire skills, he managed to fend off the killer roots, but received a few cuts on his cloak and no longer possessed a prisoner.


    ''This is dangerous already! He wasn''t supposed to be this powerful,'' thought the faceless one, seeing more and more roots coming out of the ground. It seemed as if the forest itself was coming to life and attacking them.


    The roots were as thick as muscular arms and as twisted as snakes. They moved at a rapid speed and with great agility.


    ''It gets stronger in battle. His talent is monstrous,'' thought Edgar, looking at Luke with pride. He managed to save his girlfriend and turn the situation around when it was four versus one.


    The faceless one was engulfed by a root and felt like he would be squeezed like a fruit. Luckily, he already had a teleporter in his hand. He activated it without wasting a second and disappeared from the place.


    "Whoa, surprises me more and more! That makes me want it more," said Amaranth, dodging killer roots. Her agility was superior to that of her werewolf companion.


    ''However, this is getting dangerous,'' thought Amaranth, seeing more and more roots that wanted to tear her apart. She realized that Luke''s goal was to mercilessly murder them. Amaranth pulled out a faceless-like teleporter from one of her pockets and activated it. She disappeared in a second. The place where she was before was bombarded by roots, but no one was there anymore. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsch damn rats," Luke cursed, focusing all his attention on the one remaining hooded man he wanted to murder the most since he dared to hurt Enid and threaten him.


    ''Why did it all end this way!!? He shouldn''t be so powerful,'' the hooded man thought furiously as he glared at Luke with hatred. He watched as his companions left the place.


    His condition was not good either. He was now the sole target of the roots. Although his fire could burn them easily, it would be difficult to burn them all to ashes.


    ''At least, I''ll kill your girlfriend!'' thought the hooded man looking towards Enid. He realized that Luke cared about this girl. He could cause him great pain before he left.


    "DIE!" the hooded man shouted. From his eyes, he shot out a bolt of fire that pulverized all the roots in its path and shot toward Enid.


    ''A ray of fire?'' thought Luke in surprise as he looked at Enid. His expression turned ugly. He was controlling too many roots. He wouldn''t be able to move Enid with his telekinesis in time, as she was bound and her mobility was reduced.


    Luke desperately watched as the fire ray moved closer to Enid. Just at that moment, a creature running on all fours jumped out at the last moment, saving Enid from being pulverized.


    The ground where the fire ray passed through was completely black, with some flames


    burning.


    ''Tsch, she narrowly escaped,'' thought the hooded person with fury. Now he had to leave this place; his mission had failed. He never thought that what would be a slaughter of outcasts


    with weak ideals would end this way.


    "You fucking bitch! Will you go now!?" shouted Luke angrily, watching as the hooded woman reached into her pocket for a teleporter. With the ray of fire, he knew it was Sabrina


    Spellman''s bitch.


    Using all his concentration on a single root, he attacked Sabrina. The speed of the root was much greater than before. First, Luke only decided to control that one root, and because of his


    fury.


    The root pierced Sabrina''s eye, but before it could pierce her brain, the girl disappeared from


    the spot.


    "Shit!" cursed Luke, stomping the ground in fury. A bad choice. He felt great pain in all his


    bones for doing that.


    ...


    "SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!" shouted Sabrina angrily as she pounded the ground with her delicate fists. She felt great pain and burning in her left eye, or rather, where her left eye used to be. Now it has already been destroyed by the root.


    "Calm down, Sabrina," said the faceless one, already without the hood. His face had no


    mouth, nose, or anything. Still, when he spoke, he could be heard, and it seemed as if his


    closed mouth modulated.


    "Shut up! Why didn''t you help Sid kill that bastard?" asked Sabrina, glaring with her one eye


    at the faceless one.


    "We tried. At first, my ability countered him. Until he lifted a tree hundreds of kilograms and we couldn''t do anything anymore... His power is already at an at an advanced level. Your information was wrong," said the faceless one, justifying himself.


    Sabrina just clicked her tongue and said nothing more. This was her mistake. Her plan would have been perfect if Luke''s strength was as she had thought, but it wasn''t.


    "And you, why didn''t you help Sid? If you had hit the bastard Poe next to Sid, he wouldn''t


    have been able to get up," Sabrina asked, looking at Amaranth. Her tone wasn''t as angry when she was talking to the half-breed.


    "I thought Sid was more than enough to finish him off with one blow, but he was useless and ended up dying there," replied Amaranth, lifting her shoulders nonchalantly. "Watch your words, half-breed!" shouted the faceless one. Sid was his friend, and he had


    died.


    "Half-breed this, half-breed that. Shut your mouth if you don''t want me to open your mouth and rip out your tongue. Do the faceless ones have tongues?" asked Amaranth with a chilling


    smile.


    "Enough, both of you. It''s time to go back to the Academy of Dark Arts," said Sabrina,


    interrupting the fight.


    ''Father will be angry...'' thought Sabrina resignedly.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 53: Final Poe Cup

    Chapter 53: Final Poe CupThe site of the fight between Luke and the hooded people was a mess. There were roots on the ground everywhere, burned parts, and a log lying on its side.


    Luke rushed over to Enid. The person who had saved her was Andrew, her older brother. He had used the full werewolf form to get a faster speed.


    Andrew was already in human form, hugging Enid. His condition was not very good. He had several cuts and wounds.


    "Are you okay, Enid?" asked Luke, concerned.


    "Luke!" exclaimed Enid, hugging her boyfriend tightly.


    "Ouch!" growled Luke at the claw wound he had on his chest. In addition to that wound, he had the occasional broken bone and was out of energy.


    Controlling so many roots was a big challenge for him. The tree roots were buried deep in the ground, and it took a lot of concentration to control them. He also exceeded his limit because of his fury and hatred at seeing Enid hurt.


    "I''m sorry," said Enid, looking worriedly at the wound on Luke''s chest.


    "It''s okay. Are you all right?" asked Luke, examining Enid''s body carefully. Her only serious injury was the burn on her shoulder, and it was no big deal.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it. Just minor injuries. Thanks for saving me," said Enid, suddenly kissing Luke.


    Luke was surprised by the sudden, passionate kiss but accepted it. It was a nice feeling after a battle to the death. His anger was subsiding thanks to that and the fact that his pretty girlfriend was okay.


    "Cof, cof..." coughed Andrew several times, and the couple broke apart with some embarrassment.


    "Veronica and Daphne were facing two hags. We should go help them," commented Luke.


    "Don''t worry. Tommy and Brad are helping them. They should have defeated them by now," said Andrew, and Luke sighed in relief. He didn''t feel like going to face two quasi-immortal hags.


    "I don''t understand why no one from the school came to the island. They should have realized something was wrong by now," Andrew added.


    "Those guys came prepared. They even had teleporters to get away," Luke said with a grimace. They most likely set up a barrier or something so that no one could enter the island while they were carrying out their attack.


    "But who were they? Why did they attack us?" asked Enid.


    Andrew shook his head. He had no idea. Luke said nothing. He knew Sabrina''s goal was to kill him, and it seems she brought companions to help her on her mission.


    "Is that guy alive?" asked Andrew, looking toward the hooded man, who was pierced by several roots. It looked like he was crucified but with roots. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I doubt it..." replied Luke. The roots must have gone through several of his organs. He would only be alive if he had regeneration like a hag, and that was not the case. Even a hag would have died since so many roots would most likely have gone through the black heart.


    As for how he felt about murdering a person, or rather, a werewolf, Luke felt no remorse or guilt. It was either that or being killed by that werewolf.


    "A shame. We could have questioned him," said Andrew, shaking his head slightly. Enid looked at the hooded man, pierced by roots, without much emotion. She didn''t seem scared to see a dead person, especially since it was someone who wanted to kill her boyfriend and she didn''t know him.


    ''This is the world of outcasts...'' thought Luke, a little surprised and relieved at the same time. He thought Enid would look at him as a crazed killer, but that wasn''t the case.


    "You said Sabrina died...?" asked Luke, looking at Enid.


    Enid''s face returned to a droopy, sad expression. Her eyes became glossy, on the verge of tears.


    "Did those bastards manage to kill someone!?" asked Andrew, gnashing his teeth in fury. In his case, because of the fight he was having with Tommy, he was surprised and attacked by a pretty white-haired vampire girl. Because of his distraction, the girl managed to bite his neck and suck his blood. She then swept the ground with him and Tommy and left the scene as she felt a tremor in the earth. Thanks to the half-breed leaving, they were able to recover with Tommy.


    "When Sabrina and I saw the crypt in the distance and the fight between Veronica and Daphne against two hags, we wanted to go help them, but we were intercepted by that hooded person. He attacked us, but his focus was on Sabrina..." began Enid, taking a breath.


    "In one of his attacks, he completely engulfed Sabrina in the fire until he burned her completely," she added after a few seconds, shedding tears and hugging Luke tightly again. This time, Luke kept the whining inside and hugged Enid, patting her back to calm her down. "Let''s meet up with the others and head back to the canoes," Andrew said after a few minutes. Enid nodded, wiping away her tears, and they started walking.


    In a few minutes, they arrived back at the crypt. Two mangled bodies of hags could be seen lifeless. It seemed that Veronica, Daphne, and Tommy knew about the black heart of these abominable creatures.


    The three of them were sitting on the ground, catching their breath, in not at all pleasant conditions. They had cuts on various parts of their bodies and more wounds. The worst of all was Tommy, since unlike Andrew, he did have to get involved in the battle when he was already wounded.


    "You two, go ahead. I''ll go check on the body," Luke said, turning away. Andrew and Enid nodded.


    A little further away, they could see a burned area and some sort of humanoid figure lying on


    the ground.


    Luke moved closer and was finally able to see the body lying charred on the ground. The skin was as black as night. The skin had contracted and cracked under the intense heat.


    An acrid stench from the smoke and burnt flesh permeated the air, permeating Luke''s nostrils. ''Disgusting,'' Luke thought in disgust, holding his nose.


    [This person is not Sabrina] said Luke, looking at Edgar, who hovered and watched the body. "It''s possible. It''s hard to find two people using the same skill with the same power. Use your third eye to check it out," Edgar said.


    Luke concentrated. In a few seconds, an eye appeared in the center of his forehead. The eye was similar to his normal eyes. It just had a soft, ethereal light glowing around it, as if it were illuminated.


    This ability was called the Eye of Truth. A skill that every clairvoyant should learn. It allows the user to see the auras and powers of other people. It is not easy to learn.


    Luke found it more difficult to learn than learning through the detection of intentions for battle, or, as he calls it, the haki of observation.


    Looking at the charred body, Luke could see a faint orange aura. With each passing second, the aura became weaker. This was because the person was dead.


    [Just an orange aura. No trace of a red aura. It''s a double] said Luke, clicking his tongue. His third eye disappeared from his forehead quickly. He didn''t want others to see it.


    Luke had already noticed at the canoe race that this "Sabrina" had a very weak fire, even for what Sabrina had shown at school. On the other hand, he had sensed many similarities between the hooded person who kidnapped Enid and the original Sabrina.


    As to how she did it, he didn''t know, but he didn''t care. What good did it do him to know how she implanted a double? With the disguises her team chose, it was easy to plant a double, and her manipulation skills allowed people to willingly sacrifice themselves for her.


    The person must not have been someone from Nevermore. Surely it was a Spellman minion or


    something.


    With nothing more to see, he returned to the group. When everyone had regained their energy, they started walking to the canoes. No one was thinking about the Poe Cup. What had


    happened here was a big scandal.


    The trip was silent. Everyone was processing what had just happened. A Nevermore student was killed by unidentified people. The only one who seemed unaffected by this was Luke, as he knew it was all a hoax. Even though the dead person was real.


    There were two dead people; only one of those people was one of the attackers. No one counted hags as equal beings to normal outcasts.


    Halfway through, they encountered a large crowd of people. The other team members, Principal Weems, and all the teachers.


    They were horrified to see the state of the students, and more so when they heard about the attack by the strangers and that one student had burned to death. It was a long day for Luke.


    Thus, the 125th edition of the Poe Cup came to an end. Without a winner, the most tragic Poe Cup since the competition was created.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 54: Increased strength

    Chapter 54: Increased strengthThe month of May had begun. It had been a few days since the end of the tragic Poe Cup, where Sabrina Jones was burned to death in an attack by an unidentified group.


    Luke learned that Sabrina was an orphaned psychic. That was her false identity, just as Luke lived in a normie orphanage. Luke didn''t know whether to laugh at this. It seemed she copied his background. It was rare to see orphaned psychics, but that didn''t mean they didn''t exist, and the last name Jones was common in the Normie world.


    The days following the attack were very busy. Many parents came to Nevermore to see their children. So did the authorities. Not normie authorities, authorities from the outcast society. Luke met the outcast cops for the first time. They had not appeared in Wednesday''s series. He was questioned by them, not by criminals, as a witness to the incident. He was not the only one. All the students who were at Raven Island had to converse with the outcast police.


    "So, you used your telekinesis to control the roots and murder the hooded man who was a wolf shoulder?" asked a middle-aged man with a serious face. His beard was somewhat unkempt, and he wore a black uniform with a distinctive badge on the right side.


    "Yes. Before he attacks me with his huge claws," Luke said, emphasizing that part.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t have charges against you. It was self-defense, and there were witnesses. Otherwise, you would have ended up like your classmate," said the man.


    Luke nodded. The outcast rules were too different for his luck. Even though he killed a person, he wouldn''t even get a punishment.


    ''I don''t know why I''m surprised. They let two major families be at war and try to exterminate each other,'' Luke thought.


    They obviously didn''t know that the Spellman family had dealings with demons, so they let him fight the Poe family. Turning a blind eye. They wouldn''t let them fight in a public place and innocent people die, but as long as they kept the matter private, the police and the powers that be would pretend nothing was going on.


    ''He controlled dozens of roots that totaled over a thousand kilograms and finished off a werewolf, a faceless one, a half-breed, and an elemental psychic. A genius,'' thought the middle-aged man.


    "I will look into the story you told me earlier. If it''s true, the Spellmans took their grudge where they shouldn''t have," said the policeman with a stern expression.


    Luke nodded slightly. In the first interrogation he told him that the person who tried to kill him was Sabrina Spellman and it wasn''t the first time she had tried to kill him.


    He told him about the incident at the gym, but in that case since it was just the two of them and their grudge it would be okay for Sabrina to act, but it is not the same in this incident where they directly attacked Nevermore as if they were terrorists and endangered the lives of several students from dangerous families.


    In telling this story to the policeman Luke received information that left him confused. According to the cop, the Spellmans do not have a daughter named Sabrina who possesses a dual aura and attends the academy of dark arts.


    Luke wanted to find Sabrina or whatever her name was, grab her head and slam it repeatedly against the floor. The bitch had lied to him in the interrogation he''d done in the gym.


    He should learn how to read old memories as soon as possible to be much more effective at getting information.


    He also learned that the werewolf (the one he killed) does not belong to the academy of dark arts. So he is not a schoolmate as he first thought.


    According to Edgar they must be hidden servants of the great psychic families. If they had been schoolmates they would have risked a lot, since they could identify them without much problem if they have the corpse of the person.


    "Thank you for the information. I will look into it, but next time try to find tangible evidence," said the policeman. He couldn''t blame a large psychic family like the Spellmans for such an attack without such evidence, but it wasn''t crazy to think that they would want to murder Luke.


    As a high-ranking agent in the outcast police force, he knows about the old grudge between the Poes and the Spellmans.


    He doesn''t think it''s the Spellmans, though. With a little information he learns that when John Poe attended Nevermore, the Spellmans did not attack him. Nevermore did not suffer terrorist attacks. So it would be strange if they do now. Although he would not rule out the possibility 100%.


    "It''s nothing," Luke said without giving it much thought. He did not mind revealing this information. The bad news is that he had no tangible proof, but if the outcast police investigation leads to the Spellmans, it could put them in a difficult situation. He has nothing to lose by trying.


    "This is my card. If you have new information and evidence, call me," the policeman told him, handing him a black card with his contact details.


    "Fine," Luke said, putting the card away. The policeman opened the door for him, and Luke left the room.


    ''Why is there no protection for minors?'' Luke thought as he walked out the door.


    Even though he is a minor, he must face the Spellman family alone and with no recourse to third-party help. The only way to get everyone to turn against the Spellmans is to prove they are making deals with demons or through the power of friendship. What a joke. Who would want to help him take on such a powerful family? The Umbrio turned their backs on Sophie, their mother, and let her die along with John.


    Although in this case the Spellmans involved third parties putting the lives of the students at risk, if he have no evidence to catch them, nothing will happen to them.


    Despite Luke''s story, since he has no tangible proof, he will not receive any help until he presents it. Although the cop is aware of the grudge between the Poe''s and the Spellmans.


    "Next, Enid Sinclair," said the middle-aged man.


    Luke saw Enid sitting on a bench near him. She stood up and started walking toward the room. She waved her hand at Luke and walked into the room.


    Luke looked at the bench again. There was one more person. Enid''s mother, Esther Sinclair, was looking at him with a frown.


    ''Oh no... Why me?'' thought Luke as their eyes made eye contact. That''s why Enid gave him a low hand wave. When she was with her mother, she was much more shy.


    He would ignore her, but they made eye contact, and if Esther tells Enid that he ignored her, he''ll fight later, and that''s the last thing he wants.


    "Hey, what''s up, mother-in-law?" said Luke, and he wanted to punch himself against the wall as he listened to what she said more carefully. Calling this grumpy, untrusting woman mother-in-law was not a good way to start a conversation.


    "I''ll never be your mother-in-law," Esther said, standing up and looking at Luke with a blank


    face.


    "Whatever you say, I was just saying hello. Bye," said Luke, seeing the perfect opportunity to


    escape.


    "Wait a minute," said Esther, and Luke turned around.


    "What?" asked Luke.


    "If you really love Enid, you should leave her," replied Esther, taking Luke by surprise, who wasn''t planning on having this kind of conversation with his mother-in-law.


    "What do you say? I think Enid would have to decide those things for herself," said Luke with


    a strange expression.


    "I know a little of the history of the Poe family and the old grudge they have with the Spellman family. Your mother was from the Umbrio family, and she died because she was with your father. I don''t want the same thing to happen to my daughter," Esther said


    tactlessly.


    Her instinct told her that this incident had to do with Luke. Besides, they took her daughter hostage. Why did they do it? To threaten Luke. She wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    ''It was to be expected,'' Luke thought.


    "You should say you''d help your daughter''s boyfriend''s needy family. Well, the Umbr¨ªo''s didn''t help my mother either. I wasn''t expecting anything anyway," Luke said after a few


    seconds.


    His old concern was rekindled again. Earlier, he had raised the issue of Enid''s safety and that they might use her against him as a hostage, and it happened. That day, he decided to be selfish and continue his relationship with Enid. He was hesitant now, but he would not show


    Esther. He would not give her that pleasure.


    Esther was surprised at Luke''s calmness.


    ''If Andrew didn''t appear, Enid would have been killed by Sabrina''s fire ray...'' thought Luke, who was still looking at Esther in silence. The atmosphere was tense, and not a single fly was flying. After a few seconds, Luke settled his thoughts and decided to speak. "Don''t worry. I''ll grant your wish. I don''t need Enid''s help or yours to annihilate those bastards. If they didn''t take her hostage, I could have killed them all," Luke said with a look of hatred and gritted his teeth.


    He could only kill one. He wasn''t satisfied when he defeated them all and had a great chance. Maybe he should have taken a chance and used his blue aura so they couldn''t get away with the teleporters, but if he failed, they would know he possessed two auras. Esther took a step back. She was shocked at the murderous intent of releasing a fourteen-


    year-old teenager.


    Sabrina knew of Luke''s weakness and used it against him. That was his mistake. He wouldn''t


    let it happen again.


    "In a few weeks, I will end our relationship. She saw a classmate die recently, having her attractive boyfriend leave her will put this one in a worse state of mind," Luke said, turning


    around and leaving Esther alone.


    Esther looked at Luke''s back in surprise. At one moment, he seemed to see Enid as an obstacle, and at another moment, he showed concern for her mental state.


    When Luke reached the end of the hallway, which was not far from where he had his little conversation with his former mother-in-law, he noticed another familiar person. Veronica


    Umbr¨ªo.


    Veronica was looking at Luke with a rarely-seen expression on her face. She looked like she had overheard the conversation.


    Luke looked at her for a second and continued on his way. He wasn''t in the mood for a


    conversation.


    "Hey, wait up!" said Veronica, catching up to Luke. The girl had her left arm bandaged, a


    couple of band-aids on her face, and several bruises all over her body.


    "What do you want?" asked Luke without pausing.


    "We need to go to Principal Weems''s office," replied Veronica.


    "We do?" asked Luke hesitantly.


    "Yes. We have my father, my grandfather, and your housekeeper waiting for us," replied


    Veronica. ''Natasha?'' thought Luke with a grimace. The last time he''d seen her, he''d gotten a big lecture from her. She was very angry that he didn''t tell her about Sabrina Spellman being undercover at Nevermore. If it were up to him, he would have told her, but Edgar told him not to.


    According to him, it was to have a fight that would put you over the edge. He wasn''t wrong, though. After that battle, his powers grew at a crazy rate. Much better than training. For the second time, he managed to lift over a thousand kilograms with his telekinesis. The first time was with the SUV. Also, this time he managed to control the dozens of roots for


    much longer.


    His maximum in that battle was about 400 kg, and he lifted more than a thousand. Controlling the roots with precision and digging them up. This achievement made his maximum weight grow by several levels. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These days, he went to the gym and was able to lift over 800 kg! His strength more than doubled. It is hard to believe. According to Edgar, it was normal since, in a situation of stress and adrenaline, he managed to control more than a thousand kilograms for several minutes and with precision. So, it was normal that his maximum weight had this substantial increase. His clairvoyance abilities also improved as he used them in battle. His blue aura abilities remained the same since he didn''t use them.


    "Alright. Let''s go," Luke said dryly, heading to a new destination. The last thing he wanted


    was to be reunited with his mother''s relatives. His mother''s father and her brother would be Luke''s uncle and grandfather.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 55: Umbrio Family

    Chapter 55: Umbrio FamilyLuke was sitting in Principal Weems'' office. There were Natasha, Veronica, the principal herself, and two people Luke didn''t want to converse with.


    His grandfather and his uncle are on his mother''s side.


    His uncle''s name was William Umbrio. He was older than Sophie, Luke''s mother, and Veronica''s father. He is an elegant, well-dressed middle-aged man. He had a neat beard and sky-blue eyes, just like Luke.


    To Luke, he is like the stereotypical successful businessman who plays golf and laughs like a millionaire. He wasn''t far from the truth. The Umbrio family were millionaires with a


    presence in the Normie and Outcast worlds.


    William''s face was serious and slightly frowning as he examined Luke, the son of his deceased sister. At no time did he show any affectionate emotions towards his nephew. Even though it was the first time he had seen him.


    His grandfather''s name was Stanley Umbrio. The current leader of the Umbrio family. His face was wrinkled. His hair and beard were white, and he had sky-blue eyes. He wore a white formal suit with a tie.


    Stanley''s expression when he saw Luke changed and showed much more emotion than William''s. In his grandson, he saw a strong resemblance to his daughter, Sophie.


    "So, Luke... Are you alright? I heard from Veronica that you got injured against those hooded men," asked Stanley in a concerned tone. He sounded like a grandfather concerned for his grandson''s health.


    "Yeah, great. I''m almost dead, but I feel great," said Luke in a sarcastic tone.


    "Respect your grandfather," said William in a stern tone.


    "Grandfather? Don''t confuse things. I do not consider you my family," Luke said with little patience. What he was missing was that now these strangers wanted to resume their family ties with him. After fourteen years!


    The atmosphere in the room fell into an uncomfortable silence.


    "I didn''t gather you here to have an emotional family reunion," said Natasha, breaking the silence.


    "What did you call us here for, traitor?" asked William in exasperation. Like Luke, the last thing he wanted was to continue to have ties with the Poe family. It was not good business.


    "Traitor?" repeated Luke in confusion.


    "Yes, traitor. Your ''housekeeper'' was a servant of the Umbrio family. Or do you think your father, the last member of the ruined Poe family, would have a servant? Of course, he wouldn''t. She followed my sister into the Poe family''s personal war. We are putting our family in a very awkward situation," William explained with some derision.


    ''Well, I didn''t know that,'' thought Luke without giving much importance to the mockery of his nice and sympathetic uncle. From what he heard from Edgar, Natasha was closer to his mother, so it made sense that she belonged to the Umbrio family.


    "That''s enough, William. Why did you ask us to meet here, Natasha?" asked Stalin, looking at Natasha.


    "For you to read this," Natasha replied, pulling out two old rolls of paper from one of her pockets. Both rolls were old, they looked to be several years old since they were used.


    "What is this?" asked Stalin, taking one of the rolls passed to him by Natasha. The other roll she handed to Larissa, who looked on in confusion. Luke had no idea what was going on either.


    "The last two letters Sophie wrote days before her death," Natasha replied. Stalin''s hands shook, and he looked at the letter with some regret. Larissa also seemed to go through many emotions as she looked at the letter.


    "Why are you handing them over now?" asked William cautiously.


    "I got them back recently. When I returned to Jericho after many years, this was the right time for them to be read," replied Natasha.


    Both Stalin and Larissa unrolled the letter, which was long, and began to read it in silence. The atmosphere in the room was silent again. William approached his father and read the letter.


    [What does that letter say?] asked Luke, mentally having a bad feeling.


    [Something that will save us time to fight the Spellmans] replied Natasha.


    [I thought the Poe family''s problems should be solved by the Poe Family] said Luke, remembering an old phrase Natasha said when she talked to Larissa months ago in this very office.


    [Just shut your mouth] said Natasha with a slight frown. She said that phrase referred to normal Poe family grudges. Like vendettas, family wars, and the usual stuff. However, when demons are involved, it''s different. It''s already a much bigger problem.


    At the time, she met with Larissa months ago and said that phrase was because she couldn''t tell her that the Spellmans were making deals with demons. Instead, she will now read Sophie''s letter.


    [I''ve got my mouth shut] Luke said through his mind.


    [You''re very annoying when you put your mind to it. Just shut your telepathic mouth] said Natasha, rolling her eyes. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this true?" asked Stalin, who finished reading the letter. His eyes were shining. It seemed that at any moment, a tear or two might escape his eyes.


    "Why didn''t she ever tell me? I would have helped her no matter what," Larissa said, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "Father, this doesn''t make any sense at all! Is the prestigious Spellman family making deals with demons? Impossible. My sister wants to manipulate you so that the Umbrio family will help the Poe family with their war," said William, raising his tone of voice.


    "Why would she tell you after she''s dead?" asked Natasha angrily.


    "I don''t know! Who knows what was going through her head. Those accusations are very serious. A simple letter saying that the Spellmans make deals with demons is not enough,"


    said William.


    "Silence. Why didn''t Sophie tell me this before?" asked Stalin regretfully. If he had known sooner, he would not have abandoned his daughter. Unlike William, he did believe Sophie''s


    letter.


    "Because she didn''t want to put the Umbrio family in a difficult position. She knew she needed hard evidence so that the Umbrio could intervene directly," replied Natasha.


    "And why did she write this without any hard evidence?" asked William.


    "Didn''t you read the letter?" asked Natasha.


    William looked at Luke for several seconds, clicked his tongue, and stopped looking at him, ''What was that?'' thought Luke.


    "All right. I''ll comply with Sophie''s last request," said Stalin, putting the letter in one of his


    pockets.


    "Father, we can''t do that! That will show that we will take a stand against the Spellmans. A war is not good for our family," said William in disbelief.


    "The decision is made, William," said Stalin in an irrefutable tone.


    "I don''t want them to face the Spellmans. I just want Luke to spend his summer vacation at the Umbrio farm. You know, a grandfather sees his deceased daughter''s grandson for the first time. That position will keep the Spellmans from freaking out, and they won''t want a war," Natasha explained, and Luke''s expression turned ugly. He didn''t want help from anyone, and as he was about to speak, Natasha kept talking.


    "I want you to know that the thing about Sophie''s letter is real. You can believe it or not. For now, that would be all the help we need,"


    "Fine. We''ll do it," nodded Stalin. After a few more words, the entire Umbrio family left the room. Luke was still silently processing what had just happened.


    "I believe Sophie''s words. I will help in any way I can," Larissa said in serious tones. "Thank you. I won''t ask anything of you for now. I don''t think it goes without saying, but keep everything under wraps. Until we have proof, we can''t bring this information out in the open. It''s very sensitive," Natasha said, and Larissa nodded.


    If they accuse the Spellmans of making deals with demons without any proof, it would put them in a worse situation. The Spellmans would be perfectly justified in attacking with all


    their might in the face of such unproven accusations.


    Luke and Natasha left Larissa''s office and began walking down the halls of Nevermore. "Why?" asked Luke. He was not at all at ease about having to spend his vacation at the Umbrio farm. Natasha didn''t even ask for his opinion about this.


    "You''ve been attacked three times already. Twice at Nevermore. If you stay in Jericho, you''re not safe, and even less so now that you''ve put a Spellman''s eye out," Natasha replied, and Luke regretted telling her about that part of the battle.


    "Where is the evidence my parents collected?" asked Luke. If they had that in their hands, they could show it to the world, damage Spellman''s reputation, and make the authorities keep an eye on them.


    It wasn''t that Luke was afraid to take on the Spellman on his own, but it wasn''t logical. He was only one person, two if you counted Natasha. The war with the Spellmans is about 170


    years old. How many members do the Spellmans have? There must be dozens of members, and the final boss is still alive since he got immortality through his satanic deal. If more former members made demonic deals that granted them immortality, he would face more people.


    No matter how super powerful he is, he would die when facing dozens of members, some with demon-enhanced powers, and the person who killed his great-great-grandfather, who knows what power he has now.


    "I don''t have them in my possession... I''m tracking them down it won''t take me long to find


    where they hid them," Natasha replied, biting her lip.


    "You don''t have them in your possession?" asked Luke.


    "No. Your parents were hunted down by the Spellmans and killed. Before that, they had to


    hide the evidence they had collected. I wasn''t with them because I was babysitting a stupid crybaby. After they died, I had to change my identity and hide with you," Natasha replied.


    "I''m not stupid," muttered Luke.


    "Do you hate my father?" asked Luke after a few seconds. "What''s with that question?" asked Natasha with a raised eyebrow.


    "Well, you were very close to my mother, and her getting together with my father got her involved in a war against the Spellmans, and she ended up dying," replied Luke.


    "I didn''t like your father at first. If you''re part of the old outcast families, it''s easy to find out about the silent war that was going on between the Poe''s and the Spellmans. None of the Umbrio liked your mother wanting to marry your father, who was on the losing side," Natasha


    said.


    "But your mother didn''t care about that. She found out the real story, and her reasons for being and fighting with your father became stronger. I as your mother''s servant, followed her


    and believed in her judgment. I was not wrong," she added.


    "Mm, I see," Luke said.


    "Worried about your wolf girlfriend?" asked Natasha.


    "It''s not that. I''m going this way," Luke said, waving goodbye to Natasha.


    "It''s hard dealing with teenagers," Natasha muttered, shaking her head.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 56: End of first year

    Chapter 56: End of first yearAfter today''s class was over, Luke left the classroom and began to make his way to his dorm room. It was only a short time before exams and the end of the school year.


    As he turned one of the hallway corners, he could see a makeshift altar of sorts.


    In the center was a smiling photograph of Sabrina Spellman, or rather, Sabrina Jones. Many flowers of different colors decorated the picture. There were four red candles lit, and they didn''t seem to melt.


    ''We will miss you...'' read Luke, one of the many dedications and phrases written near the altar.


    ''What a joke,'' thought Luke with a slight wry smile. Everyone thought Sabrina had died, but she had not. She was still alive, and she was the one who wanted to kill everyone because she wanted to kill him.


    Since the information he told police and school personnel about Sabrina Spellman could not be confirmed, it was maintained that Sabrina Jones died.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Luke turned his head slightly and saw a girl with freckles and a very short stature looking at him with a very unfriendly face.


    "Well, I remembered what a great and good person Sabrina Jones was," replied Luke in an overdone tone.


    "You weren''t close to her," the freckled girl said. She was one of Sabrina''s best friends, and she never saw Luke near Sabrina.


    "I know. The above was sarcasm," Luke said without changing his expression.


    "You think my friend''s death is funny?" the girl asked angrily.


    ''Friend? My goodness. Ignorance serves a purpose. The trauma would be greater if she knew the real Sabrina is still alive and hates her,'' thought Luke, shaking his head.


    Luke''s gesture only made the short, freckled girl angrier. Her friend, who was observing the situation, had a frightened expression as she looked at Luke.


    "Sorry! We''re leaving!" said the girl, taking her friend, who seemed to want to attack Luke, as a very bad idea.


    "Ana, what are you doing?" asked the freckled girl as she was dragged away from Luke.


    "Are you crazy!? Do you want him to kick you in the face like that werewolf boy? Or worse, he could murder you," Ana said, looking back in fear. She sighed in relief when she saw that Luke didn''t chase after them.


    ''I can hear you,'' thought Luke, not giving it any more thought and resuming his walk to his bedroom. He noticed several eyes on him. When he looked at them, they all averted their gazes as if he were going to murder them right now.


    Luke was aware that his reputation since the incident on Raven Island had taken a turn for the worse. Worsened in the sense that everyone now fears him more than before.


    Before, it was due to his horrible, grumpy, and sarcastic personality. Now it was because he murdered a person.


    Even though outcasts had a higher tolerance for death and murder compared to normies, a murder was still a murder. He would get looks of fear in either normie or outcast society. Although in the former, it would be much worse.


    ''It''s better than before,'' Luke thought. When he attended Normie School, he always had to face bullies, now no one would go near him.


    When he reached his room, he collapsed on his bed. His face sank into his pillow, and he closed his eyes. Luckily, Xavier wasn''t around, and he could sleep without needing to engage in conversation.


    "Aren''t you going to training?" asked Edgar, coming out of the collar and looking towards Luke, who looked like a corpse.


    "No, later," Luke replied.


    "Are you still suffering for love?" asked Edgar, sighing slightly.


    "It''s not that," growled Luke with little patience.


    "Oh, come on. It''s been over ten days since you broke up with that colorful girl," said Edgar.


    Yes. Luke had ended his relationship with Enid. He complied with Esther''s request. It was not a pleasant situation at all. He was uncomfortable and felt a pain in his chest as he watched Enid cry and asked why he was doing it.


    He couldn''t tell her, "Because your grumpy, nagging mother asked me to," or "My crazy enemies will want to use you to blackmail me and then murder you like my mother,"


    "Shut up. You''ve been depressed for months without leaving your house. Besides, I''m just tired," said Luke, putting a pillow over his face.


    "That was a very different situation! My wife that I lived with for many years died, you brat!" said Edgar indignantly.


    "Oh, I forgot about that part," said Luke, pissing Edgar off even more.


    "I understand it''s your first love, but you''ll grow out of it. They''re usually passing love. I was more surprised that you have feelings," said Edgar. In the last sentence, he muttered to himself.


    "Anyway, it was a romance that would end sooner rather than later. There are two totally different species. It is difficult for such love to prevail. In your case, you must find a psychic to carry on the Poe lineage. Oh, with your genes, a child with two auras is almost assured," Edgar said, imagining the rebuilding of the Poe family.


    ''Here we go,'' Luke thought. His ghost great-great-grandfather would begin to ramble on about the future prodigy children Luke would procreate with a psychic who didn''t yet know of his existence.


    According to Edgar, as Luke possesses three auras, his children have a good chance of obtaining two auras with ease.


    "If going to training makes you shut up. Let''s go," Luke said, getting up from his bed and putting on his collar.


    As he was about to leave in the direction of the gym, the door to his room opened. It was Xavier. They both stared at each other in silence.


    "What''s up? Where are you going?" asked Xavier after a few seconds.


    "To train..." replied Luke.


    "Oh, yeah. I should have guessed," muttered Xavier. Where else could his kind and sociable friend go? This last was sarcasm. It had to be the world upside down for Luke to be kind and


    sociable.


    Xavier realized that Luke''s personality since the incident on Raven Island is reverting to how it was at the beginning of the school year. That, coupled with his breakup with Enid, makes him growl at you every time he opens his mouth.


    "In a few days, the Rave''N, are you going?" commented Xavier before Luke could leave the


    room.


    The Rave''N is an annual dance hosted by Nevermore at the end of the year. The dance is organized around a specific theme. Normies may even be invited, though it''s a rare occasion


    for a show-up.


    "I don''t want to know about events that have Raven in their name," replied Luke with some


    derision.


    "Well, that''s true," Xavier said with a slight smile.


    "However, I don''t think some hoods would attack since the fringe police came to


    Nevermore," he added.


    "Yeah, I doubt it... Anyway, I''m not going. I don''t have a partner," Luke said, shaking his


    head. The last thing he wants right now is to go to some stupid dance that reminds him of how he kissed Enid for the first time.


    "I know you don''t like dances, and I doubt you want to meet a girl right now. I''m saying this for Ajax. We should support him right now. You know guys night," Xavier said, and Luke understood what he meant. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ajax''s girlfriend, Sabrina, had died. Calcined. Her body was completely charred. It wasn''t Sabrina, though, but only Luke knew that and other people who did not believe him because


    he did not present evidence.


    "Ajax''s depressive pit is deeper than yours. Help me out on this one," Xavier added.


    "I''m not in a depressive pit," Luke said with a grimace, "Fine, I''ll go," he added. At least he would put some effort into keeping the few friends he has.


    "Thanks! It''s going to be a good night. The theme of the dance is gothic. Try to go dressed like that," said Xavier, patting Luke''s shoulder, who nodded.


    ''Why didn''t they cancel that dance?'' Luke thought, leaving the room and heading to the gym.


    Two hours passed. Forty discs weighing 25kg each were flying around Luke. A total of 1,000


    kilograms.


    Seeing the time, Luke put all the disks back in place. He was sweatier than he thought. He had


    trained hard today.


    "Congratulations on your first ton, and welcome to level four," Edgar said with a smile.


    "Thanks. Although to get to the top of level four, I need 9 more tons..." commented Luke, thinking the ranking was wrong.


    The first level was from 0 to 50kg. Second, from 50 to 200kg. Third, from 200 to 1,000kg. Fourth, from 1,000 to 10,000kg. The differences were getting bigger and bigger. "Don''t be hasty. Cases of guys your age at the fourth level are rare and seldom seen in


    history," said Edgar, looking at Luke as if he were a freakish monster. Even he, a two-aura genius, had not reached that level at Luke''s age.


    "Weights at higher levels have more differences because the principle is the same as before. Just on a larger scale or with heavier objects," he added.


    "I understand," Luke said with a nod. He didn''t let his arrogance increase with Edgar''s praise. The patriarch of the Poe family had talent similar to or superior to his. Even Edgar had monstrous talent and reached a very powerful level. Able to destroy a town of 10,000 people


    in a fight that did not seek that purpose.


    ''It''s time I learned that...'' thought Edgar.


    ...


    The days passed. The Rave''N arrived. Luke ordered a gothic costume online, but not a lame


    one to wear that night.


    The dance was no big deal. When Xavier was saying about Ajax''s depressive pit, he wasn''t


    lying. Ajax looked like he could slit his wrists at any moment, and the gothic theme didn''t


    help.


    Luke tried to be as empathetic and compassionate as possible with his friend Ajax. Although, he ended up being his friend because he was friends with Xavier. No matter. He doesn''t know if it worked at all, but he tried.


    The worst thing was seeing Enid dressed in gothic clothes. It was weird to see her in those depressing black clothes, but I respected the theme of the dance, and she looked beautiful. Luke tried to look at her as little as possible so as not to end up in a similar mood as Ajax.


    A few days after the Rave''N were the exams. They were not difficult for Luke, as he had a trained photographic memory. It was very easy.


    Finally, the school year at Nevermore was over, and it was time for the students to go home to


    enjoy their summer. Bad news for Luke, as he was supposed to enjoy his summer at the Umbrio farm. With family members who loathe him, although the feeling is mutual.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 57: Vacation I

    Chapter 57: Vacation ISeveral days had passed since Luke left Jericho. He had already settled into the Umbrio mansion. Rather, in one of the mansions belonging to this wealthy family of outcasts.


    The Umbrio family had important business dealings in both normie and outcast society. So, their wealth was at the top of the outcast families, although their history was not old.


    Luke stayed in the largest mansion of all, as it was that of his grandfather, Stalin Umbrio. The current leader of the Umbrio family.


    From what Veronica told him, Stalin is over a hundred years old. He is an elderly psychic, and he already has fifty years left to live. So, the old man was already passing a lot of responsibilities to Veronica''s father. The next leader.


    Besides him in the mansion stayed Natasha, but she had left yesterday. Leaving Luke with his grandparents, many servants, and Veronica.


    Yes, her grandmother was still alive and kicking. Sophie''s mother. Her name was Elizabeth Umbrio. She had an icy, apathetic look on her face when she met Luke. She barely said a word. She seemed to be against him being there.


    Luke wasn''t disappointed. He didn''t expect anything from his family on his mother''s side. He was only there at Natasha''s request. If the Spellmans dare to attack him at Nevermore, they will likely dare to attack him when he is in Jericho.


    On the other hand, if he finds himself in the mansion of the leader of a major outcast family, the Spellmans will think twice before attacking. True, they may complain to the Umbrio for getting into personal grudges, but Stalin said he would comply with Natasha''s request.


    The most sensible thing for the Spellmans to do would be to wait until Luke returns to Nevermore and plan another assassination. After all, they won''t want to start a war against the Umbrio either.


    Luke opened his eyes. He saw on the clock on the bedside table that it was nine o''clock in the morning. He got up lazily and looked at his room.


    ''It''s not so bad living in a mansion,'' Luke thought. His room was almost the size of an apartment. It also had a bathroom.


    After changing and brushing his teeth, he left his room. Today, he had a meeting with his publisher. That was why he was up so early. Carrie has been a resounding success since it was published.


    The book was averaging between 100,000 to 120,000 copies sold per month. There were still a few months left in the year, and it was already on the verge of reaching one million copies sold.


    For an author publishing his first book, this is something very rare. Even more so when the author is just fifteen years old.


    Luke was on the verge of joining the millionaire''s club. He had a 12% royalty from Carrie. Payments were made every quarter. That is, every three months. He had recently been given his last payment as he reached month nine. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Carrie''s sales alone, he got 1,026,000 USD. Unfortunately, there are taxes, and they are not low. He had to pay approximately 25% tax. So, he was left with a final amount of 769,500 USD.


    He had done some advertising where he got paid and had a little more money, but it wasn''t quite a million, but it was only a matter of time.


    ''Damn stairs,'' Luke thought. That was the only bad thing about a mansion. You had to walk too far to get to the damn exit.


    "Luke. It''s weird you''re up so early," said Veronica, running into Luke.


    "Yeah..." said Luke, stopping for a second and walking again.


    "Hey, wait up!" said Veronica, grabbing Luke by the wrist.


    "What?" asked Luke.


    "I was just about to go to breakfast with Grandpa and Grandma... I was wondering, Do you want to join us for breakfast?" said Veronica.


    "No, thanks. I have plans," Luke replied, releasing his grip on the girl and resuming his walk. These days, Luke didn''t eat breakfast, nor did he eat with his grandparents and Veronica. It was uncomfortable, and he knew he was not welcomed by his grandmother, Elizabeth. In addition, at some dinners, there are Veronica''s parents, who are also not very happy with his stay at the Umbrio mansion.


    His grandfather is Stalin, and although he treats him kindly, their relationship is not great. Luke doesn''t blame him. They are both strangers, and he doesn''t even want to get along with the old man, so it''s normal for them to be estranged.


    Even the servants looked at him with cold expressions. This doesn''t affect Luke, but he won''t waste his time eating in a silent environment. He prefers to eat while watching a series or playing video games.


    As for his cousin Veronica, Luke kept his distance. He wasn''t in the mood to make friends when he broke up with Enid.


    Luke wondered why Veronica was at Stalin and Elizabeth''s mansion instead of with her parents. At first, he thought it was because of his presence (him and his narcissism), but then The realized it was not this.


    Veronica was here because she was being instructed by Stalin and Elizabeth. Stalin had a blue aura. Elizabeth has a green aura. As Veronica possessed both auras, she was trained by both elders.


    The girl''s position was very high in the Umbrio family, all thanks to possessing two auras. Luke could see his grandmother''s icy expression change for the first time, this happened when she was talking to Veronica.


    He could see how rare and important it was to have two auras. The Umbrio family had a lot of faith in Veronica. They were grooming her to be the next family leader.


    Luke''s ego grew as he realized this situation was as weird as it sounds. He possessed three auras. What face would his arrogant relatives make if they found out about this? The Umbrio family, in its entire history, did not have a member possessing three auras.


    On the other hand, Veronica knew that Luke possessed two auras, but she hadn''t told any family members. Something Luke was grateful for, or else he would have had to threaten to upload the video...


    Luke left the mansion and called for a cab to take him to his destination. The Umbrio mansion was located in the state of Florida. In the city of Sarasota.


    If he could drive, he would buy a luxury car, but he had to turn sixteen to get a license. "Aren''t you afraid they''ll attack you?" Edgar asked, coming out of the necklace Luke wore around his neck.


    [No. I doubt they will. If they did while I stayed with the Umbrio, they would be stepping on his honor or something, Luke replied as he looked out the car window, facing the ocean.


    If the Umbrio protected him for his entire life, the Spellman would not stand still and start a war, but if it''s for a few months, they would most likely turn a blind eye.


    [And if they attack me, it will make my summer a little more fun] Luke added.


    Since he finished with Enid, he has devoted more time to training. Every day, he was getting stronger under Edgar''s guidance. A three-aura user is far above average, even for two-aura


    users.


    The genetics for a psychic to possess three auras are perfect. Which gives Luke incredible talent. This adds to his hard work, and the fact that he is a reincarnated person makes him


    have enormous growth.


    Every day, he sees progress, and bottlenecks are almost nonexistent. To this, we must add the guidance of a person like Edgar. In his previous life, he was the strongest psychic in the U.S. and trained many members of his family for revenge against the Spellman. Also, his auras make for very good synergy. For example, thanks to his extrasensory clairvoyance ability, he can use his telekinesis on unseen objects.


    A beginner/intermediate telekinetic could not move roots that were buried several meters in the ground. Since he is not seeing them, This can be done by an advanced telekinetic. However, Luke has no such limitation thanks to his white aura.


    His blue aura enhances his mind in many ways. Photographic memory leads to better comprehension, which makes learning and training easier. Since his comprehension is higher.


    Edgar said nothing about Luke''s reckless comment. He agreed. He saw firsthand Luke''s monstrous talent. He knew the extent of his powers. It would be difficult to say that it is impossible for an outcast his age or slightly older to assassinate him.


    Sabrina Spellman, despite being from the elite family and possessing two auras, had no chance of assassinating Luke traditionally. She didn''t even make it, being 4vs1 and having a


    hostage.


    Luke arrived at his destination. He entered a quaint coffee shop overlooking the beach and ocean. A middle-aged man in a Hawaiian shirt and sunglasses greeted him from a chair. "How have you been, Luke!" the middle-aged man asked. His name was Josh, and he was his publisher. He greeted Luke enthusiastically with a handshake, and then they sat down. "Order whatever you want. My treat," Josh said with a big smile.


    "It''s not like I''ll be short on money, but thanks," Luke said, opening the menu. He would


    order a big breakfast.


    After ordering, Luke looked at Josh. The first time he saw him, he looked like a typical office guy with dark circles under his eyes who works more than twelve hours a day and hates his life. Now, however, he had a grin from ear to ear. A flashy Hawaiian shirt and rockstar


    sunglasses.


    "Why so happy?" asked Luke.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Your second book is finally finished, and I have other great news," replied


    Josh with a big smile.


    Yes, Luke had already finished his second book. Rather, the plagiarism. While at Nevermore, he wrote it thanks to his photographic memory. It was easy, but this time he respected a little more the steps of a writer working with a publisher.


    He kept sending them unfinished manuscripts. He had meetings with Josh about the book and stuff. He knew he didn''t have to, but he had to take some action.


    His second book would be The Mystery of Salem''s Lot. A vampire fiction book. In his past life,


    it was one of his favorite Stephen King books, although it didn''t reach It, Carrie, or The


    Shining in sales.


    "Oh, what''s the good news?" asked Luke, curious.


    "Carrie will be brought to the big screen!" replied Josh excitedly.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 58: Vacation II

    Chapter 58: Vacation II''Oh, sooner than I imagined,'' thought Luke with a faint smile. This means more money for him, as the production company that wants to film Carrie will have to pay for adaptation rights.


    "How much will they pay for adaptation rights?" asked Luke. He had no power in this, as with his contract with the publisher, they had the bargaining power. However, his contract explicitly stated that he would retain a portion of the adaptation rights.


    "You''re quieter than I expected," Josh said, looking strangely at Luke. Any normal person would jump at the news that his movie would be in theaters.


    "It was to be expected after Carrie had so many sales. How much?" asked Luke again.


    "A million dollars," Josh replied with a slight smile as he saw Luke almost choke on his coffee.


    "That much? The book didn''t even make it a year," Luke said in surprise, setting the mug down on the table. He thought at most they would have paid half a million, not double.


    "It''s for that reason. The book isn''t even a year old and already has almost a million sales. I''d like to toast with some alcohol, but you''re a minor, and it''s ten in the morning," Josh said with a smile.


    As Luke''s publisher, he would take a bonus, which, although it wasn''t within the percentage, was still the salary he makes in a full year. Plus, he now had Luke''s second full book ready to produce. Which translates into more money for everyone. Everybody wins, and that''s why he''s so happy since he''s been Luke''s publisher. A goose that lays golden eggs.


    "Let''s toast by drinking lots of caffeine," Luke said with a smile, raising his mug. Out of that $1 million, he will get 10%, which is USD 100,000. Even he would have a smile on his face if he got the news that he won 100,000 USD.


    "Cheers!" said Josh, raising his cup and clinking it with Luke''s.


    An hour later, the meeting with Josh ended. They conversed about the new novel and the Carrie movie that is planned to be filmed within the next few months. Payments, etc.


    "What are you going to do now?" asked Edgar as Luke left the coffee shop and started walking.


    [The day is sunny. We''re on the crystal clear beach in Sarasota. I have plenty of money. Of course, training] replied Luke, and Edgar, who was starting to get excited, grimaced.


    "How boring... Meet some girl and sleep with her. To stop thinking about your ex-girlfriend," suggested Edgar.


    [Sleep with her? I''m fifteen, man] Luke said with a grimace. He can''t even do it with Enid, and he''d do it with a girl he barely knows.


    "So? I lost my virginity at thirteen. You''re already late," Edgar said.


    [I''m not late. The average loss of virginity in America is seventeen] said Luke.


    "How do you know that?" asked Edgar, raising an eyebrow.


    [Photographic memory...] replied Luke without further explanation.


    [I''m not sleeping around anyway. I''ll just training] added Luke, ordering a cab to go to his rented house.


    "Mm, let''s see how long you last," said Edgar, leaving the subject aside. His offspring had money, fame, and good looks. He was fifteen years old when hormones were hard to control, and he began to have more sexual desires.


    Add to that the fact that he was in Florida in the summer, living alone. The Umbrio don''t care what Luke does, as long as he comes back at night and doesn''t disappear.


    After fifteen minutes, he arrived at his rented house. With the money he had, he rented a very large house in front of the beach. The rent was not cheap, but compared to his capital, it was very little.


    It could not be compared to the Umbrio mansion, but ten people could live there comfortably. Luke used it for training and hanging out.


    Natasha knew nothing about it. Most likely, she doesn''t like him living alone, but that''s not entirely true. Since he then goes back to the Umbrio.


    ''If she finds out, she''ll be mad...'' thought Luke, entering the house and heading to the gym. Yes, the house had its own gym.


    Luke wasn''t training to move more weight with his telekinesis. Edgar was teaching him how to fly.


    "I''ll last more than ten minutes flying today," Luke said with a slight smile. Flying was great, although his flight time was lousy, and he moved at a snail''s pace.


    Edgar told him that the flying technique is something that telekinetics who are at level 5 begin to learn, while he is at level 4 and has already learned the basics. He can even fly, even if only for a short time.


    At first glance, it might seem that lifting your body weight would be much easier than lifting large objects, but flying is a completely different and much more complex task. When you move objects, you have a clear and complete view of what you are manipulating. However, flying involves moving your own body.


    When attempting to fly, you do not have a full view of your own body. You can only see it in the first person. Which means you don''t have a full perspective of how your body is positioned in space. This greatly complicates the task of controlling telekinetic waves to move in a coordinated and stable manner in the air.


    So, to learn to fly, the telekinetic must develop an even deeper connection with his telekinetic waves, and usually, this is achieved when you are at level 5 minimally, or so the empirical evidence shows.


    However, this does not apply to Luke. This is thanks to the fact that he possesses a white aura. His extrasensory ability allows him to see his entire body. As if he has a 360-degree view.


    This is why the flight ability of someone with telekinesis and clairvoyance will be superior to that of normal telekinetics.


    Luke, by seeing his body from an external perspective, can easily observe how his telekinetic waves interact with his body and the surrounding environment. This allows him to adjust and control his telekinetic waves much more precisely and efficiently, greatly facilitating the process of learning to fly.


    ''Training on a beautiful sunny day at the beach...'' Edgar sighed internally. Although he liked Luke''s dedication to training and exterminating the Spellmans at times, he was very extreme. He supposed this was because Luke broke up with Enid and had two friends who were far


    away.


    "You won''t fly today. You''re already moving too fast. I''ll teach you a new technique," Edgar said, catching Luke''s attention.


    "What is it? Go on, say it," said Luke in a rush. Although he didn''t like to admit it, he was


    becoming a training nut.


    "Psychic barrier," replied Edgar.


    "Oh, I finally have the level to learn it!" said Luke with a smile. His day was only getting


    better.


    He had long ago asked Edgar to teach him how to create a barrier to defend against attacks. A shield. Like Protego from Harry Potter. According to Edgar, it was an advanced technique that


    he couldn''t learn yet.


    "Yes," said Edgar, going on to explain the theory of the psychic barrier.


    "Go on, give it a try," said Edgar, finishing his explanation. It was shorter and less complex than Luke thought it would be, but he didn''t say anything.


    Luke concentrated, and within seconds a translucent barrier appeared in front of him. The barrier completely covered Luke. It was a 4x4 frame.


    ''Just that...?'' thought Luke in confusion. He reached out his arm and touched the barrier. It


    was as solid as a wall.


    "Congratulations on your first barrier. Now try to change the shape. Make it cover your body completely, like a half circle, and like that. Bye," said Edgar.


    "Wait a minute," said Luke, stopping Edgar.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Edgar.


    "You had told me that creating a simple barrier was difficult, but it''s not," said Luke, looking


    at his barrier, which was still alive. Luke could feel it; even if they shot him with a gun, the bullet wouldn''t be able to break the barrier. Even if they emptied the entire magazine. "Did I say that? I don''t remember. Bye!" Edgar said, stepping into the collar quickly.


    ''This damn ghost!'' thought Luke, clenching his fists.


    He understood what happened here. His crazy great-great-grandfather always wants him to fight by putting his life on the edge. So, teaching him how to use a barrier would be


    counterproductive. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immobilization and flying were much more difficult than achieving a barrier. Luke would have learned it on his own, but he had no idea how to do it. Unlike superpowers, here you need the techniques to accomplish such things. Unless you learn it instinctively, like Luke''s telekinesis and psychic punch.


    ...


    A month has passed since the summer vacation began. Luke''s routine remained unchanged. Training in his huge rented house near the beach. Eating delicious food every day and then spending as little time as possible at the Umbrio mansion.


    Natasha still didn''t show up. She sent him a message, telling him she didn''t know when she''d


    be here. She was looking for traces of where Luke''s parents left the clues they collected from


    the Spellmans.


    Luke had become obsessed with training. He spent more time training than playing games or watching series, manga, etc. It was a surprise to him, as he had no one forcing him to do such


    a thing.


    This was due to the advances he made in all his abilities. He could fly like Superman, although he was still not as advanced. He was much improved compared to a month ago. He could now go for an hour without touching the ground.


    His barriers improved a lot. He even looked for different ways to use them. After all, they were solid structures. He could use them to trap a person or crush them against another solid


    structure.


    The only person he socialized with was Edgar, and he could only spend four hours outside the collar. The rest of the time he trained or, with his photographic memory, searched for techniques from manga or movies from his past life that he could replicate with his three


    auras.


    ''I wonder if I can replicate One Piece''s vision of the future?'' thought Luke, getting excited about having advanced observation haki.


    Clairvoyance had many similarities to this haki. It should be possible. He can use his sixth sense to interpret the future, even if only for a brief period. In a battle, it would be broken.


    "Yes... it should be possible..." muttered Luke under his breath with a smile as he thought of ways to replicate such an ability.


    ''He needs to get back to reality...'' thought Edgar, looking at Luke with concern. A fifteen- year-old teenager is training in solitary like a Shaolin monk.


    "Hey, time to buy breakfast," said Edgar, bringing Luke back to reality.


    "Oh, yes, let''s," Luke said, feeling his stomach growl. Last night, he didn''t eat because he


    kept thinking of ways to use his powers for a possible battle to the death.


    "Go to the cheesecake store. The food looked delicious there," said Edgar. "Huh? That''s a long way away. I''ll go to the nearest store," said Luke. He went there once to


    try different food, it was tasty, but he had to walk more. If he could fly, it would be great, but he didn''t want hundreds of normies watching and recording him.


    Luke was staying on Lido Key, an island off the coast of Sarasota. To get downtown, he has a 4-mile commute. Thanks to the fact that he bought a bike, he can do it in about 20 minutes. Otherwise, he would have to walk for more than an hour.


    "Come on, get some exercise. The food is worth it," Edgar said, continuing to convince Luke


    to go there.


    "Fine. I''ll go," Luke said, "Tsch, you can''t even eat," he muttered, annoyed, as he walked out


    of the house.


    ''Step one complete,'' thought Edgar with a faint smile. In that shop, he watched as a pretty girl looked at his grumpy, antisocial great-great-grandson. Although he was antisocial and unfriendly, looking, Luke''s looks were very good. Besides, he was famous on social networks,


    and several people could recognize him.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 59: Vacation III

    Chapter 59: Vacation III"To eat here or to go?" asked a girl with black hair as she looked at Luke.


    "Eat here. Get out of that house with the blinds closed for a bit and enjoy some fresh air," said Edgar quickly.


    [We''re in a local. Not in the fresh air] said Luke mentally.


    "Sit near the window and watch the scenery," said Edgar without losing patience.


    [The expensive house I rent has better views] said Luke.


    "Your food will get cold," said Edgar.


    [Mm, you have a point] said Luke. Eating cold food was not pleasant.


    "Hello?" said the girl.


    "To eat here," replied Luke.


    "Great! In a few minutes, I''ll bring you the food," said the girl with a different smile that Luke overlooked. Edgar did notice the change in the girl''s attitude and smiled slightly.


    [Step two is complete. Now everything depends on this girl] thought Edgar helplessly. His great-great-grandson was very innocent in these matters. Besides, his pride was too high, so he would not initiate a conversation himself.


    Luke sat down at a table for two near the window and surveyed the place. It didn''t hurt to eat out occasionally. His fame wasn''t like that of a celebrity who can''t even go outside.


    He doesn''t reach a million followers, and from time to time, he gets recognized on the street. Also, being a writer for a famous actor is very different. A lot of people could have read Carrie without even knowing who wrote the book or what the author looks like.


    At Nevermore, they recognized it since Carrie looks like a book by an outcast in the Normie community, and it first came out in Jericho, where the academy is located.


    "Sorry for the wait. Here''s your food," said the girl who served Luke a few minutes ago.


    The girl held a tray and began to put everything on the table. A cheese omelet, bacon, biscuits, and a cappuccino.


    "If you want anything else, just call me. I''m here for you," said the girl with a smile, staring at Luke.


    "Oh, yes, thanks," Luke said, not paying attention. He looked down at his delicious breakfast. ''This guy...'' thought Edgar, shaking his head.


    Luke mentally conversed with Edgar as he ate his breakfast. They chatted about training and outcast stuff. After finishing, he asked for the bill.


    As he was getting up and about to leave, the girl who waited on him stopped him, "What''s wrong?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    ''Doesn''t he realize or have no interest...?'' thought the girl, and her self-confidence was dropping. The whole time she was attending to Luke, she made subtle comments, but ones that showed interest. She considered herself pretty, and at her High School, she was popular. "I was wondering if you would like to grab a drink," said the girl.


    "I already had my cappuccino," said Luke with a strange look on his face.


    "That''s not what I mean... I mean, have a drink with me," said the girl, looking at Luke strangely.


    [She''s asking you out...] said Edgar with a blank look in his eyes.


    ''Oh, was that it... Being cooped up in that house talking to a crazy ghost for so long is taking its toll on me,'' thought Luke, feeling like an idiot.


    Luke took a closer look at the girl. She had sky-blue eyes like him, but her hair was black, and her skin was pale. Which made her light eyes stand out. She looked about his age, or a little older.


    Her hair was shoulder-length, and she had beatiful features. Being asked out by a girl like that boosted his ego even more.


    However, the idea of spending too much time in the sunshine on a hot summer day didn''t seem very tempting to Luke. He preferred to stay in his luxurious house with air conditioning and many other amenities.


    "If you want, you can come to my house," Luke suggested without realizing what this implied.


    "Your house? I don''t know," said the girl hesitantly. That was going too fast. She wasn''t that easy.


    "My house is on Lido Key. We can do everything there... I have a private beach, movie theater..." said Luke as he began to list all the luxuries that the house he rented had.


    The girl opened her mouth, slightly surprised that Luke was living in Lido Key. A luxurious and exclusive area.


    ''Why is he coming here for breakfast?'' the girl thought doubtfully. Lido Key had a shopping district with high-end restaurants. Instead, Luke was eating at the Cheesecake. A run-of-the- mill restaurant in downtown Sarasota.


    "Okay, I''ll go. My name is Emily. Nice to meet you."


    "Luke, nice to meet you,"


    "Can I go with some friends? These days, it''s dangerous to go to strangers'' houses for the first time," Emily said.


    ''Mm, she''s not as much of an idiot as I thought,'' thought Luke, having a better opinion of


    Emily.


    "How many are there?" he asked.


    "Four, with me, five," replied Emily.


    "Fine..." replied Luke after a few seconds. He was only doing it because he found Emily attractive. Maybe he needed some more social time on this vacation and not be cooped up training like a nutcase.


    Luke slipped Emily his number, and they decided to work things out over there since the girl was still working. He went home and resumed his routine.


    Saturday came. That meant his date with Emily, or well, his meeting with the girl and her group of friends, since Luke didn''t want to have a date in the sunshine.


    "Coming," Luke said, walking down the stairs and heading for the door. He opened the door and saw a group of five people.


    In the middle was Emily, who was wearing a tight black sleeveless top that highlighted her figure, especially two things Luke almost unconsciously averted his gaze at.


    Then she was wearing a tight, high-waisted short that showed off her waist and elongated her legs. Finally, some sandals and some accessories like earrings and bracelets.


    Seeing the sexy normie in front of him, Luke felt it was a good idea to invite her into his home. Besides Emily, there were two girls and two guys.


    It was an odd group. Emily looked like the typical, most popular girl in school. The others, on


    the other hand, seemed normal and a little nerdy.


    "I told you it was him," whispered a short boy, nudging Emily.


    "Yeah, yeah. No doubt about it," said in a low tone a girl with short brown hair.


    "Shut up," muttered Emily, and then she looked at Luke with a smile.


    "Hi, Luke. These are my friends. Bethany, Jack, Penny, and Leonard," said Emily, introducing


    everyone quickly.


    "Hi... Come on in," said Luke, and they all walked in.


    "Whoa... This house is big," said Leonard, dumbfounded looking at the luxurious house.


    "You weren''t lying about living on Lido Key," commented Emily.


    "You didn''t believe me?" asked Luke with a slight smile.


    "Don''t blame me. It was hard to believe that a guy who eats breakfast at Cheesecake is living


    in an apartment with a private beach on Lido Key," said Emily, playfully bumping her


    shoulder into Luke''s.


    "If you had recognized it was Luke Poe, you would have believed him," said Leonard, and


    Luke raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, did you read Carrie?" asked Luke.


    "Yes, we brought it for you to sign!" said everyone, except Emily, pulling Carrie out of their Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    backpacks.


    "Sure, gladly..." said Luke, taking the books and reaching for a pen. It was weird to find four fans together. It seemed Emily''s friends were better than he had first thought.


    "I also didn''t imagine that the person I was talking to was a famous writer," Emily said with a strange expression. She only invited Luke because she thought he was cute. She didn''t know


    he was a writer.


    "You would have known him if you continued to read books that others consider nerdy," Jack commented, and the others nodded.


    "There you go with that again," muttered Emily, dropping the subject.


    Time passed. Luke and his new "friends" spent time in the luxurious house. To his surprise,


    Emily''s friends had many things in common with him. Video games, anime, manga, fiction


    novels, pop culture, etc.


    They were all nerds, except for Emily. Luke realized that she was friends with Bethany, Leonard, and the others because they were childhood friends. Only Emily, because of her beauty, went the way of the popular, but she was still in touch with her old friends. Thanks to this, it was a very fun afternoon. They played video games on the huge 65-inch TV, watched Star Wars: Episode I in the private movie theater, and then went to the private beach.


    "I didn''t think you''d like Star Wars and playing video games," Emily said with a slight smile. She was sitting on the sand, looking out at the beautiful sea with crystal clear water. Next to her was Luke. The others were playing in the sea.


    "Disappointed?" asked Luke, looking at Emily, who was wearing a bikini. As Luke had told her there was a beach, she had come prepared like the others.


    "No. I was just a little surprised. I''m used to it because of my friends," replied Emily, looking at Luke and lowering her gaze a little towards Luke''s bare torso.


    Luke had a toned torso, visible abs, and muscular, defined arms. This is due to all the training he''s done since meeting Natasha a year ago.


    His outcast metabolism makes getting muscle much easier compared to a normie. In other


    words, his genetics are much better, and even though he''s fifteen, he fits the Netflix teen


    stereotype.


    ''Besides, with that body and that face, I don''t care if you''re a nerd,'' thought Emily, looking at


    Luke''s body.


    ''Is that an insinuation?'' thought Luke. Although Emily didn''t know it, that thought was read


    by him. Luke had already mastered the ability to read a person''s current thoughts. Though there was a range of how far he should be from this person, it was best to look at his target. Although the latter was not necessary if he had the target very close to him.


    Emily looked up and noticed Luke staring at her. She was a little embarrassed, as she had


    watched him without disguise. She was more surprised when Luke slowly brought his face closer and closer to hers.


    ''He''s going to kiss me!? Easy, Emily... Slowly move closer and close your eyes,'' Emily thought nervously. Luke read her thoughts and had to hold back his laughter. It was rare for someone to be named in the third person.


    Their lips met, and they began to kiss as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    ''His lips taste good... I''d like to touch his tongue,'' Emily thought as she kissed Luke more


    passionately.


    ''Well, if that''s what you want...'' thought Luke, starting a French kiss. Reading minds had its advantages in these things, besides battles to the death.


    After a few minutes, they both broke apart. For a first kiss, it was quite long and racy as they


    used their tongues. Unromantic compared to Luke''s first moonlight kiss he had with Enid, but hey, he knew his relationship with Emily was fleeting.


    After the passionate kiss, they returned to the house. Since it was getting dark, they had to go


    back to their homes.


    "Hey Luke, can we stay in tonight?" asked Jack casually. He usually doesn''t get along with


    boys his age, since he''s a nerd and the target of bullies, but with Luke, he''d had a great time. Besides, the house had plenty of rooms. Spending the night here should be great.


    Emily and the others looked over to Luke, who was pouring himself a glass of orange juice on


    the rocks.


    ''Well done, Jack. I hope he says yes,'' thought Emily. This time her thoughts were not read by Luke, as he was paying attention not to spill his glass. "Yeah, why not," replied Luke, looking sideways at Emily.


    "Great! We get to see Star Wars Episode II, Attack of the Clones!" exclaimed Leonard


    excitedly. "We can finish watching all the movies," suggested Jack with a smile. "You''ve seen those movies dozens of times already..." said Emily, shaking her head.


    "You girls are staying?" asked Jack, looking at the girls, who nodded instantly.


    ''I''ll text Veronica that I''m not going today,'' thought Luke.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 60: End of the vacations

    Chapter 60: End of the vacationsLuke opened his eyes slowly. The sun''s rays were streaming through the curtains in his room, illuminating his face a little.


    ''What time is it...?'' thought Luke, looking around. He noticed a black hair resting on his chest.


    ''Oh yeah... We did it,'' thought Luke, remembering the night before. He lost his virginity to Emily. A hot girl he barely knew. He didn''t even know her last name.


    Who knew that before he had his first time, he murdered a person. It wasn''t as pleasurable an experience as he imagined, but it wasn''t bad either. He was more nervous than when he


    fought Sabrina Spellman to the death.


    "Mm..." murmured Emily, opening her eyes and noticing that she was sleeping on Luke''s bare chest.


    "You''ve got some nice pecs," commented Emily with a slight smile as she touched them.


    "Thanks, I guess..." said Luke, getting up from the bed and pushing Emily away, who puffed out her cheeks, annoyed at being ignored.


    "Don''t ignore me," Emily said, hugging Luke from behind.


    "I had a good time last night. For your first time, you did really well. You have talent," she added with a giggle.


    ''Tell me something I don''t know,'' Luke thought without saying anything. He didn''t really like people violating his personal space. He had met Emily a day ago. He only let her hug him because he felt her breasts against his back, and it was a nice feeling.


    "How did you know it was my first time?" asked Luke, a little curious. He hadn''t told Emily.


    "I could tell by your nervous expression different from the confident expression you showed all day yesterday," Emily replied, starting to kiss Luke''s neck.


    ''Do you want to do it again...? She''s more daring since we had our first kiss,'' thought Luke with a strange expression on his face. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then someone knocked twice on the bedroom door, ''Are you awake? There''s nothing to eat. We need you to open the door for us so we can go buy something."


    "Wait a minute," Emily said, raising her voice. Annoyed at being interrupted. They both got dressed and left the room.


    Bethany, Leonard, and the others were already awake and looked with slight smiles at Emily.


    "I''m going to go to the bathroom. Wait for me for a minute," said Luke, who wanted to brush his face and teeth.


    "So... congratulations on doing it with Carrie''s writer," said Bethany, approaching Emily. "I didn''t know you were into minors," commented Jack in a teasing tone.


    "Minors? What are you talking about?" asked Emily, confused.


    "You should read Luke Poe''s Wikipedia on Google... He''s fifteen. He turned less than two months ago," replied Leonard.


    "Fifteen years old!?" repeated Emily in surprise.


    "No way... He doesn''t look fifteen at all. His height, his hot muscles even his personality," muttered Emily.


    "Stop rambling," said Penny.


    "Well, we''re both minors. It only took him two years. It''s no big deal," said Emily.


    "That''s for now. In less than a month, you''ll be eighteen. It will be an illegal relationship in the eyes of the law," Leonard said, and the others nodded. They just wanted to annoy their friend.


    Luke came back from the bathroom and had breakfast with Emily and the others. After that, he told them he had things to do. Training, that is. He could be with them longer, but he wanted his personal space.


    ...


    Summer vacation flew by. Luke''s summer was more fun than he had thought it would be. Even though he spent the whole summer with the Umbrio, he barely saw them.


    Natasha came back, but Luke was able to convince her that he didn''t need to be with them all the time as if he were in jail. The Spellmans would not attack him, because if they did, they would be starting a conflict with the Umbrio. It was better to wait until school started.


    In fact, he was right. No one attacked him during the three months of vacation. In addition to training, he spent Saturdays and Sundays with Emily and her group of friends in their huge luxurious house.


    Although he got along well with Leonard and the others since they had common hobbies, what he enjoyed most was his "training" sessions with Emily in the evenings.


    Thanks to this normie girl, he was able to forget, if only a little bit about Enid. He knew that he lived in a different world from Emily, so he had no emotional attachment to her. They both lived in different states. He never thought of starting a relationship with her.


    "Can''t you move here and sign up for my school?" asked Emily, lying on top of Luke and making semicircles on his chest. In four days classes would start, and Luke would return to Jericho with Natasha.


    Emily in these months learned a lot about Luke, although she gained more information thanks to the internet and Wikipedia. She learned that he was an orphan, that he was expelled from his previous school in Boston because of bullies, and a few other things that were public from interviews he had.


    So she knew Luke could move if he wanted to. Since he had the money and the freedom to do


    So.


    "I can''t. My legal guardian is very stubborn. I have to move back to Vermont," Luke replied, putting all the blame on Natasha. Vermont was the state where Jericho was located.


    ''Besides, if I do that your normie school might get massacred...'' thought Luke, sighing internally. The Spellman would attack him without hesitation if he was in a normie school, and normies could be killed by crossfire.


    "Oh, come on. Do it for me, will you?" asked Emily, kissing Luke suddenly.


    ''Do it for you?'' thought Luke, looking at Emily indifferently as she kissed him.


    He only saw Emily as a girl he could satisfy his sexual needs with, an area he was new to. He felt no love for the girl. With Enid, he risked his life to save her, with Emily he would not.


    On the other hand, Luke realizes that Emily is attracted to him because of his looks and money. She used his huge house with a jacuzzi, private beach, movie theater, and many more luxuries.


    Luke bought Emily luxurious clothes on her birthday which was recently, and noticed that she loved them. The power of money. He didn''t blame her. They both used each other if you could say that in a way, and they also got along well.


    "No is no," replied Luke, ending the kiss and giving no more room for discussion.


    "You''re bad..." said Emily dissatisfied. At this time she noticed Luke''s indifference, but that


    made her like him more.


    "What are we?" asked Emily after a few seconds of silence.


    "How?" asked Luke, not understanding the question.


    "You and me. What are we?"


    "Organisms made up of cells, tissues, organs, and systems that work together to keep us


    alive," replied Luke.


    "What?" asked Emily, puzzled.


    "That''s not what I mean. What is our relationship?" asked Emily.


    ''I knew this would happen. I shouldn''t have gotten together with her this past weekend,'' thought Luke. His biological desires had won out over his rationality.


    Somehow Luke managed to take the conversation somewhere else and said goodbye to Emily saying they would talk by video call and message. There was a reason for the internet.


    The vacation was over. Luke returned to Vermont with Natasha. The trip was shorter since


    they went by plane. Then, they took a bus to Jericho and returned to their apartment. Tomorrow, he would start classes at Nevermore.


    Tomorrow is the day where she will appear []


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 61: Addams Family

    Chapter 61: Addams Family1313 Cemetery Lane.


    On a vacant lot, surrounded by swamps and a moat, stands a stately, somber mansion. From the outside, the mansion is an imposing and decadent sight. The facade was covered in foliage and twisted vines.


    The knockers and mailbox seem to have a life of their own, like grotesque guardians watching over the main entrance.


    Entering the mansion reveals a labyrinth of secret corridors and hidden rooms. The interior is adorned with strange objects and macabre statues. Every corner of the mansion seems to harbor some dark secret or unique oddity.


    In one of the many rooms of this mansion, a conversation was taking place. The room had a gothic and eccentric atmosphere. The walls are adorned with antique tapestries and dark paintings that seem to follow you with their gaze. Hanging chandeliers, covered in cobwebs and adorned with skulls, cast a dim light that added a touch of theatricality to the atmosphere.


    In the center of the room was a huge stone fireplace, always burning and emanating a comforting warmth that contrasted with the somber atmosphere of the place.


    Two people were sitting on a black velvet sofa. A man and a woman.


    The woman was beautiful and had pale skin and long black hair. She wore a black gothic dress to match her hair.


    The man was stocky, with a flat nose, crooked teeth, and a receding chin. He was shorter in stature than the woman next to him. His hair was slicked back, and he sported a pencil-thin mustache.


    Across from the two of them sat a young girl.


    The girl had black hair pulled back in two long braids, a fringe over her forehead, a pale complexion, dark brown eyes, and black eye shadow. The girl was also wearing a black dress similar to the woman''s dress. It was like a smaller, daintier version.


    The only difference was that the girl had a blank and emotionless expression. On the other hand, the woman was smiling warmly as she looked at her.


    "My dear, how long will you stay mad at us?" asked the pale, beautiful woman. Her name was Morticia Addams.


    The mansion belonged to the famous old Psychic family The Addams. One of the oldest and most powerful outcast families in America.


    "As long as it takes. You signed me up for Nevermore without my consent. I don''t want to repeat the same steps as you, Mother," said the pigtailed girl in a monotone, and without changing her expression. Her name was Wednesday Addams.


    "I promise you, my little snake, you will love Nevermore, won''t you my beloved?" asked the mustachioed man. His name was Gomez Addams.


    "Of course. It''s the ideal school for her," said Morticia, nodding.


    "Why? Why was it for you?" asked Wednesday.


    "It''s not about that. I mean that you''ll finally be among classmates who understand you. The relationship between normies and outcasts is difficult. More so when you''re an Addams," Morticia replied.


    "And no. You will not be going to the Academy of the Dark Arts. We''ve been over that subject many times," she added as she saw Wednesday was about to speak.


    "Nevermore is a magical place. It''s where I met your mother, and we fell in love," said Gomez, looking passionately at Morticia, who was also looking at him.


    "Stop it. I''m going to get nauseous again," said Wednesday. It was already the tenth time in the day that she watched her parents give each other passionate kisses. She''d rather stuff or bury animals than watch this.


    "Those things indeed creep you out, but you must be aware of what happened in Nevermore a few months ago. Attack by unknown hooded people. Two dead. Attack by hags. I''m sure you''ll love that," Gomez said with a ghoulish grin.


    Wednesday for the first time agreed with anything her parents were saying in the entire conversation.


    "A unique experience. Besides, I don''t think it will be the last, since Luke Poe is there," said Morticia with a slight smile. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Addams as an old and powerful family of psychics were privy to several important issues in the outcast society.


    ''Luke Poe...'' thought Wednesday. Her eyes showed a faint gleam that quickly faded.


    "John must be very proud of his son from the afterlife or wherever he is. Who knows maybe you''ll end up falling in love with him, and together you''ll get revenge on the Spellman family," said Gomez, not caring at all about the danger her daughter would be in.


    "Oh, a couple of revenge. It''s been a long time since we did the last one," commented Morticia with a nostalgic look on her face.


    "Don''t say stupid things. All right, I''ll go," Wednesday said without changing her expression. She stood up and left the room.


    "She seems to have some interest in that boy," said Gomez. He knew his daughter, and that was extremely rare. The first time he''d ever seen anything like that.


    "Well, it''s common. That guy murdered a person. What girl wouldn''t be attracted to that? Plus, he''s a successful writer. His book Carrie is proving to be a big hit. Last I know, he published his second book. Even Wednesday read it. Don''t tell her I went through his room," Morticia said with a faint smile. Finally, her daughter could find friends with her


    characteristics, although she still saw it as a long way off.


    "He''s honoring Edgar Allan Poe," said Gomez with a nostalgic look. He was John Poe''s partner and friend. Luke''s father.


    "Yes. Wednesday is writing her novel, and she hasn''t finished it yet. The Poe kid already published two, and they''re successful. For the first time she must feel inferior to someone her age," commented Morticia. Her daughter was narcissistic and perfect at almost everything. Except for having friends and socializing.


    ...


    Vermont, Jericho - Nevermore.


    The school had started a couple of days ago. In Principal Weems'' office, a meeting was taking


    place.


    At her desk was Principal Weems, looking at three people: Gomez, Morticia, and their daughter, Wednesday Addams.


    "You''ve had a very interesting academic journey. Seven schools in four years," Larissa commented, looking at Wednesday''s academic report card.


    She was very surprised by this. Even Luke wasn''t expelled from that many schools. Only from three, and he was one of the most troubled kids she encountered at Nevermore.


    "There''s no fortress that can hold me. I bet it will be the same here," Wednesday said in her


    usual monotone.


    "What our daughter is trying to say is that she''s very grateful for the opportunity," said Gomez, trying to disguise his daughter''s rudeness.


    "It''s only been a few days since the start, but I''m sure she''ll be able to incorporate it with the help of her classmates," said Larissa.


    "We''re sorry about that. Bureaucracy made it take a while to get the paperwork we needed," Morticia apologized.


    Any time a student is expelled, it is recorded on their academic record and can affect their future educational opportunities. Luckily, they knew Principal Larissa and the board members. The Addamses had power and influence.


    They didn''t send their children to Nevermore, because it''s a boarding school and distance. After all, psychic abilities could be taught by family members more effectively.


    "No problem. Wednesday will go to the Ophelia dorm. The same as you Morticia. Your roommate will be Enid Sinclair. Classes have already started. Let''s introduce you to your roommates," Larissa said, standing up.


    "My little storm, we will keep in touch. Break a leg," said Gomez, hugging Wednesday, who didn''t even move from her spot. She hated hugs, but she could only stand hugs from her


    father.


    "Dear, make friends and have fun,'' said Morticia, who wanted to hug her daughter, but Wednesday pulled back slightly, so she stopped herself. Her relationship with her mother was


    more strained.


    Wednesday said goodbye to her parents without being too emotional and followed Principal


    Weems down the halls of Nevermore. She was already wearing her custom Nevermore black uniform instead of the standard indigo.


    "Today''s class is Marginal History. Later, your roommate will give you a paper with all the schedules," Larissa commented.


    Wednesday barely nodded her head, and the walk to the classroom was silent. Only their footsteps could be heard.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 62: Wednesday Addams

    Chapter 62: Wednesday Addams"Nevermore was founded by Nathaniel Faulkner in 1791. He was a centenarian vampire who was highly respected by the entire American outcast community. Before founding Nevermore, he traveled the world cataloging every outcast community," explained the Marginal History professor with slowness and laziness in his tone, or so it seemed.


    Luke found himself at the desk in the back, fighting sleep. History classes were boring. It reminded him of Harry Potter''s History of Magic, which was always shown as a very boring subject because of the professor.


    Luckily, at that moment, someone knocked on the door, making the professor stop his boring lesson.


    "Come in," said the professor, and the door opened. All the students looked at the two people who entered the classroom with curiosity, including Luke, who had his eyes a little narrowed. The person walking in front was Principal Weems in her classic professional attire, behind her was a not-very-tall girl wearing a customized black Nevermore uniform.


    The girl had two long braids, a pale complexion, dark eyes, and an apathetic look. Everyone wondered who the new student was. Classes had already started a few days ago.


    Luke opened his eyes in surprise. His sleepiness left him immediately, and he had to control himself not to get up from the chair to look with more certainty at the very particular girl.


    ''What is she doing here? It''s not the time yet,'' Luke thought, staring at the pale girl with a blank expression. He knew very well who this girl was. He couldn''t be wrong: Wednesday Addams.


    Luke remembered perfectly the events in Wednesday''s series that he saw in his past life. The girl was due to enter Nevermore mid-year the following year. That is, in the eleventh grade.


    "Good morning, everyone. Thank you, Professor Meyer. I have an announcement for everyone. Today, you will be joined by a new student in your class. I hope you will receive her well," said Larissa, looking around at all the students. She then looked at Wednesday and nodded to her to introduce herself.


    All the students looked at Wednesday, who had kept the same expression on her face ever since she entered the classroom. Silence reigned in the classroom.


    "Wednesday Addams," said the girl dryly in a monotone, and silence once again reigned in the room. Could that be considered an introduction? She only said her name.


    "The famous Addams family of psychics?"


    "I heard they were crazy."


    "I never thought I''d get to see an Addams."


    Many murmurs were heard in the room as Wednesday finished her short, pithy presentation. Everyone knew the Addams family. The last appearance of an Addams at Nevermore was several decades ago with Gomez Addams. Coincidence or not, that time was the last time there was a Poe at Nevermore. Luke''s father.


    "Quiet!" exclaimed Professor Meyer, and the hubbub ceased.


    "Go sit in the back on the right," Meyer added, pointing to an empty desk next to Luke.


    Wednesday began to walk quietly. Her steps seemed to be in rhythm, and her gaze remained straight ahead and unchanged. Everyone watched the strange girl, who sat down and looked straight ahead.


    ''I guess it''s due to the butterfly effect,'' Luke thought, looking at Wednesday, who was sitting a short distance away from him. The girl looked like the actress from the Netflix series, only her aura was darker and her gaze more intimidating.


    Wednesday noticed Luke''s stare and turned her head as if she were a robot. She looked at him with her dark eyes, which looked like the abyss itself. After a second, she looked forward again.


    ''Her aura is very particular...'' thought Luke, feeling as if he were being analyzed by some kind of strange alien. When Luke pictured an outcast, he would picture someone like Wednesday. A completely different person than a normie.


    Larissa left the room, and the boring history class continued. Luke watched Wednesday sidelong and slyly. He wondered if the events of the series would happen this year or wait until next year.


    Why did she come a year and a half earlier to Nevermore? Did the events of the past year affect the Addams family in any way? He didn''t know. He also didn''t know if Hyde and Crackstone would be much stronger than in the series. Although this was assuming they would be, the outcast world was much more dangerous and powerful than he saw in the series.


    "Stop looking at me," said Wednesday, noticing Luke''s gaze on her.


    ''My first conversation with the leading lady of the series, and I feel like it''s not going to be pleasant at all,'' Luke thought as he decided what to say.


    "Excuse me. I saw your face so pale that I was worried you might faint at any moment. Maybe you''re nervous about it being your first day of school and getting a late start," Luke said with a slight smile. Obviously, his apology was fake, and it was impossible for Wednesday, with her unchanged expression, to be nervous.


    Wednesday didn''t even flinch at Luke''s clear mockery. She looked at him for a second and said, "Oh, don''t worry about me. My pallor is simply a side effect of a lack of interest in the banalities of everyday life. I''m not nervous in the least. In fact, you might say I''m excited to see what kind of lost souls populate this place."


    ''Excited...?'' thought Luke. Wednesday''s expression had not a hint of emotion in it. On the other hand, he was surprised at all she said in a monotone with no change of pace.


    "How about you, or should I ask if you have any other talents besides detecting pallor in the faces of strangers?" she added, looking at Luke with an icy stare.


    Luke fell silent, not knowing what to say immediately. It was the first time he had been beaten in a conversation to dislike the other person.


    Wednesday at Luke''s silence, looked at him smugly and looked straight ahead again. Luke frowned as he was about to say something, Professor Meyer spoke up.


    "Student Addams. Read from the title: History of Nevermore," Meyer said, looking at Wednesday.


    "I don''t have a book, professor. I couldn''t prepare it because they didn''t give me the schedules," Wednesday said with no sign of nervousness or anything like that.


    "Mm, I understand. Student Poe shares a book with Addams so she can read," said the professor, looking at Luke, who nodded reluctantly. He moved his desk closer to Wednesday and put the book in the middle.


    ''Poe? He''s Luke Poe?'' thought Wednesday, looking at Luke differently, though her face was still just as expressionless. She didn''t think this student would be the famous writer of Carrie and the Mystery of Salem''s Slots. The latter is his new novel, which is proving to be a huge success. She had read it and had to admit that his writing inspired terror and reminded her of Bram Stoker''s Dracula novel.


    "Stop staring at me," Luke whispered with a slight smile, trying to mimic Wednesday''s tone. Wednesday wordlessly looked at the book and began to read where the professor instructed. Her tone was monotone and barely changed as she read.


    After that, the class continued. They had to read on their own. The self-study that Professor Meyer was so fond of. Luke and Wednesday read from the same book without saying a word. When the class was over, they didn''t even say goodbye. Luke went to the cafeteria with Xavier and Ajax. Wednesday was approached by many curious students who wanted to meet the new student. Little did they know that such enthusiasm would be short-lived.


    ...


    The third class of the day was the subject: Psychic Powers II. Last year, there were ten psychic students. Because of the death of Sabrina Jones (false last name, though only Luke knew that), there were nine students.


    This year, three new psychics joined. A boy and a girl who joined at the beginning of the year, and Wednesday Addams, who took a week to start classes.


    Now there are twelve psychic students. The professor''s name was Charles Faulkner. Descendant of the founder of Nevermore. An important family of psychics on par with the


    Spellmans and the Addams.


    "Well, class. We have a new student in our class today. I assume you already know her name, but introduce yourself anyway," said Charles, looking towards Wednesday, who internally rolled her eyes. She hated having to introduce herself in class. Such a waste of time.


    "Wednesday Addams."


    ''Her presentation was the same as in the other subjects,'' thought Luke, fiddling with his


    pencil.


    "Quick and concise presentation. If it''s no bother, could you tell us what kind of aura you possess?" asked Charles. He needed to know this so he could guide the students.


    "Black aura," Wednesday replied, and everyone in the classroom was surprised.


    ''It goes along with her personality,'' Luke thought. Besides, Wednesday was a dual aura user,


    as she would shortly awaken her psychic visions. That is a violet aura. Maybe she already had her first visions he doesn''t know.


    Luke wondered what abilities someone with a black aura would have. Because of the issue of


    family techniques and the fact the fact that they are guarded, he didn''t know. Maybe he should look for a book at the Nightshade Society. He would have to sneak in again, though. His relationship with Veronica had stagnated, he would even say worsened even though he spent the summer at the Umbrio mansion in Florida. Maybe it was because Veronica discovered Luke with Emily, or who knows why. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Black aura, interesting... You''re the only psychic with that aura in this class," Charles said


    with a hand on his chin.


    Luke didn''t know if Wednesday hadn''t yet awakened her psychic visions or was hiding that she was the possessor of another aura. He would like to read her mind, but it is dangerous.


    Mind reading can be stopped by protective devices. Members of important outcast families will have such artifacts so that their minds are not read without their consent.


    If he tries to read your mind and it is exposed, they will know he has a blue aura, and he could be punished for reading students'' minds on the sly.


    "Now that there are twelve students and you are a pair, we will make groups of two. Choose a partner and sit together. This group will be very important throughout the year. I''ll give you ten minutes to decide," said Charles as he sat down at his desk, and the students began to talk.


    ''This is not good,'' Luke thought automatically, looking at Xavier. He didn''t like team assignments, especially not when it would last the whole year. To his bad luck, Xavier was already conversing with a boy Luke didn''t know.


    ''Traitor...'' Luke thought without moving from his spot. All the students were chatting with their classmates/friends. The only two people who were still in place were Wednesday and


    Luke.


    Wednesday from the beginning was looking straight ahead without changing her expression. She looked like a statue. At no time did she seek to converse with anyone to fulfill the


    professor''s task.


    Luke got a message on his cell phone. It was from Xavier, saying he was sorry for not being


    able to group with him. He had to group with the other guy because he owed him a favor.


    ''It''s okay,'' Luke wrote and sent the message.


    "Time. Tell me your names with your partner. You first, Sam," said Charles with a pen in hand.


    Desk by desk, he was writing down the groups of two. As there were only twelve people, he


    quickly got to the end of the desks.


    "Luke, your turn. The only option left is with Wednesday, correct?" asked Charles. There were


    already five groups assembled, and two students left. There were no more options.


    "No," said Luke and Wednesday at the same time.


    "What?" asked Charles, a little surprised at the coordination of the two.


    "Can I work alone?" they asked at the same time.


    "If you work alone, it wouldn''t be a group. You are the only ones left so you will work


    together."


    "But-" began Luke and Wednesday but were interrupted by the professor.


    "End of discussion," said Charles. He didn''t want to argue anymore with these two students,


    who, for some reason, he knew would bring him a lot of headaches.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 63: Council of the Outcasts of America

    Chapter 63: Council of the Outcasts of America"As you know to work in the council outcast police, you must have control of your skills and improve your power. So in the next class, we will have training. We will have a direct elimination tournament. The groups you put together will face each other," said Charles.


    Many students had glesparkles in their eyes. Working on the outcast council was the dream of many. They were especially working on the outcast police force. Where the real action was. Not in the bureaucratic part of the council.


    ''The council...'' Luke thought.


    The Outcast Council of America is an institution, made up of a coalition of outcasts who advocate for survival and balance between the different outcast groups. It is the force of law and order. Like the government of a normie community, but with very different laws.


    The outcast police are under the orders of the council. Most of the outcasts want to work there, as that is where the action is.


    For Luke, it''s sort of like the Ministry of Magic in Harry Potter with a few differences. For one thing, the council does not seek to keep its existence hidden from the normies. They could do that if they set their minds to it. Luke could erase memories and create new ones for an outcast. With normies doing that is easier.


    However, it is not something the outcast society seeks. To normies, their existence is confusing, and most ordinary normies think of vampires, werewolves, and the like as myths. Only the upper echelons of normie society know about their existence.


    This is because the outcast population is very low compared to normies, which makes their existence difficult for normies to prove.


    The Outcast Police has several specialized departments where an outcast could work. These


    are:


    Psychic Investigation Department: Formed exclusively by psychics who are dedicated to investigating and containing threats related to mental and emotional manipulation. Monster Control Department: Powerful outcasts are in charge of handling and containing dangerous creatures such as insane hags or strange and dangerous creatures.


    Black Magic Department: This department is in charge of tracking and stopping those outcasts who use dark magic to attack innocent outcasts and normies. Dark magic is not forbidden in the outcast society, you become a criminal if you use it to kill innocents. Especially normies, as they would put the outcasts in a complicated situation with the normie government.


    The same is mental or emotional manipulation, using it to fight or defend yourself in deathmatches is not a crime. A crime is if you use it to manipulate normies or innocent outcasts.


    Outcast Containment Department: In charge of locating and detaining outcasts who abuse their power and pose a threat to other innocent outcasts and normies.


    Finally, a department known to a few people: The Demon Extermination Department. As the name suggests the task of this department is to locate demonic activity and to murder without hesitation the culprit of this.


    How did Luke know about this department? Because Edgar told him. In his past life, Edgar was the leader of this department. The position with the most power. To enter this department you had to have exceptional skills. Both in combat and in knowledge. Already in itself in any of these departments, it is difficult to enter, but in this one, it is even more so. To enter any of these departments you had to be the best of the best. Since you would be facing in most cases dangerous individuals or monsters with demonic powers. The most dangerous of all is the demon extermination department, as you are up against people with demonic powers. Luke wonders how strong someone who made a deal with a demon will be.


    "So you''ll have to know your partner to prepare for combat," Charles said. ''Should I join the council in the future?'' thought Luke, as the class continued.


    With the money he earned as a writer, there was no need for him to work. Neither for the society of outcasts nor for the normal society. But if he wants to restore the Poe family, he will have to unite to build power. Having an important position in the council would be very useful.


    Of course, before that, he must survive the Spellmans and show the outcast society that this family has demonic ties. Which will be the family''s undoing if Luke manages to expose them.


    The bad news is that the Spellmans are sure to have several members of their family on the council and in the outcast police force. This would explain how it is that so far no one knows they made deals with demons.


    As much as he didn''t want to admit it, Luke was proud to carry the Poe name. He didn''t want the ancient family of psychics to die because of him. Which is why he''s been considering rebirthing it.


    ''Besides power and influence I''ll need a wife...'' Luke thought and for some reason looked sideways on Wednesday.


    Edgar had implanted in him very well that he needed to have psychic heirs and if possible two auras. Which would make the Poe Family reborn like a phoenix.


    Wednesday had two auras, and he had three. If they have children they would be guaranteed to have two auras. Something super rare in psychic families.


    Wednesday again noticed Luke''s gaze on her and looked at him. Only this time, she didn''t say anything. After a few seconds, they both looked forward again.


    ''No... What am I thinking? It would be impossible to be boyfriend with this girl,'' Luke thought, shaking his head.


    From what he knew thanks to the series on Netflix and other Addams family adaptations. Wednesday has a dark, narcissistic, and somewhat psychopathic personality. She tortures her little brother something she claims herself, and displays several sociopathic traits.


    These are the adaptations he saw in his past life. In this world he lives in now, she may be darker and more psychopathic. After all, this world is much darker and more dangerous than he thought, and not everything is the same as in the adaptations.


    For example, there were no auras, and Wednesday only had psychic visions. Instead, here she already said she has a black aura. The first change there is in her.


    With all these characteristics how would he make her fall in love? Also, he doesn''t want to be with a psychopath.


    ''Although in the series she was interested in a normie who was a Hyde...'' Luke thought.


    This seemed unreal to him in the series. With Wednesday''s personality for her to fall in love with a normie who gave her flowers and made her watch romantic movies seemed unreal.


    ''The attraction of opposites?'' thought Luke. He had become Enid''s boyfriend, and the two were very different. He always thought that for a romantic interest, you had to find a person with similar characteristics to your own, but that didn''t seem quite right.


    "Class dismissed."


    Luke looked up and noticed Wednesday standing in front of his desk. The girl was staring at him with her black eyes and the same expression since she stepped onto Nevermore.


    "Do you want to talk about the groups?" asked Luke as he noticed Wednesday was still staring at him. Her eyes didn''t even seem to blink.


    Since they would be fighting other psychics together maybe she wanted to strategize or know Luke''s strengths.


    "No. I just want to tell you not to look for me to talk about it. I alone am enough to defeat the two psychics. Just don''t get in the way," Wednesday said in a tone that held no disdain, no arrogance. She said it naturally. As if it were a given.


    "Oh... well," Luke said, not knowing what else to say. Nor would he start an argument that he knew would be pointless with someone like Wednesday. He wouldn''t want to waste his


    energy.


    He also had no interest in the practice battle. Last year, he took on four outcasts who wanted to kill him and came out victorious. Besides, he trained all summer like crazy. He didn''t have high expectations of his teammates'' combat power.


    He thought he could defeat them easily. So it''s better to let someone else do the annoying


    work.


    Wednesday turned and left. Her expression changed slightly, ''It''s weird... They usually always get angry. Curious'' thought Wednesday with a slight surge of interest towards the individual


    named Luke Poe.


    As Wednesday left the room, she was intercepted by a blonde, blue-eyed girl. Her hair had blue highlights and pink highlights at the ends.


    "Hi, my name is Enid! I''m your roommate. Principal Weems told me to give you a quick tour of Nevermore," the girl said with a smile and a great enthusiasm that seemed to affect Wednesday negatively for some reason.


    Wednesday wanted to dodge and get away from Enid as quickly as possible, but Enid wouldn''t let such a thing happen. The principal gave her a task, and she would accomplish it. Besides,


    she was to make friends with her new roommate.


    "I don''t need a tour. Stop getting in the way," Wednesday said coldly. "How rude... I won''t stop bothering you until the tour is completed," said Enid stubbornly.


    Wednesday stared at Enid, "Fine. Be quick," she said after a few seconds.


    "Great, follow me!" said Enid with a smile and started to walk. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nevermore was founded-"


    "I know that. We had history class today," Wednesday interrupted Enid.


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot," said Enid with a chuckle, and moving on to the next topic.


    "Welcome to the quadrangle courtyard!" said Enid, introducing the central courtyard where


    there were many students.


    "It''s a pentagon," said Wednesday.


    ''Gothic and sarcastic attitude... Phew... take a breath, Enid. She''s a new student,'' thought


    Enid, taking a deep breath.


    "I''ll enlighten you on Nevermore''s social life," said Enid, starting to walk around the edges


    of the Pentagon.


    "I don''t want to engage in adolescent tribal clich¨¦s. Tell me about last year''s Poe Cup," said Wednesday. It seemed that this eager student knew about gossip. She should know in more detail about last year''s incident.


    "W-why do you want to know about that? You should know enough by now," said Enid, pausing. Her enthusiasm and smile disappeared.


    For Enid, it was the worst time in her life. She saw a classmate burned to death, she was


    almost murdered, and days later, her boyfriend left her. She was traumatized by everything


    that happened in so few days.


    Remembering those days was the worst for Enid.


    "I asked you why I don''t know enough," Wednesday said. Nevermore took it upon himself to


    try to hide the important details of that incident.


    "Which student was it that died? How did she die? What skills did the attackers have?" said


    Wednesday, asking several questions and with no change in her expression as she talked about the death of a Nevermore student.


    Enid''s eyes were widening with indignation. Her lips trembled. She couldn''t believe how Wednesday could talk about the death of a fellow student so tactlessly.


    "I almost forgot, is it true that Luke Poe killed one of the attackers?" asked Wednesday again. Hearing Luke''s name made Enid lose the patience she was having with Wednesday. "Have respect for Sabrina''s death! And if you want to know so badly ask Luke Poe! Tour over!" exclaimed Enid angrily, leaving Wednesday alone in the courtyard.


    Many turned to see who suddenly shouted. They were surprised that it was the always happy


    and enthusiastic Enid.


    Wednesday stood still with a blank expression.


    ''That''s the normal attitude. Well, I saved myself from the stupid tour. Maybe I should ask


    Luke Poe...'' thought Wednesday, as she began to walk calmly towards her new dorm.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 64: Behind the Scene

    Chapter 64: Behind the SceneIn the dark depths of the forest outside Jericho, in a cave hidden in the undergrowth, a sinister act is taking place.


    The air inside the cave is damp and cold, and the sound of dripping water droplets echoes in the darkness. The floor is covered with a layer of slimy moss. The only light source comes from a single torch.


    In the heart of the cave, a young boy lies imprisoned by rusty chains. The boy seems to be conscious, but at the same time, he is not. His gaze is empty.


    In front of the boy stands a woman staring at him. The woman has fair skin, long brown hair, and brown eyes. Nevermore students would recognize her immediately. It was the kindly professor of botany, Marilyn Thornhill.


    However, the professor did not have the usual friendly look and smile. She had a twisted smile on her lips and a cold, hateful look directed at Tyler. She hated outcasts.


    ''Finally, that damned Addams girl is at Nevermore. The prophecy didn''t fail. With a few more days of torture, Hyde''s brainwashing will be complete, and I''ll put the plan into action,'' thought Marilyn with a ghoulish grin.


    "Tyler, honey. Wake up," said Marylyn, approaching the young man and squatting down. "Mother... My head hurts," Tyler mumbled with narrowed eyes.


    "I know, honey. Take this. It will make you better," Marilyn said in a kind tone, passing a glass with a greenish-colored liquid to Tyler.


    She brought the glass closer to Tyler, who hesitated for a second, "No fear, son," Marilyn said in a loving tone. Tyler decided to drink it with Marilyn''s help. He drank it all down.


    After a few seconds, Tyler began to scream in pain. Marilyn patted his shoulders as if that would do any good, "There, there. Take it easy. You have to be strong to help Mom," Marilyn said with a slight smile.


    "Yeah..." grunted Tyler, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain. After that, he lost consciousness.


    ''That was easier than I thought. What a weak-minded teenager'' thought Marilyn, glaring at the unconscious Tyler.


    She put away the drugs she was using to brainwash Tyler and heal him a bit, as she had to send him back home.


    ''Before I get Wednesday Addams'' blood, I need outcast body parts or normies. I''ll use this Hyde for that,'' thought Marilyn with a slight smile. It was time to start a killing spree in Jericho.


    If it were up to her, she would use outcasts, but she didn''t mind assassinating normies, as it was easier. Outcasts might try to defend themselves against a Hyde and rarely leave Nevermore since it was a boarding school.


    ''It would be great to assassinate that arrogant boy,'' thought Marilyn. The smile on her face disappeared, and there was only hatred in her eyes. An image of Luke Poe came into her head.


    This outcast always made fun of her and showed no interest whatsoever in her classes. She hated him, since last year.


    ...


    "Acho," Luke sneezed. Luckily, he managed to cover it with his arm. Otherwise, he would have soiled the girl just inches away from him.


    "Are you okay?" asked a beautiful blonde girl with green eyes. The girl was completely naked, as was Luke, who wiped his nose with a handkerchief that came floating towards him.


    "Someone must be talking bad about me," commented Luke, blowing his nose.


    It was Saturday night. Xavier was not in the dorm as he had gone to Bianca''s dorm. So Luke had the bedroom all to himself.


    Ever since he experienced his first time with the normie named Emily, Luke wanted to continue to have an active sex life as much as possible. With his fame as a writer and his last name in the world of outcasts, it''s not hard to find a girl who wants to sleep with him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So here he is with a beautiful blonde student two years his senior. Her name was Kat. He only remembered it thanks to his photographic memory as he didn''t care much for it.


    Kat had an hourglass figure. Beautiful eyes and most of all two big melons that were more striking than her green eyes.


    "Hey, don''t stop. I was just climaxing," Kat said, watching as Luke wiped his nose.


    "Sorry. Let me make it up to you," said Luke, returning to the action.


    A while later, the carnal act was over, ''It''s already two in the morning...'' thought Luke, looking at the time on his cell phone.


    "You better get back to your dorm," commented Luke, looking at Kat, who was hugging him and resting her head on his chest. He didn''t know why women liked to do this after sex.


    "I don''t want to..." said Kat, hugging Luke tighter, who frowned. He didn''t want Kat to come out of his bedroom tomorrow and for everyone to see her.


    Security in the men''s dormitories was weak. The professors hardly patrolled at all. A girl coming out of a dorm was not uncommon to see among the students. After all, Nevermore is a boarding school full of teenagers.


    "I''m not giving you a choice," Luke said stubbornly.


    "That''s too bad... A pretty girl wants to sleep with you, and you''re kicking her out. The rumors of Luke Poe''s bad temper are true," said Kat with a slight smile and starting to kiss Luke.


    ''I don''t have a bad temper...'' thought Luke, reluctantly accepting Kat''s kisses.


    "Didn''t you want to watch a movie? Now''s a good time," said Kat, seeing that Luke wanted to kick her out.


    "Oh, that''s right. The Texas Chainsaw Massacre ''74. A classic" said Luke with renewed interest. Luckily, in this world, the Texas Chainsaw Massacre was a movie that was released just like in his previous world.


    He had seen this movie many times before, but it was nice to watch it and discuss the movie with someone else.


    He put the movie on the huge TV in the bedroom, and they began to watch it. Thirty minutes later Kat had fallen asleep on Luke''s chest.


    ''This girl lasted ten minutes longer than the last one,'' thought Luke, slightly disappointed. With the remote, he turned off the TV and went to sleep. He wouldn''t wake Kat up to kick her out. He wasn''t that bastard.


    He remembered the times when they had movie marathons with Enid. Neither would fall asleep, and they would enthusiastically watch the movies while eating popcorn and cuddling


    together.


    There was no sex. Luke didn''t dare try it for fear that his relationship with Enid would become awkward, but he preferred those nights with Enid a thousand times more than the ones he had with Kat or another girl these days.


    The next day at about eleven noon the bedroom door opened. It was Xavier.


    ''Today''s a different girl...'' thought Xavier, looking at Luke''s bed. The latter was sleeping next to a beautiful blonde who was hugging him and drooling a little.


    ''If he''s happy,'' thought Xavier, sighing internally.


    Since Nevermore started, it had only been two weekends. Luke had already brought three different girls. A change he noticed from his friend compared to last year.


    Luke slowly opened his eyes and saw Xavier. They both stared at each other, "This is an illusion. You''ll wake up soon," Luke said, making a circular motion with his hands.


    "Like I''m going to believe that, you idiot," Xavier said with a slight smile.


    "Tsch," Luke clicked his tongue.


    "Just use protection. I don''t want you to get syphilis or something," Xavier said in a mocking


    tone.


    "Shut up, you''re not my father," Luke said, getting up. Luckily, he was wearing shorts that he


    put on before putting on the movie.


    "Hey, wake up! It''s late already!" exclaimed Luke, tactlessly shaking Kat''s shoulder.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming," muttered Kat sleeplessly. She rose slightly from the bed, exposing her chest. She was still naked.


    Luke quickly with his telekinesis used the sheets to create a wall so Xavier wouldn''t see her. He didn''t want his friend to get in trouble with his toxic girlfriend, Bianca. "What a gentleman. Thanks," Kat said with a cute smile as she noticed Luke''s gesture.


    ''Just change and get out,'' thought Luke, but he didn''t say anything. He tried to control his bad


    temper.


    "I had a great time last night. Call me later. Bye," said Kat, already dressed, kissing Luke goodbye, who nodded slightly and said nothing.


    "Bye," said Kat waving to Xavier, who raised his hand somewhat shyly. The girl opened the door and left the room. After a few seconds, Xavier looked at Luke and quickly approached. "You, bastard that''s one of the most beautiful girls in the senior class! How did you get her to sleep with you!" asked Xavier, grabbing Luke by the shoulders and shaking him.


    For a senior cutie to sleep with a boy two years younger than her was a very rare thing to see or almost unheard of to see.


    "What? Really?" asked Luke, letting Xavier shake him. It was a good way to wake up quickly.


    If a little rude.


    "Tsch, you damn famous and handsome writer," Xavier said with envy, albeit the good kind.


    His family of psychics had a Poe-like prominence. Maybe one or two rungs below in terms of seniority and golden peak, but now his family was much more than the Poe''s, who counted only one living member.


    The only difference between him and Luke was his appearance. Although Xavier was confident in his appearance and was always popular, he could not be bought with Luke''s looks. Second and very important was Luke''s success as a writer. Carrie had hundreds of thousands


    of sales, and his second novel seemed to follow the same path of success. Luke had social networks with hundreds of thousands of followers. His fame is the biggest in Nevermore. "Don''t bother, you have a girlfriend," Luke said, escaping Xavier''s grip and starting to get dressed. He was hungry.


    "Yeah, for now..." said Xavier. His relationship with Bianca wasn''t getting better. It was only


    getting worse.


    "Anyway, Kat Abagnale leaving your dorm will be a rumor that will soon start spreading all over Nevermore. Be prepared," added Xavier with a hand on his chin.


    "Do you know her last name?" asked Luke, who didn''t know Kat''s last name since he hadn''t


    asked her.


    "Yeah... She''s one of the hottest girls in Nevermore. All the guys know it. Don''t tell Bianca,"


    Xavier said.


    "Maybe they''ll think she was with you," Luke commented with a smile.


    "Impossible. By leaving at this hour, it will prove that she was in your dorm all night. They all saw me coming out of the dorms heading to Bianca''s" said Xavier, shaking his head. ''You do take it seriously,'' Luke thought. He didn''t want that rumor to spread, but there was


    nothing he could do about it now. He could only pray that no one had seen Kat come out of his


    bedroom.


    "Let''s go eat," Luke said without giving this any more thought.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 65: Similarities

    Chapter 65: SimilaritiesMonday arrived. Today would be the day for tenth graders to practice sparring. Luke hadn''t spoken to Wednesday since they were in the same group.


    He wasn''t nervous. The goth girl was supposed to take care of everything. She said so herself and knowing her excellence in just about everything. it was quite possible she would take on two psychics by herself.


    Luke recalled, thanks to his photographic memory, that Wednesday had perfect grades and was a genius in multiple disciplines: archery (better than him), fencing (better than him), engineering, etc. Of course, she is better than Luke without using auras, since with his clairvoyance aura, Luke can be untouchable in fencing or archery. With his telekinesis, he can direct the arrows and have them always hit the target.


    ''Where did she get so much time to be an expert in so many things?'' thought Luke, heading to the cafeteria along with Xavier and Ajax.


    Luke had good grades in school thanks to his photographic memory and the fact that he was a person who was reincarnated. He is a successful writer because he copies the works of Stephen King, who is not in this world.


    ''Well, I have three auras, and according to Edgar, I''m a genius in battle,'' thought Luke, encouraging himself.


    His real specialty is his combat power. He trained like crazy and defeated four people who wanted to kill them without anyone''s help. In that, he knew he wouldn''t lose to Wednesday. According to his judgment, his strength was superior to all Nevermore students. Even the older students.


    As he entered the cafeteria, which was filled with students, he noticed the gaze of many people on him. It was not the first time he felt this way. He was used to it, but today was different. There were more stares and murmurs than usual.


    "Here we go," muttered Xavier, and Ajax smiled slightly. They were somewhat used to the stares their friend got, but it was still a little uncomfortable being watched by almost every student.


    "More stares today than usual," Luke said as he grabbed his breakfast and sat down at a free table.


    "It''s because of the other day," commented Xavier, sitting down.


    "Mm, what thing?" asked Luke, adding a lot of sugar to his coffee.


    "Have you forgotten already?" asked Ajax in disbelief.


    "Kat Abagnale. The rumor that you two slept together is already known to everyone. Congratulations," replied Xavier with a smirk.


    "What? That fast?" asked Luke. It had only been a day.


    "I was also surprised that the rumor was flying so fast. Ajax shows it to him," said Xavier with an amused smile.


    "Look at this," said Ajax, showing Luke his cell phone screen. Both boys looked at Luke silently, who was looking at the picture on the cell phone.


    ''At what point did that bitch take this photo?'' thought Luke abruptly, grabbing Ajax''s cell phone and taking a closer look at the photo.


    The photo was of him and Kat. He was sleeping peacefully, while Kat was taking a selfie very close to his sleeping face as she smiled. You could tell they were both lying on a bed, and Luke had no shirt on. Kat didn''t either, so she was covering herself with the sheets.


    "Thanks to the spread of this photo, the rumor became a reality and flew faster than ever," Xavier said with a slight smile, seeing Luke''s shocked expression. In recent times, it was rare to see his friend with that expression.


    ''I shouldn''t have let her sleep with me,'' thought Luke, squeezing the cell phone hard. Since when do girls take half-naked pictures with a guy and spread them around? It''s usually the other way around!


    "Hey, you''ll break it!" said Ajax, yanking the cell phone out of Luke''s hands.


    Luke paid no attention to Ajax''s complaints and, with his eyes, looked for the table where Enid was for some reason.


    He quickly found her. It wasn''t hard to find the striking blonde hair with blue and pink highlights on the ends.


    Enid looked at it too, though only for a second. Her expression was not as enthusiastic and happy as it usually is. Luke could notice Yoko and Divina''s furious glares at him.


    ''Why did I look at her?'' Luke thought, averting his gaze. His mood dropped as he saw Enid''s expression.


    He cared little for the opinions of others, but with Enid, it was different. When he broke up with Enid, he saw her crying. Which made him feel guilt and pain. Perhaps he had grown fonder of her than he had expected.


    Spending so many months together and sharing things caused him to have an emotional bond that in neither of his two lives did he ever have. He didn''t think it would be so weak and affect him so much.


    That may be one reason why he looks for different girls and forgets about her. Although Luke doesn''t want to admit that he''s still paying so much attention to her after they broke up months ago. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After breakfast came the first class, which was Psychic Powers. Finally came the day the psychic students had been waiting for. Actual combat against their peers using their powers. Last year, it was all about learning about auras, ways to use your powers, etc. There was no serious combat.


    To everyone''s surprise, the practice fight would take place on Raven Island. Luke didn''t think he would be visiting the island where he killed the werewolf.


    The school paid more attention to Luke''s class practice. In addition to Professor Charles, they were joined by two other professors. The fencing professor, Vlad, and Professor Fitts.


    Professor Fitts was a psychic. He was of average height, had tanned skin, and had dark sunglasses covering his eyes. He appeared to be on summer vacation, even though it was autumn.


    The trip to Raven Island was not in canoes like the Poe Cup. They got on a motor boat that fit about fifteen people without a problem. It was much more comfortable than a canoe trip. "How''s the morning going, teammate?" asked Luke, sitting down next to Wednesday, who was looking out at the river with a blank expression.


    Luke looked at Wednesday''s outfit. Since today was a training day, no one was wearing the normal uniform.


    They were all wearing their gym uniforms, which were sports jackets with comfortable, stretchy t-shirts underneath. On the bottom, are sports pants.


    As expected Wednesday wore the all-black sports uniform with white lines. The normal one


    was indigo.


    Wednesday turned her head slowly and looked at Luke. Luckily, Luke did not invade her personal space. He sat at a medium distance. So she didn''t have to turn away with a


    disgruntled look, as she almost always did.


    "Normal. I wish the sky was more cloudy and dark," Wednesday replied, going back to


    looking at the river.


    ''That''s a better answer than I expected,'' Luke thought. He had thought Wednesday would either ignore him completely or tell him to stay out of the way.


    "Are you used to Nevermore yet?" asked Luke. He knew the answer to this question, but still,


    he asked it.


    "Irritating. This school is more normie than I thought. I only come here out of obligation to my parents," Wednesday replied.


    Unlike the outcasts who had attended Nevermore for years, she had been educated in normie schools. She thought her peers (outcast teenagers) would act differently, but that was not the case.


    They still had the same interests as normies: popularity, sex, gossip, and stupid things that made her irritated. The only difference was that the teenagers here had special abilities, and there were specific subjects for that.


    ''Is that your irritated face...?'' thought Luke. Wednesday''s expression was the same as always. The changes in her face were barely visible since she arrived at Nevermore.


    For example, when Luke gets up in the mornings and is in a bad mood, he has a scowl and a grim look on his face. Although that''s usually the norm for him, but more visible.


    "I feel the same way. I went to normie schools, and the only difference is that there are people here who can murder normies easily," Luke commented.


    Luke at first did not want to come to Nevermore, just like Wednesday. However, his reason was different. He hated schools in general. He didn''t care if it was for normies or outcasts. However, he now thought Nevermore was much better than a normie school. Its facilities, food, and subjects specific to the outcast world were better than normie subjects. Even the people. Luke, at the end of it all, felt more in tune with the outcast world than with the normies. If he had murdered a person in normie society, he would have gone to jail and been treated like a psychopath, but here that wasn''t the case.


    "But I ended up concluding that Nevermore is better than the normie schools," Luke added.


    "I don''t agree with that," said Wednesday, disappointed by Luke''s comment. ''In the end, it''s just like everyone else,'' thought Wednesday.


    "Well, people don''t always have the same opinions," said Luke, making a lazy gesture with


    his hand. He knew Wednesday hated Nevermore because her mother had been the model and most popular student of her day, and she didn''t want to follow in her footsteps. "Why did you end up concluding that Nevermore is better?" asked Wednesday after a few


    minutes of silence.


    "Because you can murder people as long as it''s in self-defense," Luke replied in a calm tone as if what he was saying was the most natural thing in the world. Although in the normie society, the concept of self-defense also existed, it was much more rigorous than in the marginal society. Many irritating procedures had to be followed once he had killed a person who wanted to kill him.


    In normal society, Luke would have gone to a trial to determine whether he acted justifiably and under many more problematic procedures. In an outcast society. However, he didn''t have to go through all that trouble. Even an outcast police officer complimented him. The rules


    were different.


    Wednesday opened her mouth slightly in surprise at Luke''s response. She thought he would tell her because of his friendship with people similar to you or something stupid cliche. She didn''t think he would say because murder is easier with the outcast rules.


    She knew firsthand that was the case. At her previous school, normie almost murdered a gang


    of girls who picked on her. She put up with their jokes as long as she could, but they wouldn''t stop. So, she had no choice but to act.


    Using the electrical wiring from one of the poles on the school campus, she electrocuted them


    with a simple trap. Unfortunately, people arrived to save the girls, and someone had seen her


    set the trap.


    She was indicted on multiple murder charges and expelled from school immediately. Despite the evidence, she had of the girls abusing many students.


    Because of her family''s power, nothing happened to her, but she knew that the procedure was very rigorous. Her father had to pull a lot of strings and bribe people.


    This would not have happened in the society of the outcasts. The law is an eye for an eye, a


    tooth for a tooth.


    "We are here! Come down in order!" shouted Professor Charles.


    Luke stood up without noticing the change in Wednesday''s expression toward him. However,


    to notice it, you had to watch her very carefully, as the girl was an expert at keeping her


    expression the same most of the time.


    ''Maybe we have more in common than I thought,'' thought Wednesday, following Luke and looking at his back. Her earlier feeling of disappointment about Luke was gone.


    No other outcast would have given that answer. She knew that. Although they accepted death


    more naturally because of their rules, not everyone would talk about murdering people like it


    was common.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 66: Combat class I

    Chapter 66: Combat class I"Listen up, everyone. The fights will be simple. One team will be the attacker, and one will be the defender. The attacking team must steal the flag from the defenders. Once stolen they must leave the marked perimeter, and it will be their victory. The defending team must defeat the attackers or hold on for thirty minutes. The areas are already designated," explained Charles.


    "The only thing that is not allowed is deadly attacks. We have Professor Fitts, who will heal you. So, don''t be afraid to fight and hurt each other," he added. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Whoa... They really take this tournament seriously,'' thought Luke, listening to all the professor''s explanations. They even planted cameras all over Raven Island. So, that the spectators could see each group''s match perfectly.


    They drew lots to see which groups would face each other. There were six groups in total. Luke''s group was number six, and they were to face group number two.


    Group number two consisted of a girl of Japanese origin named Nao Tomori. She was one of the new students this year and was a transfer. Luke suspected that this girl belonged to the Spellmans and wanted to assassinate him like Sabrina, but he couldn''t know unless he sneak attacked her and read her memories.


    The odds of her belonging to the Spellmans are low, as she is Japanese. It would be difficult to create such a real identity.


    Nao''s companion was Rowan Laslow. A boy with brown eyes and short brown hair. The person who tried to assassinate Wednesday in the series to stop the supposed prophecy that Wednesday would destroy Nevermore.


    Rowan is a scary bundle of nerves, introverted, and an outcast among his peers. Luke finds it hard to think that this coward could be encouraged to try to assassinate Wednesday.


    Last year at the beginning Rowan showed advanced psychic abilities compared to the others (not counting Luke and Sabrina). Along with Luke, Sabrina, and Xavier, Rowan was in the top four best psychic students.


    Luke if he had to do a top from last year would position Rowan in the top 3. In the top 1 would be him, followed by Sabrina and then Rowan.


    However, Rowan did not make much progress compared to the other students. Luke sees Xavier''s current abilities and believes that in a battle Xavier would defeat Rowan.


    The sky-blue aura is more powerful than it first appeared. Xavier can now draw in the air itself. He only needs a brush, and his speed is much faster than last year.


    With this again he realized that the series he saw in his past life of this world was unreal. That world was similar, but very weak compared to the one he is living in.


    The first group was Xavier with his friend Mike. They seemed to be childhood friends, although they were not as close as they used to be. Mike possessed an orange aura. Luke saw how in classes he could manipulate the earth.


    They were up against a girl with a white aura and a tall boy who possessed telekinesis. The professors took each group to their assigned area. Xavier''s group was to defend. That too was decided by luck. This favored Xavier and Mike. Their skills were better at defending.


    Luke and the others watched both groups through several screens broadcasting in real-time. It was a rare sight that in a forest there were connected screens with many wires.


    The combat began. The attackers began to head to where Xavier and Mike were with the object to defend. The distance was not long, nor short. If they ran at a moderate speed they would arrive in fifteen minutes.


    "They are slow. At my speed, I''d be there in five minutes," Wednesday muttered to herself, making plans in her head to finish the fight as quickly as possible if she was on the attacker''s side.


    In fifteen minutes, they arrived at the area where Xavier and Mike were already in position. In the time they had they set up what defenses and traps they could.


    The two psychics did not go on the attack. They watched the circling landscape, moving carefully and trying to find their opponents who had hidden using the forest to their advantage.


    [At this rate, they will fall into the traps] Luke said mentally. Next to him was a ghost floating with a cup in his hand. It was Edgar who was watching the battle curiously.


    "I doubt it. Look at the girl. She''s using clairvoyance to create a mental map of the area. That way, she''ll know where the traps were set," Edgar commented, realizing what the girl was doing. With his years of experience and being a clairvoyant he could figure this out with a simple glance.


    ''That''s right... I didn''t notice,'' thought Luke, noticing that the girl had her eyes wide open as she scanned the surrounding area. Her eyes had a white glow to them that Luke had not noticed before.


    Clairvoyance had several uses. Luke usually focused on improving his observation haki (as he called it) which served more for combat. Usually, clairvoyants don''t focus on that.


    They use clairvoyance to get information about a certain object, person, or location. Or for power reading. To know about the auras of their opponents or to know if they are a different type of outcast.


    The latter worried Luke, as his clairvoyant classmate could see that Luke had three auras. However, the eye of truth is a difficult ability and is visible at the initial level. That is, Luke could see the girl with a third strange eye staring at him.


    What relieved him the most was the technique Edgar taught him to hide his auras. In this way, clairvoyants would not be able to see that he possessed three auras. Luke would not hide all three auras. He only leaves the yellow aura visible.


    This technique involves conscious control over one''s psychic energy, altering its vibration to make it less noticeable to the eyes of other clairvoyants.


    However, it is not foolproof. A more powerful clairvoyant than him could realize the trickery, and if he controls the eye of truth very well he could discover his three auras.


    Luke wanted to keep it hidden that he was a three-aura user for obvious reasons. Already being a two-aura user was super rare. Elite psychic families would jump in a paw if they had a member in their family with two auras.


    According to Edgar if in a prominent family of psychics, there is a succession fight between three siblings, if one of the siblings has two auras he would automatically win the fight no matter how young he is. That is one of the many examples of the advantages you would have by possessing a double aura.


    Now imagine having three auras. It would only put him in the eye of the hurricane. It could cause the Spellmans to send their strongest members to assassinate him, as he would become a major threat by possessing three auras.


    While Luke was thinking about these things, the combat had already begun. Thanks to the clairvoyant girl they were able to dodge the traps set by Xavier and Mike.


    In addition, they knew where they were hiding, so the telekinetic began an attack. His level was at the top of level 2. The trees were very heavy, but instead. He used three branches that weighed a little over 150kg.


    Mike used an earth dome to defend against two branches. His reaction was fast and accurate. As for Xavier, he managed to dodge the branch thanks to his agility and physical prowess.


    Although psychics had weaker bodies than a werewolf or a vampires, they still had superior bodies to normies. More strength, more speed, endurance, etc.


    Nevermore and outcasts in general placed great importance on physical and martial arts development. For some reason, they learned fencing, and archery, among other clubs dedicated to combat.


    As a viewer, Luke was so hooked on the battle that he could see it on the highest-quality screens. It looked like a superhero movie. An adult army-trained normie wouldn''t last five minutes against the psychic students who were only fifteen years old.


    Not only did they have powers that defied logic, but their physical abilities were incredible they looked like trained soldiers with superhuman abilities.


    ''And I already see this as normal...'' thought Luke with a strange look on his face.


    Finally, time ran out, and the attacking team couldn''t take the flag. Xavier''s team won by defending the base. Team One moved on to the next round, and team three was eliminated. Professor Fitts went to heal the students, who had bruises, scrapes, and the occasional broken bone. In addition to fatigue. Luke got his first glimpse of advanced healing from a green aura


    psychic.


    He had seen Veronica, but this one was not an expert like Professor Fitts. The professor needed only a few minutes to heal everyone and make them as good as new.


    ''I hope Sabrina''s bitch didn''t get her eye back,'' Luke thought. Seeing the crazy regeneration


    abilities that were in this world, it wasn''t crazy that Sabrina, with her family connections, could get her eye regenerated.


    As the other two professors were getting the area in condition for the next battle, Professor


    Charles slyly called Luke over, and they stepped away from the group to talk privately.


    "What do you need, professor?" asked Luke, curious about the sudden chatter.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 67: Combat class II

    Chapter 67: Combat class II"I just wanted to request of you," said Charles, scratching what little beard he had.


    ''A professor needs to ask a request of a student?'' thought Luke quizzically.


    "Go ahead," said Luke.


    "Last year in your battle on Raven Island, you used a lot of roots to fight. If possible don''t use them please," asked the professor with a strange expression. It was weird to ask a student to limit himself. Otherwise, he could easily defeat his classmates and leave the island in a bad condition, since all the tree roots can''t return to the ground just like that.


    "I understand. I won''t use my telekinesis on the roots," Luke said, readily agreeing to the professor''s request. He wasn''t planning on fighting anyway. Wednesday would take care of that.


    "Oh... thanks," said Charles, a little surprised. He thought Luke would complain more, since he doesn''t seem like the kind of student who would show mercy, even to his classmates.


    "Let''s head back. The professors should be about done tidying up the place by now," he added, as he started walking.


    ''What is that?'' thought Luke, sensing a strange presence hidden not far from where they had the conversation. He did not recognize the presence. He decided to do nothing and follow the professor.


    How would he explain that he sensed a hidden enemy even the professor couldn''t notice? Only a clairvoyance user who can see others even if they are hidden from view and far away could notice such a presence.


    When they arrived with everyone else they drew lots for the roles that each group would fulfill. Group six (Luke and Wednesday) was assigned the role of defenders. Group two (Rowan and Nao) were to attack.


    Each group was taken to their designated area by a professor, while the others watched the screens. Unlike the previous bout, there was not much excitement about this match.


    "Rowan and Nao are unlucky," commented a boy with a strange hairstyle.


    "Bad luck that they were matched against that monster and a very strong-looking Addams. Just seeing her expressionless face gives you the creeps," commented the lanky guy who had lost to Xavier and Mike.


    "Luckily, we won''t be facing him," muttered a boy with fluffy black hair and brown eyes. He was shorter in stature and wore black glasses.


    "Don''t be a coward, Eugene! That way, we won''t win the tournament," said a girl with pink hair and an athletic build. Her name was Rose, and she planned to win the tournament.


    ...


    "Wait for the flare. Once you see it you can start moving and set traps if you wish," said the professor, as he left Wednesday and Luke in a part of the forest. In the center was a bluish- violet flag.


    "Why do they like the color indigo so much?" asked Luke, sitting down on a log, as he looked at the flag. Indigo was Nevermore''s favorite color.


    "That''s what he asked me all the time," said Wednesday, cleaning a log and sitting down while looking ahead.


    ''She looks like a doll,'' thought Luke watching Wednesday. The girl was relatively short compared to the other girls at Nevermore, and also quite thin.


    "Professor Charles limited you to using your telekinesis, didn''t he?" asked Wednesday after a few seconds of silence.


    ''She was there?'' thought Luke, raising an eyebrow in surprise. He didn''t think the presence he barely managed to detect was Wednesday eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Thanks to his keeping his sensor active at all times, he was able to notice her, otherwise he wouldn''t have noticed her. Also, her presence was very different from normal, so he didn''t recognize her.


    "Did you spy?" asked Luke. With this, he already knew that this was not a possible assassin sent by the Spellmans.


    "I wouldn''t call it that. Just watch what the professor said to my groupmate. I don''t want to be harmed," Wednesday said in a monotone. She took every activity very seriously. She was perfect and very competitive.


    "Mm, whatever you say. Yeah, what you heard is right. Anyway, I won''t move. You''ll take care of everything," Luke said with a slight smile, as he took a relaxed stance.


    ''So he can indeed move roots with his telekinesis...'' thought Wednesday in amazement, though she didn''t show it on her face. To move roots that affect the landscape you had to have telekinesis level three minimally. Depending on the roots he moved he might already be at level four.


    Not only that. Most difficult of all was for the telekinetic to move objects that, he could not see with his sight. Only advanced telekinetics achieve such a feat. For a fifteen-year-old to accomplish it would be considered a genius who has an instinct.


    What Wednesday didn''t know is that Luke could accomplish such a feat because thanks to his clairvoyance he could see the roots.


    Wednesday''s opinion of Luke rose again. Although she wouldn''t show it, she respected him more, as she too is a genius.


    The same was true for Luke. His opinion of Wednesday went up. He knew the black aura allowed for better stealth, but he didn''t think Wednesday would have it so advanced. The professor was unaware that their conversation was eavesdropped on.


    On the other hand, when Luke returned with the others, he noticed Wednesday in the same place as before. At what point did she move to spy on them and return before them? It didn''t even look like she had moved. She was still as still as a statue.


    For that reason, Luke dismissed Wednesday as the person who spied on him. He didn''t think her stealth and speed would be that good. He figured it out since clairvoyance is the counter to


    stealth.


    Just then they could see a red flare being fired. The combat had begun.


    "You''re going up against a telekinetic and an elemental. Are you still going to do it alone?" asked Luke as he yawned.


    "Yes. Just sit tight. Your role will be a distractor so they don''t take the flag," replied


    Wednesday, standing up.


    "..." Luke said nothing and obeyed. His presence would be enough for the attackers not to try


    to take the flag quickly.


    Wednesday stood up and walked over to a large tree that had a large shadow. In a matter of seconds, she disappeared into the shadows.


    ''That ability is good,'' thought Luke, a little jealous. If he didn''t have the white aura that allowed him to see people who were hidden or couldn''t be seen naturally, he''d be screwed in a fight against Wednesday.


    Luke was curious about Wednesday''s battle power in this world. He remembered that, in the series, Rowan beat her easily using immobilization. Thanks to Hyde''s attack, she managed to


    save herself.


    However, the Wednesday of this world seemed very powerful and much less merciful.


    Luke expanded his domain. In this way, he called upon the extrasensory ability that allowed him to see the presence of any individual no matter how much they were hidden from view or too far away to see naturally.


    As his radius gradually increased, Luke saw an imaginary sphere gaining ground. By the time that terrain entered the sphere, Luke could see if there were any living creatures there or not. 1km, 2km, 5km, 7km... The radius continued to expand until it reached 10km. Instantly, he could see Nao first, who was running at an incredible speed, and Rowan, who had fallen behind. The distance was about 10km, so Luke from the start could see where his


    enemies were.


    ''Electrokinesis,'' Luke thought to himself in jealousy. He had always wished he could control electricity and use it to crush enemies. A very flashy and cool power.


    Nao powered his movement with electricity. Reaching a much faster speed than average. Everyone took about fifteen minutes to get here, she took only five.


    10km covered in five minutes. A normie wouldn''t believe this. He''d tell you you''re crazy. An


    elite normie runner can run 10km in about 30 to 35 minutes. Yet here outcast teenagers are doing it between 15 to 5 minutes.


    ''Their teamwork sucks,'' Luke thought. The Japanese girl had left her partner behind and had come here alone. Luke wasn''t one to talk about teamwork though.


    "I don''t see the goth girl," said the Japanese girl with a confident smile. Her English was


    good.


    ''Who cares. I''ll take the flag before she can do anything,'' Nao thought as the lightning wrapped around her and she shot off in the direction of the flag.


    As for Luke''s presence near the flag Nao didn''t care. She was confident in her speed and knew her opponent was a telekinetic.


    He wouldn''t be able to react or so she thought. Luke with his domain could easily immobilize


    the girl with his telekinesis or move a branch at a speed exceeding Nao''s speed, but Luke


    wouldn''t do this.


    He stood watching as a blur came faster and faster towards him. It had already entered the area where they were supposed to set traps.


    When Nao was about five meters from the flag, black pinpricks emerged from one of the shadows made by the tall trees.


    The spikes almost went right through her. Nao had to back up or else she would have been


    seriously injured.


    "Your speed is great, though your brains are not so much," Wednesday said, showing her presence. She looked at the Japanese girl as if she was an arrogant idiot.


    "Oh there we go with the rude comments," Nao said, unaffected by Wednesday''s comment.


    "I''ll toast you a bit and then take the flag," she added with a smile, as sparks flew from her


    fists.


    However, Nao felt her body being frozen. She could no longer move no matter how much force she wanted to exert. Her electricity wasn''t working either. At what point did this


    happen?


    What Nao hadn''t noticed was that the shadow of a tree behind her had extended and had come


    into contact with her shadow.


    ''Oh, that technique reminds me of Naruto,'' thought Luke, who had watched as the tree''s shadow extended to Nao. The only thing different was that Naruto''s character was doing it


    from his own shadow.


    Nao was hard as a rock. She couldn''t even speak. From her shadow hands of complete darkness


    began to appear and began to bind her. Her whole body was bound like a mummy. There was only a small hole in her nose that allowed her to breathe.


    "A good power in the body of an idiot," commented Wednesday.


    "I guess teaching in Japan is lax," commented Luke with a slight smile, he hid his surprise at


    how easily Wednesday defeated Nao.


    "Or all teenagers are stupid and arrogant," said Wednesday with a barely visible grimace on


    her hegemonic face. Luckily, Nao''s ears were covered by shadows, and she couldn''t hear Luke


    and Wednesday''s insults towards her and her homeland. "You''re a teenager too..." said Luke with a strange look on his face.


    "I''m different. I''m not an idiot, and I don''t blindly trust my powers," Wednesday said with


    contempt toward Nao. Although she was arrogant and considered herself a genius, she took everything seriously and wouldn''t underestimate her opponents or go easy on them.


    "What about me? I''m different?" asked Luke with a slight smile. He wondered if he fell into the categorization of different or stupid and arrogant. "Maybe..." muttered Wednesday in a tone Luke didn''t hear. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then footsteps and a shaky voice were heard, "No, I''m late!" said Rowan with sweat and


    leaves on his uniform. Wednesday stopped talking to Luke and looked at his enemy. She had to defeat him quickly


    and end this match.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 68: Combat class III

    Chapter 68: Combat class IIIRowan was sweaty and short of breath. He had run as fast as he could to try to keep up with his teammate but to no avail. He was now at a two-versus-one and fatigued from running so fast.


    ''What do I do?'' wondered Rowan nervously as he looked at Luke and Wednesday. He noticed a mummy with black clothes, most likely his teammate.


    Wednesday, with her indifferent face, began to walk slowly towards Rowan, who focused his attention on the pale girl.


    ''If I defeat her, the darkness will disappear, and Nao will be released,'' thought Rowan, starting to act. Using his hands and vision as a focus, he lifted a large number of objects from the ground. Stones of different sizes, branches, etc.


    ''Level two,'' Luke thought, slightly disappointed. If Rowan was at level three, he could move an entire tree. Unlike the trees in the Jericho Forest, the trees on Raven Island are less heavy. About 250 to 300kg is the lightest.


    From one second to the next, all the objects shot toward Wednesday, who stopped her march and moved her hands in a circular motion. The singular thing was that her hands had a dark energy.


    A black shield covered Wednesday from the projectiles launched by Rowan. No projectile was able to pass through the shield. Many objects passed through Wednesday and headed to where Luke was.


    As the projectiles were about to hit Luke and the flag, they suddenly stopped. The projectiles hovered in the air and, a second later, fell to the ground.


    ''Even his control of many objects is bad,'' thought Luke, who had stopped Rowan''s projectiles with just his eyes and without any effort.


    If Rowan had had better control, he could have sent all the objects to a particular point on Wednesday''s shield. Maybe that way, he could have broken it, but many of the objects were deflected and not aimed at Wednesday.


    ''Holy crap!'' thought Rowan as he saw the unpolluted dark shield. He didn''t even notice that Luke stopped the objects without any difficulty; otherwise, his fighting spirit would be all over the floor.


    The black shield vanished. The alarming thing for Rowan was that Wednesday had disappeared. Luke had watched as she vanished in an instant through the shadows.


    Wednesday materialized behind Rowan. She emerged from her shadow, and before he could react, she delivered a sharp blow to the back of his head, knocking him unconscious.


    ''She travels in the shadows. That''s how she managed to spy on us and get back so fast,'' thought Luke, again jealous of this incredible ability. It was like teleporting, though still not as broken.


    "That girl is good! It was to be expected from an Addams," said Edgar in admiration of Wednesday. He watched the whole fight. The pale girl''s moves were flawless and perfectly executed.


    She defeated two psychics her age in a matter of minutes. Even though she didn''t take them on in a two versus one, it was still a difficult feat for psychics of that age, except for Luke.


    "Yeah..." muttered Luke. He hadn''t expected Wednesday to have such high strength compared to Rowan. She beat him in a few breaths. In the series, she had been defeated easily, but here it was the other way around.


    "Her scary attitude I like. Make her your girlfriend. I''m sure she''s better compared to the girls you sleep with," Edgar commented.


    A girl with a peculiar personality, a black aura, and also belonging to the great Addams family. It''s a great match for his offspring. Most important of all, her talent is very high, just like Luke.


    [What the hell are you talking about?] asked Luke with a grimace. To Luke''s chagrin, he couldn''t hide the necklace outside his room. So Edgar could have come out at a time when he was with one of the girls he slept with this last time.


    As for having Wednesday as a girlfriend, it seemed impossible to him. Who the hell would have the patience to woo this girl? As for the series of Wednesday he saw in his past life, Tyler the Hyde, he managed to win Wednesday over to some extent and kiss her.


    However, Luke no longer believed in that series in this world. There were many differences. For one thing, it was already a miracle that Wednesday would notice a Normie guy like Tyler, who gave her roses and made her watch romantic movies.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Wednesday, approaching Luke, who was still sitting on the log and arguing with the ghost of his great-great-grandfather.


    "Huh? Nothing..." replied Luke, getting to his feet.


    "Let''s go," said Wednesday, starting to walk to where the other students and professors were.


    "We''ll leave them here?" asked Luke following Wednesday.


    "Let the professors take care of them," replied Wednesday, not caring about the unconscious Rowan and Nao. The latter no longer had the darkness bindings but had been knocked unconscious. Perhaps she was afraid of the dark.


    ''What a nice classmate,'' thought Luke, floating Rowan, and Nao. He took them to the professors to be attended to, even though they had almost no injuries.


    Xavier and the other students watched this fight with their mouths agape. They thought the monster was Luke, but Luke did nothing. The Addams family goth girl flawlessly defeated Rowan and Nao.


    ''Another monster made it to class,'' thought Xavier with a strange expression on his face. After Luke''s fight (although he barely did anything), it was the turn of Eugene Ottinger and Rose Winslow''s group versus a boy named Nick and another boy named Arthur.


    Luke looked at Eugene. A secondary character he saw in the series. He had known him for the past year and had spoken to him a little. The boy was in a club by himself and was a loner. He had so little presence that sometimes he forgot he was his classmate.


    ''His aura is blue. In the series, he used a type of telepathy to control the bees,'' Luke thought, without being very interested in Eugene''s ability.


    Controlling animals by being a telepath isn''t hard. If you can command humans, you can also do the same with animals that have less complex brains than a normal human or psychic. This is another branch of mind control. An ability that is not easy to control as a telepath. Luke has already mastered controlling animals or insects. It''s not much of a challenge for him. He managed to control the thought of Sabrina, a psychic with two auras. Doing it on animals was easier. The hard part would be controlling the animal or insect for a long time to make it do what you want, but it''s not hard if you practice enough.


    Eugene''s teammate was a green aura user. She had a fit, athletic build. Very different from the average girl. She has muscles in her legs and a shapely back. It wasn''t exaggerated to the point of not looking like a woman.


    The girl was taller than Eugene. Also, she had a better physique, as Eugene had a belly.


    On the other team, a boy named Nick also possessed a green aura and had a muscular and tall physique. The boy named Arthur possessed a violet aura. Very useless in combat like this. So he was allowed to carry his personal weapon, which was a kind of dull wooden spear.


    Possessing a violet aura does not give you any useful combat skills. So Arthur could be considered the weakest of the lot. However, knowing that he had honed his combat skills and physical condition.


    ''Green aura...'' thought Luke enviously (he was very envious today). If he could choose to have another aura, he would choose green. Anyone who knew Luke, a three-aura user who wanted to have four, would be banging their head against a wall. Most psychics only have one aura.


    At first, you may think that someone with a green aura will only be a healer who is in the rear. However, this thought is a big mistake.


    It not only serves to heal people, but it also serves to strengthen yourself. That''s the best thing. You can improve your strength, strengthen your bones, and regenerate yourself, heal yourself in the middle of a battle, and even regenerate from serious injuries if you achieve an advanced level.


    A base psychic has greater strength than a normie; a psychic with a green aura would be considered a superhuman, unlike the other psychics. There are limitations, but you can become very strong physically with that aura.


    The combat began. To Eugene''s bad luck, he had to attack, which disadvantaged him as his physical condition was not very good. However, his teammate did not let him down like Nao


    did with Rowan.


    When they reached the flag area, an intense fight broke out between Rose and Nick. Two green aura users. The physical power of both was monstrous. They wounded and healed themselves


    without stopping fighting.


    Arthur faced Eugene, while the other two fought. Since he had no useful aura for combat, he had long since improved his martial arts. Physically and experience surpassing Eugene, who had a frightened expression as he dodged the attacks.


    ''He''s weaker than I thought. He still doesn''t have the mind-control ability of humans,'' Luke thought, shaking his head. If he had that ability, he could make Arthur stop his attacks with a


    simple command.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Mind control is a tricky skill, and more so in the middle of a battle," said Edgar, noticing Luke''s disappointed expression.


    [I managed it in a death match] commented Luke, remembering his battle with Sabrina in the


    gym.


    "You are a special case. Remember, even Veronica didn''t master it like you," said Edgar.


    [Mm, that''s right] said Luke. Veronica, unlike Eugene, was considered a double-aura genius.


    As everyone expected, Eugene lost to Arthur. His current abilities were useless in combat, and his physical condition was deplorable. He had no use for telepathy or photographic memory, if he controlled it at all.


    After that, Arthur helped his teammate defeat Rose, who endured a lot but was defeated in a two versus one. Her strength was similar to Nick''s, if anyone else interfered, it would be difficult for her to emerge victorious.


    Finally came the final round. There were only three groups left. Professor Charles explained to


    them that they would face each other in a pitched battle. The last member standing would


    win. They didn''t take much pain with the rules.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 69: Combat class IV

    Chapter 69: Combat class IVEach group was taken to an unknown area. This time, no one knew where their enemies were. They had to look for them by their means. There were three groups, a total of 6 people.


    A flare appeared in the sky. It was the signal that they could start moving and search for their enemies. This time, the distance was over 10km, unlike the first stage.


    "I''ll go that way," Luke said to Wednesday, as he started walking towards a random direction.


    Wednesday said nothing. She started walking to the opposite side of Luke. She no longer cares what Luke does, as it doesn''t affect her. She just has to defeat the two groups, and she will win. It doesn''t matter if they defeat her teammate.


    Luke walked casually through the forest. As if he was taking a stroll. He had decided to stretch his muscles a bit. He could put into practice everything he trained over the summer, although he didn''t expect his opponents to last long.


    ''I''ll just use the yellow aura,'' Luke thought with a slight smile. Neither haki, nor mind control, nor any ability from the blue and white auras.


    ''Although it will take longer to find them without using my domain,'' Luke thought, shaking his head. He began to walk around haphazardly. The area wasn''t large either, as the round shouldn''t take more than an hour.


    ...


    "Looks like group four already found their prey," commented Professor Fitts, who was looking intently at the screens.


    On the screen could be seen a considerable distance from Arthur and Nick, who had located Luke, who was walking aimlessly. Nick was carrying a pair of binoculars and was observing the panorama hidden in a bush.


    "Where did he get binoculars?" asked Nao. Since there were many screens, she didn''t always pay attention to Nick.


    "We hide useful objects in random spots," replied Professor Charles. Useful objects that would be useful for locating enemies, among other things.


    "Great, get that guy''s ass kicked!" said Nao with a vindictive smile, although she had nothing against Luke, he was on the team of the goth girl who defeated her in a crushing way and said rude comments to her.


    Nao wanted Wednesday to lose. So, Luke the goth girl''s teammate was supposed to lose, so he can''t help her, and the odds of her losing increase.


    "You don''t know anything..." commented Rose, shaking her head with her eyes closed.


    "What do you mean?" asked Nao, offended at being treated like an idiot.


    "You don''t know anything about Luke Poe''s reputation?" asked the clairvoyant girl joining the conversation.


    "Not much..." replied Nao. She had heard some things, but not that much. In last year''s incident, Luke had been on Raven Island when the hooded attack happened, but she didn''t know more than that. She got into Nevermore this year, and she came from overseas.


    "Watch and learn," said Rose, and looked back to the screen where Luke was walking towards the ambush that Nick and Arthur had set for him.


    "Don''t be quiet after that!" exclaimed Nao indignantly, but Rose and the clairvoyant girl ignored her.


    ...


    Luke walked calmly unaware that an ambush was waiting for him a few meters away. As he had deactivated his domain, he only had his normal vision and his ears.


    In the blink of an eye from a bush nearby, Luke came out a person running towards him at high speed. He held a wooden spear in his hands and was running at full power. In a few breaths, he would collide head-on with Luke. It was Arthur.


    "AHHHH!" shouted Arthur as loud as he could. He didn''t trust this tactic much, but his friend Nick convinced him.


    The scream had a purpose. From a bush behind Luke, out came Nick running at top speed. With his green aura, he had enhanced his normal outcast biological capabilities. His speed was much greater than his teammate''s.


    However, Luke detected someone behind him. His ears were still that of an outcast, unless it was a black aura user like Wednesday, he would hear footsteps approaching him no matter how much someone shouted.


    Nick and Arthur''s tactic wasn''t all bad. Luke had little time to react. If he decided to use immobilization, he could only use it on the person in front of his eyes. That is, Arthur. So Nick would have a free hand to hit him.


    However, they did not know that Luke could immobilize both of them, even though Nick was not in his vision. That is if he uses his domain which allows him to see people, who are not in his range of vision.


    Since Luke only wanted to use his yellow aura, he wouldn''t do that. He created a force field around his body to defend against both attacks. A barrier.


    ''I knew it!'' thought Nick with a smile on his face. He had bet that Luke would use a barrier to defend against both attacks.


    "Take that!" shouted Nick, punching with his fist that had veins sticking out of it. He was relying on his superhuman strength to destroy the barrier. Arthur swung his spear at Luke.


    Nick''s fist collided with the force field with a dull sound, followed immediately by Arthur''s spear impacting from the front. However, instead of shattering or weakening, the telekinetic shield absorbed both blows with an almost serene calmness.


    In a simultaneous burst, a shockwave emanated from the shield, expanding with overwhelming force. Nick and Arthur were thrown backward with irresistible force. They flew several meters through the air until they crashed into a tree.


    The professors and other students watched the fight in disbelief at how easy it was for Luke to defend himself without even moving from his spot. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That''s a shield that manages to repel its enemies...'' thought Charles amazed at the effectiveness of Luke''s shield.


    ''Damn. Why is he so strong?'' thought Arthur, getting to his feet. Although they were sent flying several meters the force wasn''t that much. He only felt a little pain in his back. He was still in fighting condition.


    Before Arthur could think of what to do next, he noticed that Luke had already reached his


    side.


    ''What the hell is that speed!?'' thought Arthur in shock. Luke''s speed was faster than Nick''s. A green aura user that enhanced his physical abilities.


    With the speed coming Luke closed his fist and punched Arthur''s face. Breaking his nose in the process and knocking him out.


    ''Only one left,'' thought Luke, feeling a slight pain in his fist.


    How was he so fast? Just as he could move objects at rapid speed, send people flying, or fly himself, he could use telekinesis to move faster while running.


    As if the wind itself would help him run faster. Only these are much more powerful telekinetic waves and much harder to control.


    ''A telekinetic fighting at close range...'' thought Nick in disbelief. The professors and other students thought this too.


    Usually, telekinetics don''t fight in close combat. Why would you do that if you can control many objects, and crush your opponent from a distance or send him flying like a rag? As for defense, there were several options: immobilization, forcefield, etc.


    Using the same method, Luke quickly reached Nick''s side and began his attack. He had been trained in martial arts by Natasha his attacks were aimed at weak areas of the body.


    ''His bones are tough,'' thought Luke, feeling his fist shaking as he hit Nick.


    If he kept hitting Nick, he would hurt his hands. He might even break the bones in his hand.


    "Wanting to fight hand to hand with me!" growled Nick in annoyance, as he slammed his fist


    into Luke.


    Because of the proximity, Luke would no longer have time to create a barrier.


    He could easily dodge the blow with his observation haki, but he didn''t plan to use it. To


    Nick''s surprise, the direction of his fist was deflected by an external force. His fist missed, passing just short of Luke''s face.


    Luke took this opportunity and swung his fist at Nick''s face again. However, this time, he concentrated and created telekinetic energy bands that wrapped around his arm until they reached his fist.


    ''Let''s see if you can take this!'' thought Luke, pushing his fist into Nick''s face.


    A gut-wrenching crunch echoed through the air as Nick''s nose snapped, and several of his teeth flew in all directions. The force of the blow threw him through the air like a rag doll.


    Nick''s body flew several feet before crashing violently into a tree. Because of the speed at which he was flying and Nick''s sturdy body, the trunk splintered and broke. Nick fell to the ground, unconscious, surrounded by the wreckage of the shattered tree.


    ''Oh... I thought I had held back long enough...'' thought Luke, seeing the mess he had made. He approached the unconscious boy and breathed a sigh of relief that he was still alive. The professors and students gawked at what had just happened. They never thought they


    would see that the punch of a telekinetic would generate such destruction and send their


    enemy flying.


    "Your technique is very efficient," praised Edgar, looking at Luke as if he was a growing


    monster.


    The punch Luke threw was a technique he created himself over the summer. He called it Telekinetic Helix. Spinning telekinetic energy around his limbs drastically increases the power of his punches. The technique works like a drill.


    Although he had to rack his brains to find the right way to manipulate telekinetic waves, he stole the idea from an anime he watched in his past life. Its name was Mob Psycho 100. However, he had to do a lot of experiments to succeed, since in the anime they don''t explain the method to achieve such a technique. So, Luke is not ashamed to say that he created this


    technique.


    [Thanks. It''s the first time I''ve tried it on a human, and it''s very effective,] said Luke, satisfied to test his technique in a battle. Best of all, he didn''t use all his telekinetic forces in that blow. So, the power may be greater.


    ''I''ll look for Wednesday. She should be taking on Xavier and Mike. I could help her to annoy her a little,'' Luke thought, expanding his domain. He already tried the technique he wanted. Now, he would annoy Wednesday a little by helping her. He knows the girl hates that and has


    nothing better to do.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 70: Winners

    Chapter 70: WinnersLuke was satisfied with the battle. Even though it didn''t last long and was easy, he could test his new telekinetic abilities. All focused on making him strong in close combat.


    He is increasing his speed and strength with telekinetic waves and deflecting attacks by manipulating the trajectory of the blows with telekinesis.


    Add to that his observation haki and mind control abilities, and he would be mighty in combat. He no longer just relies on crushing you with an object weighing a thousand kilograms or more.


    He knew it was rare for a telekinetic to fight that way, but he didn''t care. It was more exciting to fight that way. He could fly and from that safe place bombard his enemy with objects, but what fun was that? That is as long as he knew his opponent was at his level or below.


    If he is facing many opponents or a strong person, he prefers the tactic of flying and using objects to crush his enemies, or if he doesn''t feel like fighting and wants to finish the fight faster.


    Luke finally found the presence of Xavier, Mike, and Wednesday. Although the latter was harder to see because of her aura of darkness. They were in combat, and from what he observed Wednesday had the advantage.


    ''Don''t beat them yet!'' thought Luke, starting to run at full speed. With the help of his telekinesis to propel himself quickly, he managed to spot his gothic teammate elbowing Mike in the face and knocking him out.


    The area where they had fought was not in the best condition. The ground had been tampered with by Mike, a tree was cut in half, and there were several pits. Wednesday''s appearance was not perfect, although she was not in a critical situation either.


    Xavier and Mike''s teamwork had made things more difficult for the goth girl compared to their first fight, but she already saw victory close at hand. Only Xavier was left with a cut on his shoulder and fatigue from the fight.


    Xavier took advantage of the opportunity that his now unconscious companion had created for him. In his hand, he held a whip more than 20 meters long. With all his might, he lashed out at Wednesday, who was far away from him, but his whip covered that distance quickly.


    Wednesday clicked her tongue internally. This student''s damned whip was the hardest thing she faced in this fight. It wasn''t a normal whip, Xavier created it from nothingness itself. It was fast and unpredictable, as well as very resistant. She couldn''t destroy it no matter how hard she tried to cut it with her powers.


    Luke had already acted. He telekinetically controlled a tree branch and used it as a shield to cover Wednesday.


    The whip shattered the branch but managed the second needed for Wednesday to fade into the shadows and appear behind Xavier, who no longer had time to retract the whip.


    "Surrender," said Wednesday in a monotone. In her hand, she held an all-black knife pointed at Xavier''s neck.


    "I lose..." said Xavier, letting go of the whip and putting both hands up. The sharp knife disappeared, and from some speakers that had been set up by the professors earlier came Charles'' voice.


    "Winner group six. Go back and get Mike," said Charles, ending the practice bout.


    Wednesday looked at Luke. Her expression was not happy at all, "I didn''t need your help," said Wednesday, resuming the walk back. Even if the whip had hit her, she had already thought of a tactic for after that.


    ''Not as much fun as I expected,'' Luke thought without argument. He had imagined Wednesday would be more annoyed, but her face was still the same as ever. No expression and no emotion whatsoever.


    "It''s true. You didn''t need to help her," Xavier complained, walking towards Luke. If his friend hadn''t helped her, he could have defeated Wednesday. Even if he wouldn''t have won the fight, since he knew he couldn''t beat Luke.


    "You would have been my teammate," Luke said, with a faint smile.


    "Tsch. Grudge," said Xavier.


    Luke with his telekinesis floated Mike, and together with Xavier, they went back to where the professors and students were.


    Professor Fitts was already healing Arthur and Nick. Nick was in the worst condition. Because of Luke''s blow, he lost several teeth, and his nose was broken. In addition to some broken ribs.


    "You had no mercy..." commented Xavier, seeing Nick''s condition. Luckily, he ran into Wednesday first before Luke.


    "It''s a new technique. I don''t control the power well..." said Luke, scratching his cheek. He had already reduced the power, but it wasn''t enough.


    Nao looked at Luke with a cold sweat on her forehead. She felt dread at the thought of almost getting close to Luke in the first round and attacking him. It would have been too bad for her pretty face to be hit like that.


    "The group match is finalized. Luke and Wednesday''s group is the winner. We will give them their rewards later," said Charles, and the losers sighed in disappointment.


    They all wanted to win for the rewards. Plus, they would get better grades in the subject if they made a good impression.


    ''It was good practice,'' thought Luke, satisfied. The reward he was most interested in was the use of the VIP bathroom.


    A bathroom that only class reps could use. To be a class rep, you have to be democratically elected. So you must be very popular, which Luke is, but not in a good way. He is popular, but not sociable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each year there are two representatives. One male and one female. Not in the specific classes of each type of outcast. That is, you must compete with those of your age from all species of


    outcasts.


    The current representatives for Luke''s year are Xavier and Bianca. The most popular couple of their year, although Luke believes they don''t have much time left as a couple.


    In addition to the use of VIP bathrooms, there were more rewards. Use the swimming pools when you feel like it. Usually, to use them you must ask permission or be in the swim club.


    The last reward is two days off where you can leave Nevermore. They must be on weekends only. Where you can visit Jericho or whatever you want. As Nevermore is a boarding school to get out you need to ask for permission and a valid reason. Usually, you don''t get permission. Luke was given it for his interviews as they were work-related or when there was an important event in Jericho, they let all the students out.


    ''Maybe I can visit the Italian restaurant,'' Luke thought, remembering a new restaurant that opened in Jericho. Although, he wouldn''t have Natasha''s permission, because of the Spellman thing, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    On the way back Luke received several stares from his companions. They were all still amazed at his strength, but mostly at the way he fought. Wednesday also received many stares for the strength she demonstrated.


    The girl since she got on the boat a couple of hours ago still had the same expression as always. Luke didn''t know how she did it. She didn''t look tired, irritated, and of course not showing a hint of joy at her victory.


    ''He defeated those two first than me...'' thought Wednesday as he watched the river. She was not at all happy about the rewards.


    She was slower than Luke in defeating a group, and she didn''t like that. Although she considered Xavier and Mike more trouble than Arthur and Nick. Especially since Arthur didn''t have an annoying ability like manipulating the earth and didn''t even have psychic powers


    useful for combat.


    ''Besides, he helped me,'' thought Wednesday, remembering how the tree branch covered her from the whip. For the first time on her face, a slight frown could be seen. She knew Luke helped her to annoy her. She knew how to see that annoying character from the first day she met him. In the first fight, he didn''t move a muscle, it was strange that he suddenly wanted to


    help.


    ''The only thing I can do is train and next time finish my fight faster than him,'' Wednesday thought, returning to her stoic expression.


    It was the first time she had encountered a worthy opponent who had skills on par with her. A feeling she had never felt before.


    ...


    That same day, Luke received a metal plate that served him to open doors like the one in the bathroom. A VIP badge. He would have it for a month.


    ''So many amenities in the palm of my hand,'' thought Luke, looking with a slight smile at the badge. He knew the bathroom had a Jacuzzi and was very large. He would have a luxurious and


    comfortable bath today.


    [Hey, Veronica. I need something] Luke said, sending a mental message to his cousin. Having a telepathic link was very useful, and neither of them had broken it so far. [Luke? What do you want?] asked a surprised Veronica, who was typing on her laptop. It was the first time she had spoken to her cousin since the summer. The last time she had seen him was in his rented house, sleeping with a normie. Something she didn''t like at all.


    [I was wondering if you could get me some Nightshade Society books...] Luke said. It was just


    a small favor. Several seconds passed, and he got no response.


    [If you want to use the Nightshade Society''s library so badly, join it, womanizer!] said


    Veronica angrily and severed the telepathic link.


    Luke immediately felt the link was broken. His face was in disbelief. What happened? He knew


    his relationship with Veronica had stalled, but it wasn''t for him to call her a womanizer and


    cut the link either.


    ''Tsch calls me a womanizer, and she has sex in a sacred place,'' Luke thought in annoyance.


    He should find the books somewhere else or go back to stealing them. He wanted to find information about the black aura to learn more techniques and how this aura works.


    He also wanted information about the Hyde. Now that Wednesday had arrived at Nevermore sooner than he thought, Professor Normie''s plan might be in motion. He had to know the strength of the Hyde in this world that was much more dangerous than the series he saw in his


    past life.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 71: Unpopular girls

    Chapter 71: Unpopular girlsSorry for the delay. The damn electricity company left me without light supply for more than two days :u. In a while I will upload another chapter which will be yesterday''s one.


    ...


    In one of Nevermore''s numerous classrooms, the 12th-grade students were having a class. The subject being taught was Advanced Werewolf Transformations.


    So, in the class, there were only werewolves. There were about thirty students, far more than the psychics, who were barely in the double digits.


    "That''s the key to controlling your transformation. No matter if it''s a full moon or daytime," said the professor, who had a long, unkempt beard, long hair, and crescent glasses. His appearance was very scruffy.


    "If you want to work in the council, you must control your transformation, or you will be very limited," added the professor. You couldn''t take on dangerous creatures or criminal outcasts if you depended on the full moon to have your full power.


    Just then the bell rang, signaling the end of the class, "That''s all for today. This is your last year, and it will be tough. Your rankings will be important for your future. Try hard and always be up to date. You may go," said the professor closing his book.


    With class over, the students began to put their things away and talk to their friends as they got up from their desks.


    At a desk, a girl with light brown hair was standing still with her eyes fixed on her book.


    "Gia, let''s go eat," said a long black-haired Asian girl with long black hair, approaching the brown-haired girl.


    "Erika... Yeah, let''s go," said Gia, putting her things away and walking towards the cafeteria with her best and only friend at Nevermore.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Erika, looking at her friend strangely. She was always chatty and upbeat. It was rare for her to be silent in the cafeteria.


    "I was thinking about what the professor said. It''s our senior year, and we''re just as unpopular as we were our first year," said Gia in a depressing mood.


    "Don''t remind me... People confuse my name," said Erika, catching her friend''s mood.


    "We can''t go on like this! We have to make our mark before we finish high school!" said Gia with a new sting in her eyes. Her attitude took a 180-degree turn. She couldn''t stay depressed any longer.


    "It''s easier said than done. We are mixed races. I can see the invisible barrier they put up when they talk to us," Erika said, getting even more depressed.


    Both Gia and Erika were mixed-race. In Erika''s case, her father was a werewolf and her mother was a vampire. She ended up having her father''s werewolf genes. She was not lucky enough to have both genes. Otherwise, she would be very powerful and superior to her classmates. Who could underestimate her?


    As for Gia, it was worse. Her father was a normie, and her mother was a werewolf. She was born with a higher percentage of outcast genes and lived with her mother from a young age since her father abandoned them.


    Her bloodline, not being 100% werewolf, was weaker than that of the average student, so everything related to her powers cost her more. The werewolf transformation was only achieved a few months ago, when most had achieved it a year and a few months ago. She was a late bloomer.


    "You must be positive! There''s a party tonight. We can go and start leaving our legacy. Jack will go," Gia said, with emphasis on the latter.


    "Jack C?" asked Erika with renewed interest. Gia nodded with a slight smile. She knew her friend had a crush on Jack since they entered Nevermore.


    Jack is one of the most popular students in his senior year. Unlike the other popular ones, he''s nice to everyone, which is why Erika ended up falling in love with him.


    "But he already has a girlfriend. And the worst part is that his girlfriend is Riley," said Erika, getting depressed again. Riley was one of the most popular girls in her senior year and a scary girl. She didn''t understand how someone as nice as Jack C could be with her.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I heard the two of them fight. I don''t think it will last long, though, since they always fight and then come back... But this is your chance to strike up a conversation with him," Gia said in a low tone, approaching Erika.


    "Oh... It''s true. It''s the best chance I''ll ever have... How do you know all that?" asked Erika. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I want to stop being invisible, I must be aware of all the rumors and gossip. I''ve eavesdropped on several conversations," replied Gia, puffing out her chest with pride for


    some reason.


    "You have my respect. Fine, we''ll go to that party today!" said Erika, who also wanted to stop being unpopular.


    Later that night, both girls dressed as best they could and slipped out of their dorm room in the direction of the clandestine party. It was to be held in a disused hall near the gymnasium. The seniors had set it up for a party.


    "It''s here. Quite a ways from the main building," commented Gia, seeing several familiar faces entering the hall through a double door. Music could be heard on the other side.


    "Better. If any teachers find this, it won''t be any good," said Erika, feeling nervous for several reasons. First, because it was a clandestine party. If they were caught, they would be punished. Second, because they had to leave their mark, something she saw as unlikely.


    "Let''s go before they close," said Gia, taking Erika by the arm and walking quickly.


    "Stop. Only seniors are allowed," said a tall, dark-haired boy who was standing guard at the door.


    "We are seniors," said Gia, and the boy looked at her strangely. As much as he wanted to make memories, he couldn''t remember either of the two girls.


    "We had a class with you today, Archie. In Advanced Werewolf Transformation, I sit on your right side," Erika said.


    "Oh, sure... Come on in," said Archie, not remembering, but since they knew where he sat and the advanced werewolf class, it must be true.


    As they were about to enter, three girls blocked the exit. The middle one was a tall brunette with long black hair. Gia and Erika recognized her as Riley Brielle. The most popular and bad girl in their grade.


    "No half-breeds allowed at this party," Riley said with an evil grin, sipping alcohol from her


    glass.


    ''Oh, it was the half-breeds,'' thought Archie, remembering that there were two half-caste outcasts in his class. As far as he was concerned, he didn''t care about such things. He didn''t discriminate, but he wouldn''t pick on Riley to defend them either.


    "Oh, come on, Riley-" before Gia could continue speaking, Riley spilled her entire drink all over her. Drenching her with alcohol.


    "Don''t say my name with that foul mouth, half-breed. You''re the worst of the two. A half- normie, half-werewolf. Sharing a class with you is a disgrace," Riley said with contempt


    towards Gia.


    "Close the doors, Archie. Everyone''s here," added Riley, going back inside with her friends. Archie took one look at Gia and Erika, and without thinking much more, he closed the doors. "Are you okay, Gia?" asked Erika, concerned to see her friend soaking wet.


    "Yes... Let''s go back," said Gia in a low tone, wiping her face a bit and turning around to go back to her bedroom. Her mood was no longer positive, like before. Her eyes were watery, but she held back the urge not to shed tears.


    "Where are you going? That''s not the way to the dorm," asked Erika.


    "I want to clear my head a bit. You go back first," replied Gia, and she left Erika behind, who sighed and let her friend be alone.


    ''Is it so different that I''m half normie?'' thought Gia, depressed as she wandered the deserted corridors of Nevermore.


    For some reason, she remembered Carrie, a girl from a novel who is bullied by her classmates and ends up making a massacre at her school thanks to her psychic powers. Carrie was a book she loved. However, she wasn''t thinking about doing a massacre. She just felt that she had


    some similarities to Carrie.


    With depressing and unoptimistic thoughts, she turned a corner, and halfway down the aisle, she noticed a boy looking at a vending machine.


    "This fucking machine," cursed the boy, who was wearing a black Adidas sports outfit with white stripes. His hair looked freshly wet. He looked like he had taken a bath. Over his neck, he


    wore a white towel.


    ''Luke Poe...'' thought Gia dumbfounded, immediately recognizing the boy cursing at the vending machine. Seconds ago, she was thinking about Carrie, and the boy in front of her was


    the person who wrote said play.


    Everyone at Nevermore knew this boy. Even though he was a tenth grader, even the seniors knew him. He was arguably one of the most popular people at Nevermore and the most famous, no doubt because of his reputation as a successful writer.


    A famous and successful fifteen-year-old writer. His work, Carrie, sold over a million copies the first year it came out. He belonged to the Poe family, which, despite being the only living member, was still an old and famous family of psychics. His great-great-grandfather, Edgar Allan Poe, was very famous in both the Norman and Oustcast worlds.


    On top of that, he had swept the floor with two older students last year. A video came out of him aggressively and overwhelmingly defeating them. However, that was not the most important event he participated in.


    The most astonishing of all was last year''s Poe Cup. Unknown hooded men attacked students on Raven Island, murdering a psychic student. Luke killed one of the attackers. Not even the senior participants had managed such a feat, and they were two powerful werewolves, Andrew and Tommy.


    ''Should I break this damn machine?'' thought Luke. He had noticed the presence of a person but thought nothing of it. It had been several days since he''d gotten the card to use the VIP bathroom. The best thing that has happened at Nevermore since the beginning of the year. The bathroom was gigantic and had many amenities. He used it late at night, so he could spend several hours relaxing undisturbed. Watching shows in the hot tub, eating popcorn, and


    stuff.


    ''I have nothing to lose. Be brave!'' said Gia to herself, encouraging herself. The night couldn''t get any worse. At best, she would be ignored by Luke.


    "Mm... Hi," said Gia, approaching Luke. She was very nervous. She had loved Carrie and Luke''s new novel. If her friend Erika had a crush on Jake C, her crush would be Luke. Although her competition was much greater.


    Luke turned his head and looked at the unknown girl.


    The girl had light brown hair, combed in two high buns on each side of her head, with bangs falling softly on her forehead. Her face is fair-skinned and rounded, with slightly rosy cheeks and large brown eyes. As for her clothing, she wears a sweater with bright colors; the sweater is mostly purple with pink accents. She was short in stature with a delicate figure. The girl was groomed, the only strange thing was that her hair was soaked with water or


    something like that.


    "Hi," said Luke, returning the greeting, then looking back at the vending machine. He wasn''t planning on putting in another dollar, even though he''s a rich millionaire.


    Hi all. Regarding this girl (Gia), I am thinking of her having a relationship with Luke. It won''t


    last long. I just want to show a bit more of the school life, and then it will go back to the two main girls: Enid and Wednesday. Also, it shows the impact of Luke''s reputation at Nevermore as a writer and the events that he was turned into. How other students see him and stuff.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 72: Pressure

    Chapter 72: Pressure"Let me help you," said Gia, approaching the vending machine. She tapped it several times with her fist in different places. Seconds later, the coke went down, and Luke was able to drink his soda without breaking school property.


    "Thanks. How did you fix it?" asked Luke, opening his coke and taking a sip.


    "You''re welcome. It''s not the first time, I''ve used this machine. I already got the hang of it when it jams," said Gia with a smile.


    "Oh, you must teach me that trick," said Luke, interested. It won''t be the last time he uses this faulty machine. Knowing it will come in handy. He doesn''t want to use his telekinetic powers for something so mundane.


    "It''s a secret technique. Sorry, I can''t go spreading it around," said Gia with a mysterious smile.


    "What a cheapskate," Luke said with a slightly amused smile.


    "I can offer you some coke for the knowledge. What do you say?" asked Luke, holding out his arm for Gia to take the coke.


    ''An indirect kiss!'' thought Gia, looking at the coke, especially the place where Luke had been drinking from.


    "Deal!" said Gia without a second thought and taking the coke from Luke. She then began to drink it at a slow pace.


    ''She should be thirsty,'' thought Luke.


    After drinking the coke, Gia began to explain to Luke the strokes needed to unlock the vending machine. Also, the necessary force that needed to be used.


    "Thanks for the method. Here," Luke said, passing his towel to Gia. He had noticed the girl''s head was soaked.


    "For me?" asked Gia, taking the towel and looking at it as if it was the cure for cancer.


    "Yes, to dry you off. Then you give it back to me. Bye," said Luke, walking towards his bedroom. If the girl recognized him, she should recognize him in the cafeteria to give him back his towel.


    "Wait!" exclaimed Gia, and Luke stopped and looked at her.


    "Can you... pass me your number? So, later we can arrange a place and return your towel," said Gia, looking at the floor nervously.


    "Yeah, sure... What''s your name?" asked Luke.


    "Gia."


    A few minutes later, they both had their numbers already dialed. Gia returned to her bedroom in disbelief.


    ''I got Luke Poe''s number! And his towel! And an indirect kiss!'' thought Gia with a smile as she walked back to her dorm. She inwardly thanked Riley for soaking her and not letting her into the party.


    ...


    "I''m hungry. What are you guys ordering today?" asked Xavier, walking towards the cafeteria with Luke and Ajax.


    "The usual," Ajax replied. His mood had improved, although since the death of Sabrina (the fake Sabrina), his personality had changed, and he was now more emo.


    "I won''t be eating with you today," Luke said without elaborating.


    "Oh... You have a date?" asked Xavier with a slight smile.


    "Not a date. Just a girl I met a few days ago," Luke said with a grimace.


    He had agreed to have lunch with Gia today, and she would return his towel while he was at it. He was surprised at himself for how nice he had been to the unknown girl, but what was done was done.


    "Okay, have a nice lunch. We''ll be with Bianca and her friends," Xavier said without probing further.


    When he had his lunch ready on his tray, Luke started looking for Gia. He quickly found her and saw how she raised her hand to call him, so he started walking towards her.


    Accompanying Gia was an Asian girl with long black hair. Luke chatted with Gia these days and knew it was her friend named Erika.


    "Oh god. You were telling the truth," said Erika, watching as Luke approached their table.


    "Of course," said Gia with an offended air. Her friend didn''t believe her that she had run into Luke, especially since she had gotten his number and towel.


    "Hi, Luke! How was your first class?" asked Gia with enthusiasm and a big smile.


    "Hi... It was good, if a bit boring. Professor Meyer talks slow," Luke replied.


    "Yeah, his classes always got boring to me. Plus, he doesn''t let a single fly," said Gia with a chuckle, and Luke nodded.


    "That''s true. How was your class?" asked Luke.


    "Good. We had fencing lessons with Professor Vlad. Oh yeah, you don''t know what happened!" said Gia, starting to tell everything with details and great enthusiasm. Luke listened attentively, as he ate his breakfast and contributed some comments.


    Erika watched the conversation between Luke and Gia, not believing what she was witnessing. According to the rumors, Luke''s personality was not the best in the world. Yet here, he was listening intently to her talkative and enthusiastic friend with a not at all displeased


    expression.


    Erika wasn''t the only one watching Luke and Gia. Gia''s classmates were watching with


    surprise that their classmate was having lunch with Luke Poe.


    Riley, who had scorned and humiliated Gia a few days ago, could not believe that she was now happily talking to Luke Poe. A student who is much more popular than her.


    "Where are you going Kat?" asked Riley, seeing her friend standing up, she noticed that just


    like her, she was looking towards Luke''s table.


    "I''ll be right back," said Kat without giving a specific answer.


    "Hi, Luke," greeted Kat with a charming smile.


    Gia stopped her incessant chatter and looked at Kat with surprise. She knew this girl, as she was close friends with Riley. What bothered her most was that there was a picture circulating Nevermore. A picture of Kat next to Luke.


    "What do you want?" asked Luke with little patience. He was enjoying his chat with Gia and had been interrupted. Besides, that this girl, posted a picture with him without his consent. He let her sleep in his room, and that''s how he paid her.


    Kat was surprised by the cold way Luke responded to her. No guy ever talked to her like that. Besides, she thought she had something more intimate with Luke.


    "I''ve been texting you for days, and you haven''t responded. The picture thing was a mistake... I sent it to a friend, and somehow it started getting passed around to more and more people," Kat said more sheepishly.


    "Mm. I didn''t respond to you because I''m busy," Luke said vaguely. He didn''t want to tell her in front of everyone that he wasn''t interested in her anymore.


    "Gia and Erika, hi," said Riley, appearing behind Kat. Besides her Archie and a few other guys


    showed up.


    "Hi..." said Erika and Gia shyly.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Luke. I read your two novels. Those are fabulous," said Riley with a


    smile.


    "Mm..." nodded Luke dryly without feeling praised. The last thing he needed was


    compliments from random people.


    Riley held her tray and along with her companions was about to sit at Luke, Gia, and Erika''s table. Since there were only three of them there was room for several more people.


    "What are you doing?" asked Luke, losing what little patience he had. The last thing he


    wanted was to share lunch with people he didn''t know, enough that he had to put up with


    Gia''s friend, who kept staring at him while he ate.


    "Can''t we sit here? We''re Gia and Erika''s classmates," Riley said.


    Gia cursed in her mind what a scoundrel Riley was, but she didn''t dare to say anything against


    her.


    Luke, although he didn''t know about the problems between Gia and these classmates, could tell from Gia''s shy attitude, so he doubted that she would get along with these people. "You are her companions, but not mine. Go back to your table," Luke replied dismissively waving them away before he lost any more patience.


    The dining room fell silent. Everyone was watching the scene going on at Luke''s table. Xavier and Ajax from their table were shaking their heads. Wednesday, who was eating breakfast alone in the corner, watched with little interest. If it had been her, she would have swept the


    floor with those flies by now. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have respect for your seniors, boy!" exclaimed Archie angrily. He wouldn''t tolerate such a


    disrespectful brat.


    ''Respect...?'' thought Luke with a frown. A vein stood out on his forehead.


    He was eating quietly, and these people came to bother and wanted to sit down without even


    asking.


    Luke extended his hand towards Archie, curling his fingers slightly in a gripping gesture.


    Suddenly Archie felt as if an invisible hand was strangling him. His eyes widened in panic, bringing his hands to his neck trying to free himself, but no one was strangling him in sight. Kat, Riley, and the others in their group felt an overwhelming pressure that almost brought


    them to their knees.


    ''Should I kill this shit?'' wondered Luke. Archie gritted his teeth hard. For every second that passed the force clenching him increased, and he had less airs and graces.


    As for Kat, Riley, and the others, he just used his telekinesis to generate pressure as if gravity


    had increased.


    ''This personality is correct to that of the rumors...'' thought Erika, looking at Luke with some


    fear. Although she enjoyed watching Riley suffer. She annoyed them for a long time now, she


    had it coming.


    In a moment, the pressure was gone. Kat and the others were able to stand and move normally again. Archie was on his knees breathing heavily.


    "Beat it before I change my mind," Luke said coldly, looking at Archie.


    He had enough of putting up with bullies at his normie school, now he could use his powers to put them in their place. Although to an observer he looked like the bully.


    Archie was helped to his feet by his friends, and they began to walk as fast as they could away


    from Luke. They all remembered that the person in front of them had murdered an outcast last year. So, they had no more battle spirit.


    "See you later, Gia, Erika..." said Riley under her breath glaring hatefully at the two girls. She wouldn''t let this go. They wouldn''t have Luke''s help at all times.


    Both girls put on an ugly expression. They would never be able to defeat Riley, let alone if he had the support of her friends.


    "Oh, that''s a threat?" asked Luke, raising an eyebrow. The pressure around Riley suddenly increased. Within seconds, she was on her knees struggling to keep from being crushed to the


    floor.


    "If I ever found out you tried anything against Gia or her friend, I won''t let it go," said Luke, increasing the pressure.


    He''d had enough of breaking up with Enid because of the Spellmans. At least he would defend Gia from these idiots. Why was he doing this when he had only known her for a few days? Because he could and he wanted to. Sweeping the floor with them wasn''t hard for him, and he had taken an interest in Gia. At least he would help her with her bullies.


    ''Is he defending me...?'' thought Gia with flushed cheeks. "What''s going on here!" asked a professor rushing towards Luke''s table.


    Luke deactivated the pressure on Riley, allowing her to breathe normally. "If you have a problem with her, just tell me, okay?" said Luke, looking at Gia pointedly.


    "Yes..." replied Gia, blushing, looking at Luke shyly.


    "See you later," said Luke, standing up. He had already lost his appetite and didn''t feel like explaining to the professor what had happened. In a few seconds, he disappeared from the


    cafeteria.


    Here is the other chapter, it took longer than expected xd


    As for why Luke would meet Gia knowing they could use her against him like they did Enid,


    Luke cares little for Gia. I mean Luke is no saint, Enid is a special case for him as she was his


    first love. As for the other girls he wouldn''t risk his life for them.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 73: Increased prestige

    Chapter 73: Increased prestigeSeveral days have passed since Luke met Gia. Their relationship has improved these days. He finally met a girl he could watch a movie with focusing on the damn movie.


    Gia had similar tastes to him in video games and series. She could be considered an otaku. Their conversations were much more interesting and fun than with the other girls he''d been with this past while.


    Also, they hadn''t had sex. Just a few kisses. Luke''s opinion of Gia grew. She wasn''t an easy girl. The first time she went to his room she didn''t sleep with him.


    Moving on to other issues more important than their current relationship. Two murders occurred in Jericho. One of the victims was a normie high school girl from Jericho. She was found murdered and mutilated in the vicinity of the forest.


    The other victim was an elderly man well-known to all Jericho neighbors. He always took a night walk. He was found mutilated on one of the paths.


    This could mean that the crazy professor normie has already set in motion the plan to revive Crackstone using the Hyde or it is the Spellmans who sent some crazy creature or person to murder him. It wouldn''t be very smart for him to murder people, as he would be tipping Luke off when he arrived in Jericho.


    So, Luke believes that the first option is the most viable. Because of the butterfly effect he provoked the events of the series were happening before their time, although he didn''t care much about it. He didn''t consider the series a good reference. Because of the differences in powers and stuff.


    Luke wanted to read Professor Normie''s mind, but he didn''t do it. Some artifacts protect your mind. In a school with psychics who have such powers, the school could have given Normie ways to protect herself or she could have artifacts since her mortal enemies are the outcasts, and she should know their powers.


    Another event that followed in the footsteps of the Netflix series was the assassination attempt on Wednesday. Luke learned of this from Xavier, who witnessed by chance how a gargoyle fell from the sky straight at Wednesday''s head.


    The difference was that here, Xavier had no time to intervene, as Wednesday destroyed the gargoyle without difficulty. With this Luke was able to confirm that Rowan is still trying to assassinate Wednesday because of the prophecy which seems to remain unchanged.


    However, if he wants to assassinate Wednesday he will have to come up with a very meticulous plan, as Wednesday swept the floor with him in the fight they had on Raven Island. With this, he could also confirm that Rowan had already joined the Nightshade Society. In this way, he found the prophetic drawing left by his mother when she was a student.


    It was strange that an unpopular person like Rowan could join the Nightshade Society, but it could be explained that he joined because of his family background. Since his mother was an old member of the Nightshade Society and a famous outcast, he was able to get in.


    ...


    Gia entered the ''Ravenloft dormitory.'' The dormitory Luke belonged to. Girls were not prohibited from entering male dorms as long as it was during normal hours.


    Several students recognized her as Luke''s current girlfriend, so they greeted her respectfully. Although they had not yet made their relationship official, Gia had already come to Luke''s dorm several times.


    ''I still can''t get used to it...'' thought Gia, nodding to the students. She looked like she was a mobster, and everyone greeted her with respect.


    This was because all the students in the Ravenloft dorm had great respect for Luke. Since he humiliated the students in other dorms and the Poe Cup, even though it was canceled they had come to Raven Island first, and he killed one of the culprits of the attack.


    He was like a symbol of power and pride for the students of Ravenloft. Especially for the students in the same year as Luke and a year younger. Unbeknownst to Luke his prestige had increased compared to last year when he was rude to everyone and no one liked him. Although from his perspective not much had changed....


    Gia walked until she was in front of the door that led to Luke''s dorm room. She knocked softly twice and waited.


    "Come in," someone said after a few seconds. Gia walked in and noticed two people in the bedroom. Luke''s only two friends: are Xavier and Ajax.


    "Hi, Xavier, Ajax. Where''s Luke? He''s not answering my messages," Gia greeted and asked as she noticed Luke wasn''t in the room.


    "Oh, hi, Gia," replied Xavier, pausing the video game he was playing next to Ajax, who nodded his head in greeting.


    "If he''s not answering your messages he''s most likely training. He puts his cell phone on silent," added Xavier.


    Xavier remembered the intense training Luke does every day and felt a shiver run down his spine. Since he came back from vacation he not only trains his telekinesis, he also does weights and martial arts. Once he wanted to join him in training.


    A big mistake on his part. The next day, he felt all his bones and muscles sore, and he found it hard to walk and climb simple steps, despite his outcast physique.


    "Which gym?" asked Gia.


    "At the secondary," replied Xavier.


    "Thanks, see ya!" said Gia, waving goodbye and leaving the room.


    "So those are the girls Luke likes..... Hard to believe," commented Ajax after a few seconds. "What do you mean?" asked Xavier. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That he likes girls with a cheerful and enthusiastic nature. With the hottest senior girls, he barely dated once," explained Ajax his point.


    "It''s true... Gia has several similarities to Enid," said Xavier. Both girls had that optimistic and cheerful aura about them. They pranced around happily as they walked and were very


    talkative.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. The last thing I thought was that Luke liked those kind of girls. I was picturing more of a... I don''t know, a Wednesday Addams," Ajax said after thinking about which girl might click better with Luke''s personality.


    "Wednesday Addams? That girl has a worse personality than Luke..." said Xavier with a strange look on his face. Although he found Wednesday very attractive, her personality was


    very bad.


    Everyone who wanted to talk to her left in a panic in less than five minutes. Her tongue was biting and acidic. She did not hold back in her comments and seemed to see everyone as


    annoying flies.


    Since Nevermore began, Wednesday became an outcast. Being an outcast at an outcast school was a difficult feat to accomplish.


    "Worse? Don''t you remember Luke at the beginning of last year?" asked Ajax.


    "That''s right..." said Xavier, unable to argue. Luke last year was just as rude as Wednesday was now. He saw everyone as an annoyance and didn''t want to talk to anyone. Thanks to Enid, he managed to open up more and stop being so grumpy.


    "Speaking of something else. Are you going to the harvest festival? You could invite Sara. She''s been interested in you for a while now," asked Xavier.


    "It''s mandatory. Everyone has to go. The principal takes normie events very seriously, so we improve the image they have of us," said Ajax with a grimace.


    "Then invite Sara," suggested Xavier. To forget the trauma of Sabrina his deceased girlfriend,


    he could start dating Sara. A siren friend of Bianca''s.


    "I don''t know... maybe," said Ajax, not wanting to talk about it anymore. He resumed the


    game, and they continued where they left off.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 74: Gias indecision

    Chapter 74: Gia''s indecisionGia walked into the secondary gym, which usually no one was using at this time of day, and saw a scene that left her speechless.


    Luke was in the center, and around him, more than fifty 25kg discs were orbiting. The disks were moving at a moderate pace around him as if he were a planet.


    ''Whoa... In all those disks, there must be more than a ton, right?'' thought Gia in amazement. Her gaze focused on Luke. Specifically on his bare chest and abdomen. It seemed that because of the training, he decided to take off his T-shirt.


    Luke, noticing Gia''s arrival, had all the discs neatly back in place within seconds. At this rate, he would need to buy more discs from Larissa.


    "Hey, Gia. Looking for me?" asked Luke, walking towards her.


    "Luke!" said Gia, running and jumping towards Luke to hug him.


    "You need to control your strength a little more. Werewolf strength is no joke," said Luke with a slight smile, catching Gia.


    "With your strength, no problem," said Gia with a little smile, and she started to kiss Luke.


    ''That''s not what this is about...'' Luke thought. No matter how much he trains his muscles and strength, he will never reach the physical strength of a werewolf, even if she is a half-normie, half-werewolf. He can beat her with his telekinesis by directing it into his arms. It''s like an enhancer, but he doesn''t win at our base physics.


    ''If this is a dream, I don''t want to be woken up,'' thought Gia, increasing the intensity of the kisses.


    Never in her best dreams would she imagine she could be in a relationship with Luke Poe. A crush is a love that seems impossible, but here she was. Kissing Luke like she was his girlfriend. Even though they hadn''t made it official yet.


    From being a person no one remembered her name to a popular person overnight.


    "I''m all sweaty," said Luke, pulling away from Gia.


    "I don''t care," said Gia, wiping off some spit.


    "You have a nice smell. It''ll be bad if you get my sweaty smell. Anyway, what were you looking for me?" asked Luke, ending the kissing.


    Gia pouted, but Luke didn''t notice as he was drying his sweat with a towel and drinking water.


    "In two days is the harvest festival! I was thinking we could go... You and me..." said Gia nervously.


    ''Oh, the harvest festival. It''s already that time of year,'' thought Luke.


    "Fine by me," replied Luke. Anyway, it was mandatory. Although, he might not go since Larissa read his mother''s letter telling him about the Spellmans. So she wouldn''t force him to attend if there was a danger of him being attacked.


    ''Natasha is still looking for the whereabouts of the clues. I have to research the events of the series,'' Luke thought.


    "Great! It''ll be our first date outside of Nevermore!" said Gia with a big smile. After hearing what she said, she put on a startled expression and looked at Luke.


    "What''s with that face?" asked Luke in confusion.


    "It''s a date, right? I mean, if you don''t mind?" asked Gia, playing with the fingers of her hand.


    ''Why all the fuss over a date?'' wondered Luke internally. They already gave each other countless kisses, and Gia spent a lot of time in his bedroom. Just recently, on Halloween, the two of them had a movie marathon, staying awake and sleeping together, even though there


    was no sex.


    "Yeah, sure. I''m going to go take a bath now. Do you want to join me?" asked Luke with a slight smile.


    Gia''s cheeks turned red as tomatoes, "N-no, thanks. Talk to you later, bye!" said Gia, stuttering and leaving the gym quickly.


    ''How cute,'' thought Luke.


    "You''ve become quite the Don Juan," commented Edgar with a smirk. As Luke''s trainer, he was always present at his workouts and had witnessed the whole scene.


    A year ago, it would have been impossible for Luke to interact this way with a girl, but he has improved since summer vacation.


    "Shut up," Luke said with a grimace. He forgot that Edgar was there. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made that embarrassing comment. You could say it was very Normie of him.


    "There''s a killer on the loose at the harvest festival again. Still, will you go?" asked Edgar. If Luke wants to go, he won''t forbid it. If an assassin attacks him better. He can become stronger through battle. He never trusted the strength of one of his descendants that much.


    "I will go. That way, they''ll poke their heads out," Luke replied. He knew it wasn''t about the Spellman, though. This was about Hyde being controlled by a normie.


    Although the Spellmans might try to assassinate him again, like last year, if so this time, he will get evidence so the fuckers won''t get away with it.


    In last year''s Poe Cup attack, the Spellmans crossed the line. They committed a terrorist attack on a school full of outcasts. However, as Luke had no tangible evidence, his story was just that. Just a story.


    Luke had told the police officer about Sabrina and that she was a Spellman, but the officer could do nothing as there was no evidence. He even told him a piece of information that puzzled Luke.


    According to the cop, the Spellmans did not have a daughter named Sabrina Spellman, who possessed two auras: red and orange.


    If Sabrina returns to Nevermore with her henchmen, Luke this time will get proof, so make sure the lying bitch can''t get away with a teleporter.


    ''Rowan will carry out his second assassination attempt on Wednesday, and that same night he will die at the hands of the Hyde. That''s if everything happens like in the series'' Luke thought without much confidence in this.


    If Rowan tries to confront Wednesday to assassinate her, Wednesday may end up assassinating him. Luke realized that this Wednesday is much stronger and colder than the one in the series. If someone tries to assassinate her, she will not hesitate.


    As Wednesday''s group mate, he is the person she socializes with the most, and that''s saying something. They barely converse. The goth girl has very few words. But when she speaks, be prepared for what she''s going to say, because she doesn''t waste her breath saying stupid things.


    Luke noted that Wednesday is a full-fledged loner. Everyone is afraid to approach her. As if her gaze could murder you. Luke barely talks to her in the group they have in Psychic Powers


    II.


    ''I can try to save Rowan... From Hyde or Wednesday,'' Luke thought. He wasn''t doing it because he liked his psychic classmate, he was doing it so the crazy normie wouldn''t have limbs for the ritual to revive Crackstone.


    Besides, if another Nevermore student dies, it will put the school in a tough spot, and Luke gets along well with Larissa. He knows all the effort she puts in for the school and the outcasts. He can make some effort to keep Rowan from being killed.


    ...


    The day of the harvest festival is here. Today is the first day of the two total days.


    "How do I look?" asked Gia, who had done her hair and makeup.


    "Perfect. I''m sure Luke will be charmed," said Erika, giving a thumbs up.


    Today would be the first harvest festival that the two of them would not spend alone. She implored her friend to accompany her and Luke, and they ended up agreeing.


    "I hope Luke''s friends are handsome," Erika said. The main problem for her was their age. She didn''t like boys younger than her. Even if it was only two years.


    "Xavier has a girlfriend, and Ajax seems to be starting to date a girl," said Gia. This she knew, thanks to Luke.


    ''Alone again... Well, if nothing else, I''ll be with popular, though more boys than me,'' thought


    Erika, feeling depressed.


    "Why the worried look on your face? I should be worried, not you," said Erika, looking at Gia,


    who was playing with her hands and had a lost look on her face.


    "I was thinking if I should ask Luke to go out with me," said Gia, unsure. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go out with you? You''re already dating," Erika said, not understanding her friend.


    "Not dating like that. Dating, dating. You know," said Gia, and somehow Erika understood


    what she meant.


    "Oh, you talk about making their relationship official. Well, you two had already been kissing for over a month, and you were going to his room... Yet you can''t do it yourself! That''s a man''s


    duty," said Erika, pointing her finger at Gia.


    "It''s the year 2021," said Gia.


    "It doesn''t matter! You can''t do it yourself. You''ll look desperate. I know you''re afraid of another girl catching his interest, but you have to hang in there. What you can do is that," said


    Erika, lowering her tone on the last sentence.


    "That?" asked Erika.


    "You know... sex," said Erika in a low tone.


    "Of course not! We have to be boyfriend and girlfriend first. My first time can''t be that unromantic," said Gia indignantly and a little embarrassed. Even though she liked Luke, she didn''t want to have her first time with a guy she''d known for less than three months.


    "How innocent you are. Do you think when Kat did it with him, she knew him inside out? They most likely met that same night," Erika said with a dismissive smile.


    "If you take that long, he''ll lose interest in you. You know how guys think, especially popular


    guys like him," Erika pressed.


    "Don''t say that... Luke''s not like that. He wanted to do it before, but I stopped him, and he didn''t get mad," Gia said, a little unsure. Her friend''s words had swayed her a little.


    As Gia spent time in Luke''s room. They were alone, and Gia did like making out, so Luke wanted to take it to the next level. His last relationships with girls were like this, kissing and then sex.


    ''Indeed, an amazing self-control...'' thought Erika. From what Gia was telling her, she knew how clingy her friend was and that she was making out with Luke. That a man with rumors of womanizing could control himself and not send Gia to hell for not wanting to be respectable. "Well, do what you want. If you trust him, do it. You know him better than I do. Come on, we don''t want the bug to go away," said Erika, taking Gia by the arm and walking out of the


    bedroom.


    ''That doesn''t help at all!'' complained Gia internally as she was dragged away by Erika. She was now very undecided on how to act with Luke. What she didn''t know was that this night would not go the way she expected it to.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 75: Rowan Madness

    Chapter 75: Rowan MadnessLuke was once again at the harvest festival. Twinkling lights and vibrant colors filled every part of the festival. The same Ferris wheel as last year stood majestically. There were some new food and game booths.


    This time, Luke came with a different bride, as unbelievable as it sounds. Although it''s not quite right to call Gia a girlfriend.


    "There are more stalls than last year!" said Gia excitedly, looking around. She didn''t know which stall to visit first. Just smelling the delicious food already made her hungry.


    "Yeah," said Luke, who was turning his head in search of something else, not food. He was looking for Wednesday. The festival was mandatory. She had to be somewhere.


    The difference with the series is that she has freedom of movement, as Principal Weems doesn''t guard her as a troubled student, although she does, but she doesn''t go so far as to try to murder normies like in the series, or maybe she did.


    ''Will Wednesday try to escape Jericho?'' thought Luke doubtfully. He didn''t know what the goth girl, who always had the same expression on her face, was thinking.


    Since she doesn''t have to go to therapy with the normie and is not watched by Weems, she could have escaped long ago, but that doesn''t seem to be her goal.


    He was also trying to look for Rowan and Tyler, but among so many people, it was impossible to find them. If he extends his domain, he could find Rowan, as he knows of his presence, but for the moment, he must spend the night with his friends and Gia.


    "Where are the others?" Erika asked Luke.


    "Xavier went to find his girlfriend. I have already sent them our location. They won''t be long," Luke replied, sitting down on a bench.


    "You seem distracted. What''s on your mind?" asked Gia, sitting down next to Luke.


    ''Avoiding a murder...'' thought Luke. He couldn''t answer that.


    "On how pretty you look today," replied Luke, taking Gia by the waist and bringing his face close to hers.


    "Hehe, thanks. I got all dressed up for you," said Gia, blushing and bringing her lips close to Luke''s.


    ''Damn clingy couple,'' thought Erika. Luckily, at that moment, Xavier and the others arrived. "Sorry, I''m late, Luke!" said Xavier, walking towards his friend, who was always ranting if he had to wait. His friend was not identified as someone who was patient.


    Besides Xavier, there were: Bianca, Ajax, Divina, Yoko, Kent (Divina''s twin brother), and a girl whose name Luke didn''t know; he only knew she was from the group of sirens following Bianca and Enid.


    Luke, upon seeing Enid, instantly pulled away from Gia and stood up. "Hey, everyone," Luke said, greeting the group with a strange look on his face. It had been a long time since he had hung out with Bianca, Divina, Yoko, and Enid.


    His gaze met Enid''s, "I hope you didn''t mind the tardiness. If Xavier knew how to read the cell phone location properly, we would have been here five minutes ago," Bianca said with annoyance.


    "It''s not my fault. The internet here stinks," Xavier said with a scowl, and the two started arguing as usual. The others seemed to be used to it and left them.


    "They are?" asked Kent, looking at Erika and Gia behind Luke.


    "Oh yes, this is Erika and Gia. My friends," said Luke, starting to introduce everyone in the group.


    ''Friend?'' thought Gia.


    "Let''s get going. I''m starving," said Kent, starting to push Xavier and Bianca, who, despite that, were still fighting.


    The group started moving around, visiting different fast-food stands and games while chatting and laughing.


    "Be careful with the blonde girl dressed in pink. She''s Luke''s ex-girlfriend," commented Erika in a low tone, approaching Gia. Luke was talking about video games with Ajax, and every so often he would slyly glance at Enid. Enid did the same.


    "Yeah, I know," said Gia with an unsure expression. She had noticed how Luke was looking at his ex-girlfriend.


    "Don''t be insecure. Just stick to him and show dominance," said Erika, pulling Gia towards Luke.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Luke, seeing Gia hugging his arm. He felt something spongy on his


    arm.


    "I want to try that!" said Gia, pointing her finger at a game stand. It was the first thing that came to her mind.


    "Okay, let''s go," said Luke, walking toward the stand. It was a balloon-popping booth.


    Then it was different games until they came to one where the targets were moving ducklings. Each with a different score. There were smaller, faster ducks that scored more points than the larger, slower ducks. With a toy rifle, you had to shoot them.


    "Look at the best prizes!" said Gia, seeing three huge stuffed animals. They were a unicorn, a cute, giant-sized kitten, and a cute elephant. These were much better than the prizes in the


    other booths.


    "Can you win it for me? I suck at shooting. You go to the archery club," asked Gia, clasping her hands together and making a puppy dog face.


    "Yeah, leave it to me," nodded Luke.


    "Although the last time I gave one of those stuffed animals as a gift, the person died," he added in a low tone, remembering Sabrina. Although she hadn''t died in a real way, she only faked her death, but a doppelganger of her did die in a real way.


    "Following that logic, I would have to make several gifts out of these stuffed animals," said a cold, monotone voice.


    Luke turned his head and noticed a girl with two black braids, pale skin, and a blank expression. She held a rifle in one hand and was firing with impeccable accuracy.


    Her clothing was a black jacket that she wore unzipped underneath a T-shirt with black and white lines.


    ''Wednesday?'' thought Luke in surprise. He hadn''t even noticed her. With so many people, Wednesday''s presence was harder to notice with his domain. The girl did look like a ghost.


    "The chances of them dying will be low. You could experiment or eliminate them on your own," Luke commented, paying to try to win the prize.


    "If I could do it, I would have done it already. After I assassinate them, I have a lot of annoying things to take care of," said Wednesday with a grimace. She shot, and the bullet hit right in the duckling''s head.


    ''That''s the first time I''ve seen her make a disapproving expression,'' thought Luke. Most likely, Wednesday wants to murder normies. The bullying normies that were annoying her


    and her brother.


    Again, the norms of normie society saved those people. The same thing happened to Luke with the bullies at his Normie school. Many times, he thought about killing them, but he didn''t do it because of all the trouble he would have to face. Plus, he didn''t know what world he was in, and he didn''t want to be captured for experiments like he was a mutant or


    something.


    ''Eliminated? Murdered? Are they talking about the ducklings?'' thought Gia, looking at Luke and Wednesday, who were holding two toy rifles that looked very real.


    "Perfect score," said the stall man in disbelief that this gothic girl hadn''t missed a bullet and only aimed at the hardest targets.


    "What prizes do you want, girl?" asked the stall owner, pointing to the three large stuffed


    animals.


    "Don''t you have something like a scorpion or a spider?" asked Wednesday, looking at the stuffed animals in disgust.


    "What do you say? A stuffed animal of a scorpion?" said the man, looking strangely at the


    goth girl.


    "You must be from that school for weirdos," he added, looking at her more cautiously.


    "If you mean Nevermore, yes. I''m from there. Keep the stuffed animal. I''ll give it to you," said Wednesday, leaving the rifle on the table and leaving the place. She already had the first subject of her experiment. If this man died, giving away giant stuffed animals could be a


    harbinger of death.


    "Your turn, kid," said the man, shaking his head. Luke, who started shooting. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to finish quickly and follow Wednesday. His aim had improved, but it was not up to Wednesday''s level. He could only reach her if he used his telekinesis to maneuver the bullets. Minutes later, his turn was over. He scored enough for one of the three plushies Gia wanted.


    "You choose. I have to go to the bathroom," Luke said, leaving Gia at the stall with a confused


    expression.


    He widened his domain and began to look for Wednesday''s presence. Among so many people, it was difficult, but he found her after a few minutes.


    The girl was already away from the fair. She seemed to be heading into the forest, following


    another person Luke recognized. It was Rowan.


    ''Luckily, I''ll make it in time,'' Luke thought, starting to run in Wednesday''s direction.


    "Hey, Luke. Where are you going?" asked Xavier, stepping into Luke''s path, who almost collided with him. Luckily, he managed to stop.


    "No time to explain. Follow me," Luke said impatiently as he dodged him and started running


    again.


    "What''s the rush?" asked Xavier, following Luke. "Don''t you want to ask me why I''m alone? I''ve had enough of Bianca''s incessant complaining," he added angrily.


    "You''ll tell me later. Now follow me," Luke said. They walked deeper into the forest until


    Luke stopped and hid behind a large tree.


    "What exactly are we doing?" asked Xavier.


    "Shh. Look," said Luke, pointing in a specific direction. Xavier looked and noticed two


    familiar people. Rowan and Wednesday. They seemed to be having a conversation in the dark


    of the forest.


    "Why did you guys come here?" asked Enid, who had followed them. Seeing two of your classmates running was a strange thing. Especially if it was Luke. Besides, she was bored. Bianca was in a very bad mood. Yoko and Divina seemed to be on a date. Kent was getting along very well with the girl named Erika. Lastly, Ajax was improving his relationship with


    Sara.


    "Enid... Come closer and watch," Luke said, waving his hand. Enid curiously approached Luke and watched her roommate talking to a bespectacled boy she recognized but hadn''t seen


    much of. "What''s wrong with Rowan? He looks deranged," Xavier commented. Rowan''s appearance had badly deteriorated.


    "I don''t know. Let''s try to listen," Luke said, sharpening his hearing.


    "I don''t have time to explain, but you''re in danger," said Wednesday in a serious tone to


    Rowan. Usually, she wouldn''t worry about a person''s well-being, but she had just had a vision


    of Rowan dying horribly.


    At this comment, Rowan only laughed, puzzling Wednesday.


    "Why is he laughing...?" asked Enid in disgust. It gave a very bad feeling to Rowan''s laugh,


    and his face seemed to have aged these last few days.


    "You got it backward. You''re in danger!" exclaimed Rowan, reaching out his hand and wanting to immobilize Wednesday with his telekinesis.


    However, Wednesday vanished into the shadow before she could be immobilized and


    appeared elsewhere.


    "What are you doing?" asked Wednesday, confused and, at the same time, in an icy tone.


    "I save everyone from you. I must kill you," said Rowan with an increasingly unhinged expression. With both hands using them as a focus, he pointed at a tree, which, in a few breaths, pulled it from its roots and floated.


    "He''s gone crazy!?" asked Enid in exultation. The ears of the outcasts were superior to those of the normies. Despite the distance, the three could hear what Rowan said. ''Looks like he improved his strength,'' thought Luke, not very impressed. A tree weighed


    about 300 to 400 kg, but looking at Rowan''s exhausted face, it seemed that was his limit. "So, it was you who tried to assassinate me with the gargoyle. A lazy assassination attempt.


    You should try harder," said Wednesday, not scared at all. "Shut up!" shouted Rowan, throwing the tree at full speed to crush Wednesday.


    If that tree hit Wednesday at that speed, it would make mincemeat out of her. However, Wednesday didn''t move. Dark energy began to swirl in her hand. Quickly, that dark energy took shape, solidifying into an all-black scythe that emitted a gloomy, icy aura.


    Wednesday made a slashing motion, and the scythe cut through the tree as if it were tofu. Before Rowan could panic, the girl appeared very close to him, moving through the shadows. ''Holy shit!'' thought Rowan, creating a barrier around his entire body. Wednesday hit the barrier with her scythe. On the third hit, she destroyed it completely, and


    Rowan was exhausted. He wanted to give all his strength to that barrier, but it didn''t hold five


    hits.


    ''This is bad!'' thought Rowan with fear, seeing Wednesday''s pale face that in the darkness stood out more. Her dark eyes, which looked like the abyss, looked at him without emotion.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 76: Hyde Attack

    Chapter 76: Hyde AttackRowan looked at the ground in terror. Dark hands came out of the ground and began to


    imprison him. They looked like the very hands of hell. His whole body was covered with these, and he could no longer move.


    Rowan''s eyes were also covered, and he could see nothing. Wednesday knew he could activate his telekinesis with his eyes, as he was one of the focus.


    "You put up a better fight than last time. It''s still disappointing though. Before you talk about killing me, you should get stronger," Wednesday said in an icy, unchanged tone.


    The only thing that confused her was her vision. Would she be the one to kill Rowan? She planned to kill him, but not in such a horrible way. She would behead him. She wouldn''t torture him. She didn''t have time for that.


    "Will she kill him...?" asked Enid, looking at Wednesday, who was aiming at Rowan''s neck with her dark scythe.


    "Most likely yes," Luke replied without hesitation.


    "I know that''s her right, but maybe it''s too much. She could hand him over," Xavier said, though he had no plans to intervene. Since Wednesday defeated him handily, she could be merciful and just turn him over to the outcast police.


    "Why do you guys take it so easily?" asked Enid with a frightened look on her face. She didn''t want to witness another murder.


    "Such is the way of the outcast society. You''re very kind, Enid," replied Luke, looking at Enid.


    "It''s weird that you understand it so well when you lived in a normie orphanage," commented Xavier. However, Luke didn''t hear him. Enid and he were staring at each other.


    "Is it bad that I''m nice?" asked Enid, staring at Luke.


    "Of course not... It''s just that being so nice would put you in difficult situations if you run into people who want to murder you..." replied Luke.


    "Is that why you left me? Why were you afraid to put yourself in difficult situations because of me?" asked Enid. She knew about the grudge between the Spellman family and the Poe family. Her werewolf family was among the most important in America''s outcast society. Luke didn''t know what to say. Luckily, Xavier intervened at that moment, "Look. Rowan is showing her something." he said, and they both stopped their chatter.


    "The girl in the drawing is you. My mother drew that picture 25 years ago when she was a student at Nevermore," explained Rowan, who was on his knees, unable to see anything. Wednesday held up a drawing showing a girl who looked like her behind her a burning and shattered stage.


    "You want to murder me over a simple drawing? That''s new," commented Wednesday with a raised eyebrow.


    "My mother was a powerful seer! She told me before she died that you would be the cause of the destruction in Nevermore," Rowan said angrily, but unable to break free.


    "There''s someone else here, who would that be?" asked Wednesday without giving Rowan''s tantrum a second thought.


    Behind the supposed girl who was her was a tall boy with almost blond, brown hair sitting on a shattered column.


    "Luke Poe," replied Rowan.


    ''Me?'' thought Luke in surprise. He didn''t know he would enter the prophecy.


    "Why didn''t you try to assassinate Luke Poe? Do you think, I''m weaker than him?" asked Wednesday in a more icy tone. She pressed the scythe harder into Rowan''s neck.


    As Wednesday was about to decapitate Rowan, a deafening roar was heard in the place.


    Out of the dark forest jumped a grotesque and horrible creature. The creature had a muscular body with dark gray skin, which looked wrinkled and taut over its bones and muscles. Its posture is crouched, with a hunched back.


    The head is large in comparison to the body, with a face that has human features but is extremely deformed. The eyes are large, round, and bright red, standing out aggressively on its face. The mouth is wide and full of sharp, uneven teeth. On the top of his head, he has a sparse amount of brown, messy hair. Its arms are long and end in huge hands, with elongated fingers ending in sharp, pointed claws.


    Luke recognized the creature immediately. A Hyde that exuded a very high murderous intent.


    The Hyde leaped toward Rowan, pointing its sharp claws. Wednesday recognizing the threat faded into her own shadow.


    "What''s going on!?" asked Rowan, but just then he felt an excruciating pain in his back. Sharp claws tearing at his skin. Luckily, before the claws tore him further, he was moved by an invisible force at an incredible speed.


    Rowan, who no longer had shadows covering his eyes looked up recognizing Luke, who had taken a step and was looking at the Hyde with a slight smile.


    "Luke...? Why did you save me?" asked Rowan with pain all over his back.


    "If Wednesday wants to murder you, I''ll allow it, that''s her right. However, I can''t let an unknown Hyde murder a fellow student at Nevermore," replied Luke.


    Rowan before he could say anything passed out from the pain and blood loss, plus he was already exhausted from all the power he used earlier.


    "He''s losing a lot of blood. He needs to be attended to immediately," said Enid, approaching Rowan and doing a quick check.


    "We have a small problem," said Xavier, looking at the Hyde, who was roaring furiously at not being able to slay his prey.


    Enid looked up at the monster. It was ugly and scary, but looking at Luke''s back she felt a lot of reassurance. She was not afraid. She felt safe if Luke was with her. A feeling she longed for.


    ''Since when are they watching?'' thought Wednesday, looking sideways at Luke and the other two. Then she looked at the monster that lunged furiously at Luke.


    "A teenage Hyde! A perfect opponent to hone your skills!" said Edgar, who hovered near Luke. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edgar as Luke''s teacher, knew that what he needed most was experience in battles to the death. He had had some, but it wasn''t enough.


    Luke generated crushing pressure around Hyde. Hundreds of kilograms were crushing him, trying to break him, but he continued his onslaught. His speed slowed just a little.


    ''This is serious,'' thought Luke. He had Enid, Xavier, and a dying Rowan behind him.


    To lessen the danger to them, he took a step forward towards the Hyde. On his arm, he concentrated and created bands of telekinetic energy that led to his fist.


    First, he waited for the Hyde to attack him. His speed was superhuman. The fastest speed he had ever faced. However, his observation haki allowed him to dodge the monster''s claws by inches which left a trail of cutting and dangerous air.


    Without missing a beat, Luke threw his fist forward, aiming it at the monster''s face. Upon impact, bands of telekinetic energy are released with explosive force.


    The monster''s face deforms from the blow, and in the blink of an eye, it is thrown backward like a rag doll, flying through the air and landing with a thunderous crunch several feet away. ''Three trees shattered...'' thought Luke in awe of the power of his fist. This time he didn''t hold back and struck with all his might.


    Hyde stood up again in a short time. His face was mangled. He lost some teeth, and his nose was broken. Even his head seemed somewhat caved in. However, it glared even more furiously


    at Luke.


    He roared louder than before and went back on the attack again.


    "Superhuman regeneration," Luke muttered with a grimace. Edgar had explained Hyde''s powers to him. They were broken. If he suffered that damage, he would no longer be able to get up. The price of those powers is to be a horrible, uncontrolled monster.


    Luke didn''t try to immobilize the Hyde. He knew it was useless. He didn''t have what it took to hold him still. His strength was too much. He controlled the tree that split Wednesday in half and sent it flying at the monster from different places.


    One log from the front and another from the back. He increased the speed of the logs, making them more powerful on impact and harder to evade or attack.


    The Hyde used its claws to destroy the log from the front. His claws were left in bad shape and bleeding. It was no joke that more than 300kg are coming at you at a high speed.


    In defending himself from the first log he was left defenseless with the other log impacting his back. Luke thought it would go through him, but it did not. The Hyde''s grayish skin seemed very tough. The Hyde grunted in pain but did not suffer a serious wound.


    Hyde turned around and grabbed the log on his back with his hands. At that precise moment, Wednesday emerged from the shadows near him. In her left hand, she wielded her dark


    scythe.


    With incredible speed, Wednesday swung her scythe at Hyde''s face. Aiming for his huge, ugly red eyes. The height of the two was uneven, but the scythe released waves of dark energy that reached Hyde''s eyes and cut them.


    "ROOOOARR!" the Hyde roared in pain. The eyes were a sensitive area. His roar was one of pain and fury. Unable to see he began to wave his long arms to all sides.


    Wednesday vanished and appeared away from him.


    Luke knew he had to take advantage of this opportunity. The Hyde''s eyes would recover in a


    short time. Before that, he must do more damage to him.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 77: Unilateral beating

    Chapter 77: Unilateral beatingTwo trees behind Luke broke loose from their roots and floated within seconds. Luke''s speed in getting two trees out of the ground was much faster than in the past.


    The trees headed upwards towards the Hyde. After that, one tree came down at high speed until it hit Hyde''s head. Immediately, the other tree came down and hit the Hyde again. He used the trees as hammers.


    Two blows, three blows, five blows. The trees took turns smashing the Hyde. A cloud of dirt and dust rose. Only the sound of the collision between the trees and the hard skin of the Hyde could be heard.


    After dozens of blows, the trees broke in half. The Hyde''s skin was tougher than Luke had imagined. Yet he had pounded it mercilessly, its grunts had ceased.


    ''I kept my promise,'' Luke thought, remembering that the first time he came to Jericho, he thought about crushing Tyler if he found him turned into Hyde.


    With a slashing motion, he created a gust of wind with his telekinetic waves dissipating the cloud of dirt and dust that had been made.


    Luke and Wednesday approached the pit that was created by the tree attacks. The Hyde was lying in the center. Luke was reminded of Yamcha from Dragon Ball.


    "He''s regenerating rapidly," Luke commented, seeing how the wounds he and Wednesday caused were healing.


    "Then we should pound him some more. Until he stops healing," said Wednesday in her usual tone.


    Within seconds, the Hyde stood up and glared at them both in fury. His ugly red eyes had already recovered. He roared louder than before and jumped at them again.


    As he was about to hit them, both Luke and Wednesday created their respective shields. A telekinetic shield and a darkness shield. Both shields joined together and created a stronger


    one.


    The Hyde hit the joint shield with his huge claw and failed to destroy it despite screaming with more anger. In a second it was repelled and sent away from them.


    Without another word, Luke and Wednesday began to attack Hyde. Their movements were well executed and did not get in each other''s way. Wednesday was in charge of attacking stealthily. Her attacks were very lethal, as she waited for the right moment to do damage with her dark scythe.


    Luke was in close combat with the Hyde. His observation of haki allowed him to react to the beast''s quick attacks and dodge them perfectly.


    He managed to dodge it thanks to the telekinetic waves he created to push himself, as his base physique could not compare to that of Hyde. He had to be very precise, but he did not miss.


    When Wednesday attacked, Luke took advantage and used dozens of stones to bombard Hyde. Between the two of them, they began to beat up the Hyde. His healing abilities were getting worse and worse, and his ferocity was diminishing.


    "I don''t know who the monsters are," commented Xavier watching as Luke and Wednesday beat the crap out of the Hyde, who looked confused. He''d never been beaten up so one- sidedly. He had already killed several people, and no one was a challenge.


    "The two of them do good teamwork," Enid muttered, clenching her fists tightly to the point that she hurt her palms and blood came out. If she controlled her powers better she could help Luke and not be a useless side-eye.


    "Looks like they don''t need our help..." said Xavier crossing his arms. Not much he could do. His whip could be of use in battle, but they didn''t look like they needed reinforcement.


    The Hyde was a mess. His healing was no longer working at 100%. One of his eyes was cut and would no longer heal. He had cuts all over him, and Luke had hit him breaking many bones and causing internal injuries.


    "What''s up monster? Where''s your previous ferocity?" asked Luke, walking towards Hyde, while snapping his fingers. On his face was a maniacal grin. He was already savoring the last blow that would break the beast''s skull. He would no longer be able to heal as before.


    "You put up more of a fight than Rowan. Your head will make a nice decoration in my room," said Wednesday, walking towards the Hyde. She held the scythe, and with her pale face, she looked like the Grim Reaper himself. She was already savoring the moment when the monster''s head separated from his body.


    She had done well to come to Nevermore.


    Luke and Wednesday looked at each other sideways. This would be a competition. The first one to get to the Hyde and give him the final blow would win.


    Just then out of a bush came several people, "What''s going on here?" asked a girl they all recognized. It was Bianca.


    Besides her came Gia, Erika, Divina, Yoko and Kent. The bad thing was that they had come out of a bush near the Hyde, who was watching them with his only functional eye.


    With his last strength the Hyde, jumped towards the new group of people. They were not as scary as those two. The strength of these new people didn''t seem like a big deal to the monster.


    The Hyde was advancing at an alarming speed, its sharp claws extended toward Bianca and the others, who were petrified with fear at the sight of a horrible monster running towards them.


    ''Shit!'' thought Luke as he sped towards the Hyde. He noticed that the ugly beast was looking with one eye at Gia, as it was closer than the others.


    Wednesday, who was about to follow the Hyde noticed how Luke moved at a much faster speed than before, ''His feet don''t touch the ground...'' thought Wednesday, stopping instead.


    Luke was flying at great speed and caught up with the Hyde in a few seconds. He spun in mid- air and directed the heel of his foot toward the back of the moving monster''s neck.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the blow echoed like a cannon shot. Luke increased his strength in the blow with his telekinesis. The method was the same as on his fist but on his foot.


    His foot connected with great force, burying the monster in the ground.


    The impact created a large cloud of dust and debris, which rose in a thick blanket around the impact zone, briefly obscuring the view.


    ''Phew... I made it in time. Flying is always faster,'' thought Luke sighing in relief. He felt a slight pain in his foot.


    As the cloud of smoke began to dissipate, Luke could be seen hovering over the newly formed


    small crater.


    Gia and the others looked with wide eyes at Luke floating near the crater.


    ''His stamina is respectable,'' thought Luke, watching as the Hyde struggled to his feet. So he motioned for Gia and the others to stay away.


    The battle hadn''t lasted long. Only a few minutes, however, the damage done to the Hyde was high, but here he was getting up. Luke could stay like this all night. As long as he didn''t take such dangerous blows as the Hyde had taken.


    From in front of Luke came Wednesday, and lowering her gaze, she looked down at the Hyde, who seemed cornered.


    The Hyde opened its mouth, and a deafening roar burst from its throat. A sound so powerful that it vibrated the air around him.


    The roar wasn''t just a scream of fury; it was a sonic shockwave that spread like an invisible


    explosion.


    Luke backed up until he was close to Gia, Bianca, Ajax, and the others. With incredible speed, he created a barrier that protected everyone from the roar. The ground shook, the leaves of nearby trees shook violently, and birds fled in disorderly chaos. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wednesday had also stepped back and created a dark shield around her. She did not expect a roar to be so powerful and dangerous.


    Taking advantage of the confusion, the Hyde jumped and with incredible agility disappeared into the thick forest. His leap covered more than ten meters distance, and with his claws, he


    helped himself to move between the trees.


    ''That''s a pity,'' thought Luke, shaking his head. His barrier dissipated. With his dominance and flight, he could follow the Hyde and hunt it down, but he wouldn''t. It was too much trouble. He didn''t think the Hyde was a threat. Besides he had to check on Enid''s and of course Rowan''s condition...


    ''It''s an impure Hyde, and its strength is great...'' thought Luke. He had gained some useful information in this battle. Tyler had a normie father. If both his parents had been Hyde his


    strength would have been greater.


    Although he controlled the fight and at no point did he think he might lose or be seriously injured, this Hyde''s regeneration, stamina, and strength were no joke.


    Besides, it was two versus one. Even though he could defeat him by himself, he didn''t even


    use his blue aura. He could have ordered him to stop and used those seconds to beat him. Even though he is a beast he still has brains, and mind control works as long as they are simple commands like stop.


    "What was that monster?" asked Kent, who was still shaking as he remembered the Hyde''s


    murderous look.


    "A Hyde," answered Luke, and everyone was surprised. They knew about this type of outcast, although he could be considered a monster. An outcast who turns into a horrible beast with no way to control his impulses.


    ''Will Enid be okay?'' thought Luke worriedly, flying at incredible speed towards Enid. He


    didn''t know what range the Hyde''s roar had.


    "Luke wait!" said Gia, running towards Luke. The others followed her.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 78: Enid determination

    Chapter 78: Enid determinationLuke, within seconds, arrived at Enid''s side. He landed and walked over to her.


    "Are you okay?" asked Luke, examining Enid. He noticed that in her ears there was a trace of blood. For some unknown reason to him, there was also blood on her palms.


    "I''m fine. From a distance, the damage wasn''t much," replied Enid with a smile, hiding her hands behind her back.


    "You''re bleeding," Luke said, moving closer to her. From one of his pockets, he pulled out a handkerchief and started wiping the blood in Enid''s ears.


    ''Damn monster. I''ll hit him harder next time,'' thought Luke as he cleaned Enid.


    "Thanks," murmured Enid, seeing Luke''s face, which was close to her. Before she could do anything stupid, the others came over.


    "What happened here, Xavier?" asked Bianca in a historical tone. She saw the place destroyed, a horrible monster, and Rowan lying on the ground, unconscious and with a big wound.


    "Shouldn''t you ask me if I''m okay?" asked Xavier with a frown. His ears also had blood in them, as did Enid''s, but it was nothing serious.


    "That''s what I asked," said Bianca, raising her tone of voice.


    "You asked what happened here. Not if I''m okay," said Xavier, also raising his voice.


    "Did I hurt your feelings? I thought I was the girl in this relationship," Bianca said with irritation.


    ''They keep fighting...'' thought Luke, rolling his eyes.


    "Stop fighting! Rowan was attacked by that beast. He''s losing a lot of blood. He''s still alive," said Yoko, bending down and taking Rowan''s pulse, who was pale and unconscious.


    "We must get him to the hospital right away," said Kent.


    "We won''t make it. His wound is serious," said Bianca, putting aside her fight with Xavier. "He''s trying to murder Wednesday. I guess it''s karma," commented Xavier, shaking his head. "What?" they all asked, surprised and uncomprehending. Xavier told them everything he saw, in a nutshell. How Rowan said in his own words that he wanted to assassinate Wednesday and that he had tried before. He didn''t tell about the prophecy or why Rowan wanted to assassinate Wednesday specifically.


    As that prophecy involved his friend, he decided to hide it so as not to give Luke trouble.


    Wednesday, who was standing silently, watched the dying Rowan. She was weighing on a scale whether to murder him or not. Since he wanted her murdered, it was her right to end the grudge.


    "What will you do?" asked Luke, and everyone looked at Wednesday.


    "Finishing off dying people is no fun at all. I''ll let him live if he makes it through tonight," Wednesday replied in a monotone.


    ''Fun?'' thought everyone except Luke.


    "You can fly, can''t you, Luke?" asked Yoko, looking at Luke, who was standing with his arms crossed, looking at Rowan''s pale face. They all looked at Luke with incredulous faces.


    The ability to fly in a telekinetic was advanced. Older yellow-aura psychics have that ability. For a classmate of his age to be able to fly at that speed was an incredible feat to witness.


    ''If he can dig up roots with his telekinesis without seeing them, it makes sense that he can control his own body to fly,'' thought Wednesday. Though she was still amazed at Luke''s talent for being able to sense objects and his own body without seeing them.


    ''It''s either that or...'' thought Wednesday, narrowing her eyes as she looked at Luke.


    "Yes, I can," Luke replied. They had already seen it, and it wasn''t something he wanted to hide either.


    "If you fly Rowan to the hospital, he can be saved... Will you do it?" asked Yoko with a strange expression. If he saves them from Hyde, he''ll try to save Rowan too, right?


    "Please, Luke," Enid said in a low tone, grabbing Luke''s sleeve with her hand. She didn''t want to see another classmate die. Even if Rowan attempted murder on a Wednesday, she no longer cared if he lived or died. At least they could save him and let the outcast justice take care of Rowan.


    "Fine. I''ll do it," Luke replied without much hesitation. Wednesday already said she didn''t care if Rowan lived or died.


    He tried to save Rowan from Hyde so he could take him to the hospital so the idiot in glasses wouldn''t die. This way, he would help Larissa and Nevermore, since it''s not a good thing for a student to die for a monster.


    "You''re coming too. You''re hurt," Luke said, looking at Enid. Rowan started to float up from the ground.


    "What? Me?" asked Enid, pointing a finger at herself.


    "Yes. Sure, if you want," said Luke, scratching his cheek.


    "E-eh? Yes, of course I want to! I''m hurt. My ears hurt, and I have some cuts on my palms," said Enid, showing off her wounds for some reason.


    "Fine... Climb on my back," said Luke, turning his back to Enid, who smiled and climbed on Luke, interlocking her arms and gripping him tightly.


    With Enid on his back and Rowan hovering nearby, he took off at a moderate pace so as not to scare Enid.


    "I hope you''re not afraid of heights," commented Luke, flying higher and higher.


    "If it''s with you, I''m not afraid of anything," murmured Enid to herself, sinking her head into Luke''s neck.


    "What did you say?" asked Luke, who didn''t hear because of Enid''s low tone and the wind in his face.


    "Nothing," said Enid with a slight smile.


    The night was clear and beautiful. The half-moon lit the road, and a gentle breeze hit Luke''s face as he made his way to the hospital. It would have been a more romantic scene if they didn''t have a dying man flying beside them.


    "What a cute couple," Kent said, watching as Luke and Enid drifted farther and farther apart


    in the sky.


    "Ex-couple," Divina corrected.


    ''Ex-couple?'' thought Wednesday with a raised eyebrow. She''s Enid''s roommate, an enthusiastic person who always dresses in bright colors. The last thing she would think was that Enid was Luke''s girlfriend.


    From what she knew of Luke, he didn''t seem like the kind of person who would put up with such an enthusiastic and happy person.


    "They should get back together. They''re cute together," Kent said, and Yoko nudged him as she slyly pointed her head at Gia, who was looking skyward.


    ...


    Luke was waiting in one of the seats at Jericho General Hospital for Enid. As for Rowan, it looked like he might be saved. He was being treated in the emergency room, and Principal Weems had already been called. It would only be a matter of time before she got here, asking


    what the hell happened.


    Just then, out of one of the doors came Enid. In her hands, she was wearing bandages, and her


    ears no longer had traces of blood in them.


    "Are you feeling better?" asked Luke, getting up from his seat.


    "Yes. They were only minor injuries. Don''t worry," said Enid without her usual enthusiasm.


    "What''s wrong? Why the sad face?" asked Luke.


    "I was useless again, and you had to protect me," said Enid in a depressed tone, looking at the


    floor.


    ''Is she sad about that?'' thought Luke. Seeing Enid''s sad face, he was about to tell her that it didn''t matter. He would protect her as many times as necessary, but he stopped himself. That was the reason he had ended his relationship with her. He was afraid that she would be attacked because of him, and he would not be able to protect her. The words Enid''s mother said to him made him think that. If it were up to him, he would never have ended it with Enid.


    After all, he had fallen in love with Enid. Yes, he had fallen in love. He wasn''t in love with Enid at first, but eventually, it ended up that way. Even he didn''t realize that until he thought about it carefully.


    In the other girls he was with, he was just looking for a replacement for Enid, but none of


    them succeeded.


    It was strange that he ended up falling in love with a girl so different from him, but it gave a different color to his life.


    "I am far inferior compared to Wednesday," said Enid, clenching her fists tightly. She had seen how her roommate fought, and she was strong. Luke kept silent. If he spoke, all the effort he made to keep Enid away from him would be in vain. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That won''t stay that way, though! Luke!" said Enid, suddenly regaining her energy.


    "Yes?" asked Luke, surprised by Enid''s sudden energy.


    "I''ll get stronger! Strong enough not to be a burden and fight by your side," said Enid


    decisively.


    ''Fight by my side?'' thought Luke. He knew Enid should be aware of the conflict between the


    Spellmans and the Poe. Her werewolf family was one of the oldest. Though she must not think the prestigious Spellman family had demonic dealings.


    So, saying that is leaving between the lines that she will fight alongside him against the Spellmans regardless of the power of this family or the opinion of her parents.


    "If I can be strong enough, you must promise me one thing," Enid added, looking Luke in the


    eye.


    "What thing...?" asked Luke, sensing that this conversation was going down a path he


    couldn''t control.


    "You''ll tell me the truth about why you left me, and if I believe it''s because of what I think.


    You''ll come back to me!" said Enid, raising her voice on the last sentence.


    "So? Answer me," said Enid, moving closer to Luke to press him.


    ''She sure is pushy when she wants to be,'' thought Luke, noting the determined look on Enid''s


    face.


    "Fine. I''ll do it, but we need to clear up a few things," said Luke, sighing internally. "What things?" asked Enid with a smile. Already, Luke had agreed. Now she just had to train


    like crazy.


    "I''ll consider you strong enough if you can defeat that Hyde all by yourself," replied Luke,


    and the smile on Enid''s face disappeared.


    "Isn''t that too much...?" asked Enid doubtfully.


    "Where did your confidence go? You''re a werewolf, you should be able to defeat that Hyde if


    you try hard enough," said Luke with a slight smile.


    In the series, Enid put up a fight against Hyde but was defeated. She was able to beat him


    thanks to the intervention of the Sheriff who shot Hyde. However, in this world, Luke can confirm that Hyde is much more powerful.


    Still, Enid should be able to defeat him with enough training. Her lineage is pure and among the oldest of werewolves. If she is disciplined, it is an achievable goal.


    "I''ll do it! I''ll crush that ugly monster!" said Enid, who was annoyed by Luke''s provocation.


    "That''s the attitude," said Luke.


    Just then, a tall woman with almost white blonde hair walked through the front door of the


    hospital.


    "Luke, what happened!?" asked Larissa, who had sweat on her face. She had heard that one of


    her students was in the hospital in an emergency.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 79: Hooded again

    Chapter 79: Hooded again"You useless piece of shit!" screamed Marilyn hysterically at Tyler, who was imprisoned in the cave. Just a few minutes ago, he had escaped from two people who had seriously injured him, and now he was being tortured by Marilyn.


    "Sorry... ARRGHH!" cried Tyler in pain, as Marilyn shocked him powerfully with a taser.


    "You just had to assassinate a fucking outcast, and on top of failing you got your ass kicked," said Marilyn clicking her tongue.


    If the monster she was handling didn''t get her the human body parts she needed, she wouldn''t be able to do the ritual to revive her ancestor.


    Since it was the harvest festival, Marilyn thought it was the ideal occasion to assassinate an outcast student or two as they finally left Nevermore. Her target was Luke Poe. She didn''t count that he would be so powerful and could defeat Tyler in his Hyde form.


    ''That brat Wednesday is also stronger than I thought... However, that damn Poe is much stronger. He can fly, and he took on Tyler in close combat,'' thought Marilyn with a frown.


    Tyler told her about the battle, and from her point of view Luke was the key and the one who had the most prominence in the fight. His blows were severe, and he didn''t need to hide in the shadows waiting to deliver a killing blow.


    Also, if he could fly, he could have flown and attacked from that distance at Hyde with objects such as trees, etc.


    "Easy... It''s not your fault, Tyler. Get some sleep. I''ll go get a first aid kit to fix you up," said Marilyn in a kind tone, making a 360-degree turn.


    "Okay... Thank you," said Tyler relieved. His eyelids closed wearily. Today was a very exhausting day. Within seconds, he was sleeping against the cold rock like a baby.


    Marilyn looked coldly at Tyler again. She hated outcasts, but she depended on this half of Hyde to accomplish her plan. Once she revived Crackstone she could assassinate him, though she would lose a good puppet.


    ''Although a useful puppet, once I revive Crackstone, I will be able to know the ritual to be just as powerful as him. A Hyde will be nothing,'' thought Marilyn with a grotesque smile.


    At that moment Marilyn heard several footsteps approaching her location. She turned her head and looked at the unwanted guests with alertness. She did not know who these people were wearing black cloaks, and on their faces were masks.


    "Who are you people?" asked Marilyn cautiously. She reached into her pocket and gripped a syringe tightly. If she injected it into a person no matter how hard an outcast suffered a lot of pain.


    There were five hooded people. The leader was in the middle. His face was not visible, and he was over two meters tall. His build was thin.


    "Calm down. We came for a chat, Marilyn Thornhill or rather Laurel Gates," said the tall hooded man.


    On the outside Marilyn''s expression remained unchanged. However, inside she was very surprised and alarmed.


    ''How do they know my identity?'' thought Marilyn, feeling nervous. From the aura she felt from these people, they seemed to be outcasts. The six-foot-plus man had a suffocating aura about him.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Marilyn as she thought a mile a minute looking for a way to escape or kill these people using Tyler. Too bad her puppet was in bad shape and recovering energy.


    "Let''s not waste time playing dumb. We know you are a descendant of Joseph Crackstone and that you want to revive him. We are here to help you," said the man in a calm tone.


    He didn''t care if Marilyn tried anything. He could easily defeat her no matter how much she used the half Hyde who was sleeping peacefully.


    "Help me?" asked Marilyn.


    "Yes. As you may have realized one Hyde won''t be enough to defeat certain outcasts and even genius students. So we will lend you a hand, so you can accomplish your plan," replied the hooded man.


    "How exactly will you help me?" asked Marilyn.


    "With this," replied the hooded man, pulling out of his sleeve a test tube with a black- colored liquid substance.


    "You just have to inject it into Hyde. That way his power will increase, and tonight''s defeat will not be repeated," he added, shaking the test tube slightly.


    "Why are they helping me? You must want something in return," said Marilyn, knowing that no one would help you just because in this world.


    "With the Hyde, you must murder Luke Poe. We know you need body parts for the ritual. Kill Luke Poe and use his body part for the Crackstone revival ritual," replied the hooded man.


    ''So they belong to the Spellmans,'' thought Marilyn smiling internally. Now she understood who these people were. As a person who kept to the shadows and her mortal enemies were the outcasts, she gathered a lot of information about them.


    She managed to learn something of an old grudge between the Spellmans and the Poe''s that went back over a hundred years. The families would not rest until they exterminated each other, and it looked like the Spellmans would win this battle.


    "Fine. I accept. I''ll kill Luke Poe. If that liquid helps me empower my Hyde," Marilyn replied. She wanted to murder the Poe boy anyway. She hated him. In her classes, he was always arrogant and made fun of her.


    "I hope you keep your word," said the hooded man, throwing the test tube at him. Without another word, he left the cave along, with the other four who did not speak during the entire talk.


    ''They are safe for now, Spellman. Then they will be the next to die once Crackstone revives,'' thought Marilyn, examining the tube. She didn''t think they had fooled her, so she would use this substance. She knew the Spellmans wanted to murder the Poe''s, so it made sense that they would give her this in exchange for her murdering Luke.


    This way, the chances of being blamed for murdering an outcast within an educational institution of outcasts is lower. They will be able to end the grudge of hundreds of years once and for all and not let their latest enemy continue to grow stronger.


    The five hooded men after exiting the cave began to run through the forest at rapid speed.


    "Are we seriously going to ask for the help of a normie?" one hooded person asked in disgust. Her tone of voice was sharp and annoyed. Luke would recognize her immediately. Sabrina Spellman or whatever her name was.


    "If you had completed the mission Father gave you, we wouldn''t be here, but you failed," said another hooded person in a mocking tone.


    "Shut up! Luke Poe''s strength was underestimated. It''s not my fault I was given false information" Sabrina said, angrily. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Underestimated? Didn''t you say it was an easy mission? Father trusted you because of your two auras, but you weren''t up to the task," said the hooded person hiding envy.


    "Stop both of you," said the tall hooded man before Sabrina exploded and attacked her


    brother.


    "Last year Sid died on Raven Island. That was a mistake that can''t be made again. Now we''re in a difficult position. The outcast police are suspicious of us about the Raven Island attack. It''s better to use a third party and have them take care of killing Luke Poe," explained the hooded man in a calm tone.


    The Spellman family had underestimated Luke''s strength. So now they were in a complex situation. Sid''s identity was discovered by the outcast police, and by doing an investigation they were able to learn that this werewolf was related to the Spellmans. Which raised


    suspicions.


    Thanks to the Spellmans having the best lawyers and people within the outcast council they were able to defend themselves against the accusations. Sid the werewolf acted on his own, they were not involved, or so they claimed.


    Grudges between outcast families were legal, and both families could be at war without the authorities sticking their noses in. However, if the families involved third parties, things changed. Attacking Nevermore, America''s premier school for outcasts was serious business, and murdering one of the students was a crime.


    If this attack was planned by the Spellmans to kill Luke Poe, they could not let it go. For they had endangered several students who had no part in the grudge between the families. Sabrina remembering how her assassination attempt on Raven Island failed clenched her teeth in fury and said nothing. She felt a stinging pain in her left eye. It was now healed to perfection, but her father let her be one-eyed for several months to learn from her grave


    mistake.


    "What if the normie doesn''t keep her word?" asked one of the hooded men.


    "If she revives Crackstone she will likely attack Nevermore, and Luke Poe will die there by his hand. So, it also serves us well if she completes the ritual. Then we will kill her for not keeping her word," the tall hooded man said.


    He didn''t care if Crackstone attacked Nevermore and killed many outcasts. His mission was to assassinate Luke Poe. Nothing more than that.


    "We''ll kill her, anyway," he added after a few seconds. They couldn''t leave Marilyn alive after


    this.


    "I understand," nodded the hooded man who had argued with Sabrina. "Are we going to help in the resurrection of Crackstone? He is our mortal enemy," commented a hooded man who had not spoken so far.


    "Crackstone is a human who made deals with demons to exterminate all outcasts. He killed


    many, but he was far from succeeding. His power is good, but it''s nothing to worry about. After he attacks Nevermore and makes a killing the outcast police will send their agents and kill him," replied the tall hooded man.


    "As to your question, our mission is to assassinate Luke Poe using any method necessary. If Crackstone must be revived he will be," he added, and the other hooded man nodded.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 80: Rewards

    Chapter 80: RewardsRowan was admitted to the hospital as a victim of a bear attack. Larissa had to personally talk to everyone involved in the Hyde attack to conceal the incident.


    Also to hide the fact that Rowan attempted to murder Wednesday. It would not be good for the school for those two things to come out. Luckily for her, Wednesday did not report Rowan. As for her parents, they heard about the incident and respected their daughter''s decision.


    Morticia and Gomez believed it was a good experience for Wednesday to try to get killed. That''s why they sent her to Nevermore. Strange Parents.


    Of course, Rowan was expelled from Nevermore. They couldn''t leave a psychologically unstable boy at the school. The reasons were secret. All the students (except those involved) thought he left school because of personal problems.


    Rowan was still in Jericho General Hospital recovering. The normie cops asked them some questions about the attack on Rowan, thinking it might have something to do with the murders of the past few days, but they came up with nothing useful. The attack on Rowan was sealed as a simple bear attack.


    ...


    The hospital ward was plunged into almost total darkness. Only the soft hum of the machines and the occasional beeping of the vital signs monitor broke the silence of the night.


    Rowan lay in bed, his breaths slow and heavy, still recovering. The curtains, drawn tightly closed, kept the moonlight from entering the room. The darkness was total. Suddenly, one of those shadows seemed to move, slowly taking shape.


    A figure emerged from the darkest corner of the room. It was Wednesday, and she walked slowly toward Rowan. She stopped at the side of the bed and watched him without saying a word.


    Rowan''s eyes opened slowly. As if he felt the presence of something or someone watching him in the dark. His eyes met Wednesday''s black eyes that looked like the abyss itself.


    A great fear invaded Rowan. His heart rate began to rise, and his breaths increased. He thought Wednesday was coming to murder him and end the grudge.


    "Calm down," Wednesday said, her voice monotonous and cold as always.


    "I''m not here to kill you. Though if you scream, you will lose your head," she added, materializing her dark scythe that made Rowan tremble.


    Rowan tried to sit up, but a sharp pain forced him to lie down again, gasping, "What... do you... want?"


    Wednesday leaned slightly, stepping into the meager beam of light coming from the hallway under the door. Her face seemed paler than usual, and her presence was very scary or so Rowan thought, who feared for his life.


    "I want to continue our conversation from a few hours ago. Before the Hyde almost murdered you. Why did you want to kill me instead of Luke Poe?" asked Wednesday in a threatening tone. They were both in the stupid drawing Rowan showed her, but the boy only wanted to kill her.


    "I-it''s not because of what you think. My mother told me, that you would be the main cause of Nevermore''s destruction. Luke Poe''s importance was minor, though he must also be eliminated," Rowan replied quickly. He didn''t want Wednesday to cut off his head with the scythe.


    Wednesday nodded internally. If she was the main cause, it would be better to eliminate her first rather than focus on another variable.


    "So, what did it mean that Luke Poe appears in the drawing?" asked Wednesday.


    "I don''t remember..." said Rowan, gripping his hundred painfully.


    ''His powers are driving him crazy,'' thought Wednesday disdainfully. Psychics with weak and unstable minds were prone to being driven mad by their powers.


    "Remember, or else you''ll lose your head," said Wednesday, pressing the scythe to Rowan''s neck. She didn''t feel sorry for Rowan. She just wanted answers, and if those satisfied her she would let this pathetic psychic live.


    Rowan with his life threatened closed his eyes, and began to remember as painful as it was. He wanted to live if possible.


    "Your partner," Rowan said after a few seconds haltingly.


    "My partner?" repeated Wednesday, thinking of Enid, who was her roommate.


    "Luke Poe is your partner... The person who will help you destroy Nevermore... Or not... His role is changeable. I don''t understand... Hurts..." said Rowan. For every sentence he said, his tone increased, and he felt more pain in his head. As if his brain was about to explode. Before Rowan could scream any louder, Wednesday gave him a sharp blow to the back of the head, knocking him out on the spot.


    ''How useless,'' thought Wednesday, who had more questions than answers. At least she got some information. She heard footsteps and knew someone was approaching.


    ''Luke Poe, my partner?'' thought Wednesday with a strange expression, as she disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    Several days had passed since Hyde''s attack. Rowan had already left Jericho and was no longer a student at Nevermore.


    That day after class, Luke was called into Larissa''s office. When he walked in he noticed another person sitting across from Larissa. Her two long braids and black hair made him recognize the person immediately. Wednesday Addams. It looked like she had been there for a while, as they were both having tea. So, they had to have had a conversation.


    ''Would she like to talk to both of us?'' thought Luke as he approached Principal Larissa''s desk.


    "You wanted to talk to me, Principal?" asked Luke.


    "Yes, Luke. Sit down. I wanted to talk to both of you," said Larissa, motioning with her hand for Luke to take a seat.


    Luke sat down and looked at Wednesday, who was also looking at him. Both with thoughts of their own. Luke was tempted to read the goth girl''s thoughts but held back. He didn''t know if she had any defense or anything.


    Although he could read her mind, since he considers his mind reading much better than before, Wednesday could feel someone''s intrusion into her mind and here there is only one psychic without telling her. So, she would know it was Luke.


    "You both fought the Hyde, right?" asked Larissa, and they both nodded slightly.


    "I heard they gave him a good fight and had the upper hand. Thanks to that none of the students were hurt. Thank you for protecting your classmates," said Larissa gratefully. If these two genius students were not there Rowan would likely have died, and who knows what other casualties there would have been.


    "I didn''t fight that Hyde to save anyone. I only fought because I wanted to," Wednesday said without agreeing to receive thanks.


    Luke only nodded slightly. In his case, he did protect Enid, Xavier, Gia, and the others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have flown at full speed to kick Hyde in the head, who was about to jump at Gia and the others. He even saved Rowan, though he did so in consideration of Larissa and Nevermore.


    ''I fell in love and saved several people,'' thought Luke, looking back on what happened. When he walked into Nevermore, he would never think he would save anyone let alone fall in love


    with a girl.


    "Well, if you say that, I don''t know about giving you the rewards I had thought about," said Larissa, taking a sip from her cup of tea.


    "What rewards?" asked Luke, interested. He had already lost the VIP badge that allowed him to go to the exclusive bathroom with a Jacuzzi and many more amenities. As for the exclusive swimming pool, it wasn''t something he cared much about.


    "Three months to use the reps'' bathrooms. Also, I will give them two days off so they can visit Jericho. You haven''t used the ones you won in the competition yet so you will have four days. If you want something specific, just ask me. I will see if I can offer it to you or not," Larissa replied with a smile. She had to reward the heroes of her school.


    Wednesday''s face wavered at the use of the exclusive bathroom for three months. It was much better to bathe there because of all the amenities and that it was a bath all to yourself. You


    weren''t supposed to share with the other students.


    However, she is very stubborn and would not back down, "I don''t want the reward. Don''t fight


    to protect anyone," she said again.


    "Fine. If that''s what you want," Larissa said with a shrug.


    "Then I''ll have six months to use the VIP bathroom?" asked Luke, hopefully.


    "Just because she turns down the reward doesn''t mean your reward is twice as valuable. It


    stays the same," Larissa replied.


    "Wednesday, you can come back now. Luke, you stay," said Larissa, and Wednesday left the office without even saying goodbye. Typical of her.


    "Natasha still hasn''t returned. Do you know where she went?" asked Larissa after they were


    both alone.


    "You know to collect evidence against the Spellmans," Luke answered vaguely.


    Larissa from the letter she read from Sophie several months ago, was aware that the


    Spellmans had made deals with demons. Although the only proof she had was the letter written by Sophie, Luke''s deceased mother.


    "Where? If she told me, I could help her," Larissa asked.


    "You know she wants to keep almost everything a secret. She won''t even tell me one hundred percent of things to me. Who knows where she is now," Luke replied, shaking his head. It was


    a lie though.


    Natasha had told him where she was. Besides, they weren''t just the clues his parents had hidden. Besides, they weren''t just the clues his parents collected, they were also the clues from the previous Poe, who fought and died fighting the Spellmans. Like his grandparents.


    So, searching for these clues was a very delicate matter. The information had to be kept as secret as possible. So, Natasha told him not to tell anyone about this. Only he, she, and Edgar (who is a ghost) know.


    "Mm, it''s true. She was always like that. As for the four days you can leave Nevermore, I''m sorry, but I won''t let you go out. It''s dangerous," Larissa said, changing the subject. If he were a normal student she would allow it, but he''s not.


    She even thought the Hyde attack was about the Spellmans, but after learning that Hyde wanted to murder Rowan and not Luke, she dismissed it.


    "As for that. Natasha permitted me to leave if I want to, and I have days allowed," Luke said, showing a conversation he had with the redhead on his cell phone to Larissa. They usually talk telepathically, but it''s over 1000km away, so the link doesn''t work. "Oh, I see. I''ll get in touch with her to confirm. If so, you can leave, though I don''t recommend sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it given your situation," Larissa said with an odd expression. The sensible thing for her to do


    is for Luke not to leave Nevermore.


    "I''ll only go out if I have to," said Luke.


    Natasha let him roam free in Jericho for a reason. Luke told her that he possessed three auras.


    Since he discovered his third aura at Nevermore, he hadn''t had time to tell her that he discovered he possessed a white aura, as the redhead was too busy tracking down clues. Before she left Luke at Nevermore this year, she was able to test his strength and was no longer worried about him. She knew he could stand up for himself. After all, he was a three- aura user. She had never seen a natural three aura user, until now.


    "That''s all. If we need anything just tell me. I''ll help you," Larissa said, committed to helping


    her best friend''s son, who had died.


    "Okay, thanks," Luke said gratefully, saying goodbye to Larissa and leaving the office.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 81: Prophecy

    Chapter 81: ProphecyLuke left Larissa''s office and started walking down the hallway. As he came around the corner, he saw Wednesday leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. Any student would have been startled, but with her domain, he already knew she was there.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Luke, looking at Wednesday. It looked like the girl had something to say, and he knew where the conversation would go.


    "We need to talk," Wednesday said.


    "Oh, I never thought I''d hear that coming from you," Luke said with a slight smile. It was the first time the girl had ever taken the initiative to make conversation. Well, Luke wasn''t taking the initiative either and was talking to try to annoy her.


    "Well, now you''ve heard it," Wednesday said without changing her expression.


    "What do you want to talk about? That drawing Rowan showed you?" asked Luke, starting to walk at a slow pace. Wednesday followed him.


    "Yes. How much have you heard?"


    "Everything. It''s a prophecy that says you''ll destroy Nevermore or something. Xavier and Enid heard it too," Luke replied, though he already knew that from his past memories. The only thing different was that he was in the picture.


    "I know. I noticed the weird looks on both of their faces. They kept quiet and didn''t give me away to the principal," said Wednesday.


    "What good would it do them to rat you out? Their only evidence is a drawing of Rowan, who is psychologically messed up, and a prophecy his mother made twenty-five years ago," said Luke with a scornful expression.


    "Right. You also appear in the drawing according to Rowan," said Wednesday, taking the drawing out of her uniform and showing it to Luke who could observe it for the first time.


    ''The boy has a certain resemblance to me. The girl looks like Wednesday too,'' thought Luke, examining the drawing.


    "Do you really believe what Rowan said? That you will destroy Nevermore? And why am I appearing? Will I be an accomplice?" asked Luke, shaking his head. Although in reality he already knew a lot about the prophecy, he''s playing dumb.


    Wednesday was silent in thought. She would not usually believe in such irrational things. She did not believe that her behavior could be altered by a prophecy. However, since arriving at Nevermore, she began to have visions. Her second aura had awakened.


    The violet aura indicates a predisposition to have visions of the past, present, or future. In one of her first visions since arriving at Nevermore, when she had to go to her appointment with her therapist, she inadvertently collided with a man and saw how this same man was run over by a tractor for crossing the street distractedly. After her boring and tedious session, when she left, she saw ambulances and the dead man. Exactly as in her vision.


    This made her doubt. Rowan''s mother might be right. A violet aura psychic who had a future vision where she destroyed Nevermore.


    "The violet aura exists. The prophecy may be true. I did some research, and Rowan''s mother was an important prophet," Wednesday replied after a few moments.


    "I know. Of all the auras it is the most implausible. Many of those psychics made prophecies that never came true. Twenty-five years is a long way off. The farther away the prophecy is the harder it is for it to come true," Luke said, wondering if Wednesday would get mad since he is insulting the second aura she possesses.


    "It may be far-fetched, but the possibility of it happening is still there no matter how low. If so, won''t you do anything?" asked Wednesday. She didn''t want to be controlled by a prophecy she didn''t know about that said it would destroy Nevermore.


    "Mm... Okay. Give me the drawing," said Luke, taking the drawing out of Wednesday''s hand. He began to look at it. After a few minutes, he held it up to the sunlight for better illumination. Luke noticed a watermark that slowly appeared.


    All of this made it as natural as possible. He knew there was a watermark on the drawing. With his photographic memory, he had already gone over the events of the series several times so as not to skip anything and see if he could use anything to his advantage.


    "There''s something there..." said Luke.


    "What is it? I hadn''t noticed," said Wednesday a little surprised. She looked at the drawing countless times these days.


    "Invisible ink... Sunlight or fire activates them," Luke replied as he took a closer look at the symbol that had appeared.


    It seemed strange to Wednesday that Luke had figured something out as soon as he picked up the drawing, but his acting was so natural that she put that little suspicion aside. Besides, it was a sunny day, and to see the drawing better it was normal to illuminate it with sunlight. She usually avoids sunlight and lives in the shadows like a bat. That''s how she keeps her skin so pale.


    "I recognize this symbol. It belongs to the Nightshade Society," Luke said, passing the drawing to Wednesday so she could get a better look at the watermark.


    "Nightshade Society? What''s that?" asked Wednesday.


    "A Nevermore secret society. Your family didn''t tell you about it?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "No. Why?"


    "It was founded by your ancestor, Goody Addams. Your parents were members of the society when they were at Nevermore. My parents were too," Luke replied.


    "Mm. I don''t want to follow in my parents'' footsteps, so I don''t care," Wednesday justified herself. That''s why she always went to normie schools.


    "Anyway, this drawing must have been torn out of a book found in this secret society. We must go there. Do you know how to go?" asked Wednesday.


    "Yes. We''ll go tonight. Pass me your number so I can arrange where to meet you," Luke said.


    "I don''t have a cell phone or any kind of technology," said Wednesday without changing her expression.


    ''Forget that she''s anti-technology...'' thought Luke, unable to believe that a girl her age doesn''t use a cell phone. They arranged at that moment a time and place to meet in the evening. Then, they each went their separate ways.


    Luke was planning to lead Wednesday in the prophecy. Since Rowan hadn''t died there were some visions the girl wouldn''t have, and she might be a little lost.


    Why was he doing this? To curry favor with her. He could see that Wednesday was powerful. She will be useful if the Spellmans decide to attack Nevermore again. Luke knows that deep down Wednesday does care about people especially those close to her like her family. Enid in the series was her first friend. The same thing could happen here. If that happens, Luke will have Wednesday to protect Enid. So, he will be more at ease.


    As for his role in the prophecy, it mattered little to him. He knew the key was Wednesday. It was her blood that would allow Crackstone to come back to life and try to destroy Nevermore.


    That is why Rowan''s mother saw Wednesday as the one to blame for the destruction of Nevermore. Not because she is going to destroy Nevermore with her own hands. In fact, her blood is what would revive the madman who wants to murder all outcasts. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Crackstone... I wonder how strong he''ll be,'' Luke thought as he walked back to his bedroom.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 82: Infiltration with Wednesday

    Chapter 82: Infiltration with WednesdayLuke arrived at his bedroom to find Xavier and Ajax playing console games. Since the Hyde attack, Xavier and Bianca had broken up. Bianca''s siren friend Sara also did not advance her relationship with Ajax, and they stopped seeing each other now that Xavier and Bianca were separated.


    Luke had stopped seeing Gia and ended his Casanova days. It didn''t last long. Breaking up with Gia was harder than he thought. The girl cried, and it was awkward, but Luke stood his ground. He liked her, but nothing more than that.


    He made a promise to Enid that he wouldn''t be with girls, he barely knew just for sex, plus he was looking for them to replace Enid. Now Enid told him that she doesn''t mind fighting the Spellmans and her parents'' opinion, so if she gets strong enough she''ll come back to him. "What are you guys playing?" asked Luke, opening a mini-bar and grabbing a cold soda. "Call of Duty," replied Xavier, concentrating looking at the screen.


    "Did you get better or are you still as bad as ever?" asked Luke, sitting on a couch. Ajax chuckled slyly at the comment.


    "Shut up. Now that I don''t have to stand next to Bianca like a lapdog all the time, I can improve my gaming skills," Xavier said with a smile.


    "Good for you," said Luke, taking a sip of his soda.


    "You broke up with Gia too, didn''t you?" asked Ajax curious.


    "We were never anything, but you could say yes. It was awkward. I had to have done it on a cell phone," Luke grimaced.


    He didn''t understand how Gia could cry so much. They had only known each other less than two months. He almost felt some guilt, but on second thought, he shouldn''t feel guilt. He didn''t even have sex with her. So he didn''t take advantage of his popularity and fame like a classic womanizer would who after having sex with one girl dumps her to move on to the next.


    "Breaking up over a cell phone is cowardly," Xavier said, though he doubted Luke cared about other people''s opinions.


    "Anyway, the three of us are single now. We can do what we want and when we want. Let''s play all night! Tomorrow is Saturday," Xavier said thinking about having a video game marathon.


    "I''m in," Ajax said, and Luke nodded. He was due to meet Wednesday late at night, so it would be best to stay awake until that time.


    The hours passed, and the boys played a plethora of video games while eating junk food and drinking soda. Unlike normies, their bodies were better, so they should not give importance to junk food.


    If a normie needs 3000 kcal a day to gain weight and be fat, an average outcast would need twice as much. It is rare to see fat outcasts. Eugene is one of them, although his belly is no big deal.


    ''Still thirty minutes to go,'' thought Luke, who was leaning back on the couch.


    Xavier and Ajax were sleeping soundly. It was half past four in the morning. They had been playing for hours.


    ''Come to think of it, if Rowan already belonged to the Nightshade Society they must be part of it too'' Luke thought, looking at his two friends.


    He wasn''t upset that they didn''t tell him. It''s supposed to be a secret society, you shouldn''t tell people no matter how much they are your friends. Since they were both here it meant they wouldn''t have a meeting. So he has a free hand to infiltrate with Wednesday.


    Ten minutes before the agreed time Luke came out of the bedroom as stealthy as possible and headed to the place they agreed on with Wednesday.


    A silhouette that was camouflaged by the shadow was already there. Thanks to his domain, he could sense it, or he would have stopped to wait for it without realizing it was there.


    "Your stealth is amazing, huh?" said Luke truthfully.


    "I know. I''m more amazed at your ability to see me right away," replied Wednesday, looking at Luke with narrowed eyes. Although she hadn''t wanted to disappear her presence completely, it was rare for someone to have spotted her right away when it was nighttime.


    "I''m perceptive. Come on. Gotta get to the main quad," Luke said, starting to walk.


    In a few minutes, they reached the quad which was a pentagon surrounded by walls and walkways. In the center was a fountain with a large dead tree. On one of the walkways nearby was a statue of Edgar Allan Poe.


    "Is the entrance hidden behind the statue?" asked Wednesday, and Luke nodded.


    "Clasic," said Wednesday, not at all astonished.


    "This is one of the entrances. It leads to the Nightshade Society library. It''s the only one I know of," said Luke.


    "Aren''t you a member?" asked Wednesday with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course, I''m not. The society is no longer of any use at all since it disbanded thirty years ago when a normie was killed. Now it''s a harmless club for social events and crap like that," Luke replied with a grimace. He''d never get into this stupid club.


    "I see," Wednesday said. Inwardly she shared Luke''s view. She wouldn''t join this kind of club either.


    Without another word, Luke snapped his fingers twice. The bird his great-great-grandfather was holding lowered its wings and shifted its position. The statue began to slowly back away. ''The mocking smile is the same,'' Luke thought with a grimace looking at Edgar''s statue. When he explained things to him he always had that mocking smile.


    Luke and Wednesday began to descend the spiral staircase. On the descent, they noticed a large number of paintings. Different members of the Nightshade Society.


    Finally, they reached the secret library. Luke used his cell phone as a flashlight. Wednesday used a normal flashlight, as she did not own a cell phone.


    "My mother''s critical eye," Wednesday muttered, looking at a picture of her parents.


    "How do you know it''s critical?" asked Luke. He heard Wednesday''s murmur as they were in a completely silent place.


    "I know her. I know," Wednesday said dryly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you get along with her badly?" asked Luke, knowing the answer.


    "I don''t want to talk about the relationship I have with my mother with you. I have enough to do with the therapist," said Wednesday, starting to look for the book on the shelves. Luke was surprised by this. He didn''t think Wednesday was attending therapy in Jericho. He thought that since she came early to Nevermore she wouldn''t be forced to go to therapy. "Are you going to therapy? I doubt you''re doing it because you want to," commented Luke, who also started looking for the book from which Rowan tore out the page. In this case, his photographic memory was of no use to him in finding the book. In the series, they didn''t show the specific bookshelf.


    "I''m going against my will. By order of the school court. Having been to seven different schools is not a good curriculum and they think I''m in trouble," Wednesday said with a slight


    grimace.


    "Seven schools a great record. I was only expelled from three. I got saved from the therapist though," Luke said, feeling for some reason respect for Wednesday.


    "Only three? I thought you''d have a better record," Wednesday said. By better she meant having more expulsions like her. Each expulsion was like a medal and a triumph for her.


    "I would have been expelled from more schools, but I had to restrain myself. I lived in a normie orphanage. I didn''t know about the outcast world and that other beings with powers existed. I didn''t want to draw attention to myself and have them do experiments on my body," Luke justified himself.


    "Then you should have acted meticulously, so you wouldn''t get caught," Wednesday said.


    "You got expelled from seven schools, and you''re talking about acting meticulously?" asked


    Luke.


    Before Wednesday could respond to his failure, Luke continued speaking, "Easier said than done. In the plans I made to get back at the bullies, you have to be very careful if you don''t use your powers. There are eyes and cameras everywhere," Luke said.


    "It''s true. Cameras are a nuisance. I got caught many times because of the recordings. If I had used my powers, I wouldn''t have had that problem," said Wednesday, agreeing. They both talked about the best practical jokes they pulled in normie schools. Wednesday''s looked like attempted murders. Luke''s were practical jokes that at first seemed like attempted murders but lowered in intensity because he didn''t know what world he was in.


    Time passed in the darkened room, as they flipped through books and talked about topics that others would consider weird and social misfits even for outcasts.


    They had more in common than they thought: attempted murder, hating people and school,


    etc.


    ''Why am I talking so much?'' thought Wednesday, surprised at herself. Before she could dig any further into that strange feeling she found the book she was looking for.


    "Here it is," Wednesday said, and Luke walked over to her. They looked at the open book on the page Rowan tore out. There was another drawing.


    It was of a man on his back with a hat and a raised cane. Wednesday opened the drawing she got from Rowan and put it in its place.


    With the drawing at 100%, you could see the full perspective. Wednesday and Luke were facing this man, who was pointing his staff at them. Although Luke was sitting on one of the


    shattered columns.


    "A pilgrim... Do pilgrims still exist today? Besides, the only one who could give us a fight would be Crackstone. He who made deals with demons." said Wednesday, looking at the


    drawing.


    ''Us?'' thought Luke, a little surprised to be included with her.


    "Crackstone died hundreds of years ago. Even though he had demonic powers maybe he''s still alive and this one waiting to be revived or something," Luke commented vaguely. "Could be," Wednesday nodded. She thought about that possibility as well. As the eldest of Addams''s daughters, she knew a little about demons. She wasn''t an expert, but she knew it was the most forbidden subject in the outcast society, and she loved taboo subjects. "So, the next step is to learn more about Crackstone, or do you have a better idea?"" Luke


    asked, yawning.


    "No. That''s what I had in mind. We should do more research on Crackstone and his connection


    to the demons," Wednesday said, closing the book. It was odd that she agreed with someone else''s suggestion, but she also thought that was what they should do.


    "I don''t recommend you steal the book. They have a way of tracking you. I already stole two books last year, and they found me," Luke suggested.


    "Mm, then I''ll do this," said Wednesday, ripping out all the pages of the book in one fell swoop. With her ponytail of hair, she pulled them together so they wouldn''t get separated and tucked them away in her uniform. She left the cover in the same place. "That can work too..." said Luke with a strange expression. It didn''t occur to him to steal that way. Rowan did it with a page, and nothing happened to it, so the method worked.


    Then they went back to the surface. It was already dawn, "We''ll talk soon," Wednesday said quickly disappearing and leaving Luke alone on the spot.


    ''At least she said goodbye to her form. That''s a breakthrough...'' thought Luke, yawning and


    going back to his bedroom.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 83: Plan in the making

    Chapter 83: Plan in the makingLuke arrived at the dorm and collapsed on his bed. It had been an exhausting day, classes in the morning, training in the afternoon, chatting with Principal Weems, a video game marathon with Xavier and Ajax, and finally infiltrating the Nightshade Society with Wednesday.


    It was almost seven in the morning, and he only had about four hours to sleep. Today, he had a meeting with his editor in Jericho. They would talk about some things about his novels and future projects.


    Four hours later, Luke was at The Weathervane. Jericho''s main coffee shop. It is located on the corner of the main street, near Jericho''s main square.


    Luke had dark circles in his eyes and unkempt hair. The morning was cold. It was the middle of November and a temperature of 5 degrees. Not as cold as winter, but you had to bundle up.


    Across from him was Josh. His publisher. A man who, since meeting Luke, has been very enthusiastic and talkative, as he makes a lot of money from him.


    "The first two weeks of Carrie in theaters were a success!" said Josh enthusiastically.


    "I''ll buy whatever you have for breakfast!" he added, laughing loudly.


    ''How did his personality change so much?'' Luke thought, looking at the enthusiastic man, he liked him as he was easy to work with, but he was better when he wasn''t so enthusiastic and talkative in the mornings.


    What money didn''t give happiness was a complete lie. In front of him, he had proof of that. "Keep your voice down," Luke said, noticing the look on everyone''s faces in the cafeteria. The last thing he wanted was to have his picture taken since he was known in Jericho.


    After he said that, a girl and a guy approached him, asking for a photo and autograph. Luke agreed, although he didn''t smile in the picture, he tried to put on his friendliest possible expression.


    "You never liked to smile, huh... What would God think that gave you that face?" Josh said, shaking his head.


    "Shut up. I''m an atheist," Luke said with a grimace. With Josh, he was already confident enough to tell him to shut up so he wouldn''t get mad.


    "How much did you say Carrie raised?" asked Luke, who hadn''t heard right.


    "In its first weekend, it grossed thirty-five million dollars. With that first weekend, it already covered the budget. Now, it''s just profit. They didn''t think it would be so well received," replied Josh, smiling.


    ''That''s good,'' Luke thought.


    "Here''s what they ordered,"


    Luke turned his head and noticed a boy with brown hair, green eyes, a kind expression, and a mole on his face.


    ''Tyler. The hidden Hyde and Jericho serial killer,'' Luke thought. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s him. The boy from the woods,'' Tyler thought fearfully. What he didn''t know was that Luke was reading his thoughts.


    ''He has memories of the battle. It looks like he''s not as unconscious as I thought. He''s a full- blown psychopath,'' Luke thought. He didn''t know if this sadistic, psychopathic, cold personality was because of his Hyde personality, but he didn''t care.


    Luke remembered that, in the series at the police station, Tyler admitted to Wednesday being the Hyde and claimed that he likes to kill. His personality took a 180-degree turn.


    ''That''s a real psycho,'' Luke thought with a frown. He remembered a few times several people called him a psychopath. If he were, he would have murdered them, since he had the power to do so. His three auras would allow him to murder people and hide the facts without much difficulty.


    But why would he spend his energy on murdering someone weak? It''s no fun. What''s fun is fighting someone strong and challenging. As for the weakling, it''s best to ignore him.


    Tyler, at the sight of Luke''s scowl, shivered slightly. He left his breakfast on the table and left quickly.


    ''What should I do with him?'' Luke thought as he started breakfast, and Josh was still talking enthusiastically.


    He was thinking about whether he should get rid of Tyler. That way Marilyn would be a weak normie, and she wouldn''t be able to resurrect Crackstone. Although in this world Wednesday is much more powerful, and if she fights to the death against Hyde, Luke doesn''t know who the winner will be.


    Killing Tyler is not difficult for Luke. He can control his mind, take him to a remote area, and kill him from a distance. If he is turned into Hyde with his telekinetic powers, he is confident The can kill him.


    Just then, he felt a familiar presence within his domain. As he left Nevermore, he extended his domain as far as possible. About 20 km in total. That was his maximum. In the combat he had in his psychic class, he only used 10 km.


    He was on alert for the Spellmans. In the summer, they did nothing. It was about time they showed up in Jericho again, and he had not been wrong.


    He noticed two familiar presences. Two outcasts who participated in the attack on Raven Island last year. The faceless one and the half-breed girl named Amaranth.


    ''If they''re here, Sabrina must be somewhere,'' Luke thought, smiling inwardly. It wasn''t a kind smile. He wanted to murder Sabrina and all those bastards on her side. Last time she''d escaped by the skin of her teeth. This time, it wouldn''t be the same.


    No matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find Sabrina''s presence. Noticing the presence of outcasts was easier than normies. Their presence is stronger. In a city full of normies, it is easy to notice them.


    He noticed that the faceless one and Amaranth seemed to be watching the cafe.


    ''Is that why I came? I don''t think so... No one knew what I would have a meeting about today with Josh. Are they watching Tyler?'' thought Luke with several options in mind as to why they were watching the coffee shop.


    Last year, he defeated Sabrina and the others. He even killed one of her teammates, so it shouldn''t have been just them coming in. They must have had a different plan in mind to


    assassinate him.


    ''They must think I have no idea they''re here or that if I''m suspicious, I don''t know anything about their movements. It''s time to take the frying pan by the handle,'' Luke thought, creating


    a plan in his head.


    This time, he would not wait for his enemies to attack him. He would hunt them down. However, the most important thing before hunting them down was to find out about their plans and gather evidence to present to the outcast police. Striking a blow at the entire Spellman family for involving third parties in their grudge.


    "Hey, Luke, Are you listening to me? You haven''t talked in a while," Josh asked.


    "Yeah. You were talking about the Mystery of Salem''s Lot," Luke said.


    "Yes. Its sales are very good, but not on the level of Carrie. However, a lot of reviewers think


    your writing is much improved over Carrie. It''s a much longer and more complex novel. The reviews are great," Josh said.


    "Yes. It will be harder to adapt it to film. Maybe a series would be good," Luke commented without paying much attention to this conversation.


    "Exactly," Josh continued to babble, as Luke thought of a plan to catch their enemies.


    It would be best to capture one of them. He had already picked a target. The faceless one. His strength was no big deal. He would be the easiest target to defeat. Although he was also confident of defeating Amaranth.


    Luke''s strength grew by leaps and bounds. It was as if he was someone else compared to his level on Raven Island last year.


    Finished with his breakfast, he chatted some more with Josh and returned to Nevermore. He


    was sleepy and had a plan in mind that he needed to think through with better mental clarity


    so he didn''t screw it up.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 84: Polygamy

    Chapter 84: PolygamyLuke returned to Nevermore. He went straight to his room and found Xavier and Ajax watching TV while eating pizza and drinking soda of questionable quality.


    Sleeping with the TV on and these two guys talking would be difficult, so he put off his sleep.


    "Will you guys keep eating junk and wasting time?" asked Luke as he opened his closet and searched for sportswear. Since he couldn''t sleep, he would train and also talk to his great- great-grandfather in a quieter environment.


    "Don''t be a spoilsport. It''s the weekend, and the day is awful. We train enough Monday through Friday," Xavier said, taking a bite of his slice of pizza.


    "You''re going to practice?" asked Ajax in disbelief that Luke was putting on his sports outfit.


    "Yes," Luke replied. Even though he got little sleep his outcast physique is better than normies. He could sleep less and be in perfect condition. He just liked to sleep like everyone else. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How many days have you been staying here?" asked Luke, looking at Ajax. He noticed a mattress lying on the floor with sheets and pillows. He got to thinking, and for several days now Ajax has been staying in his and Xavier''s room.


    "You''re finally figuring it out. I thought you''d never ask," Ajax said.


    "It took him four days to ask. I win. Give me my hundred dollars," Xavier said with a smile. Ajax resignedly pulled out a hundred-dollar bill from his wallet and handed it to Xavier.


    ''Did they bet?'' thought Luke. It wasn''t a big deal to him that Ajax was staying in his room. Since he wasn''t bringing girls anymore he didn''t care.


    "This year I have to share a dorm with my brother. I can''t stand him that''s why I came here," explained Ajax, sighing.


    "You have a brother?" asked Luke in surprise.


    "I told you," Xavier said, holding out his hand, and Ajax went back to give him another hundred dollars.


    "..." Luke looked at the exchange without saying anything.


    "You should listen when someone talks to you," Ajax said, though he didn''t sound annoyed at all. He knew Luke and considered him his friend. He knew he sometimes went into automatic mode and was in his world thinking, who knows what things.


    "Sorry," Luke said, scratching his cheek.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a younger brother. He''s entering this year at Nevermore. He''s my half-brother," said Ajax.


    "Half-brother?" asked Luke curiously. This meant two things. Either their parents split up and one of them had another child, or they cheated, and Ajax''s half-brother was born.


    "Yes. He''s my stepmother''s son," Ajax replied.


    "I understand. I didn''t know you could share a bedroom with someone from a different year," Luke said, putting the necklace around his neck.


    "If the family asks, it''s granted. But usually, they put you with someone from your year," Ajax said.


    "I don''t think you understand," said Xavier, pausing the movie and looking at Luke, who looked at him blankly.


    "What do you mean I don''t understand?" asked Luke.


    "You think Ajax''s parents split up, and his father married another woman, and they had his half-brother, right?" said Xavier.


    "Yes. What else could it be?" said Luke, who still didn''t understand.


    "I forgot you came from a normie orphanage," commented Ajax.


    "What you think is not so. Ajax''s father has three wives. He didn''t split up, he''s married to all three," Xavier explained.


    "Exactly. I have an older brother who already finished Nevermore and is working on the council," Ajax said, normally.


    Luke''s expression had changed. He hadn''t expected this revelation.


    "Three wives? Polygamy is accepted in outcasts?" asked Luke, and they both nodded. "Polyandry is also accepted," Ajax added. This was when a woman had multiple husbands.


    The marginalized did not discriminate between women and men. As long as the offspring can be greater, it doesn''t matter if a woman has several husbands or a man has several wives. ''I don''t know why I am surprised. According to Edgar, marriage between relatives is also accepted in marginalized people because it has no genetic consequences as in normies. It even makes it possible to maintain the lineage. In the case of a psychic family let their children have the aura they want and dominate,'' Luke thought with a hand on his chin. Thinking about it further polygamy made sense. The outcasts had a very poor population compared to the normies. If you could have more offspring all the better.


    "They should mention this in Marginal History," Luke muttered, as he walked out of the dorm room in the direction of the gym.


    "I told you inter-family marriage is accepted. It wouldn''t be uncommon for polygamy to be practiced," Edgar said, coming out of the collar.


    [Were you listening?] said Luke with a grimace. He could predict what talk Edgar wanted to have.


    "From beginning to end. You are the last member of the Poe family. You must increase the number of family members. Polygamy will be of great help to you," Edgar said with a smile and stroking his mustache.


    ''Here we go,'' thought Luke, sighing internally.


    "Plus you''re a three aura user. Your offspring are very likely to possess two auras. The more, better. If you find a two aura psychic imagine your offspring, they''ll be two auras for sure! That''s why that Veronica girl was a good choice. But you pushed her away," Edgar said, shaking his head in closing.


    [I can barely put up with one girl, and you want me to put up with two or three?] asked Luke. He wouldn''t have the energy. With Enid he had enough and that he was in love.


    If he had to spend his time satisfying two or three women, he would go crazy. Having another wife he didn''t trust and couldn''t stand would be a martyrdom he wanted to spare himself.


    "Oh, you''re one of the idealists. I was one of those too," Edgar said proudly of his offspring. The ideal in these cases ould e to marry for convenience, not thinking about loving all your wives. Luke didn''t think that way.


    [Exactly! You only had one wife. After she died, you almost died of depression until you fell in love with your partner] said Luke.


    "It''s true. I only had one wife, and with Elmira, I didn''t get to marry, since I died. However, your situation is different. You are the only member of the Poe family. Having more than one wife will be key to reviving the family," Edgar explained.


    "I won''t force you to marry someone you don''t love. You have your whole life ahead of you, just keep that in mind," he added.


    Luke nodded reluctantly. He''d rather not talk about it. He arrived at the secondary gym, and it


    was empty as usual.


    "What do you want to train today?" asked Edgar.


    [Before that I want to talk about something] said Luke, making Edgar curious.


    "Oh, what is it?" asked Edgar, noticing Luke''s seriousness.


    Luke began to tell him about discovering the hooded men who attacked last year. They were back in Jericho. Since he knew their presence, he could recognize them which meant Sabrina


    Spellman was in Jericho.


    He also told her about the prophecy Rowan told them about. Which Wednesday would destroy Jericho, and Luke would help her or whatever his presence in the drawing means. He showed him the drawings on his cell phone. The one that featured Wednesday, him, and a pilgrim. "A twenty-five-year-old prophecy... The pilgrim must have to do with Crackstone that''s for sure," muttered Edgar with a thoughtful face.


    Edgar was far more experienced than Luke, Wednesday, and Rowan. He knew about the prophecies. Even if they weren''t 100% certain, something would happen. It could not be


    ignored.


    [How strong was Crackstone? He was a normie, but from what I know, he killed a lot of outcasts] Luke asked curiously. Edgar worked hunting demons and anyone who deals with them. He should know information about Crackstone.


    "Despite being a normie his strength could not be underestimated. With dark rituals and a deal with a demon, he came to have the strength to be reckoned with. A yellow aura psychic would have to be at the top of level four to fight him," Edgar replied in a serious tone. "Goody Addams almost died and devoted much of her life to getting her revenge and killing Crackstone," he added.


    ''The top of level four...'' Luke thought with a grimace. Even though he was already at level four, he was nowhere near the top.


    "With my maximum strength, I could defeat it with no problem. Besides, I possessed two


    auras which would make the job easier. In your case, by possessing three auras you could take him on at your current level. Although you lack a bit of battle experience," said Edgar, seeing


    Luke''s expression.


    "Really?" asked Luke with a slight smile.


    "Yes. Don''t underestimate the three auras. Your powers and arsenal are superior to most for


    having three auras. Many make deals with demons to possess two auras, and you have three


    naturally," Edgar replied.


    ''Then if he''s revived, I could take him on,'' Luke thought more relieved. Knowing this, he could play with the prophecy and use it to his advantage without worrying too much. "As for the Spellmans, you''ve done well to find out about them. They must think you''re still


    in the dark. This is the perfect time to hunt them down. What do you have in mind?" asked Edgar, who was thinking the same thing as Luke. To hunt down their enemies who thought they were the hunters.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 85: Mind power

    Chapter 85: Mind powerOn Sunday, Luke again left Nevermore and again headed to Jericho. This time he used one of the four days he could use to leave Nevermore.


    He was dressed in all black. Black hooded sweatshirt, dark pants, and sneakers. He also wore black sunglasses. His outing today was incognito. Only Larissa knew that.


    He arrived in Jericho and pulled into a dark, smelly alley about two kilometers from The Weathervane. The coffee shop where Tyler worked.


    Two kilometers was a long distance. About 2000 meters away. About twenty streets or so. With his domain, he could observe the place perfectly and the presence of the people.


    ''There they are. In the same place as yesterday. They must be watching Tyler,'' Luke thought.


    On the street in front of the Weathervane were two presences he recognized that did not belong to normies. The faceless one and the half-breed who had attacked him on Raven Island.


    Why were they watching Tyler? Did they know about his Hyde status? If they knew, why were they watching him? Did they want to use him to assassinate him, or was there something else?


    Luke would resolve these doubts today. He did not bring Edgar. The old man said it was his first mission, and he had to do it without help.


    Hours passed. Both outcasts were still standing in their place, watching the place. Luke was sitting on a dumpster watching them. He didn''t think a spy mission would be so boring.


    When Tyler''s shift was over and he left the cafeteria, they started to move, and Luke kept an eye on them. He didn''t need to move from the spot. The distance he covered with his domain was enough.


    ''Why is he working so hard on a Sunday?'' Luke thought grumpily, starting to walk around in case he needed to act or something.


    Tyler entered a house most likely his own, and the two outcasts following him settled back in one place to keep an eye on him.


    ''Will they be watching him all day?'' thought Luke, sighing. Just then, Amaranth (the half- breed) left the place. She started to walk away at a great speed. Only the faceless one was left watching Tyler''s house.


    ''It''s time,'' Luke thought, starting to run towards where the faceless one was. He was getting closer and closer. Two kilometers was an easy two kilometers for Luke. In two or three minutes, he could be there. He was approaching from behind the faceless one''s back.


    ''He has no idea of my presence. This will make things easier,'' Luke thought with a slight smile.


    Luke arrived at a two-story commercial building and looked up. There stood the faceless man, who was still watching Tyler. He had no idea that his partner''s killer was within spitting distance of him.


    "What are you looking at, kid?" asked a middle-aged man watching Luke, who was looking up. His looks were suspicious.


    ''Keep walking quietly. You never saw me here,'' ordered Luke, making eye contact with the middle-aged man who obeyed the letter.


    With no normies and security cameras in sight, Luke''s feet lifted off the ground until he reached the roof of the building. As he stepped onto the ground, the faceless man turned urgently and looked at Luke.


    "Who are you?" asked the faceless one in a surprised tone. In front of him was a man dressed in black with a hood and sunglasses. His face was barely visible. A normie couldn''t come out of nowhere on the terrace of a two-story building.


    "Don''t you recognize me anymore?" asked Luke with a faint smile. The faceless one, just like him, was wearing black clothes, but instead of a hood, a cap and sunglasses bigger than his.


    "That voice!" said the faceless one in amazement.


    "Kneel," Luke said, and the faceless one''s knees wavered until he dropped to the ground and knelt.


    ''What the hell!? My legs won''t listen to me,'' the faceless one thought in confusion. No matter how hard he wanted to stand up, he could not. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he heard footsteps, he looked up and saw Luke, who had taken off his sunglasses and was watching him with his blue eyes that gave off an icy aura.


    "Mind control... Do you have two auras?" The faceless one asked with fear in his tone. At first, he felt a lot of hatred when he recognized Luke''s voice since the werewolf Luke killed was his best friend.


    However, when he saw the aura Luke gave off, he felt fear. Wasn''t he supposed to have lived in a normie orphanage? How was he so powerful? Besides, he was a two-aura user. That changed things a lot.


    "On mind control, you''re right, but I don''t have two auras," Luke replied, watching the faceless one from above.


    "What do you mean?" asked the faceless one. He needed to buy time to undo the mind control.


    "How do you think I identified you? Less than five minutes ago, you were with a girl named Amaranth. You watched Tyler, the half-Hyde, for hours," Luke said calmly.


    "W-what...? How do you know all that?" asked the faceless one in shock. Both he and Amaranth were acting low-key. How the hell did he know her every move?


    "Think. What aura allows you to observe distant places and people?" asked Luke.


    "C-clairvoyance," replied the faceless one, stuttering and slowly unable to believe his ears. He felt cold sweat run down his featureless face.


    He knew Sabrina and all the importance the Spellman family placed on her for having two auras. What would it be like if there was a three-aura user? He didn''t even know it was


    possible to have three auras.


    "Right," Luke said, smiling as he saw the faceless man''s expression, even though he had no features, he could sense the fear in his tone, and that was enough for him. It felt good to tell a third party that he possessed three auras. His fear and despair at facing such power. "What are you doing?" the faceless one asked in fear as he saw Luke move his hand closer to his face.


    "Don''t scream," said Luke, touching the faceless one''s forehead with his index finger.


    The faceless man felt a sharp pang as if a bolt of electricity shot through his mind. Suddenly, an unbearable pain exploded in his brain, as if thousands of burning needles pierced every corner of his consciousness.


    He wanted to scream, but Luke''s no-scream command was activated, so he couldn''t. The pain intensified, rippling through his mind. The pain intensified, rippling through every nerve. The faceless man''s muscles tensed, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    With a last choked shriek, his body slumped heavily to the cold floor.


    ''First time I''ve used it on an outcast, and it worked great. It did some good to try it on drug


    addicts and normie bums,'' Luke thought with no change in his expression as he looked at the


    unconscious, faceless man.


    Without wasting any more time, Luke began to read the faceless man''s memory. His blue aura ability had improved greatly since the time he used it on Sabrina.


    If the person was unconscious to be examined, he could read memories from months ago.


    Doing so with simple eye contact was an advanced skill he had not yet mastered.


    Ten minutes later, Luke had gotten all the information he needed. He stood still in place,


    thinking.


    ''I''ve got the full picture now. Now I can make a much better plan,'' Luke thought with a smile.


    With a new idea in mind, he began to erase the faceless man''s memories. His name is Deacon. Luke knew by reading his mind.


    Luke erased his memory of their conversation and their little fight. He wouldn''t let the faceless one tell his companions that he possessed three auras. He only did it to revel in his


    expression of fear.


    After that, he created new memories in place of the deleted ones. Nothing happened during that time. He was still watching Tyler''s house.


    Luke was able to erase and create memories at a great speed compared to the first time he did it with Sabrina. He also practiced on drug addicts and homeless normies.


    Also, when Deacon regains consciousness, he won''t realize he was unconscious and just woke up. To him, he was always awake. Which won''t create any problems.


    ''That''s all... Oh, I can try that technique. In the future, he can test if it works,'' Luke thought, placing an inhibitor in Deacon''s mind.


    The process was more complicated, as it was the first time he had placed this kind of thing in a person''s brain. One failure, and the person would be retarded or something similar. ''According to the theory in the book, it should already be in place,'' thought Luke, shaking his hands and giving the job a clean bill of health.


    The inhibitor served to disable the powers of the outcasts. If Luke activated it, the faceless one would not be able to use his strange powers to counteract his telekinesis. "Though I doubt his power could stop my current telekinesis," Luke muttered, shaking his head. He was just doing it to experiment.


    With nothing else to do, Luke left the place. Five minutes later, Deacon woke up and continued to watch Tyler''s house as if nothing had happened.


    ''Damn. How long do I have to watch this Hyde?'' he thought, stretching his arms out.


    Luke watched him with his domain for ten minutes. Making sure nothing had gone wrong. After that, he went back to Nevermore.


    His blue aura was key to being able to put his plan into action. It was very useful to act


    without attracting attention since he could erase memories, put new ones, and see the memories of his enemies.


    In addition, he defeated the faceless one with his blue aura alone. Before, it would have been


    impossible to keep an outcast on his knees, but now he could do it and keep him for several minutes without being able to stand up. It was more effective than his telekinetic pressure.


    He also had a new technique called pain induction. Just by touching his enemy''s forehead, he could induce very high mental pain. To the point that you could end up unconscious.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 86: Spy

    Chapter 86: SpyLuke, while reading the memories of the faceless man named Deacon, discovered several things. First, besides the faceless one and Amaranth, three more people had come on the mission to assassinate him.


    One of them, as he thought, was Sabrina Spellman (the faceless one doesn''t know her real name either, unfortunately). Another was Sabrina''s older brother; his name is Sebastian (maybe he is also fake; Luke doesn''t know). Lastly, a tall man named Atlas. Deacon has no idea of this outcast''s relationship to Sabrina and her older brother, but he is the one who leads. So, he must be an elder in the Spellman family.


    Luke learns that Deacon, Amaranth, and Sid (the werewolf he killed on Raven Island) were servants of Sabrina.


    Rather, servants of the Spellmans. It''s not uncommon for other types of outcasts to be loyal followers of psychics. After all, psychics are in the minority in the outcast society and the strongest. It is rare to see one psychic under the orders of another. That''s what Edgar told him.


    Principal Larissa, when she first met Luke and learned he was an orphaned psychic, knew something was wrong. They could be halfbreeds of normies and psychics, although cases are sporadic.


    Atlas, Sabrina, and the other three meet with Marilyn in the cave where she hides Tyler. They gave her a liquid that Atlas claimed would enhance Hyde''s strength. In exchange for that enhancer, Marilyn was to take it upon herself to assassinate Luke.


    If Marilyn doesn''t assassinate Luke and decides to revive Crackstone by going for the safer ritual, Crackstone will be sure to assassinate him, or that was Atlas'' plan. This way, the Spellmans would have no connection to Luke''s murder.


    The problem was not the murder itself. The problem involved Nevermore and hundreds of students in their grudge. Since they didn''t want to wait until Luke finished Nevermore, they were looking for less conventional ways. He also didn''t know the reason why they tried to assassinate him so badly when his father was left alone during the days he lived at Nevermore.


    As for how the Spellmans knew about the prophecy of Crackstone''s return, it was not far- fetched for them to know. They are an old and powerful family of psychics. Their family members must work in the demon extermination department, having information on demonic cases like Crackstone''s.


    "Interesting. Atlas is still alive. Well, no wonder he''s still alive," Edgar said with a hand on his chin. Luke was telling him all the information he collected from the faceless man''s head.


    "Do you know him? Is he a psychic?" asked Luke. He must have known the power of this outcast, as he seemed to be the leader and the strongest of the five. Luke had already defeated Sabrina, and Amaranth and Deacon were not worried about their strength.


    "He''s not a psychic. He''s a gorgon. He followed Sabrina''s father from his youth. Many times, he stood up to your father. He''s a loyal follower of the Spellmans," Edgar replied. "A gorgon... Is he strong?" asked Luke.


    "A little weaker than Crackstone. His advantage is his age. He''s a hundred years old, maybe a little older. So he has a lot of experience," Edgar replied, doing a mental count.


    "A hundred years? That old? Why would he follow Sabrina''s father? Sabrina''s father should have been a teenager when he met him. Besides, that they were still two different species of outcasts," Luke said with confusion.


    "Sabrina''s father is a descendant of Edward and is the same age as your father, maybe a few years older. Atlas is very old but decides to follow him only because he belongs to the Spellman family. The gorgons live five hundred years or so. Their population is much larger than that of psychics. So there are gorgon deserters and outcasts from their own families. The psychic families are in the minority, but each one concentrates far greater power and wealth than the other outcast families. That is the reason why many outcasts, such as gorgons, werewolves, etc., decide to become minions of the more powerful psychic families," Edgar explained patiently.


    "That''s it? All for power and wealth? Well, it makes sense," Luke said.


    "Another reason may be that the more radical psychics created books on witchcraft. The advantage of witchcraft is that it doesn''t discriminate between outcasts. You can be a werewolf and learn or use the necessary rituals to strengthen yourself. This is what many seek by joining psychic families," Edgar said disapprovingly.


    ''Now I remember Goody Addams had the book of shadows,'' Luke thought.


    "Do we have that?" asked Luke. The Poe''s were an old family and were wealthy at one time. Although they weren''t radical, they might have had the occasional book of witchcraft. It would be curious to study dark magic and witchcraft. He had no idea what powers he might gain.


    "We had the odd book, but because of the war against the Spellmans, they were lost. We didn''t use them anyway. Only extremist outcasts will make practical use of such books. Dark rituals are dangerous. That''s why the hag exists. One wrong step, and you will be insane for the rest of your life. It''s still a much lower level than dealing with demons, though," Edgar replied.


    "Mm, I understand," Luke said with a thoughtful look. According to Morticia, Goody Addams went too far in her quest for revenge, which meant she couldn''t save herself. Maybe she went too far with the rituals and dark magic.


    "What will you do? If the Spellmans think Crackstone can be revived, it must be true. They have more information since they have people on the council. If he is revived, Nevermore will be in danger," Edgar asked. He was fond of Nevermore, he didn''t want him to be destroyed.


    "I''ll let them revive him," Luke replied. He already had a plan in mind with all the information he got.


    "Oh, why?" asked Edgar, curious.


    "I''ll get proof that they helped Marilyn in reviving Crackstone. If one of the deadliest enemies of the outcasts revives and scourges Nevermore, it will be big news. What if it came out that the Spellmans helped bring Crackstone back to life? All to kill me and fulfill their old grudge,"


    Luke said with a faint smile.


    "That''s a good idea, but you''re playing with fire. For that plan, you need Crackstone to be revived. Once you have the evidence, you must survive Crackstone, and if you defeat him, Atlas will most likely try to assassinate you," Edgar said in a serious tone.


    If Luke wants to rat out the Spellmans, it would be best if Crackstone is revived and causes chaos. It wouldn''t be the same if they tried, but in the end, nothing happened. If Luke succeeds in ratting them out, it will put them in a very difficult situation depending on the damage Crackstone causes in Nevermore and to the children of many outcast families.


    "I know. No risk, no gain," Luke said. From one of the drawers of his bedside table, he pulled out a card given to him by a member of the fringe police when he questioned him about the Raven Island attack.


    The outcast cop had told him he would call if he needed help or had proof of the story he told him about the real culprits in the Raven Island attack. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That will be in the end though,'' Luke thought. If he contacted him as of now, the outcast cop would try to stop the ritual to revive Crackstone, and if that happens, he won''t get the big guilt effect he wants to give the Spellmans for reviving a normie and deadly enemy of the


    outcasts.


    ''How do I start collecting evidence? I can start with Deacon,'' Luke thought.


    He could think of bugging Deacon to record what he talks about with Atlas and the others.


    Then he would retrieve them. For this, he would use his mind control. This way, Deacon won''t think it''s strange to have a microphone. He''ll think he''s always had it there, and it''s nothing


    to worry about.


    ''I could also get close to his lair and take pictures, but I have to get close, and my stealth is no good,'' Luke thought.


    Reading Deacon''s memories to him, he discovered that the lair they were using was The Original Pilgrims Meeting House, built in 1625.


    A house used by Crackstone and other normies to chain and burn outcasts. It was currently in extreme disrepair and was located on the outskirts of Jericho. A more secluded area over 20


    kilometers away.


    If he wanted to take pictures of the place, he needed to approach at a distance not as safe as his domain. He does not specialize in stealth, so he could be discovered and his enemies would realize that he knows about them. This will be a big disadvantage and put them on


    alert.


    ''I know! I can use Wednesday. I mean, ask her for help. We''re researching Crackstone it would make sense to tell her about visiting that place,'' Luke thought. All he needed to do was to buy an expensive, high-quality camera so that the photos would be as clear as possible. Without wasting any more time, he opened his MacBook, went to Amazon, and bought several things that would be useful to collect clues. A 5,000 USD professional camera.


    He bought a pen that had a built-in voice recorder. He didn''t know such a useful item existed. He could give it to Deacon and have him record all conversations when he meets with his colleagues. He bought some extras in case he needed more.


    He also buys a miniature camera to place in strategic places to record undetected.


    ''I feel like quite the spy,'' Luke thought. This purchase would be expensive for a normal person, but he is a millionaire. He had to wait a day for the stuff to arrive. Nevermore allowed students to buy things. There was a post office at the school like the Dairy Store in Harry Potter but without so much bird shit and none of the magic.


    What he needed to do now was talk to Wednesday so she could help him spy on Atlas and the


    others without being seen.


    Luke didn''t think he would ultimately help revive Crackstone. Rather, he would not intervene and let things happen as they should. At first, he had planned to murder Hyde and Marilyn so that Crackstone would not come back to life and end the prophecy once and for all. However, now he changed his mind. He could use Crackstone''s return to his advantage since his mortal enemies were backing him, and the outcast society would not like it at all if a family of important psychics helped revive an insane normie who hates outcasts and made deals with demons.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 87: Date with Wednesday?

    Chapter 87: Date with Wednesday?The last week of November had begun. It was already starting to get much colder, and the skies were always cloudy.


    Luke already had everything he needed to set in motion the plan to collect evidence that the Spellmans wanted to help in the resuscitation of Crackstone. However, he can''t leave sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevermore on school days, so he has to wait for the weekend.


    At breakfast on Monday morning, Luke sat at the table where Wednesday was eating breakfast with a listless expression. The Addams girl was sitting in solitary as usual and at a far table where there was less lighting.


    "What do you want?" asked Wednesday, looking up from her toast.


    "To talk about Crackstone. Didn''t we agree to talk the next day? It''s been two days," Luke replied. He didn''t have time to talk to Wednesday as he left Nevermore and found out about Atlas, Sabrina, and everything they were planning.


    As expected, Wednesday didn''t seek him out and most likely did her research.


    "Oh, that. I''ve done some research, and I have a question," said Wednesday, staring at Luke with her dark-as-the-abyss eyes.


    "What is it?" asked Luke, feeling a little uncomfortable about Wednesday''s stare. It was rare for him to feel uncomfortable about anything.


    "Crackstone in 1625 was one of the first pilgrims to colonize Jericho. He has a respectable reputation. He is respected by normies and the outcasts who know of his demonic personality are few. How do you know he made deals with demons? You mentioned it when we looked for the book the other night," Wednesday said.


    She learned that Luke came from a normie orphanage. How did he know about demons? That was a taboo subject in the outcast society. Only the elite outcast families had information about demons.


    Luke came from a major outcast family, but that was in the past. Now it was almost extinct, and he was the last member.


    "I lived in an orphanage, but I''m the heir to the Poe family. I have my inheritance. My housekeeper is still alive and told me important information," Luke replied. He was lying about the part about Natasha telling him about demons. The ghost of Edgar Allan Poe told him about demons.


    "Mm" nodded Wednesday without changing her expression.


    "Did you find out anything else?" asked Luke.


    "Not much. Just that he''s a hero to the people of Jericho, and in reality he''s a fraud, genocidal and xenophobic," replied Wednesday.


    ''You should ask your family... They should know everything,'' thought Luke.


    Like the grudge between the Poes and the Spellmans, the Addamses had a grudge with Crackstone. If the Spellmans knew that Crackstone was still alive, sealed in a coffin with blood the Addams should be aware of that.


    But Wednesday was a very stubborn girl. She didn''t want to seek help from anyone, not even her family. She was not on good terms with her parents, especially her mother Morticia. The last thing she would do would be to ask her for help and for her to tell her the story of her family.


    "Did you get any information, or did you just waste your time these days?" asked Wednesday. ''What a nice way to ask...'' thought Luke.


    "A little bit. Crackstone''s history is full of lies. If you look it up on the internet or in books, he comes across as a kind and hardworking person. When in reality, he was a genocidal and xenophobic colonizer towards the outcast native inhabitants of Jericho. If we want to know details of his past it''s best to visit historical sites to see if we can find anything," Luke replied. "That might do some good... What places?" asked Wednesday, who had not researched Jericho''s historical sites very thoroughly.


    "Pilgrim World. It''s a modern recreation of the Pilgrim settlement, but they supposedly collected artifacts related to Crackstone. There may be something useful," Luke replied.


    ''His information was useful,'' thought Wednesday, surprised that she found someone else''s information useful. Her approach was not to visit historical sites, it was to get information on Crackstone''s true personality through books from the Nightshade Society or the Nevermore library, but she didn''t find much despite all the books she read.


    "Fine, we will visit Pilgrim World. We have to wait for the weekend so we can get out of Nevermore. Do you still have the days off reward?" asked Wednesday.


    "Yes, you?" asked Luke, and Wednesday nodded.


    "Saturday?" asked Wednesday.


    "Yes. 10:00a.m.? At that time Pilgrim World opens," asked Luke.


    "Yes. It''s all agreed," said Wednesday getting up from her seat with her tray. She left the tray where it belonged and walked out of the cafeteria.


    Luke decided that after that, he would visit the faceless Deacon again. He would plant the pen with the hidden voice recorder and camera on him. As for visiting the real dilapidated pilgrim house to get pictures, he would do that another day along with Wednesday.


    In the next few days, Luke would already let Larissa and his dorm manager know that he would use a day off to visit Pilgrim World.


    ...


    On Saturday, Wednesday woke up early as usual. At seven o''clock in the morning. She always has the same routine, no matter if it''s a weekday or a weekend.


    Her roommate, Enid, was still sleeping peacefully, while she started to get ready and have breakfast. Then she began her daily routine at her typewriter where she continued with her novel.


    As she was quietly typing, a hand came up to her desk. It was just that: a hand that moved and had great agility. The hand looked like it belonged to a corpse and had seams like it had been stabbed or something.


    The hand''s name was Thing. A servant of the Addams who performs various useful functions for the family. Gomez had sent him on a mission to keep an eye on Wednesday, but he was discovered by the girl.


    So, he ended up pledging loyalty to her. It was either that or be locked in a box for the rest of the year.


    Wednesday paid no attention to Thing and continued writing undisturbed by his presence.


    The hand began tapping on the table. It was Morse code. He was using it to communicate with


    Wednesday.


    "Yes, today I will visit Pilgrim World. In search of clues about the supposed prophecy," Wednesday said without stopping typing. Thing tapped the table again.


    "It won''t be convenient for you to come," said Wednesday, and Thing tapped the table harder


    than before.


    "That''s not why I''m saying it. With Luke''s telekinetic powers and my dark powers, we''ll be able to deal with any situation in the Pilgrim World. Infiltrating and stealing some stuff will


    be easy," Wednesday said.


    Thing tapped the table several times, and this time Wednesday stared at him, stopping


    writing.


    "A date? You think I''d go on a date?" asked Wednesday in an icy tone.


    "If you say that again you''ll have a new scar on your little body," she added, and Thing left


    the table quickly and climbed up to Enid''s bed.


    "Is it time to train already?" murmured Enid slowly, as she opened her eyes. She got out of


    bed with a sleepy expression and tousled hair.


    "What''s wrong, Thing?" asked Enid, noticing the hand trembling near her.


    Thing began to give Enid several signals that she could understand.


    "Wednesday! Threatening poor Thing again?" asked Enid in an accusing tone, looking at Wednesday, who rolled her eyes for a second.


    "You already fought, and you managed to apologize. I don''t think you want to go through that again," said Enid, getting up from the bed completely and putting Thing on her shoulder.


    "Believe me, I don''t want to go through that again," Wednesday said standing up. She put on her black jacket and started heading for the door.


    Thing began to make a lot of signs to Enid, who after a few seconds understood the whole


    situation and put on a surprised expression.


    "You''re going on a date with Luke!?" exclaimed Enid, stopping Wednesday. She stepped in front of the door so she couldn''t get out.


    "..." Wednesday looked at Enid without changing her expression. She was getting used to how annoying her roommate was. Luckily, since Hyde''s first attack, Enid trained a lot and was always exhausted, so she wasn''t as enthusiastic as she was in the beginning.


    "It''s not a date." Wednesday said definitively, and her gaze settled on Thing, who went back


    to hiding behind Enid.


    "To me, that sounds like a date," Enid said, crossing her arms and not moving from her spot.


    "It isn''t. Besides, why do you care? He''s your ex-boyfriend," Wednesday said with a hint of curiosity about these irrational behaviors of people.


    If you broke up, you should stop thinking about your ex-partner, and it shouldn''t affect you what he does with his life.


    "It''s complicated... I''m his ex-girlfriend for now..." said Enid with a confused expression. In these days, Enid realized that Luke stopped being a womanizer, although, in reality, he had only been with three or four girls. So, she was very happy and thought he was waiting for her.


    ''For now?'' thought Wednesday with a raised eyebrow.


    "You must remember about the prophecy Rowan talked about.


    Luke and I are involved because of what we''re investigating. One of the places where there may be information is Pilgrim World," Wednesday said. If she didn''t explain this, she would have to fight her way out of her room, and she didn''t want to waste energy.


    "Oh... that''s it. Makes sense," Enid said with a relieved smile, letting the exit clear. Thing seeing this began to make several signs in protest. He didn''t want to be left out in uncovering


    the mystery.


    "At least take Thing with you. He can be of help. You don''t want to apologize to him again, do you?" said Enid, putting Thing in her hands and extending them toward Wednesday. "Fine," said Wednesday, taking Thing. She didn''t want the hand to be offended and have to apologize again. She''s not good at that and hates having to apologize.


    "Good luck with your investigation," Enid said, signing off with a smile. Internally, she


    thought about questioning Thing, once he returned. She had to make sure it wasn''t a date.


    Wednesday and Luke met at the entrance to Nevermore. Without much conversation, they hailed a cab to Pilgrim World.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 88: Strange behavior

    Chapter 88: Strange behaviorThe drive went by in silence. Luke thought about how many mutilated people Marilyn needed for the ritual. In addition to getting the blood of Wednesday, a descendant of Goody Addams, she needed mutilated body parts. The murders weren''t just for the sake of it.


    So, far two people have been killed by the Hyde. An elderly man and a normie high school girl from Jericho. Their bodies had been found mutilated.


    The old man was missing his right leg, and the girl was missing her left leg. Following this pattern, Marilyn needs about five mutilated parts of her victims for the ritual.


    Two arms, two legs, and a head. Before attacking Wednesday, she must get those parts for the ritual.


    ''She must murder three people at least. Maybe she also needs a person''s torso or organs. I don''t know...'' thought Luke, looking out the window.


    If he were to go by the series Hyde killed a total of six people, but he wouldn''t trust this information 100%.


    ''He didn''t manage to kill Rowan, so she was late,'' thought Luke. Since the attack, that day Hyde, stopped murdering normies and stopped his killing spree.


    Luke, before Marilyn has all the parts needed for the ritual and points to Wednesday he must get enough evidence. So, if Hyde takes longer to murder people all the better for him. The


    Spellmans look like they won''t act and are just watching.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Wednesday, looking sideways at Luke, who turned his head and looked at her with an expression of mild surprise.


    "What?" asked Wednesday, making eye contact with Luke.


    "Weirdly, you ask something, and it doesn''t have to do with catastrophic prophecies or serial killers," said Luke.


    "What''s weird is that you say it like you know me," said Wednesday. She was surprised by her question, but she hid it perfectly. She doesn''t know why she asked that question. It seemed like the typical question to set up an irrelevant topic of conversation.


    Thing who was on Wednesday''s shoulder hidden by the dark jacket started tapping her on the shoulder to ask her what the hell that was. He too was surprised by his mistress'' question.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you," Wednesday muttered toward her shoulder.


    "It''s not that. I mean whenever you talk it''s always to say important things... Never mind," Luke said, shaking his head. It was better not to start a stupid argument that would go nowhere.


    "I was thinking about the serial killer that''s in Jericho," he said, answering the initial question.


    Wednesday put aside her anger at her own odd behavior and Thing''s tapping. She knew Luke was referring to Hyde, who murdered two people, but since they had a normie in front of them they had to be discreet.


    "In addition to killing them, he mutilated them. He ripped off a different leg from each of them. A fetish or..." said Wednesday with a thoughtful attitude.


    "Exactly. I don''t think he''s doing it for a fetish. I''m not 100%, but he didn''t seem to have that behavior," Luke said. The last sentence is in a lower tone so only Wednesday heard.


    Wednesday nodded in agreement with Luke. She fought the Hyde, and he seemed to be the kind of irrational monster that rendered his victim unrecognizable. Not the kind that would tear off a limb and carry it away as a trophy.


    The cab driver frowned in the rearview mirror at the strange boy and girl he was carrying. It was a sensitive subject the murders of the last few weeks. He knew the old man and had driven him around Jericho several times with his cab.


    Wednesday noticed the normie''s action, so she moved to the middle seat right next to Luke. Their conversation was not to be overheard by a normie, and it was best to be close enough to whisper.


    Luke was surprised to be so close to Wednesday, but she didn''t seem at all fazed, so he said nothing and waited for her to speak.


    "These days in addition to researching Crackstone, I looked for information on the Hyde..." whispered Wednesday. Knowing that the murderer was a Hyde it was the most logical thing to look for information on your enemy.


    She didn''t think it was a coincidence the appearance of a murderous Hyde just at the same time the prophecy appeared in her that would destroy Nevermore.


    "Did you find anything useful?" asked Luke, noticing something strange moving around Wednesday''s shoulder.


    ''Looks like she brought the living hand,'' Luke thought.


    "Yes. I went back to the Nightshade Society''s secret library. Behind a painting of an alumnus,


    I found a safe. In it was the personal journal of Nathaniel Faulkner,"


    "The founder of Nevermore," Luke said, and Wednesday nodded.


    "In the journal, he traveled the world cataloging every outcast community. One of them was the Hydes where he included a lot of information," Wednesday said.


    There wasn''t a lot of public information about the Hydes. It was a sensitive subject because of their aggressive nature. At Nevermore there were no classes about them. There were even students who hopefully only knew the name and that they were some kind of monster. Wednesday began to relate information about Hyde to Luke during the drive. In his journal, Nathaniel explained that Hyde lies dormant within the outcasts until they are either unleashed by a traumatic event or unlocked through a chemical stimulus or hypnosis. If the latter, they form strong bonds with their liberators, whom they see as their masters.


    Some outcasts are Hydes and never release their monstrous form living as normies, albeit with enhanced physical abilities like the other outcasts.


    ''It''s pretty much the same as in the series, just slight changes. I''m surprised she''s telling me,'' Luke thought. It''s the first time Wednesday has talked to him this much.


    The difference was that Wednesday found the diary much earlier compared to the series. She didn''t need her Uncle Fester''s help.


    "So. What do you think?" asked Wednesday, finishing telling Luke everything about the


    Hyde''s.


    "From the information you gave me, it''s pretty obvious. A puppet master is controlling that monster. The murders have a purpose. That''s why he must order Hyde to mutilate his victims and take the mutilated part with him," Luke whispered back.


    "Exactly. I think so too," Wednesday said. It was good to have someone smart pick up on things quickly like she did.


    "To be sure, we should wait for the third victim. If that person is mutilated, this theory we can take as true," she added.


    ''No need. That''s true, although I would have confirmed the theory that way too,'' Luke


    thought with a nod.


    Just then they arrived at Pilgrim World which had several people lined up. Not that many though, as the day was horrible, and it wasn''t the best time of year for sightseeing.


    Luke and Wednesday half-paid and got out of the cab. They both looked toward the pilgrim


    settlement.


    "Here we are. For a reenactment it''s not bad at all," Luke commented, looking straight ahead. "Let''s get in line and get it over with as soon as possible," said Wednesday, walking toward the line. She didn''t like being in a place that killed the mostly outcast natives and treated them like friendly settlers.


    The entrance is marked by a tall, rustic wooden gate flanked by two primitive-looking watchtowers. A sign above the gate reads "Pilgrim World" and below it hangs a banner welcoming visitors.


    The line moved quickly. They encountered a middle-aged woman dressed as a pilgrim sitting


    at an old wooden table.


    "Each individual ticket costs $29.95. If you are a couple there is a 15% discount. You pay in total $50," said the woman in a tired voice. She seemed to be fed up with this job.


    "We are coup-


    Before Luke could finish his sentence, Wednesday elbowed him in the ribs. Luckily, Luke with his haki managed to catch her elbow which, although small, was aimed at a sensitive area. If she had hit him, he would have felt a sharp pain and coughed for several minutes.


    "What are you doing, love?" said Luke with a smile.


    "Shut up. We''re not a couple. Two single tickets," Wednesday said nonchalantly, retracting


    her elbow and pulling out money.


    ''It''s hard for her expression to change,'' Luke thought, pulling out his wallet to pay for the


    ticket.


    The woman said nothing. She didn''t have the energy for weird teenage nonsense. She took the money and gave them two tickets.


    "We could have saved five bucks each," Luke complained as he walked into the venue next to


    Wednesday.


    "For a famous writer, you''re pretty cheap," Wednesday said, looking around the venue.


    Inside the compound, wooden buildings with slanted roofs and weathered shingles are visible. The structures appear crudely and functionally built, with a design that reflects 17th- century architecture. In addition to people in normal dress, there were others dressed in period clothing bringing the town to life.


    "I''m not cheap. If I can save I''d rather do it. It was just pretending for a few seconds. I doubt


    the pilgrim lady could have read your expression and realized we were a fake couple." said Luke, shaking his head. Wednesday remained silent.


    "If the lady was suspicious, we could have held hands for a few seconds and saved ourselves ten dollars," Luke added with a slight smile.


    "I''ll give you ten dollars if you''ll shut up and drop the subject," Wednesday said with a slight


    frown.


    "Fine," Luke said, holding out his hand. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wednesday looked at Luke''s palm unable to believe how shameless this kid was. Sighing


    internally, she pulled out a tenner and placed it in Luke''s hand.


    "You sure are annoying when you want to be. Come on, let''s stop wasting time," Wednesday


    said.


    ''She''s still a human who can get pissed off,'' Luke thought, pocketing the ten dollars and following Wednesday.


    Thing, who was hiding on Wednesday''s shoulder, couldn''t believe everything that happened since he got in the cab. First Wednesday''s question to Luke starting a casual conversation. Then Wednesday''s approach, although this was so the normie wouldn''t hear them. Now Wednesday giving him ten bucks instead of sending this guy to hell like she always does.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 90: Everybody stupid? Yes

    Chapter 90: Everybody stupid? YesTo distract the tourists Luke started a debate in which he questioned Crackstone''s mercy and pity. Of course with rude and disrespectful comments.


    "Get out of this building, you rude boy!" exclaimed Arlene indignantly. She would not put up with Luke and Wednesday''s disrespectful comments for another second.


    "You have no valid arguments to counter me, so you use your power as the authority figure of this place. Fine," Luke said calmly, walking out of the place. He saw Wednesday with the book in her hands, the strange thing was that she was standing in place, flipping through the book instead of running away.


    Three minutes after Luke had been ejected from the cult building, Wednesday came out followed by Arlene.


    "You can''t go back in! If there are objects in display cases there''s a reason!" exclaimed Arlen angrily, slamming the door shut.


    "Why did you let them catch you?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "The book is a fake. A cheap replica bought from a place called Etsy. I doubt that''s an excluded settler," Wednesday replied.


    "Etsy is an e-commerce company. Since you don''t use technology, you don''t know it," Luke said.


    "The screaming fake pilgrim said they stole the original. I doubt that''s a coincidence," commented Wednesday with a frown.


    "Why do you want that book?" asked Luke.


    "In one of the paintings, a woman is holding that book. The name of the book is Codex Umbrarum. It''s Latin for Book of Shadows. We came here to look for objects that contain useful information from Crackstone. I think a book falls into that category, don''t you?" said Wednesday.


    ''I don''t suppose she''s going to tell me she has visions,'' thought Luke nodding.


    "Now what? Shall we go around and see if we can find anything?" asked Luke.


    ''In the house of worship should be all the important objects, but... it wouldn''t hurt to take a walk around so we don''t skip anything,'' thought Wednesday.


    "Let''s take a walk," nodded Wednesday, starting to walk.


    An hour later, they walked around Pilgrim World. They found nothing useful. The information the employees were telling was false. Saying that Crackstone and his followers were good people with no evil.


    The only good thing for Luke in this lost time and this farce since he knew about Crackstone, was chatting with Wednesday about various topics such as: novels, murders, and about the prophecy itself.


    Luke never thought there would come a day when he would talk so much with Wednesday. Though her comments were always blunt and radical.


    "Well. We need to find the person who stole the book. I guess it will have something to do with the murders," Luke commented, sitting on the edge of the path that was made of wood. Wednesday was, sitting next to him in silent thought.


    "Do you think that person is the one controlling the Hyde?" asked Wednesday, turning her head like a robot and looking at Luke.


    ''It is,'' Luke thought. He knew the person who stole the book was Marilyn. The Book of Shadows belonged to Goody Addams. In that book, she explained how to bring a person back to life in zombie form.


    ''Funny... Marilyn will revive Crackstone using the book of witchcraft of the person who sealed him,'' Luke thought with a hand on his chin.


    Now that he thinks about it, the person who created such a bloody ritual was Goody. That is to say that to revive a person in zombie form you must murder several people and mutilate them. Using those body parts in the ritual. Very dark and creepy.


    "Luke?" said Wednesday, since the boy wasn''t responding.


    "Oh, sorry. If we confirm the theory that the Hyde is being controlled, which makes the most sense, the person who stole the book is likely involved. Think about it. Pilgrim World has been open for decades. The original book should have been in that display case a long time ago. Just now it gets stolen, and murders start happening in Jericho, a Hyde on the loose and a prophecy that features a genocidal pilgrim," Luke said.


    "That''s true. I''m amazed at your level of deduction," Wednesday said looking at Luke like a weirdo.


    "Did you think I was stupid...?" asked Luke with an odd expression.


    "I wouldn''t use the word stupid, but yes. I usually think that about everyone I meet," said Wednesday.


    ''That''s why you don''t have any friends. Well, who am I to talk about friends?'' thought Luke.


    Wednesday in a conversation was direct and did not hold back when speaking. Many times she would end up insulting you or your beliefs directly or indirectly, although she didn''t do it on purpose. It was what she believed, and she said it. Luke didn''t care and could take her comments. He talked that way too, so he wouldn''t get mad if someone told him for example that Carrie''s movie was garbage.


    Who would say that last bit offhandedly to the writer of said work?


    "Well, it was just logical reasoning. It''s not too hard to come to that conclusion," Luke said. He didn''t want to take credit for something he already knew from watching the series. "Maybe so, but look at Xavier and Enid. They know about the prophecy. They heard Rowan say that Nevermore would be destroyed by me and that you were involved too. However, they did nothing. They go on with their colorful, happy teenage lives. That''s what I mean by stupid. Usually, everyone would act that way," Wednesday said.


    ''You''re insulting my ex-girlfriend and my friend,'' Luke thought but said nothing. He understood Wednesday''s reasoning.


    At that moment, Wednesday began to notice Thing''s jerky shoulder movements as he seemed to have had enough of hiding.


    Wednesday looked around, and there was no one there. There was only them. It was a remote part of the Pilgrim World with no major attraction, so she let Thing out to get some air.


    Luke watched Thing curiously. It was the first time he had seen a hand move on its own.


    Thing was also watching him. He was curious about the person who could talk so long with his mistress. It was the first time he had witnessed something of this caliber.


    "Was he ever attached to a human body or did he originate as an independent creature?" asked Luke, observing Thing lying on Wednesday''s delicate shoulder.


    "Its nature is a mystery to me. My parents won''t tell me, and he won''t talk about it either no matter how much torture I perform. I deduce that he''s some kind of independent creature, since he''s not the only one I saw," Wednesday replied.


    "Oh, I wonder how he reproduces. With any specific finger? Or does it have a hole that isn''t visible unless he shows it?" Luke said, and Thing pulled his middle finger out.


    "He''s sensitive to those issues. Don''t let his rude behavior anger you," Wednesday said, looking sideways at Thing''s middle finger pointed at Luke''s face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If your personality doesn''t make me angry, I doubt Thing who can''t talk will'' Luke thought.


    Luke and Wednesday heard the sound of several footsteps. They turned their heads and noticed three boys dressed as pilgrims heading towards them.


    ''Those are the normie bullies from the show,'' thought Luke with little interest in some


    normies.


    In the series, Wednesday beat the three of them up. Three guys want to beat up a girl who''s 5''5" tall. Even the bullies at his school couldn''t bring themselves to be so brazen. Their auras


    could never recover from such a thing again.


    "Hey you two," said the mayor''s son. His name is Lucas Walker. His skin is black, with black eyes and black hair. He wore a black top hat and monochromatic robes from the Pilgrim era. His two friends were dressed alike.


    "What do you want pilgrim?" asked Luke, standing up. He knew these three idiots were coming looking for trouble. The best thing to do would be to beat them up quickly and leave


    Pilgrim World.


    "We heard what they said in the worship building. You insulted these lands and Crackstone,"


    said a stocky, pot-bellied boy. His name is Carter.


    "Oh yeah... so?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    "You must take it back and then take a beating!" said the other boy. This boy was the tallest of


    the group. His name was Jonah.


    "Pff..." Luke couldn''t hold back a laugh as he looked at the group of normies in front of him.


    "What are you laughing at, weirdo? We know you''re Luke Poe, the writer who goes to that weirdo school," Walker asked with a frown.


    "Sorry," Luke said, taking a breath and putting on a straight face. Then a sneer appeared on


    his face.


    "Three pathetically dressed people say they want to beat me up. Do you understand why I''m laughing, you idiot?" said Luke taking a step forward and looking at the mayor''s son. His


    height is superior, so his gaze is downward.


    "Who you calling an idiot?" exclaimed Walker angrily, throwing a punch at Luke.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 91: The first smile

    Chapter 91: The first smileLuke saw Walker''s punch in slow motion. Normies were very slow. Natasha''s and any other outcast''s punches were much faster.


    He dodged the punch with ease. He didn''t even use his observation haki. A normie''s speed was inferior to his.


    If he had known this, he could have faced the bullies of the past with his physical power alone, but he was never a person who trained his body and did not know any martial arts.


    After dodging the punch, he extended his arm and grabbed Walker by the neck. He lifted him off the ground and began to choke him. Walker struggled to free himself, but every effort was futile. Luke''s grip had an unreal strength.


    "Let go freak!" shouted Carter and Jonah, lunging towards Luke to free their friend.


    Wednesday stopped watching the silence and lunged towards the two boys who glared at her with contempt. However, a punch from the girl knocked Carter out in seconds.


    The pilgrim''s body fell to the ground, unconscious. Jonah looked at this in shock and disbelief, but he could think no more. He already had Wednesday in front of him, about to attack him.


    He decided to throw a punch with all his might at the girl''s face. Wednesday dodged the punch with the greatest of ease. She grabbed Jonah''s arm to put him in a headlock, but just then, she had a vision. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she was knocked unconscious.


    Jonah looked at this with bewilderment but took the opportunity and took Wednesday hostage. He looked over at Luke and saw that he was still choking his friend bit by bit.


    "Let him go if you don''t want your girlfriend to get hurt!" yelled Jonah, grabbing Wednesday by the neck.


    Luke turned his head and noticed Wednesday unconscious and captured by the normie. He stopped straining and released Walker, who fell to his knees, coughing and catching his breath.


    ''A vision now?'' thought Luke, looking at Wednesday unconscious. He looked at Jonah''s ugly hand holding Wednesday''s neck and frowned. For some reason, he didn''t like that this stinky normie was touching Wednesday. His relaxed attitude changed to one of little patience. "Good. Now- S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Jonah could finish his sentence, he saw Luke''s fist coming towards his face until BAM!


    His nose broke, and he felt a pain in his face until he was knocked unconscious like his friend Carter.


    Luke caught Wednesday so she wouldn''t fall to the ground. He grabbed her by the waist and looked at her face which looked asleep.


    Wednesday opened her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was Luke''s torso just inches away from her. She looked up and saw Luke''s blue eyes watching her. She also noticed Luke''s two hands on her slender waist holding her.


    "Are you okay? You were knocked unconscious out of nowhere," Luke asked.


    Wednesday noticed Jonah on the ground with a broken nose and unconscious. She understood the situation instantly. Because of her visions, she was knocked unconscious for a few seconds, so she was caught by the normie boy and Luke saved her.


    ''Saved by a man,'' Wednesday thought, cursing her psychic visions.


    "It''s nothing," Wednesday said, pushing Luke away with her hands and stopping him from. She wasn''t used to so much physical contact.


    Luke didn''t make a big deal about it, he didn''t expect to receive Wednesday''s thanks. Without a word, he walked over to the normie who took Wednesday.


    He bent down and looked at him more clearly. His nose was broken from the blow he had received. However, he was still breathing.


    ''Should I kill him?'' wondered Luke, reaching out his hand towards Jonah''s face. His eyes were cold, and he was really debating whether he should kill this normie and his other two friends. "Stop, Luke," Wednesday said, and Luke''s hand stopped mere inches from Jonah''s neck.


    "While I second the motion of what you''re about to do, it''s not the time. Look around," Wednesday added. Luke noticed that several normies had seen the altercation and were watching them.


    "Tsch," Luke clicked his tongue, stood up, and started walking toward the exit of Pilgrim World.


    "You must remember what I told you the other time," said Wednesday, following Luke. "What thing?" asked Luke.


    "You must be meticulous. Even more so if you want to murder someone. You can''t do it in a public place with so many eyes and broad daylight," Wednesday replied as if what she was saying was the most normal thing in the world.


    "Yeah, I know. How did you know I wanted to murder him?" asked Luke with a raised eyebrow.


    When he was debating whether or not to murder that normie his expression remained the same as ever. He didn''t have a psycho look or a crazy grin.


    ''I don''t know. I only knew when I saw your face. Strange,'' Wednesday thought with a thoughtful expression.


    ''Never mind. I have some good news," said Wednesday without answering the question. "Mm, what is it?" asked Luke, curious. The good news from Wednesday was strange, most likely a calamity for someone else.


    "The normie you wanted to kill, will be dead in a couple of hours, and you won''t have to do anything. Isn''t that good news?" replied Wednesday, and a smile was forming on her


    attractive face.


    Wednesday was very popular, although she didn''t know it, nor did she want it. Her appearance was unique and very attractive. Her smile would make many guys fall in love, but she never smiles. She only smiles when talking about a shady subject like the future murder of a person.


    As Luke expected, the good news would be a calamity for someone else, but that didn''t matter much to him. He was more surprised to see Wednesday''s smile. It wasn''t a traditional smile showing teeth. Her lips were closed, and a soft curve formed on her face barely lifting the corners of her mouth


    "No words, huh?" said Wednesday, thinking Luke was surprised by what she just told him, though it wasn''t because of that. It was because of her smile.


    "Yeah, right. How do you know that? Can you see the future?" asked Luke, snapping back to reality.


    ''Telling him won''t change anything. Besides, the principal already knows,'' Wednesday thought.


    "I''m a dual aura user. In addition to the black aura, I possess a violet aura that I awakened a short time ago. When I touched that normie, I had a vision of his future in which he dies," Wednesday explained.


    "I see. How accurate are your visions?" asked Luke. Now, he was interested. This normie wasn''t supposed to die in the Netflix series. It was a new occurrence.


    "They are not 100 percent accurate, but always what I see will happen. It can be changed. At the harvest festival, I saw Rowan being killed by an unknown monster, but you saved him. Another day, I saw an old man being run over by a tractor, and within the hour, I returned to the scene and it happened," Wednesday replied.


    "A very convenient power. You can see a few hours into the future and if you want to change


    it," Luke said.


    "Yes, although not everything is clear in the visions. The cause of death is sometimes unclear, and I only see the person''s last moments of suffering. Also, it''s not good to be knocked unconscious by touching a person or an object," Wednesday said with a slight grimace. "I see. Were you able to see the cause of the normie''s death?" asked Luke. "Yes. Here''s the real good news. That normie will be killed by Hyde in the forest. We will be able to observe and confirm our theory," replied Wednesday.


    Luke understood what she meant. She wanted to observe the murder from afar and see if the Hyde mutilated a part of the normie''s body and took it with him. If this happened, they could confirm that the Hyde was collecting body parts for a purpose.


    This would mean that the Hyde is being controlled by a person, as the beast does not seem the intelligent type to take body parts from its victims. The information in the Nevermore founder''s diary about the Hyde would be confirmed.


    That''s why Wednesday smiled. She could confirm her theories and also witness a murder of a person who wanted to hit her and touch her while she was unconscious.


    "Then we should wait for him to leave Pilgrim World and follow him. It is almost two o''clock


    in the afternoon. In two hours, the place closes," Luke said, looking at the time on his cell


    phone.


    Wednesday nodded. She had to be patient and put up with being in this irritating place for two hours, but she would.


    To waste time, they headed to a pilgrim-era tavern to eat, since they hadn''t eaten anything in


    a while. The food was based on that era and was horrible. They both criticized the culinary art of the pilgrims but ate it since they paid and were hungry. The waiters hated this couple of teenagers, so rude and outspoken, but they were customers they couldn''t throw them out.


    As dusk began to fall, the visitors began to leave the site. Luke and Wednesday hid and followed Jonah closely. On his face, he had a bandage on his nose. Even though his nose was smashed he had to keep working.


    They were not discovered by anyone as Wednesday used her stealth ability on Luke and her. They were imperceptible to the eyes of the normies. As if they melted into the shadows and became almost invisible.


    ''I need this for when I take the pictures of the Spellmans,'' Luke thought in amazement at the stealth ability. The more night it was, the more efficient the skill became.


    Another surprising thing is that for the ability to also envelop Luke, he had to be close to


    Wednesday, and she agreed.


    "Let''s get closer. The other two are already gone. Only he is left," Wednesday said and started to move. Luke quickly followed her so that the ability would continue to affect him. Jonah was alone with a broom cleaning the pilgrims'' toilets. He cursed under his breath.


    "Why did I get to clean toilets today?" stammered Jonah angrily. The day couldn''t get any worse. A couple of weirdos beat him up, and now he would be going home later. He didn''t


    know that a couple of weirdos were watching him very closely.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 92: Unusual connection

    Chapter 92: Unusual connection"He is the last pilgrim left. The bus doesn''t run anymore. He''ll most likely walk back. His death is imminent," Luke whispered, and Wednesday nodded.


    All indications were that this normie would die on his way home from the Hyde attack that had not killed anyone in a while.


    Luke further expanded his domain and discovered the Hyde in the forest. He had already fought the monster once. He knew him if he saw him. His presence was different and similar to Tyler''s in human form.


    ''I wonder if Marilyn injected him with the enhancing drug,'' Luke thought. If so, the Hyde would be more powerful.


    "Are we going to let Hyde kill him?" asked Luke, and Wednesday looked at him with her usual blank expression.


    "Now you feel sorry for him and want to save him?" asked Wednesday. If the answer were yes, she would be disappointed in Luke.


    It never crossed her mind to save the normie. Rowan tried to save them since they were psychic classmates, but this normie was the typical bully that always bothered her and her little brother. She felt no pity, and besides, his death served to confirm some things for her, so it wouldn''t be in vain, though the normie doesn''t know that.


    "Of course not, but if the Hyde maims him, it won''t be good for him to have another part for whatever it is he''s looking for," Luke replied.


    "You''re right. It won''t be good for him to take the mutilated part. Once he does, we will attack him. Our objective will be to get the mutilated part out of him," Wednesday said, and Luke nodded.


    "Although we''ll also be able to follow him and see where he goes. Maybe it will lead us to the person controlling it," Wednesday added with a hand on her chin. She didn''t think she''d be able to get to the bottom of the mystery today.


    ''That won''t be good,'' Luke thought. He planned to drag out Crackstone''s return as long as possible, so he could collect evidence more meticulously.


    "How will we follow the Hyde? You saw his speed, agility, and his leaps if he wanted to run away," Luke said.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You fly. You flew Rowan the other time. We can do the same," Wednesday said. Obviously, she wouldn''t ride on Luke''s back like Enid.


    "If I want to carry someone with me at high speed, I can''t carry them like Rowan. You should get on my back," Luke said without lying. To follow the Hyde without losing him, he would have to go at top speed.


    If Wednesday got on his back, he could go at his top speed. However, if he had to carry her floating like him, he wouldn''t be able to go as fast. Since he would have to control the flight of two people at maximum speed, and it''s not that advanced yet.


    Wednesday was silent in thought. She didn''t like physical contact with people, not even her parents. Going on Luke''s back and hugging him so as not to fall would be something she can''t tolerate. Although of all the people she knows, she feels Luke has the highest possibility for her to do that.


    "Change of plans. We''ll just take the mutilated part out of him, so he won''t serve his purpose," Wednesday said.


    "Fine," Luke said. In a normal situation, he would mock Wednesday by telling her that he doesn''t mind her hugging him, but he''d rather not. If she changes her mind, his plans will go down the drain. His help will make Wednesday solve the mystery super fast, and he doesn''t want that.


    Finally, Jonah left Pilgrim World. It was already dark. Since it was winter, it was getting dark earlier than usual. The normie pulled out his cell phone and tried to call a cab, but he had no signal.


    "Fucking shitty place," Jonah muttered, putting his cell phone away and starting to walk along the roadside. He had a long walk ahead of him. The last bus had missed him, and he had no signal to hail a cab.


    ''For a relaxing walk, I need my little friend,'' Jonah thought, pulling a cigarette and lighter out of his pocket. He lit it and began to smoke.


    ''Is that cannabis?'' thought Luke.


    "He knows there''s a killer in Jericho, and the idiot walks around at night on a deserted road getting high. He deserves what''s about to happen to him," Wednesday commented.


    "Don''t be mean. Maybe his stupid brain can''t think of so many things at once, and he forgot about the killer," Luke commented with a slight smile.


    "That''s true. I didn''t think of that possibility," Wednesday said.


    Luke and Wednesday followed Jonah a distance of about ten yards. Their footsteps were unheard thanks to Wednesday''s stealth ability.


    Luke widened his domain and noticed the Hyde getting closer and closer to their location. There were no other presences nearby. That was a good sign, as Atlas, Sabrina, and the other three did not follow Tyler in his Hyde form.


    This could have been because it was difficult follow him undetected or he was too fast for them.


    ''I don''t think it''s a coincidence that the Hyde attacks on this day and in the vicinity of Pilgrim World,'' Luke thought.


    Marilyn must have heard that Wednesday left Nevermore today since Professor Normie is his dorm housemaster. Wednesday must have told her where he was headed. So it''s quite a coincidence that the Hyde attacks today.


    Marilyn, as a professor at Nevermore, must have easily learned that Luke also left Nevermore today. So this attack by Hyde could have been directed at him, but in the end, Jonah will die. A friend of Tyler''s, the person who will murder him.


    Jonah walked calmly as he smoked his marijuana cigarettes. He had no sense of survival whatsoever. Alone on the deserted road beside a darkened forest and a killer on the loose in


    town.


    At that moment the crack of a branch was heard breaking the silence of the night. A sharp sound that made Jonah stop in his tracks. He turned toward the forest, trying to make out something in the shadows.


    Luke and Wednesday also stopped and looked at the forest and Jonah. They knew the moment they had been waiting for had arrived.


    ''May you rest in peace,'' Luke thought, looking sideways at Wednesday. He wanted to see the girl''s reaction to a murder happening in front of her very eyes. For him, it would be the first experience of something like this.


    "Hello?" called Jonah. There was no answer, just the rustle of the wind through the leaves.


    Jonah''s expression changed to one of caution and fear. It seemed to be in the last moments of his life that he realized the situation he was in.


    The strange noises continued, a rustle here, a snap there as if something large was moving through the trees.


    "Is that you guys? Lucas? Carter?" asked Jonah, stepping to the side and moving closer to the forest. With his friends, they always played these kinds of practical jokes.


    "It''s not funny, come on out!" exclaimed Jonah angrily as he walked deeper into the forest.


    Receiving no sign of his friends, he was about to turn around and head back to the safety of the road, but a deafening roar rented the air, chilling his blood. "GRAAARHH!" A monstrous figure emerged from the trees, its red eyes glowing with inhuman ferocity. It was a beast with grayish skin and claws sharp as knives.


    Jonah tried to scream, but the sound caught in his throat as Hyde lunged at him with terrifying speed. The attack was swift and brutal.


    The Hyde lunged at the boy, its claws tearing into flesh and its fangs sinking deep. Jonah fell to the ground, his body shaking with pain and terror. The Hyde continued to tear him apart from the ground without stopping.


    Wednesday''s dark eyes didn''t blink once as the monster leaped at the normie and began to tear him apart. Luke next to her wore an equally unchanging expression. His blue eyes reflected the same indifference Wednesday felt. To Wednesday, this was nothing more than confirmation of the Hyde theory. As for Luke, he already knew about the theory, but he had no plans to save a normie he didn''t know.


    Thing who was on Wednesday''s shoulder seemed to have more of a reaction than the two of


    them.


    ''It wasn''t Walker or Carter. It''s your other friend,'' Luke thought. He wondered how Tyler would feel when he returned to human form. He remembered all the people he''d killed. He was a real psychopath, as he enjoyed that, but now he killed one of his school friends. He might come to feel a little guilt, though Luke doubts it.


    In a moment of curiosity, Wednesday looked away from Luke. It was rare for her to be curious about another person, but there was something about Luke that appealed to her, a coldness and sadism that mirrored her own. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to see how he reacted to this scene. To her interest, Luke didn''t look away or show


    a flicker of compassion. His expression was indifferent like hers.


    Luke noticed Wednesday''s gaze and turned his head slightly to meet her eyes. A spark of recognition passed between them. It was an unusual connection, but a connection


    nonetheless.


    They both looked forward again without saying a word. The Hyde had already finished his kill. Jonah''s torso was mangled, and his eyes were bloodshot and lifeless.


    The Hyde roared triumphantly and then did what Wednesday and Luke expected. He slashed his claws across Jonah''s right arm. His demeanor was much more careful as he cut off the arm. "The theory is correct. He needs his victim''s limbs for a purpose," Luke said. Wednesday nodded, "Yes, it is just as we suspected. It seems he has no use for using the same limbs as a victim. His murders have a purpose,"


    Without a word, they both lunged toward the Hyde. Wednesday already materialized her dark


    scythe. She made a slash, and a black blast went into the torso of the Hyde, who had not detected the presence of two people.


    He was surprised. He trusted his sense of smell and had not noticed anyone. The slash of darkness made a gash in his torso. The Hyde grunted in pain and let go of the arm he was holding very carefully between his teeth.


    The arm before it hit the ground flew towards Luke and floated close to him.


    "We can''t give you this, sorry," Luke said with a slight smile. The best way to see if Hyde increased his power was to fight him.


    The Hyde restrained his urge to jump up and immediately attack the strangers who stole part


    of his prey. He recognized them both. The two people who had almost murdered him the last time he went out to assassinate.


    Their auras were scarier than last time for some reason. They were looking at him as if he were


    their prey.


    Luke bent his knees slightly and was about to throw himself at the monster without fear. However, the Hyde turned around and jumped more than ten meters, disappearing into the forest. With his domain, he watched as the Hyde fled at a very fast and agile pace.


    "..." The place was strangely silent.


    ''Afraid or unwilling to fight Wednesday?'' wondered Luke. Wednesday is supposed to be saved


    for last. They must first collect the mutilated parts of several people for the ritual before they


    need her blood.


    "What do we do with the body? We can''t just leave it here. Maybe he''ll come back," Luke commented, a little disappointed that he couldn''t fight.


    "We can''t call the police either. We''re too suspicious," Wednesday said, and they both fell


    silent, thinking.


    "I have an idea," said Wednesday after a few seconds.


    "What is it?" asked Luke.


    "With your telekinesis, apply pressure to the body. Compressing it more and more until it is


    unrecognizable. That way the Hyde, or rather the person controlling him, will have no use for it," Wednesday replied without doubting what she said for a second.


    "Oh, I hadn''t thought of using telekinesis for something like that. It''s a good idea," Luke


    said.


    "All I''m saying is a good idea," said Wednesday.


    Luke sent Jonah''s arm toward his body. Then he felt the corpse with his telekinesis. He began


    to apply pressure. Jonah''s body, including his arm, lifted off the ground. Bones began to creak and break under the immense invisible force. Flesh compressed and distorted, internal organs crushed into a grotesque jumble. The sound of bones breaking and flesh tearing filled the air. Wednesday watched curiously.


    Jonah''s body was transformed into an unrecognizable mass. Flesh and bones became more


    and more compressed, twisting and crushing into a grotesque circle of mangled flesh with no trace of its original form.


    Wednesday, with a precise cut of her scythe, opened a hole in the ground. With several more blows, she made a deep hole so that no dog could smell the mass of meat.


    Luke deposited the mass of meat in the hole and closed the hole with the previous soil.


    Leveling the ground, leaving no trace of what had happened.


    Luke and Wednesday were silent for a moment longer. Then, without a word, they turned and


    walked away from the site. Their silhouettes faded into the darkness, leaving behind the murder scene and Jonah''s unrecognizable body.


    As they walked back to Nevermore, Wednesday took one last look at Luke, feeling that strange attraction to him. She had found someone as dark and twisted as she was, and somewhere


    deep in her mind, that connection sparked something she rarely indulged: curiosity.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 93: Interest?

    Chapter 93: Interest?The next day after his strange encounter with Wednesday in Pilgrim World, Luke left Nevermore again. He had to take advantage of Sunday to plant the spy devices on the faceless


    one.


    Wednesday was advancing in the mystery faster than in the series. This was due to two


    factors: the help Luke provided and the strength she possessed. She could face Rowan, the Hyde, and wouldn''t lose like in the series.


    On the way to Jericho, Luke thought about Wednesday and everything that happened the day before in Pilgrim World. The two had witnessed a murder and then compacted the body and buried it so the Hyde couldn''t come back for it.


    It was strange and creepy. Luke pressed the corpse with his telekinesis until it was compacted into an unrecognizable mass. The idea was Wednesday''s. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He recalled Wednesday''s expressionless face when the normie was being killed by the Hyde or when he compacted the normie''s dead body with his telekinesis.


    He also remembered Wednesday''s face slightly smiling when she told him about the normie''s imminent death.


    For some reason, he couldn''t get the images of the girl''s face out of his head since he arrived at Nevermore yesterday.


    Was what he felt interest in Wednesday?


    ''I need to focus. I can''t get distracted when I change the faceless one''s memories,'' Luke thought, slapping his face. The taxi driver looked at him with a strange expression but said nothing.


    Upon arriving in Jericho, he expanded his domain and quickly recognized Deacon and Amaranth watching the caf¨¦ where Tyler works. It seemed their routine was always the same: watching Tyler''s movements, although they didn''t do it yesterday or lost sight of him when he turned into the Hyde. The speed the monster has when it wants to flee is hard to follow, even for Luke''s flight.


    This time, Luke came thirty minutes before the caf¨¦ closed so he wouldn''t have to wait so long.


    Thirty minutes later, Tyler left the caf¨¦ and headed home. It was Sunday, and there were almost no activities to do on a winter day that quickly turned to night. After work, he would return home to eat, rest, and then sleep, since he had classes on Monday.


    Amaranth and Deacon watched Tyler''s house from a distance. Ten minutes later, Amaranth left the area. Luke was almost certain, that the half-blood was heading to the hideout they were using with Atlas and the others.


    ''Are they living there?'' Luke thought with a slight smile.


    The house where they were staying was the original 1625 Pilgrim meeting house. The real one. Not the recreated one he visited yesterday at Pilgrim World. The problem was that the original house was in extreme disrepair.


    It''s funny to imagine Sabrina living in that house used by vagabonds and drug addicts. The Spellman girl couldn''t stand being at Nevermore, so she must hate staying in that rundown house even more.


    When Amaranth was more than five kilometers away, Luke acted. This time, he appeared behind Deacon and touched the back of his neck before he could turn around. Once again, he used his pain induction technique. Only this time, he made it stronger so his enemy would lose consciousness faster.


    Deacon collapsed to the ground with spasms. He didn''t even see who his attacker was. He sensed the presence behind him but had no time to turn around.


    ''Mm... Maybe I should knock him out in a more conventional way. I don''t want him to have psychological issues from the mental pain induction,'' Luke thought. He didn''t want his puppet to break too soon.


    Luke got to work. He erased and created memories in Deacon''s mind. He erased the memories of the pain he felt a few minutes ago and made new ones where he carried an ordinary pen with him in his jacket, just because he liked the pen.


    It took longer than expected. He had to be careful and wanted Deacon to be fully convinced that he had bought the pen and liked it. So Luke took his time.


    He didn''t plant the spy mini-cameras. The spy cameras had to be visible to record. If Deacon''s companions noticed them, his plan would fail.


    Once he obtained several recordings of conversations between Atlas, Sabrina, and the others, he would make his move and plant the spy camera on Deacon, but first, he needed to ensure he had audio evidence.


    ''All set,'' Luke thought. Like last time, Deacon regained consciousness and thought everything was the same as before. He only felt a slight headache.


    Ten minutes later, Luke was back at Nevermore. The pen was one of the most expensive and had an almost undetectable built-in microphone. In a week, he would recover it.


    ...


    Wednesday opened her eyes and got out of bed like she did every day, with the same movements. She had had a strange dream.


    She dreamed of the day before when she visited Pilgrim World. It had been a very fruitful day, and in her opinion, one of the best since she arrived at Nevermore.


    She had managed to confirm several of her theories, bringing her closer to the mystery of the prophecy and the person behind it all. She had been a front-row witness to a murder and had created a deep grave to bury the body of a person (though she, unfortunately, wasn''t the one who killed him).


    But her dream had focused on something, or rather someone, else. Her dream centered on the person who had accompanied her through all these thrilling events: Luke Poe.


    She remembered Luke''s expressionless face as he witnessed the murder, how he had wanted to kill a normie in broad daylight, how he compacted the corpse with his telekinetic powers. She could only say one thing: fascinating.


    This feeling was strange to her, and at times, she didn''t like it and wanted to bury it deep in her consciousness, but she couldn''t get the images of the previous day out of her mind.


    ''Am I interested in him?'' Wednesday asked herself, looking at her reflection in the bathroom mirror. Her face was pale, and she wore an expression that was hard to discern.


    ''No. I need to train,'' Wednesday answered herself, splashing cold water on her face. She dried off and started heading to the gym where they practiced fencing.


    Two hours later, she returned to her room. She saw Enid awake, sitting on her colorful bed and chatting with Thing. Wednesday couldn''t understand how Thing had become such good friends with this girl, although she had been trying to improve her treatment of Enid and had gradually come to consider her a friend.


    Enid looked at Wednesday and immediately stood up, "You traitor!" Enid exclaimed. "Explain yourself. I don''t read minds," Wednesday said, starting to search for clothes in her wardrobe. She had sweated a lot during training and would take a bath.


    "You said you wouldn''t have a date, but it was!" Enid explained indignantly. Wednesday sighed internally. She didn''t want to have this annoying conversation, but Enid had already positioned herself in front of the door.


    "What nonsense did you tell her, Thing?" Wednesday asked, glaring at Thing threateningly. She thought the damn hand had sworn loyalty to her, but here it was, causing trouble.


    Thing hid behind Enid. Since Enid had helped convince Wednesday to let Thing accompany her, she decided to tell Enid what Luke and Wednesday had done in Pilgrim World, skipping the scary parts, like the normie''s death and how Luke left the corpse.


    "He told me that you two walked around Pilgrim World, ate, and talked about many things. In my world, that''s known as a date," Enid said, listing all the things Wednesday and Luke did


    with her fingers.


    "I get your point, but that''s not it. We had to spend time in Pilgrim World for a reason," Wednesday said, stopping Enid, who continued talking without pause.


    "What reason?" Enid asked.


    "Ask your ex-boyfriend yourself," Wednesday said, emphasizing the word ''ex-boyfriend.'' She stopped a short distance from Enid, and the two girls stared at each other. The atmosphere in the room seemed to drop in temperature.


    After a few seconds, Wednesday circled Enid and left the room.


    ''Why did I act that way?'' Wednesday thought, shaking her head. She was already tired of


    thinking about these average teenage problems. She needed to focus on the prophecy and improve her strength for what was coming.


    Enid remained frozen in place. She didn''t like the word ''ex-boyfriend'' at all. She pulled out her phone and sent a message to Luke. She needed to ask him the reason Wednesday didn''t


    tell her.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 94: Talk with Enid

    Chapter 94: Talk with EnidLuke returned to Nevermore and received a message from Enid. He hadn''t chatted with her in a long time. She wanted to see him to talk.


    ''I sent the message an hour ago. I hope she''s not mad,'' Luke thought, telling her he was now free.


    In fifteen minutes, they found themselves in the secondary gym, which was always empty on Sundays and more so in winter. Few outcasts trained their skills as well as Luke or Wednesday without missing a day.


    Luke looked at Enid nervously. He didn''t know why he felt that way. Yesterday, he had witnessed a murder and compacted a corpse and felt nothing. But, now just seeing Enid''s face made him nervous and expectant of what would happen.


    "How have you been? Did you train these days?" asked Luke, starting the conversation.


    "Good, yes... I trained," replied Enid, who was lost in her thoughts. As for training, she didn''t lie. Since the promise she made with Luke, she didn''t miss a day in training.


    ''I wonder if she will have succeeded in becoming a wolf,'' Luke thought curiously. He knew it was a sensitive subject, so he didn''t ask.


    Wolf maturity occurs at the age of fifteen years as a rule. When the outcasts of this species reach that age, their bodies begin to change rapidly. The need to transform begins to manifest itself more and more, almost uncontrollably.


    "Did you want to talk?" asked Luke, and Enid looked at him for the first time.


    "Yes. Did you go to Pilgrim World with Wednesday yesterday?" asked Enid.


    "Did you hear about it? Yes. We went to find out about the prophecy Rowan talked about," Luke replied. There was nothing to hide. Enid had heard about the prophecy at the harvest festival.


    "Mm, how did it go?" asked Enid.


    "Good. We were able to confirm some theories," Luke replied vaguely. If possible, he would avoid telling the part about the murder and the compacting of the corpse. He knew Enid didn''t like that stuff and didn''t know what kind of face she would look at him with if he told her that. You could say he feared Enid''s reaction.


    "Did you go to confirm theories or have a nice day out?" asked Enid with a slight frown. Luke raised an eyebrow at Enid''s sudden hostile tone. He already understood where this conversation was headed. Before he could explain himself, Enid continued speaking.


    "Thing told me everything. You two ate together, walked around, and talked about a variety of subjects. Weren''t you going to look for information about the prophecy? It sounds more like a date than a mission," Enid protested.


    She knew she was Luke''s ex-girlfriend. In the past, she would not have protested, nor would she have complained to him. She hadn''t been with the girls he dated since the new year started. Now, however, it was different. They made a promise, and she thought Luke would stop dating girls.


    "It''s not what you think, Enid. We had to stay longer at Pilgrim World for a reason," Luke said.


    "What reason?" exclaimed Enid, more annoyed for strange reasons unknown to Luke.


    ''Is polygamy accepted? She''s very jealous,'' Luke thought, seeing that it would be impossible for Enid to accept his having multiple wives.


    Luke thought for a few seconds how to explain to her that Wednesday had a vision of a murder a few hours later. He managed to tell her without telling her that Wednesday had a double aura. He wouldn''t go telling other people''s secrets to others, let alone Wednesday it was already a big breakthrough for her to tell him.


    Unfortunately, to tell her the whole story and get Enid to leave her jealousy behind, Luke has to tell her about the murder of the normie at the hands of Hyde. He also told her why he and Wednesday didn''t intervene.


    He had to tell her everything they knew about the prophecy, so it was a longer talk than expected. Enid, who knew this information, asked what they did with the body, since if the Hyde wanted to take a mutilated part, they couldn''t just leave it lying there.


    "Well, that..." said Luke with no choice but to tell her the method they used. Enid put on a disgusted expression as she heard how Jonah''s body ended up.


    Luke finished telling her everything, and the place went silent.


    "If you want to cancel the promise, I won''t get mad," Luke said, breaking the silence and not making eye contact with Enid.


    "Huh? Why?" asked Enid, confused, looking at Luke.


    "What I did was inhumane. I was able to save the normie, but I only watched as he was killed, and then I compacted his body and buried it so it wouldn''t be found. You could consider me a monster or psychopath for that," Luke replied.


    He felt no remorse or guilt for what he did, but he understood that for other people it would be hard to digest, and they would label him as a monster. Other people''s opinions didn''t matter to him, except for Enid''s.


    "You''re not a onster, not a psychopath," Enid said, walking up to Luke and


    his hand.


    "You saved me many times. Not just me. Bianca, Divina, Yoko, that girl Gia... At the Poe Cup, thanks to you, there were no more victims. For me, you are a hero. My hero," Enid added with a cute smile full of love as she looked at Luke. Although she couldn''t deny that she did feel something negative about the actions Luke and Wednesday committed.


    "I''ve never been told something so corny," Luke said, feeling a warm feeling in his chest. It was a nice, comforting feeling. The boy who coldly observed a murder and compacted a corpse without hesitation was now excitedly looking at the girl in front of him.


    "Shut up. You''ll have to get used to those comments with me," Enid said with a giggle and slowly moved her face closer to Luke until she started kissing him.


    Luke accepted the kiss and enjoyed it. He longed for Enid''s lips. Enid gradually increased the intensity of the kiss. At one point she sat on top of Luke and began to kiss him with tongue and more passion until she pulled him down on the floor.


    ''Whoa. This is escalating fast,'' Luke thought in surprise at Enid''s intensity. She''s never been this intense.


    "Hey, Enid won''t it be good to get undressed in this cold and in this place," Luke murmured awkwardly as Enid''s lips wouldn''t come off his. He noticed that Enid wanted to unbutton his


    jacket.


    Enid realizing the situation pulled away from Luke, "Oh, I''m sorry... I got carried away," Enid said, wiping her saliva with a slight blush.


    Teenagers, both normies and outcasts, deal with hormones and changes, werewolves deal with them too. Not only that, they also intensify. Their hormones are more potent compared to other outcasts. The desire to mate, hunt, and feed increases and is harder to control. Enid is


    no exception.


    "We can go to my room. I''ll tell Xavier to go play somewhere else," Luke suggested.


    Enid wanted to say yes, but she controlled herself. She didn''t want to have her first time with Luke like this. Being an ex-couple


    "No. Once I defeat that monster, you''ll tell me why you dumped me. After that, we''ll get back together, and at that time, we will. That''s a promise," Enid said.


    "Let me help you train, so you can defeat him faster," Luke said with a slightly playful smile.


    "Shut up," Enid said with a smile, lightly tapping Luke''s shoulder.


    Luke and Enid stayed a while longer. They knew they would never get together like that again. They had to respect the promise. For now, they were still apart, and they would be breaking their word if they started seeing each other like before.


    ...


    The days passed at Nevermore. Christmas and New Year''s were getting closer and closer. The Hyde did not attack again. His last two attacks had been a failure. That was not the only reason for his low profile.


    The Hyde was identified by several students: Luke, Wednesday, Xavier, Enid, Yoko, etc. This came to the attention of Principal Weems and the Nevermore board. The people above the


    principal.


    Knowing that there is a murderous Hyde on the loose lurking around Jericho, the Nevermore board and Larissa take matters into their own hands by contacting the outcast police.


    The outcast police sent two of their officers to get more leads on Hyde, as they did not believe


    it was just a mad Hyde. They knew the characteristics of the Hydes, and there could be someone manipulating the monster.


    Having two outcast police officers caused Marilyn to move with much more care and planning. Unfortunately, her last attack in Pilgrim World was a failure, and she didn''t get the body part. All because of Luke and Wednesday.


    The outcast police were on her trail, and so was the Addams girl, who was still investigating


    the prophecy. She knew since she was the boss of her dorm and had talked to her. Now, she was in a difficult position and didn''t want to draw attention to herself. Her next murder had to be meticulously planned.


    Fortunately, she had the drug enhancer given to her by the hooded people. Otherwise, she


    would doubt what Hyde could do against two outcast police officers. If her puppet was


    defeated by two Nevermore students, how strong would two outcast police officers be? Luke one day after school received a message from Larissa. The principal told him that the outcast police officers, who were in Jericho, wanted to see him and Wednesday.


    He had an hour to get ready. Larissa gave him the heads up because she held Luke in high regard, as he was the son of her deceased best friend. Otherwise, she would not have had to give him so much notice.


    Luke, knowing this looked for Wednesday. Luckily, she was not in her bedroom. The girl was under an old oak tree, sitting on a wooden bench.


    Her pale skin contrasted with her dark uniform. Her jet-black hair, as usual, is braided in two


    long braids. Her nails, painted a deep black, glide leisurely across the pages of a book. Her dark brown eyes, somber and thoughtful, are fixed on the words, seemingly oblivious to the cold around her.


    Luke gazed at Wednesday from a distance, for a moment forgetting why he had come. There was something about the stillness and coldness of the scene that was intensely appealing to


    him.


    Luke found himself strangely fascinated by Wednesday''s serenity, her indifference to the inclement weather, and her complete immersion in reading.


    ''What am I thinking about,'' Luke shook his head several times, wanting to push away these


    thoughts that lately invaded him. He buried these strange feelings as much as he could and walked toward Wednesday.


    "Nice weather for reading," Luke commented with a slight hint of sarcasm.


    Wednesday looks up from her book, watching him with her dark, piercing eyes. Her face remains expressionless, but there is a spark of interest in her gaze.


    "Cold and solitude are the ideal conditions. Only then can one truly appreciate the decadence


    of Gothic literature," Wednesday said in her usual tone of voice.


    "Is the situation that bad? I thought Anne Rice sold her vampire books well," Luke commented, sitting down next to Wednesday, who didn''t mind him sitting next to her.


    "Anne Rice? Really? Her writing is good, but her works have too much eroticism instead of focusing on what''s important," Wednesday said disapprovingly.


    "Take this book," Wednesday said, passing him a book she had beside her. Luke took it and


    read it - Melmoth the Wanderer by Charles Maturin. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wasn''t expecting a gift from you," Luke commented.


    "It''s not a gift. You''ll give it back to me. If I want to have an interesting conversation in the


    first place, you must read quality Gothic works. You will also appreciate classic Gothic literature," Wednesday said.


    In her talk with Luke at Pilgrim World, she learned that Luke mostly liked horror literature,


    which had its differences from gothic literature.


    Both literatures share some similarities in terms of themes but have more differences in


    terms of style, approach, and historical context.


    "Okay, I''ll read it," Luke nodded.


    "I have something to tell you," he added, looking at Wednesday.


    "I hope it''s something important since you interrupted my reading," Wednesday said.


    "It is. In an hour, the outcast police officers will call us into the principal''s office to talk. The


    director notified me. It''s most likely due to the disappearance of the normie at Pilgrim World," Luke replied.


    "Mm, it took longer than I thought," said Wednesday.


    "Yes, but here they are. I was thinking we could prepare the speech we will say so there are no


    gaps in our lies. What do you say?" asked Luke, looking at Wednesday. After a few seconds of contemplation, Wednesday closed her book and replied dryly, "Good." For the next hour, the two were talking about what they would say in their talk or interrogation with the outcast police. For everything to go perfectly, they created lies as to why they went there and stayed so long.


    It was an interesting talk, although it was cold, but Luke toughed it out and kept chatting with


    Wednesday.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 95: Advanced Technique

    Chapter 95: Advanced TechniqueLuke and Wednesday went to the principal''s office and met the two outcast police officers. Coincident or not, one of the officers was the same one who had interrogated Luke last year after the Raven Island incident. This officer had given Luke his contact information. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once he had gathered the evidence, Luke had planned to contact this man, but he was already in Jericho. His name was Antony. He was a middle-aged man with relatively long black hair for a man and an unkempt beard.


    His partner was a woman slightly younger than him. Her appearance was completely different from Antony''s messy look, but from what Luke could see, she had a lower rank than Antony since he asked the questions.


    Luke wasn''t sure if it was good or bad that the outcast police were already in Jericho. He had planned to contact them to show them the evidence that the Spellmans were helping to revive Crackstone to kill him, but it wasn''t time yet.


    That they want to kill him isn''t the issue, as they are within their rights. The problem is that they are going to revive Crackstone, a normie who killed many outcasts and made deals with demons. Most likely, in addition to Luke, many students at Nevermore will be injured, and there could even be deaths. This crosses the line and would be considered a crime in the eyes of the outcast police.


    For now, he plans to keep gathering evidence before showing it to Antony. It would be better if Crackstone were revived, as that would increase the severity of the Spellmans'' crime. If he shows the evidence now, the Spellmans could be arrested prematurely, and since the crime hasn''t been committed, they wouldn''t face the same punishments.


    The outcast police wanted to talk to both of them about the disappearance of a normie several days ago. It was about a normie named Jonah. As Luke and Wednesday expected, it was the normie who had been brutally murdered by the Hyde, which only they had seen.


    The body hadn''t been found, but the boy had been missing for over two weeks, which alerted his acquaintances and both the local and outcast police. If there''s a serial killer on the loose and someone disappears, it''s not a good sign.


    Why did the agents want to speak with Wednesday and Luke? Because the two of them were at the last place where the normie was seen before his disappearance: Pilgrim World.


    Nevermore was a boarding school. It was unusual for two students to go out on the weekends, and for a normie to disappear that same day. Plus, these two students were the ones who had seen the Hyde at the harvest festival.


    The agents didn''t think the two of them were the killers, but they had their doubts, and maybe they had seen something or gone there for a hidden reason, and that''s what they wanted to find out.


    Luke and Wednesday had already crafted a story about why they were at Pilgrim World, and they answered all the questions perfectly, with their answers matching since they were interrogated separately.


    The story they created was simple: they had gone to Pilgrim World on a date. It was hard to convince Wednesday to agree to this, but using logic, Luke managed to convince her. He came up with the idea thanks to Enid and the jealousy scene she had caused.


    Wednesday decided to cooperate with the story because she didn''t want the outcast police meddling in her affairs. She was investigating the case, and if they found out, they would most likely order her to stop.


    To most people, it would seem like a date between a boy and a girl, both psychics and classmates. It was very believable, of course, unless you knew Wednesday''s personality.


    To the two agents, it was just a coincidence that the two of them happened to be there. They knew they had arrived late at Nevermore, but most likely, they had gone off to make out or do typical teenage things.


    They were questioned because the agents didn''t have many leads on the Hyde and the other events, so maybe they would find something useful, but they had no luck.


    ...


    The following days passed without much change. They had a week off for Christmas and New Year''s. There were many snowstorms, and the weather was terrible, so they couldn''t go out to continue investigating on Wednesday.


    On top of that, there was another problem. Wednesday no longer had free days to leave Nevermore. She needed to either get more of those days or come up with believable excuses to be allowed out on the weekend.


    With the new year underway and classes resumed, Luke had already collected several compromising audio recordings of the Spellmans. The conversations he had gathered were very incriminating.


    There were names, discussions about Hyde, complaints from Sabrina about why Hyde wasn''t killing people, mentions of the Gates family and Marilyn''s real name, talk about reviving Crackstone, and more. These recordings spanned several weeks, giving Luke plenty of material.


    [What do you think of these recordings?] Luke asked, looking at his great-great-grandfather, who had just listened to several of the recordings he had collected. Edgar had guided many Poe descendants in seeking evidence to expose the true face of the Spellmans, so he should be an expert in this matter.


    "They''re good evidence, but not the best. They''ll help, but you need more solid proof," Edgar replied.


    [Suggestions? Should I plant mini cameras on the faceless one to get videos of their faces and conversations?] Luke asked. With the audios he had gathered, it was time to take his spying to the next level.


    "That could work too, but it''s not time yet. If it goes wrong, the whole operation could fail. You need to take advantage of the fact that they still don''t know about you. You should collect evidence using outcast methods, not normie methods," Edgar replied with a smile.


    [Use mind control to make the faceless one reveal all the information?] Luke said the only idea that came to his mind.


    "No. It won''t be believable. You could use your mind control to force him to say those things, but the outcast police won''t take it seriously. I''m talking about a more credible technique involving the blue aura," Edgar said with a slight mysterious smile.


    "What technique? Stop being mysterious," Luke said impatiently.


    "Memory extraction. It''s an advanced memory manipulation technique. It allows you to extract memories from a person''s mind and then project them onto a special device that the outcast police have," Edgar replied.


    ''Like the Pensieve from Harry Potter?'' Luke thought with a raised eyebrow.


    [Is it useful? I can create false memories in the subject and then extract them. Normie''s videos are much more verifiable] Luke said.


    "False memories are just that¡ªfalse. They''re lies and shallow. If you extract them and place them in the device, the machine will reject them because it detects when a memory isn''t real. No matter how perfectly you create the false memory, the device will detect it and won''t project it. Even if you''re a level 7 telepath..." Edgar said.


    [Oh... So it''s the most verifiable thing I could show] Luke said with a slight smile. If he extracts the memories from the faceless one, he''ll have very strong evidence and won''t need much


    more.


    [Teach me the technique. I''m ready] Luke said.


    "Didn''t you hear when I said advanced technique? In my past life, I was a telekinetic and clairvoyant. I have no idea how the technique works. I only saw it in action and nothing more. The telepaths I taught didn''t need that technique. Even your mother didn''t learn it, and she''s from a family of telepaths," Edgar replied, shaking his head.


    [So why mention it?] Luke asked, frowning.


    "Even though your mother didn''t learn it, that doesn''t mean the Umbrio family doesn''t possess the technique. Your grandparents must know it. Obtain it somehow. That''s your new mission. I expect good news," Edgar said, and without waiting for Luke''s grumbles, returned


    to his necklace.


    For Luke, the only way to get that technique was through Veronica. He had little relationship with his two grandparents. His grandmother seemed to detest him, and he barely spoke with his grandfather during the last holidays.


    The problem was that Veronica had gotten angry with him for some unknown reason. She had cut off their telepathic link and blocked him on all social networks, so he couldn''t contact her. ''Should I use the video of her with Tommy to get the technique?'' Luke wondered. It would be sinking very low, as it would mean breaking his word. Moreover, he had deleted the video, so he would need to get a backup from her phone and see if he could find it.


    Luke decided to try to speak with Veronica the next day. She was a user of two auras, and the Umbrio family treated her as the next family leader, so she should have access to that technique if she wanted.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 96: Master ability

    Chapter 96: Master abilityWhen classes ended, Luke started looking for Veronica. It wasn''t hard to find her. The problem was that she was with her friends/sycophants.


    ''Why did she block me on all social media?'' Luke thought angrily. It would have been much easier to send her a message. He had already beaten up Veronica''s friends/sycophants and didn''t want to approach to talk.


    Besides, he noticed that Veronica looked at him and still ignored him. She kept talking as if nothing had happened.


    ''What''s her problem?'' Luke thought, frowning as he walked away. He had archery club later. There, he''d tell Daphne to arrange a meeting with Veronica.


    Daphne was a real friend of Veronica, unlike the sycophants/servants. The girl, who always had a cold expression, was in the same club as Luke. In fact, she was the captain of the club. So, she had some connection with her.


    "You want to see Veronica? Why don''t you talk to her?" Daphne asked, pulling out several arrows. All of them had hit the target.


    "She ignores me and blocked me everywhere. I can''t communicate with her," Luke replied. "Your problem, not mine," Daphne said dryly.


    "Oh, come on. You''re her best friend. It''s not that hard," Luke insisted.


    "It''s strange to see you so persistent. Fine. I''ll do it only if you beat me in a little archery competition," Daphne said with a slight, challenging smile.


    ''Don''t joke... Beat the captain of the archery club?'' Luke thought with a grimace.


    "I didn''t think the great Luke Poe would be scared," Daphne said with a disdainful smile. Luke thought about it. His archery skills had improved, but not to the level of Daphne''s. He didn''t spend all his time honing that skill. It was just a complement to use with his telekinesis, although he had never used a bow and arrow in a real battle yet.


    "Fine, but we can use our powers. You use your wind element, and I''ll use my telekinesis. What do you say?" Luke suggested with a confident smile. Daphne was an orange aura psychic. The element she controlled was the wind.


    At Luke''s suggestion, Daphne frowned. She was 100% confident that she could beat Luke in a normal archery competition. However, she was equally certain that she would lose if they both used their powers.


    She wasn''t foolish. She had been on Raven Island. She fought against two hags while Luke faced the four hooded figures who wanted to kill them. Not only did he win, but he also killed one with his telekinesis.


    Meanwhile, she and Veronica struggled to fight off two hags. In the end, they needed Brad and Tommy''s help to kill them. Their power levels were very different, with Luke being far superior to her.


    "Where did your confidence go? Don''t you trust your powers?" Luke asked, mimicking Daphne''s disdainful expression.


    "I must remind you that you''re asking me for a favor," Daphne said, and Luke remembered he should be more pleasant when asking for a favor.


    "An archery competition should be without powers, that''s non-negotiable. This is the archery club. Where do you see the word powers?" Daphne said, refusing.


    Luke frowned, but a new idea came to mind.


    "Fine, no powers, but it''s not fair for me to face you when you''ve been practicing archery since you were little. Let me choose a representative to compete in my place," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "As you wish. I''ll tell you right now that Xavier won''t beat me," Daphne said with a hint of arrogance. She was the best student when it came to archery. She had won countless competitions in the discipline. No one at Nevermore was better than her.


    ''I hope you keep that arrogance when you lose,'' Luke thought as he went off to find his perfect competitor.


    ...


    "You want me to compete in your place? Get lost," Wednesday said without a moment of hesitation.


    ''Two favors, two rejections,'' Luke thought. He already wanted to hit his head multiple times; he never asked for favors, and asking for two on the same day was a big effort for him.


    "I read the book you lent me, and we even discussed Gothic literature because of it. You owe me a favor," Luke said, going on the offensive. At this, Wednesday looked up from the book she was reading.


    "You borrow a book, and I''m the one who owes you a favor? At no point did I force you to read the book or discuss it with me," Wednesday said, and Luke couldn''t counter her argument. "Tsch, stingy," Luke said, turning away. He should just compete himself, lose to Daphne, and endure her arrogant face during the next few meetings at the club.


    "Wait," Wednesday said, standing up and walking toward Luke. She stopped a short distance from him and raised her head to look at him.


    "What?" Luke asked, lowering his gaze to look at Wednesday. Their heights were quite different. The girl was about 155 cm, while he stood close to 180 cm.


    Wednesday remained silent for a few seconds, staring at Luke before responding, "I''ll fulfill your request if you answer one question."


    "Fine. Ask," Luke said, curious about what Wednesday could want to know from him. It had to be about him. It was rare for her to show curiosity about another person.


    "You have to answer truthfully. I''m telling you, I''m an expert at recognizing lies," Wednesday said.


    "That might work with others, but I''m very good at lying," Luke replied with a slight smile. From their closeness, he could hear Wednesday''s breathing, and they were standing very near each other.


    "I believe that... but it''s hard to fool me," Wednesday said, looking directly into Luke''s eyes. To ensure she wasn''t lied to, she had to focus on the person''s face and eyes.


    "Ask."


    "Do you have two auras?" Wednesday asked, tilting her head slightly to the side. The place fell silent. They stared at each other, and the only sound was their soft breathing.


    "Yes," Luke replied.


    "What''s the second one?" Wednesday asked with curiosity.


    "That''s two questions," Luke said.


    "Do you want the favor or not?" Wednesday asked, and Luke clicked his tongue.


    "Blue aura. Why did you think I have two auras?" Luke asked.


    ''Blue aura... I thought it was something else,'' Wednesday thought, shaking her head


    internally.


    "Instinct. Have you tried to read my mind?" Wednesday asked.


    "No. You most likely have something that protects your mind since you''re part of the Addams family. I don''t want to get caught reading minds," Luke responded, and the girl nodded. She did have such protection. She wouldn''t allow anyone to read her thoughts.


    "Why do you hide it?" Wednesday continued with her questions.


    "You also hide that you possess a violet aura. You must have your reasons, right?" Luke said without giving a full answer. He had already answered the main question; he wouldn''t reveal


    his entire life.


    "Mm. Let''s go to the archery club. I want to get this over with quickly," Wednesday said, starting to walk. Luke followed, and neither said a word along the way.


    When they arrived at the outdoor archery club, many people looked at Wednesday Addams


    with curiosity. They knew her-it was hard not to. They didn''t think Luke could convince this girl, who always had a half-dead expression and kept everyone at a distance, to participate in


    a mini-competition.


    "Did you tell everyone?" Luke asked, trying hard not to smile.


    "Yes. It''s been a while since we''ve had a competition," Daphne replied, eyeing her opponent. She knew the girl by reputation but had no idea of Wednesday''s archery skills. ''You''ll regret making this competition so public,'' Luke thought, holding back laughter.


    Wednesday had been forced to join a club by Principal Larissa. One of the clubs she tried was the archery club. On her trial day, Luke and Xavier accompanied her. No one else saw her perfect abilities. She could even shoot an apple and still hit the most difficult bullseye. Luke wondered if Daphne had this level of skill.


    "The rules are as follows..." Daphne began, giving a quick five-minute explanation.


    The competition was simple and consisted of five rounds. They didn''t want it to take too long. Each archer would shoot three arrows per round, totaling fifteen arrows per participant. The winner would be determined by the accumulated score after each round.


    Each target was placed 100 meters away, which was farther than the standard 70 meters used in major competitions for normies. The targets had concentric circles with scores ranging from 1 (outermost) to 10 (innermost).


    Wednesday took Luke''s bow and positioned herself.


    "Do you want to start, or should I?" Daphne asked, looking at Wednesday, who wasn''t even wearing the proper uniform and was using a bow she wasn''t familiar with.


    "It doesn''t matter. The result will be the same," Wednesday replied. Her goal wasn''t to be


    rude; she was simply stating the truth. The other club members were outraged by this arrogant comment. This girl wasn''t even a club member and thought she could beat the


    captain.


    "Just as peculiar as always," commented Xavier, crossing his arms. He and Luke were the only ones who had seen Wednesday''s skills. He knew Daphne had a tough challenge ahead.


    "Fine," Daphne said, not showing a hint of anger. She positioned herself and shot three arrows in quick succession.


    Two arrows hit the 10-point circle, with one arrow having to destroy the other to achieve that. The last one landed in the 9-point zone. A total of 29 points. Everyone applauded and cheered S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    for their captain.


    With precise and fluid movements, Wednesday placed the first arrow on the bow and shot,


    hitting the 10-point circle. Unfazed, she repeated the process, breaking the first arrow with


    the second, and then again with the third, all embedded perfectly in the exact center of the target. A total of 30 points. Perfect score.


    The crowd, which had been murmuring negative comments about Wednesday, fell silent. Many rubbed their eyes to see if what they had witnessed was real.


    "What do you think of my representative, Daphne?" Luke asked with a smile, watching


    Daphne''s reaction.


    Daphne just scoffed and repositioned herself at the shooting line. This time she achieved a perfect score as well. However, Wednesday scored another perfect score, and everyone watched with wide eyes.


    In the third, fourth, and fifth rounds, Wednesday consistently scored thirty points. She never


    missed a shot. The place was silent. She had won the competition with a perfect score. This was at the level of a professional, no, better than a professional. A flawless archery skill.


    Daphne managed scores between 28 and 30 points but couldn''t maintain perfect shots throughout.


    The final score was: Wednesday 150 points - Daphne 146 points. "Done. I don''t owe you anything," Wednesday said, handing the bow back to Luke and leaving the place as she had come. The crowd parted to let her pass, and within seconds, she


    disappeared.


    "I expect the meeting with Veronica. Tomorrow at 5 p.m. in the secondary gym. I don''t accept


    tardiness," Luke said, patting Daphne on the shoulder before leaving.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 97: Mutual help

    Chapter 97: Mutual helpThe next day, Luke arrived at the secondary gym five minutes early. A few minutes later, Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daphne and Veronica showed up, and when Veronica saw her friend leading her to Luke, she looked at her as if she had betrayed her.


    "Why is he here?" Veronica asked, crossing her arms and looking at Daphne with a judgmental glare.


    Daphne was her best friend and she knew she was distraught with Luke, so it felt like a betrayal to bring her here without her knowing.


    "He beat me in a competition, and I had no choice but to bring you here. Argue or whatever, I''m out," said Daphne, who also wasn''t in a good mood. Her loss to Wednesday had not sat well with her at all. It was the first time she had lost like that.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Veronica thought. It was strange to see her best friend in such a bad mood, although she always had that icy expression on her face, this was different.


    "Didn''t you hear what happened yesterday?" Luke said, noticing Veronica''s confused expression.


    Veronica looked at Luke, contemplating whether or not to speak to him. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked what had happened. Yesterday, she had been very busy with a task her grandmother had given her and had barely left her room.


    Luke told her how Wednesday had wiped the floor with Daphne in the archery competition, and all the club members were witnesses. That was the reason for her bad mood.


    ''Was there someone so skilled?'' Veronica wondered, surprised. She had known Daphne since they were kids and knew that she had been practicing from a young age.


    "Have you already set your claws on another poor girl?" Veronica asked with a judgmental look.


    "Who do you think I am?" Luke said with a grimace.


    "A womanizer," Veronica replied without a second thought.


    ''Wasn''t polygamy a thing?'' Luke thought, confused. Veronica, Enid, Bianca, and several other girls were very jealous and looked down on womanizers. Maybe it was due to the generational shift.


    This new generation of outcasts is much more connected with normie culture compared to previous ones. Thanks to social media, cell phones, the internet, etc.


    "If you knew Wednesday, the last thing you''d say is that I''m with her," Luke said. "Enough with the useless chatter. What do you want from me? Another technique as always? You only come to me for Blue Aura techniques," Veronica said with an offended tone. Seeing Luke''s expression, she knew she had hit the mark and that he was only after a technique. "Yes... I need a technique," Luke said, scratching his cheek. Veronica began to walk away. "Wait. Didn''t you say we were family? Family helps each other," Luke said, grabbing Veronica by the wrist. She and other family members should learn a bit from Dominic Toretto.


    Veronica turned her head and looked at Luke indignantly, "We''re family when it suits you, right? I didn''t think you were such a shameless womanizer and rude person."


    ''Is it so hard to get two damn favors?'' Luke thought, holding back his insults. He put his pride aside to ask for favors, as this technique was crucial for showing 100% real evidence against the Spellmans.


    "Stop insulting me. I have feelings," Luke said, putting on a wounded expression. To his surprise, his act didn''t work.


    "Your feelings? Stop acting. You''re just doing it to manipulate me," Veronica said with a disdainful smile.


    ''I need to take another approach,'' Luke thought.


    "During all the holidays, I wanted to integrate you into the family, but you always rejected me in rude ways. Now you want my help? Hmph, keep dreaming," Veronica said, pulling away from Luke''s grip.


    Luke remembered his last vacation at the Umbr¨ªo estate. What Veronica said was true. She had always wanted to include him or do activities with him, but he had always rejected her without much tact. Maybe her anger was valid.


    "It''s true that I was rude to you... and I want..." Luke began, showing a rarely-seen expression on his face.


    "You want?" Veronica repeated.


    "I want... to offer you my apologies," Luke finished the sentence with difficulty.


    ''Hmm, his look of embarrassment seems genuine,'' Veronica thought, moving closer to Luke to examine his face. She wanted real apologies, not fake ones.


    "However..." Luke said just before Veronica could accept his apology and close the matter. "I thought you wouldn''t make excuses," Veronica said with a slightly furrowed brow. "Those aren''t excuses. At the Umbr¨ªo estate, you were the only one who treated me well and wanted to include me. Everyone else hated me. Your father always looked like he wanted to kill me with his gaze, and the same goes for that old woman," Luke said, referring to his grandmother as "old woman."


    This time, Veronica was silent, not knowing what to say. Her cousin was right. She had noticed the hostility from everyone towards him. She was the only one who treated him well; her grandfather barely spoke to him, and everyone else was hostile.


    "If I accepted your invitations, I''d just get more hate and your father would likely reprimand you. Everyone saw me as a calamity for the Umbr¨ªo family," Luke continued.


    ''Did she care about me?'' Veronica thought.


    "You''re right," Veronica said after a few seconds. She had been in Director Weems''s office when Natasha showed Sophie''s letter revealing that the Spellmans had made deals with demons. This could drag the Umbr¨ªos into a war with the Spellmans, and no one in her family wanted that.


    "Out of the entire Umbr¨ªo family, you''re the only person I consider family. Well, Goodbye," Luke said, turning away and thinking of another way to get the technique. Maybe he should steal from a family of psychics or something similar.


    "Wait!" Veronica said, grabbing Luke''s wrist.


    "What''s wrong?" Luke asked, turning around and noticing Veronica''s flushed face. He didn''t understand why she was blushing. Was his previous comment that cheesy?


    "I''ll lend you the technique you need. I can''t promise anything. It might be an advanced technique, and they might not give it to me," Veronica said.


    "Really? Thanks," Luke said honestly. This would save him a lot of trouble and help him get


    strong evidence.


    "Don''t thank me yet. You''ll need to give me something in return," Veronica said.


    "Oh, what do you need?" Luke asked. He preferred this arrangement. That way, both of them


    would be even.


    "You have to help me train my Green Aura," Veronica said with a grimace.


    "Alright. What kind of training?" Luke asked.


    "Physical training," Veronica said with a disgusted expression.


    ''Finally, she''ll make use of the Green Aura,'' Luke thought.


    "Why the sudden change? I thought you hated physical training," Luke said.


    He knew Veronica didn''t like training and building muscles. She was like a princess from an old, wealthy family with no interest in combat.


    "My father wants me to improve my physical abilities since I have a Green Aura that is good for that as well as for healing... At first, I didn''t want to, but thinking about it, last year''s attack would have been much easier if I had defeated the two witches more easily," Veronica


    replied.


    "Mm, I see. You''ll have to get rid of those long nails if you want to throw punches," Luke commented with a slight mocking smile. He couldn''t imagine Veronica throwing punches and


    kicks left and right.


    "Shut up. What technique do you need?" Veronica asked.


    After talking a bit more, they parted ways. Veronica told him it would take two or three days


    to get the technique if her father agreed to give it to her. Once she got the technique, they would also start Veronica''s training.


    ''This turned out better than I expected,'' Luke thought, satisfied as he returned to his dorm. He thought it would take a long time to get the advanced technique, but he would have it in


    less than a week.


    As for whether Veronica''s father would give her the technique, he had no doubts that he


    would. Veronica is the spoiled child of the Umbr¨ªo family. She is talented, intelligent, and has two auras. They see her as the future of the family. If she wants a technique, even if it''s advanced, they will give it to her without much hesitation.


    Unlike normies, in the outcast society, there is no 100% patriarchal or 100% matriarchal structure. It all depends on the talent of the marginalized person. If you have three siblings and you''re a woman, but you have two auras and great talent, it''s almost certain that you will be the next family leader. Everything operates on meritocracy.


    In the case of having two auras in psychic families, it almost immediately makes you the next family leader, but if the three siblings have one aura each, the one who shows the most talent will generally take the leadership position.


    There are cases where a user of one aura is more talented and powerful than his or her brother or sister of two auras, and ends up being the leader of the family, but it is difficult for a user of two auras to be weaker than one who has only one.


    Two days later, Veronica gave Luke an old-looking book whose only content was the Memory Extraction technique. The problem was that the book had five hundred pages just discussing


    that technique.


    How many theories and variables could a damn technique have? The content was in a difficult language due to ambiguous words and a convoluted writing style. So far, it was the most challenging book Luke had encountered. His photographic memory was of little use if he couldn''t understand the explanations in the book.


    Fortunately, he had Edgar to help him. He didn''t know how long it would take to grasp the theory of this technique. Then, he would have to move on to the practical part, which would


    be even more difficult.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 98: Fencing Tournament I

    Chapter 98: Fencing Tournament IA month passed since Luke obtained the memory extraction technique. During this time, he dedicated all his efforts to learning the technique. He continued training his other auras but focused mainly on this damn technique.


    He managed to read the entire five-hundred-page book. This, with his photographic memory, wasn''t a great achievement. The good thing is that he already understood 50% of the book. In a month, that''s good progress. He achieved this percentage thanks to Edgar, who even though he didn''t have a blue aura, nor a student with this ability, was an excellent teacher and knew about various topics.


    To fulfill his part of the deal, he helped Veronica train in martial arts. About three to four days a week. The Umbrio princess had a lot of hidden ferocity for close combat. She already knew martial arts but had never put it into practice because she didn''t like fighting that way.


    With her green aura, she managed to improve her physical abilities at an incredible rate, and in a month, Luke already felt like the distance between the two was shrinking. Veronica was getting closer and closer to Luke''s base strength.


    This progress was insane. He had trained with weights and resistance for months. He gained defined muscles and a great amount of strength in all the time he trained. However, in just a month, Veronica with her green aura had already closed considerable distances.


    If she kept up at this pace, in two months she would match him in strength, endurance, and speed. Then, she would surpass him.


    Luke understood this. His base physique was better than that of a normie, but Veronica was also an outcast. On top of that, she had her green aura, which allowed her to physically enhance all her biological functions (that is, strength, speed, endurance, etc.) to levels higher than average outcasts.


    Edgar had told him that there were psychics with green aura capable of facing a werewolf in close combat and coming out victorious. This was due to what had been previously mentioned and their superhuman regeneration ability. They could heal themselves while fighting and even renew their endurance. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because of all this, Luke didn''t feel discouraged. It was stupid to try to compete against a psychic with a green aura using only his base outcast physique. However, if he added his telekinetic abilities into the equation, things would change drastically.


    His blows imbued with telekinetic waves in his arms or legs could be stronger than those of psychics with a green aura. The same went for his speed if he used telekinetic waves to dodge attacks. If he added his observation haki, he would surpass them even more. He defeated Nick, his green aura companion, without much difficulty, only using his yellow aura.


    On another note, the serial killer from Jericho appeared again. This time, killing a middle- aged woman who was returning from work on a nearly deserted route at night.


    Like in the previous two murders, the woman was found with a part of her body mutilated. Her left arm.


    As for Jonah, everyone assumed he was killed since he never appeared again. Only, his body has yet to be found.


    Luke and Wednesday haven''t left Nevermore again in search of more clues about the prophecy. Luke could tell that Wednesday wanted to go out and investigate, and at any moment, she might run away if she didn''t manage to get a day off.


    Days off are difficult rewards to obtain, as teachers don''t give them all the time. During exams or special tests, you might be given a day off as a reward, but it''s not the norm.


    On the other hand, if you want to leave Nevermore to visit Jericho, you must give a valid reason. You can''t leave just because you feel like it. Nevermore is a boarding school.


    Luke preferred for things to stay slow. It wasn''t in his interest to go investigate with Wednesday since, before that, he needed to master the memory extraction technique.


    He realized that Wednesday could solve the mystery at any moment. The other day, when they heard about the third murder, Wednesday told him she suspected the person collecting the mutilated body parts was doing it for some kind of ritual. Most likely a resurrection ritual. Who would be revived? Easy. Joseph Crackstone. In the drawing Rowan had gotten, you could see a pilgrim facing the two of them, and no ordinary pilgrim could stand against them. Only Crackstone, a normie who gained superhuman powers thanks to demons.


    What needed to be solved was, who was behind Crackstone''s resurrection? That person is the one controlling Hyde and the one collecting body parts for the ritual. They are also the person who stole the original Book of Shadows from the Pilgrim World.


    Additionally, according to Rowan, she would be responsible for Nevermore''s destruction. Why? She doesn''t want to revive Crackstone, doesn''t even know how, and wouldn''t do it if she knew.


    In any case, in the drawing, she was facing Crackstone, and rather than being Nevermore''s destroyer, she would be its protector. That puzzled her, so she had to get to the bottom of this mystery.


    Today, the entire tenth-grade class that Luke belonged to had an important fencing lesson. They would have practice duels as close to real combat as possible.


    This was what Wednesday had been waiting for. A tournament like the one they had months ago in their exclusive psychic class. It''s possible that the teacher would reward the winner. One of those rewards could be a day off, exactly what she needed.


    ''The biggest problem is him,'' thought Wednesday, looking at Luke, who was already dressed in his fencing suit like everyone else. The only different suit was Wednesday''s, which was black instead of white.


    ''He has his usual lazy expression... My fencing skills are superior, so I should be fine as long as he doesn''t use his telekinesis or mental powers,'' Wednesday thought.


    "Nervous?" Luke asked, noticing Wednesday''s gaze on him. He had already gotten used to Wednesday''s blank stare.


    Since they returned from Pilgrim World, their relationship has improved. Now, they spent much more time together and talked, whether about murders and catastrophic prophecies or different types of literature.


    The conversations generally had a lot of sarcasm, sharp comments, and no filter, from both of them.


    "I''ve never felt nervous," Wednesday replied. It wasn''t arrogance, she was just stating the truth.


    "Are you an android? How do I configure you to smile more often?" Luke asked with a mocking smile while pretending to search for some kind of button or something on


    Wednesday.


    "Starting your stupid jokes this early?" Wednesday said, unfazed by Luke''s comments. She had gotten used to them, and, incredibly, little by little, his remarks stopped irritating her. If anyone else had annoyed her this much, she would have cut their tongue out long ago. "Sorry, sorry," Luke said with a slight smile, taking a step back as a precaution.


    "Besides, why would you want me to smile more often?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. She was curious as to why Luke wanted to see her smile.


    ''Because you''re cute when you smile,'' Luke thought, but he didn''t say that. It would be way too embarrassing and totally out of character for his relationship with Wednesday. Plus, he knew the girl wouldn''t even blink at that compliment.


    "I''ve only seen you smile twice. The first time was when you told me that normie would die, and the second was when we watched The Evil Dead," Luke said, moving closer to Wednesday and speaking in a low tone.


    Luke had managed to watch a movie with Wednesday. The event was so natural that he hadn''t realized what a difficult achievement that was. He got Wednesday to go to his dorm to watch a


    movie.


    They watched the film with Xavier and Ajax, so nothing happened, and even if the two hadn''t been there, nothing would have happened. Luke and Wednesday debated about gory horror movies and couldn''t conclude, so they had to rewatch the movies to come to a new one.


    "So?" Wednesday asked.


    "You only smile at creepy things. Imagine if you had to smile every time you heard my comments. That would be fun," Luke said.


    "That would be torture. Another thing we have in common," Wednesday commented, the last sentence in a low tone, referring to torture.


    "Silence, class!" Professor Vlad said, stepping forward and quieting the murmurs of all the


    students.


    "Today will be a single-elimination tournament. I''ve already set up the matchups. They were chosen at random. Let''s get started quickly, as there are many matches to go through,"


    Professor Vlad said.


    At the beginning, three matches were played simultaneously since these were the early rounds. There were many more students, not just psychics. There were werewolves, sirens,


    vampires, etc.


    Luke faced an unfamiliar boy and managed to beat him. His training hadn''t been in vain, and his fencing technique had improved greatly. He didn''t use his haki yet, as it was the only technique he could use without anyone realizing he was using his psychic powers. Wednesday also won her first match without difficulty. Xavier, Ajax, Enid, Yoko, Divina, Bianca, and Kent also made it through the first round.


    Luke''s fellow psychic classmates also passed the first round. The only one who lost was Eugene, who received several mocking comments from some werewolf students. "Werewolves mocking someone for beating a psychic, pathetic," Wednesday said loudly enough for them to hear.


    She considered it pathetic because psychics weren''t allowed to use their powers in these matches. That was a huge disadvantage against a werewolf, who had a superior physical condition compared to others. Not only physical but also in reflexes. Even without transforming, their condition was superior in these situations, and she found it unfair.


    The werewolves turned their heads and glared at her with furious faces, but when they saw Luke standing next to her with his arms crossed, watching them, they quickly backed off.


    The werewolves weren''t afraid of Wednesday. Although she was odd, and her always blank expression could be unsettling, they didn''t know about her strength, so they didn''t fear her. However, they had seen Luke beat a senior werewolf student to exhaustion and kill a werewolf in the Poe Cup, though they hadn''t witnessed the latter firsthand.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 99: Fencing Tournament II

    Chapter 99: Fencing Tournament II"Thanks, Wednesday," said Eugene, scratching his head with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Don''t thank me. You''re pathetic too. You need to train more and not just rely on your psychic powers. Lose that belly a little," said Wednesday without a hint of mercy.


    "I-I will!" said Eugene, as he walked away to get some water and cool off.


    "Why do you defend him?" Luke asked.


    "He reminds me of my brother. Though without the constant urge to strangle him," Wednesday replied.


    Luke already knew that Wednesday had joined the beekeeping club, and the only other member was Eugene. The three people closest to her at Nevermore were: Luke, Enid, and Eugene.


    In the second round, Luke and Wednesday advanced without difficulty. The surprise for Luke was that Enid lost to one of the werewolf students who had mocked Eugene.


    "Are you okay?" Luke asked, approaching Enid as she took off her helmet and rubbed her shoulder in discomfort.


    "Yeah... just a little sore," Enid said with a smile to show that nothing was wrong.


    "Are you sure?" Luke asked. He noticed dark circles under Enid''s eyes, and her complexion seemed paler than usual.


    "Yeah, it''s nothing," Enid said, losing consciousness for a few seconds. Luckily, Luke was nearby and caught her.


    "Enid! Are you okay?" Yoko asked, noticing her friend losing consciousness.


    "I just feel a little dizzy," said Enid, leaning on Luke and touching her head.


    "Your expression doesn''t look good. Go to the infirmary," said Professor Vlad, approaching them.


    "I''ll take her," said Divina, who had lost her match. Professor Vlad nodded, and the two girls left the gym.


    "She''s been coming to the dorm late these last few days," said Wednesday, noticing Luke''s worried expression.


    ''Coming in late?'' Luke thought, concerned. Maybe Enid was pushing herself too hard with training, and that wasn''t good.


    The third round began. From this point on, there was one fight at a time, observed by the whole class.


    There were eight participants left. Wednesday had to face one of the werewolves who had mocked Eugene. Not the one who beat Enid, the other one.


    "Your boyfriend can''t protect you here," the werewolf whispered to Wednesday as he passed her on his way to the far end of the track.


    ''Boyfriend?'' thought Wednesday, raising an eyebrow as she made her way to the other end of the track.


    The only person who could fit that category would be Luke. He was the first guy that came to her mind. What she didn''t like at all was that he said she needed protection. She should teach this werewolf that she doesn''t need anyone''s protection.


    "En garde," said Professor Vlad, and both participants put on their helmets and took their stances.


    "Begin!"


    Wednesday launched herself into the attack. This time, she was much more aggressive than in her previous fights. Her opponent was shocked by her ferocity and barely managed to defend himself.


    Even though, as a werewolf, his physical strength was superior, Wednesday''s technique was flawless. The werewolf couldn''t do anything; Wednesday was reading his moves, and in less than two minutes, the fight was over.


    "Winner: Wednesday Addams!" announced Professor Vlad.


    "I don''t need Luke''s protection to defeat someone so weak and pathetic," said Wednesday, taking off her helmet and looking at the werewolf with disdain. Without another word, she turned and walked back to Luke''s side.


    ''Wait. Why didn''t I deny his false statement?'' Wednesday thought, staring at the wooden floor with confusion on her face.


    "Next up: Luke Poe vs. Evan Smith!" said Professor Vlad, and both students headed to the track.


    Luke glanced at Evan with an icy stare. This was the guy who beat Enid and left her shoulder hurting. He should teach him a lesson.


    Evan felt a chill run down his spine as he noticed Luke''s gaze. Should he surrender? He considered it, but that would make him look like a coward. A werewolf afraid of a psychic who can''t even use his telekinesis.


    ''He''s angry,'' thought Wednesday, noticing Luke''s expression as he put on his helmet. She had seen that same look the day they fought with the normies at Pilgrim World.


    This time, however, she could understand the reason for Luke''s anger, as the person he was facing had hurt his ex-girlfriend. In Pilgrim World, she hadn''t understood Luke''s sudden change during the fight with the normies.


    At first, Luke had laughed at the normies and seemed relaxed, but when she regained consciousness, his relaxed attitude had shifted to one of true rage. Why? She didn''t know.


    "Begin!" Professor Vlad exclaimed.


    Luke launched himself at his opponent. He dominated Evan with perfect precision. It didn''t matter what attack Evan made; it was as if Luke knew exactly how he would strike. He could dodge or block effortlessly, thanks to his observation haki. The fight felt like child''s play to Luke. In just two minutes, he scored enough points for victory.


    Professor Vlad raised his hand to declare the end of the match, but Luke didn''t stop. He advanced toward Evan and began attacking him with numerous quick and powerful thrusts, all aimed at the weak points of the body-points he knew very well thanks to Natasha. Evan staggered backward, dazed and confused. Luke''s second thrust struck the hand holding his sword, leaving him defenseless. He fell to the ground as Luke continued to strike him. Luke''s brutality toward Evan unfolded in a matter of seconds. The students watched the beating in shock, frozen as Evan''s anguished screams echoed through the gym. "Where''s your superior strength now, huh? Werewolf!" shouted Luke, increasing the intensity of his blows. He must have pulled out the tip of his sword to cause more damage, but he couldn''t turn back time now.


    "Stop, Luke!" yelled Professor Vlad, running to separate him.


    The professor had to physically pull Luke away to make him stop. As Luke returned to a calm state, he removed his helmet and looked at Evan with satisfaction.


    "Your behavior is unacceptable! You are disqualified," Professor Vlad exclaimed, his voice booming through the large hall.


    "Go back with the others. You will observe the rest of the matches in silence," he added, and Luke nodded without saying a word. The fact that the professor hadn''t punished him further was good, so Luke didn''t argue about his disqualification.


    Luke returned to Wednesday''s side, feeling the eyes of the entire class on him. They stopped watching him discreetly when the next match began: Bianca vs. Yoko.


    "You should learn to control your anger better," Wednesday commented while watching Bianca and Yoko''s fight.


    "In this case, there was no need. I don''t care about the tournament," Luke replied with a calm


    expression.


    "What if you face a stronger opponent? Your anger will only cloud your judgment and make


    you prone to mistakes," said Wednesday.


    "You''re confusing something," Luke said.


    "What?"


    "It''s not anger. It''s ferocity," Luke responded, leaving Wednesday silent.


    Ferocity wasn''t the same as anger. Ferocity was brutality, a quality that implied controlled aggression, and a relentless focus. A fierce fighter could use every opening in their opponent''s defense to strike mercilessly but with a clear goal and control over their actions. Very different


    from anger.


    Recalling Luke''s fight, Wednesday concluded that his moves had always been calculated,


    never impulsive. To the observer, it might have seemed that Luke was angry-and it wasn''t entirely false. He was angry, but he didn''t let that anger control him. Instead, he transformed it into ferocity, crushing his opponent in a relentless and controlled manner. Bianca won the match against Yoko, though it had been a very close battle. The final match was Nick (a green-aura psychic) versus a vampire from Yoko''s group. Vampires also had bodies superior to those of psychics, not to mention green-aura psychics.


    Nick won against the vampire with ease. Even though he didn''t use his green aura actively, it had already enhanced his physical abilities, and that enhancement was permanent. As a result, he could compete with a werewolf in strength and win-as long as the werewolf didn''t transform. He wasn''t at a high enough level yet to match the strength of a transformed werewolf.


    The first semifinal would be Wednesday Addams vs. Bianca Barclay. The second would be Nick vs. Evan. But in Evan''s current state, he couldn''t win. He would only receive another beating


    and a bit more suffering.


    ''Wednesday versus Bianca...'' thought Luke, remembering that this fight had happened in the series, although the circumstances were different. The result had been Bianca''s victory. "Hey, psycho. I wonder if you''re as crazy as Luke. Both of you are equally psychotic. You make a cute couple, don''t you?" said Bianca with a mocking smile, watching Wednesday''s blank


    expression.


    ''This again,'' thought Wednesday. Why did everyone keep calling her and Luke a couple?


    "Let me remind you that psycho saved your life. If you ask me, I would have let that Hyde rip your head off," said Wednesday with a cold expression. She wouldn''t have been so kind as to save Bianca and the others, even if she could have.


    ''I know who''s crazier,'' thought Bianca with a grimace. She didn''t like to remember that night when she had been paralyzed with fear as the Hyde ran towards their group.


    "En garde... Begin!" shouted Professor Vlad.


    The match started, and so far, it was the most evenly matched and competitive of all. Bianca had flawless technique, just like Wednesday. The problem was that Wednesday was at a clear disadvantage. She was facing a siren.


    Siren tissue and bones are superior to those of a psychic. Essentially, all outcasts have better physical capabilities than psychics. Only a green-aura psychic can enhance their physical abilities to surpass the other outcasts, yet they remain the most powerful due to the


    incredible abilities their auras grant them.


    Just like in the series, both earned a point. At the decisive moment, Wednesday suggested a


    military challenge: no helmets, no tips. Professor Vlad left the decision to Bianca, who


    ultimately agreed.


    ''That''s a reckless move,'' Luke thought, surprised by Wednesday''s behavior. The goth girl


    should know that her fencing skills are on par with Bianca''s, but her physical abilities, inferior to those of a siren, put her at a clear disadvantage.


    With their technical skills being equal, the fight would be decided by two things: experience and physical capabilities (strength, speed, etc.). For Luke, the latter remained the most important, since this was a school tournament, not a fight to the death. Wednesday might have more experience in life-or-death battles using her powers, but not in fencing matches. It was likely that Bianca had spent more time honing her fencing skills,


    given that Wednesday, being a multifaceted genius, probably devoted less time to this


    discipline.


    In the end, it all played out like in the series. Bianca managed to land a cut on Wednesday''s forehead, winning the match and advancing to the final.


    "Oh, your blood is red. I thought it''d be black and white," Bianca said with a wide grin.


    Wednesday didn''t say anything; she merely touched her forehead and observed her blood. It had been a long time since she last saw her blood.


    "Winner: Bianca Barclay. Head to the infirmary, Addams," Professor Vlad instructed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, don''t kill my ex-girlfriend, Luke," Xavier said with a strange smile.


    "Why do you say that?" Luke asked, stopping his intense gaze at Bianca. "You had the same expression as when you were watching the werewolf guy who beat and


    hurt Enid," Xavier replied, and Ajax nodded.


    ''Really?'' Luke thought, surprised. He hadn''t noticed that. It was odd... He was in love with


    Enid. As for Wednesday... Before he could continue thinking about it, he saw Wednesday grab her bag and leave the gym, so he decided to follow her.


    "I told you," Ajax said, watching Luke chase after Wednesday.


    "What?" Xavier asked, confused.


    "That Luke would like a girl like Wednesday," Ajax explained, and Xavier recalled his old


    conversation with Ajax about the girls Luke liked.


    The fencing tournament ended for Luke and Wednesday. To almost everyone''s surprise,


    neither of them made it to the final.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100"Requesting a military challenge was not a smart move. By the first two points, you should have realized that Bianca''s swordsmanship is similar to yours. Adding to that her superior physique and the fact that you can''t use your powers, it was a reckless decision," said Luke, approaching Wednesday, walking quickly toward the infirmary with a rarely seen expression on her face.


    "I don''t need your lecture, Luke. I know," said Wednesday impatiently, without looking at Luke and walking even faster.


    "Then, why did you do it?" Luke asked, quickening his pace so he wouldn''t fall behind. It was the first time he had seen Wednesday angry in any way. It seemed she didn''t like losing.


    ''I did it because of you,'' Wednesday thought without responding.


    Bianca''s comment about Luke had bothered her. It annoyed her that Bianca was so ungrateful and called Luke a psychopath when he had saved her from Hyde.


    Aside from losing, what irritated her most was that she got upset over a negative comment someone else had made about Luke. She wasn''t like that. She didn''t care if the other students insulted someone else, or so she thought.


    Not receiving an answer, Luke decided to keep his mouth shut and followed Wednesday to the infirmary. It was his first time visiting Nevermore''s infirmary.


    Inside the infirmary, the first area was the reception. It looked like a typical medical office, with its desk, shelves filled with many books, and an examination bed for patients.


    Then, there is another area separated by double doors, where there are many rows of beds with white sheets and privacy screens. This is where students need to rest and recover. Usually, in Nevermore, there are many injured students due to practice fights, such as fencing duels, the ones Luke had in his psychic powers class, etc.


    "What are you guys doing here?" asked Divina, who had just come out of the second area. She was surprised to see Luke and Wednesday, who had blood on her forehead.


    "We need the nurse. Is she here?" Luke asked.


    "No. After attending to Enid, a girl from another class came saying they needed her help immediately in a classroom. It seems someone fainted, and it was safer for her to go there," Divina explained.


    "Mm. Is Enid okay?" Luke asked, concerned. Wednesday went to sit on the examination bed to wait for the nurse.


    "Yes, she''s sleeping now. The nurse said it was just fatigue and exhaustion. With enough rest, she''ll be fine. I''m going to class to inform the teacher. See you," said Divina, leaving the infirmary.


    When Luke looked toward Wednesday, he noticed that she had pulled a white curtain, and he could no longer see her. Ten minutes later, she retracted the curtain and changed from her fencing uniform to her Nevermore uniform.


    A long-sleeved white shirt buttoned to the collar with a black tie. Over the shirt, a fitted black vest. On the lower half, her usual black skirt.


    "Do you mind if I change?" Luke asked, pointing to the bed with the curtain. He had also brought his bag with his clothes and wanted to change.


    Wednesday didn''t say anything. She simply got up from her spot and sat in a chair against the wall. Five minutes later, Luke had changed. He was now wearing a white shirt with a tie and black pants. The nurse still hadn''t arrived.


    ''She''s very quiet,'' Luke thought, looking at Wednesday, who was staring at the floor with her dark eyes.


    "Do you want me to heal the cut?" Luke asked, and Wednesday looked up.


    "Do you have the knowledge?" Wednesday asked.


    "Yes," Luke replied. The cut wasn''t deep or very big. Wednesday nodded. She trusted Luke''s abilities and didn''t want to keep waiting for the nurse.


    The first thing Luke did was wash his hands with soap and water. With clean hands, he approached the bed.


    "Come here," Luke said, patting the examination bed. It would be easier to heal her wound from there, as the height was better compared to the chair where Wednesday was sitting.


    Wednesday got up from the chair and sat on the bed. Her gaze was now almost level with Luke''s.


    "May I touch your forehead? Your bangs are covering the wound," Luke asked, looking at Wednesday''s face. He knew she didn''t like physical contact, no matter how light it was.


    "Go ahead, but be careful, blood is hard to clean," Wednesday said, nodding slightly. To heal the wound, someone had to touch her forehead, whether it was the nurse or Luke. She preferred the latter.


    Luke stood in front of Wednesday, his hands steady yet gentle as he lifted her bangs to reveal the cut on her forehead. She showed no sign of pain, her face remained stoic.


    "It''s not too deep, but we need to clean it well. Let me," Luke murmured as he inspected the wound.


    He went to a nearby cabinet, took out a first aid kit, and began preparing the supplies: gloves, gauze, antiseptic.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so efficient. Is this a hidden talent?" Wednesday asked with interest, watching Luke''s actions.


    Luke smiled slightly. "Having a photographic memory has its advantages," he said as he applied antiseptic to a piece of gauze and gently pressed it against the wound. Wednesday didn''t react, except for a blink.


    "Maybe we should injure ourselves more often to take advantage of your skills," Wednesday remarked.


    "I''d rather be the one causing the wounds than receiving them," Luke said, and Wednesday nodded, sharing the same sentiment.


    He then took an antibiotic ointment and began applying it. Once finished, he took a band-aid from the kit and carefully placed it over the cut on Wednesday''s forehead.


    ''A few minutes ago, he was so ruthless against his opponent in fencing. And now, here, so careful and gentle. It''s... intriguing. That duality,'' Wednesday thought as she looked at Luke''s face, which was very close to hers. She rarely saw this careful and delicate side of Luke, who was usually rude and had a tough demeanor. She had only seen him act this way with Enid, and


    now with her.


    "All done," Luke said, making sure the band-aid was securely in place.


    He noticed a gaze and lowered his eyes from Wednesday''s forehead. The girl''s dark, deep eyes were staring directly at him.


    At that moment, Wednesday took the initiative. Without warning, she leaned forward slightly and kissed him. Luke was taken aback by the sudden move, but he didn''t move from his spot.


    He closed his eyes and savored the kiss. It would be dishonest to say he didn''t have feelings for Wednesday. For months now, they had spent time together, solving the mystery and discussing topics they both had in common. He had realized how many similarities they


    shared.


    The kiss was brief but intense. Luke enjoyed it as much as he could. For a long time, he had wondered what it would be like to kiss Wednesday''s lips. Today, he finally knew.


    After a few seconds, they parted and looked at each other. Luke noticed a subtle shine in Wednesday''s eyes. Her expression remained stoic, and there was no blush, but something was different from her usual look.


    Luke didn''t know what to say. He knew anything he said could be used against him, and cheesy lines that worked with other girls wouldn''t work here. So, he began tidying up the first aid kit. Wednesday stayed silent, still in the same spot.


    Luke had never experienced such an odd moment after kissing a girl, but it wasn''t uncomfortable. Both of them were like that. Neither would make a sappy comment. "Did you have any visions about me? Am I destined for a horrible death or something like that?" Luke asked with a slight smile, putting the first aid kit back in the cabinet. Wednesday''s visions usually occurred when she touched an object or a person. Kissing would also count as touching.


    "No. Maybe it should have lasted longer..." Wednesday replied.


    Luke, who was facing away from Wednesday as he put away the first aid kit, raised an eyebrow -this was a clear insinuation. He turned and looked at Wednesday, who was watching him


    from the bed.


    "We should make sure," Luke said, standing in front of her. This time, he took the initiative and kissed her. Wednesday accepted the kiss, closing her eyes.


    The kiss was much longer, lasting almost two minutes. They both opened their eyes and pulled away. "Now?" Luke asked.


    "Nothing. You''d notice, since I''d pass out," Wednesday replied, shaking her head. Her anger


    from the earlier loss to Bianca had vanished, leaving her confused by these new emotions.


    "We could try for another minute," Luke suggested, leaning in again, but this time Wednesday stopped him.


    "That''s enough, Luke..." Wednesday said, standing up from the bed. She was at her limit. It had been her first kiss, and she had never experienced such intimate contact with another human in general. She enjoyed the kiss, which also troubled her, as she had always criticized


    human relationships.


    Wednesday walked toward the exit, opened the door, and paused before leaving. Without turning around, she said, "We need to talk about the new murder tomorrow. Meet me at the


    cafeteria?"


    "Yeah, sure. I''ll find you at breakfast," Luke replied. It was a good sign that she still wanted to see him after this and wouldn''t start ignoring or pushing him away. Wednesday nodded and left the infirmary. Luke remained silent, staring at the floor as a deep feeling of guilt washed over him. Just one wall separated him from Enid, who was resting


    nearby.


    ''What did I do?'' Luke thought, scratching his head as he walked toward the area where Enid was sleeping. It wasn''t hard to find the bed where she lay. Seeing her face filled him with even more guilt, but his concern for her outweighed everything else, so he sat down and waited for


    her to wake up.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07 S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101: Wednesdays Therapy

    Chapter 101: Wednesday''s TherapyEnid woke up and told Luke that she was fine. It was just fatigue and overtraining. Luke didn''t inquire much further and let her rest peacefully. It''s hard to look her in the face when just minutes ago, you kissed another girl. He went back to his room and collapsed onto his bed.


    ''Why did I kiss her again?'' Luke thought, burying his face in his pillow.


    The first kiss came from Wednesday. That was explainable, he couldn''t do anything to dodge it, although he actually could, but it''s better not to talk about that... The second one was completely his fault. He leaned in and kissed Wednesday. He even asked for a third round.


    ''Enid and I haven''t gotten back together yet... It doesn''t count as cheating, right?'' Luke thought, trying to ease his guilt. Another thing that bothered him was that he couldn''t stop thinking about Wednesday. It wasn''t like with the other girls he had been with, who didn''t affect him in the slightest. It was easy to forget them.


    With Wednesday, he felt the same sensation as when he kissed Enid, though with its differences.


    ''Is it possible to be in love with two people?'' Luke thought with a strange expression.


    ''No... I shouldn''t rush. It might just be fleeting feelings. The girl I love is Enid,'' Luke thought, getting up from the bed. It''s strange for him to use such a cheesy word, but that''s how he felt about Enid. Besides, the feeling was mutual.


    With Wednesday, he didn''t know. She''s a shell, and it''s a miracle they kissed, but talking about feelings? Luke considered that unlikely.


    Most likely, she would isolate herself and wouldn''t want to be controlled by her emotions. That''s why she always avoided friends and relationships. Luke didn''t know how their relationship would progress in the future, and the most probable outcome was that it wouldn''t lead to anything. She would start ignoring him or something similar.


    ...


    The next morning, Luke had breakfast with Wednesday to talk about the latest murder that occurred. The Hyde had obtained another mutilated part for the ritual. Fewer parts were left to gather, and Wednesday was likely the next target.


    "We can''t let him keep collecting parts for the ritual. We have to stop him," Wednesday said. As for the kiss from yesterday with Luke, she decided not to bring it up, and Luke didn''t want to talk about it either.


    "Yeah. The problem is that we can''t leave Nevermore, and if we do get out, where would we even look?" Luke asked, taking a sip of his coffee. He knew where to look, and it was a bit exhausting having to pretend he didn''t.


    "The original pilgrim worship house. It was built in 1625, and the building we visited at Pilgrim World is inspired by that house. From what I''ve heard, it''s in deplorable condition, but there might be something useful," Wednesday replied.


    This was what Luke had been aiming for from the start. To lead Wednesday here, where Atlas, Sabrina, and the others were staying. Take pictures to gather evidence, and then go back. But he wasn''t too thrilled to hear that Wednesday wanted to head there.


    He felt like he was using her and manipulating her to get here. Why was he feeling this guilt again?


    ''Stupid feelings,'' Luke thought with a grimace.


    "Alright, we''ll go there," Luke nodded. He would take his camera and get the best quality photos. He needed the evidence. He was at war with the Spellmans; he had to set his feelings aside.


    "In three days, I have to go to therapy. I''ll sneak out from my therapist''s house, and we''ll head to the original worship house. It''s about 25km away from Jericho," Wednesday said with a plan in mind.


    "That''ll take time. They''ll realize you''re gone. How long can you take in the bathroom?" Luke asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about the punishment. You could say you have a meeting with your editor. That way, they''ll let you out," Wednesday said. Luke had already told her that he had gone to Jericho several times to meet with his editor, and the school allowed him to leave. "I have a better idea," Luke said.


    "What is it?"


    "In two weeks, it''s Outreach Day. It''ll be much easier to sneak out that day. Besides, it''s not that easy to fake a meeting with my editor," Luke responded.


    Wednesday thought about it. She knew what Outreach Day meant. It''s a day of awareness in Jericho. The students of Nevermore visit the town of Jericho and meet their normie neighbors. It''s meant to create a sense of community with the normies. To improve their relationship, the students help the citizens of Jericho with their businesses, like volunteer work. "Alright, we''ll do it that day," Wednesday said after a few seconds.


    They''d have more time to sneak out, and it would be easier to blend in with so many students. Luke could use his mind control on a normie so they wouldn''t be reported, and act as if they were always there working.


    -


    Three days later, as usual, Wednesday headed to the town of Jericho for her boring and useless therapy session with Dr. Valerie Kinbott. A normie and local therapist in the town.


    As usual, she was driven to Jericho by Principal Weems in her car, and as usual, Weems wanted to chat with her about her life at Nevermore. Wednesday only responded with monosyllables to make her stop bothering her.


    Upon arriving, Dr. Valerie opened the door and let her in. Wednesday sat on the white sofa and waited for Dr. Valerie to open her mouth and say the usual nonsense.


    "Well, Wednesday. How was your week at Nevermore? Any interesting news? Any new friends?" Dr. Valerie asked with a slight, kind smile.


    The progress she had made with this stubborn girl was minimal, but she didn''t give up. It was her job to get her patients to open up and feel comfortable talking about their feelings and


    emotions.


    The memory of kissing Luke came to Wednesday''s mind. Maybe, for the first time, she could ask this therapist something. Although she doubted she could help her, there was no harm in


    asking.


    Since that day, the thoughts she had about Luke had increased. She didn''t like it. She needed to think logically and solve the mystery, not dwell on love and that kind of nonsense.


    "How do I stop thinking about a person?" Wednesday asked.


    "Oh..." Valerie said, surprised by the question. Was there someone capable of causing this?


    "Why do you want to stop thinking about that person?" Valerie asked.


    "It''s affecting my routine. I can''t do what I used to with the same ease because I''m constantly thinking about this person. Now tell me how," Wednesday demanded, expecting an answer. "In your daily life, do you have constant thoughts about this person?" Valeri asked, and Wednesday nodded.


    "Do you have a desire for proximity to this person?" Valeri continued, and Wednesday nodded


    again.


    Wednesday was very good at controlling her feelings and emotions. She knew that lately, she wanted to be around Luke, whether in the cafeteria talking about the mystery or elsewhere discussing other topics where only he provided interesting insights.


    "Do you feel a mix of nervousness and excitement when you''re near this person?" Valeri


    asked.


    ''Why so many questions?'' Wednesday thought.


    "Not nervousness. But a mix of intriguing restlessness and disturbance," Wednesday replied,


    causing Dr. Valeri to give her a strange look.


    "I see... Based on what you''re telling me, you feel an attraction toward this person, am I


    right?" Valeri asked, and Wednesday said nothing. She had kissed Luke yesterday, so of course, she felt attracted to him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If that''s the case, the symptoms you''re experiencing are quite predictable," Valeri added. "What?" Wednesday asked, growing impatient.


    "You are in love," Valeri responded simply. A grimace formed on Wednesday''s face. Her, in


    love?


    "Let''s assume your theory is true. How do I stop having these thoughts about this person?"


    Wednesday asked.


    "It''s easy," Valeri said with a slight smile.


    "How?" Wednesday asked again.


    "Remove him or her from your life. Stop seeing that person. Tell them not to seek you out


    anymore. That way, the feelings you have will gradually fade. Depending on the person, it might take more or less time," Valerie replied.


    Wednesday was surprised by this answer. She had expected a lecture about accepting feelings,


    love, and all that nonsense-not this.


    She imagined the next few days, weeks, or months at Nevermore without ever speaking to Luke again, cutting him out of her life. For some reason, she felt a pain in her chest. It felt both good and bad at the same time.


    "If you don''t want that, you can accept that person into your life. Are you afraid they''ll change your routine and influence you? Just control your feelings and align them so that person becomes another gear in your life, another part of your routine. That way, you''ll keep doing what you always do, with their addition," Valeri said with a smile. ''Another gear in my life? I didn''t think this therapist would say something like that,'' Wednesday thought, looking at Valeri''s smile.


    "As I said, just structure your life, your routine, or whatever with that person in it. If you


    already have so much interest and intrigue about that person, he or she should be part of your life. Just align it so that it doesn''t affect your other habits. Besides, if you get along well, it''ll just make a better version of yourself, won''t it?" Valeri said, and Wednesday pondered. She was right. Luke was already part of her life; she just needed to control her new routine and


    make sure it didn''t influence the things she wanted to remain unchanged. On the other hand, she and Luke made a good team. She advanced much faster on the mystery, and when they fought together, they could defeat Hyde easily-something that would take much more effort if she acted alone.


    "Was my advice helpful?" Valeri asked.


    Wednesday looked at her. Her opinion of the normie therapist had increased. She hadn''t


    expected useful advice. She had been bracing for the usual cheesy comments about accepting


    feelings and not wanting to control everything in life-typical hippie speech.


    So far, it had been the most fruitful session she had ever had.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 102: New decision

    Chapter 102: New decisionDuring the last week of winter, the Outreach Day arrived. Two weeks had passed since Luke and Wednesday had decided on this course of action, and another murder had taken place.


    In total, there had been four murders-well, actually five, but the Hyde failed to collect Jonah''s mutilated part thanks to Luke and Wednesday, who stopped him.


    Marilyn already had four parts collected for the ritual. If Luke went by the show, the teacher would need two more murders, since Tyler in the series had killed and mutilated a total of six people in his Hyde form.


    During these two weeks, Luke made a decision. He would stop Crackstone''s resurrection ritual. Therefore, he would have to stop Marilyn and the Hyde.


    Why did he decide this? For several reasons.


    The main reason was Wednesday. In these two weeks, he realized that his feelings for the gothic girl were not fleeting. They didn''t disappear as he thought they would; in fact, they grew stronger.


    It wasn''t something he could control. Moreover, to his surprise, Wednesday continued to spend time with him-even more closely than before. Although it wasn''t the typical closeness of a normal girl, Luke, who had known her for a while, noticed the differences.


    For example, when they sat reading in the courtyard on a cold day, and Luke felt his entire body shivering from the cold, Wednesday would move closer to him. So close that they would share warmth between them.


    Another example was when they talked; Wednesday was no longer as harsh when criticizing him for his tastes or other things. Her new kindness was noticeable, though only Luke could see it. To others, Wednesday would still appear as rude and sarcastic as ever.


    Luke noticed these small changes and the opposite of what he thought happened. His feelings for Wednesday were not fleeting. On the contrary, they grew stronger, and Wednesday got closer to him in her way.


    For this reason, he decided to kill Marilyn and the Hyde. He would not allow them to seek Wednesday''s blood for the ritual, risking her life in the process. In the series, if it hadn''t been for Goody Addams'' necklace, Wednesday would have died from Marilyn''s stabbing.


    The other reason he decided to intervene in Crackstone''s return was for Nevermore.


    If Crackstone were resurrected, he would attack Nevermore. In the process, he would destroy several parts of the school, and it was very likely there would be casualties. Luke wanted to take advantage of this to place more blame on the Spellmans, so when he presented proof that they were involved in Crackstone''s resurrection, their punishment would be much harsher.


    But he was being very insensitive. Many people in Nevermore mattered to him, though it took him a while to realize this: Enid, Wednesday, Xavier, Ajax, Enid''s siblings, Principal Larissa, and so on.


    His peers respected him, and he had come to realize this. He had never been as comfortable anywhere as he was at Nevermore-neither in his past life nor in this one. He couldn''t let a demonic normie madman destroy his home.


    So, he changed his plans. He would gather evidence showing the Spellmans helping in Crackstone''s resurrection, but he would stop them before it could happen. It wouldn''t have the same effect of guilt on the Spellmans, but that was his decision.


    He now also needed to collect evidence about Marilyn-her past, her knowledge about Crackstone, and more. That way, when he presented all the evidence, they could verify that Crackstone could have truly been resurrected and that it wasn''t just some questionable prophecy.


    ''Today I have to take the photos; tomorrow I''ll extract the Faceless One''s memory...'' Luke thought as he traveled on a bus with everyone else heading to Jericho for their volunteer work.


    ''I''ll also tell Wednesday the truth,'' Luke thought, more worried about this.


    He decided to tell her that he already knew who was controlling the Hyde. How did he know this? Thanks to his enemies, whom he managed to find without them realizing, and by reading the memory of the Faceless One.


    Why was he doing this? Because he felt guilty. He had used Wednesday, even though he already knew who was pulling the strings behind the Hyde and who wanted to revive Crackstone. He knew how worried Wednesday was about the prophecy.


    ''The most likely outcome is that our relationship will end when she finds out I used her. It''s for the best,'' Luke thought, sighing internally. This way, he would fulfill his promise to Enid. "Why so quiet?" Wednesday asked, sitting next to Luke on the bus.


    "I thought you liked silence," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "I do, but it''s strange not to hear your annoying comments first thing in the morning," Wednesday said. Luke looked around and noticed they were the only ones at the back of the bus.


    "I''m cold, that''s why I''m not talking. It''d be nice to get a little human warmth," Luke said, rubbing his palms together.


    Wednesday looked around, and upon noticing that no one was in sight, she moved closer to Luke until their bodies touched.


    "Five minutes," Wednesday said.


    "Thanks, you''re such a kind person," Luke said with a smile, emphasizing the word kind.


    Since he only had five minutes, and it was likely the last time he would be this close to Wednesday, Luke rested his head on the girl''s delicate shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Wednesday asked, watching as Luke leaned on her shoulder.


    "My face is cold. I have to make the most of the time you gave me," Luke said with a slight smile. He closed his eyes and relaxed. Wednesday smelled nice.


    Fifteen minutes passed, and they arrived in the town of Jericho. No one noticed the unusual scene of Luke sleeping on Wednesday''s shoulder. She maintained a stoic expression, occasionally glancing at the sleeping Luke.


    "We''ve arrived. Wake up before I kill you," Wednesday said, abruptly waking Luke. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey... Why so aggressive?" Luke said, stretching.


    "I thought you said only five minutes. You''re kinder than I thought," Luke added with a slight smile. Wednesday said nothing, stood up and walked toward the bus door. Luke followed her. They both ended up volunteering at Uriah''s Heap, an antique shop. They were supposed to help the owner, and it was just the two of them.


    Tasks were assigned randomly. Wednesday was supposed to work at Uriah''s Heap, but Luke wasn''t. He was originally assigned to the caf¨¦ where Tyler worked. Fortunately, they could swap jobs with other students, and Ajax had been assigned to Uriah''s Heap, so Luke traded with him. Ajax was grateful to avoid working in such a boring and strange place.


    The owner of the shop was named Connie Jorgensen. She was an older woman with gray, curly hair, dark skin, and a peculiar sense of fashion.


    The good thing was that the shop was empty. It was easy for Luke to control Connie''s mind. All he needed was to ensure she didn''t report to the Nevermore teachers that they had abandoned their assigned posts.


    With his mental control over normies, Luke could give them more complex orders with longer durations. He and Wednesday left the shop through the back and started heading toward the


    original cult house.


    The distance between Jericho and the original cult house was greater than that to Nevermore, about 24 kilometers. If they were normies, it would have taken them much longer to get there, but they were outcasts.


    A normie runner might take over two hours, depending on their skill level. However, it only took them around thirty minutes. Once they reached the forest, it was easier to run, as there


    were no normie eyes or streets to cross.


    They stopped about a hundred meters away. The cult house was already visible. Its dilapidated state was clear, but what caught Wednesday''s attention most was seeing people


    inside the house.


    The wooden fences surrounding the house were in terrible condition, yet despite the distance, they could see movement behind the fences. The outcasts'' vision was sharper than that of


    normies.


    "Could they be drug addicts?" Wednesday asked, hiding behind a tree and taking a closer look at the cabin, whose wood was nearly black. It was a miracle it was still standing.


    "No. Look closer. What kind of vagabonds wear hoods and black cloaks?" Luke said, pulling out his five-thousand-dollar camera.


    Wednesday noticed four hooded figures, looking very suspicious. Two were outside the house, while the other two could be seen inside through a hole in the wall that seemed to have


    once been a window.


    "Since when are you a photographer?" Wednesday asked, watching Luke take several pictures. She didn''t understand why he was taking photos. Did he want evidence? For what? Up until now, they hadn''t gathered any, as they had no plans to show it to anyone.


    "A newly discovered hidden talent. Let''s get closer... I need better shots," Luke said, and Wednesday nodded. She activated her stealth ability, covering them both.


    They moved closer, until they were about 35 meters away, using the shadows of the trees and bushes for cover. Luke took several photos. His camera had excellent quality, and in the


    pictures, the features of the hooded figures could be discerned despite their cloaks.


    "Why are you taking so many pictures?" Wednesday asked, her expression puzzled. She had expected that they would discuss who these hooded figures were. For Wednesday, the most likely theory was that they were the ones controlling the Hyde. She hadn''t expected there to be so many of them. In a fight, they would be outnumbered.


    "Let''s move back to a safer distance," Luke said, stopping his photo-taking. He had enough


    now.


    Amaranth, who was among the hooded figures, sniffed the air several times. She sensed a familiar scent-or more precisely, blood. As a half-vampire, one of her abilities allowed her to detect a former victim if they were nearby, within about a hundred meters or less. Usually, the people she drained of blood were left completely dry, so she rarely needed to use this ability. That''s why its range was so limited.


    However, this time, the scent of blood was barely noticeable, as if it were both there and not


    there at the same time. She stepped outside the house and scanned the surroundings, but saw


    nothing.


    ''Has it been so long since I used my sense of smell that it''s failing?'' Amaranth thought,


    dismissing her concern and returning to the house.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 103: Confession

    Chapter 103: ConfessionLuke didn''t know that he had just escaped detection by Amaranth''s blood sense. His idea of coming with Wednesday and her stealth ability had been the right decision.


    As for why Amaranth never detected him in Jericho when Luke was watching her and Deacon (the faceless one), it was because Luke had been observing them from kilometers away with his abilities. Amaranth''s range couldn''t detect him from such a distance.


    From a distance of over 100 meters, Luke and Wednesday hid behind a large tree.


    "I have something to confess," Luke said, turning off the camera.


    "What is it?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. Luke''s behavior had been strange ever since he started taking pictures.


    "I know those hooded figures. They aren''t the ones controlling the Hyde, although they are involved," Luke said, beginning to explain the whole story.


    He told her that months ago, he had discovered the presence of the hooded figures in Jericho. With this, he managed to attack one of them and read their memories, learning about the true person controlling the Hyde, as the hooded figures had contacted the person and wanted to help them.


    Throughout the story, Luke told her, Wednesday had a stoic expression and listened intently.


    "So... those hooded figures are from the Spellman family. The same ones who attacked at last year''s Poe Cup and now want to use the person controlling the Hyde to kill you," Wednesday said.


    "Yes. I fought three of them and managed to recognize one. It''s a faceless one. He''s not strong; I was able to read his memories while he was watching over the Hyde," Luke nodded.


    "The Hyde is that normie named Tyler, and the person controlling him is the normie botany teacher?" Wednesday asked, hiding her surprise.


    She knew both people. Sometimes, after leaving therapy, she would have breakfast at the caf¨¦ where Tyler worked, and she had met him. The boy was very talkative with her and seemed like the typical friendly normie. He didn''t seem like a hidden Hyde or a serial killer.


    As for the normie teacher named Marilyn, she knew her better than Tyler. She was the head of her dorm and had had a few conversations with her. She also seemed like the typical friendly normie. Not a normie who would want to revive Crackstone to kill outcasts.


    "Yes. The hooded figures gave Marilyn a power-enhancing drug to use on the Hyde after his defeat by the two of us at the harvest festival. I don''t know if she''s used it yet," Luke said.


    "If you knew the real identity of the culprits, why did you act like you were solving the mystery with me? You could have killed the Hyde and the normie, and the prophecy would have been over," Wednesday said. Her tone was icy, and this time, her anger was noticeable.


    "It didn''t suit me. My goal is to gather evidence that the Spellmans are helping the Hyde kill normies and aiding in Crackstone''s resurrection. You know there''s an old grudge between my family and the Spellmans, right?" Luke said, and Wednesday nodded.


    The families of important psychics knew that the Poes and the Spellmans had been at war for hundreds of years, and the Spellmans were winning that war for obvious reasons.


    It cannot go unnoticed that the Poe and the Spellman die. And that now the Poe is almost extinct.


    "Last year, they attacked the Poe Cup, but there''s no evidence to prove that. So I wanted to gather the best possible evidence to present it and ensure they receive the punishment they deserve," Luke said.


    This way, the Spellmans would be in a difficult position. Most likely, they would leave Luke alone for at least the remaining years he had at Nevermore. He would then plan how to continue his fight to prove to the world that they had made deals with demons.


    "I understand your point. If you gathered evidence that they helped with Crackstone''s resurrection and presented it to the outcast police, they would face severe punishment," Wednesday nodded. Reviving a xenophobic normie who had made deals with demons was a serious crime.


    "However, now I can stop Marilyn and Tyler. That way, Crackstone won''t be resurrected, and the punishment for the Spellmans won''t be as severe," said Wednesday.


    It wasn''t the same if the Spellmans had helped with Crackstone''s resurrection and he had been revived, compared to him not being resurrected at all. The punishment would be lighter since nothing had happened.


    It''s like someone planning to murder another person but being stopped before they can. Their sentence would be less severe compared to if they had successfully committed the murder and were caught afterward.


    "Why are you telling me this? Your plan won''t work anymore. Although you can present evidence that they helped the Hyde kill innocent normies, it won''t be the same, since Crackstone won''t be resurrected," Wednesday said, looking at Luke with curiosity.


    "Because for Crackstone to be resurrected, your blood is needed," Luke responded, and for the first time, Wednesday showed a hint of surprise, though not much.


    "Explain further," Wednesday said, and Luke told her that he had read Marilyn''s memories, learning about the full ritual for Crackstone''s resurrection. It was a lie that he had read Marilyn''s memories; he knew because he had seen the show.


    ''That explains the visions I''ve had. It''s a grudge between my family, Crackstone, and the Gates...'' Wednesday thought, connecting many dots.


    "Marilyn, or rather Laurel Gates, stole the Book of Shadows from Pilgrim World. In that book, there''s a dark necromancy ritual. Once she has the body parts she needs, she will come after you," Luke said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now I understand why Rowan said I would destroy Nevermore. My blood is the key to Crackstone being revived and released from the blood coffin," said Wednesday.


    "Yes," Luke said.


    Then the place fell silent. Only the sound of the wind and the nature of the forest could be heard. Wednesday stopped looking at the ground and looked back at Luke.


    "At first, you used me, but now you recanted and confessed everything to me. Why?" asked Wednesday.


    "My original goal is to have Crackstone revived so that the Spellman''s punishment will be greater, but that takes your blood," said Luke.


    "So?" asked Wednesday with a raised eyebrow.


    "So... I don''t want some crazy normie taking your blood and hurting you," Luke said, scratching his cheek, a little embarrassed.


    ''Manipulative and protective at the same time... Fascinating,'' Wednesday thought, pulling Luke close and kissing him.


    Luke at the feel of Wednesday''s lips opened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t understand what was going on. He just confessed to her that he used her, and now he was getting a kiss from


    her?


    Maybe since she is also manipulative, she is attracted to that kind of thing? Strange.


    "You''re not mad?" asked Luke after the kiss was over.


    "Your plan is logical. Your family is at war with the Spellmans. I would have done the same thing myself. Although I don''t know if I would have told you everything before completing the plan," Wednesday said with a thoughtful look.


    ''Hey...'' Luke thought, rolling his eyes.


    Wednesday imagined the scene of Luke being captured for a dark ritual and his life being in


    danger.


    ''I''ll most likely step in to save him too regardless of the plan,'' thought Wednesday, being honest with her feelings. She would look for ways to find proof without endangering the people she cared about which were few. One of them and the last one she added to the list is


    Luke.


    "Now, what will you do? I''ll get Marilyn. I never thought that smiling normie was to blame for everything," Wednesday said.


    "I''ll help you. To catch her and have them believe you that she''s the culprit, you need proof. I have a way to show everyone she''s the culprit," said Luke with a faint smile.


    "Oh, how?" asked Wednesday. She couldn''t just go attack and kill Marilyn. She needed proof or to kill her without anyone noticing. She preferred the former, since if caught she would be considered a criminal and wanted by the outcast police.


    Luke told her about the memory extraction technique. He had already mastered it at a basic level. In addition to wanting to extract the faceless man''s memory, he would do it with Marilyn. Then, he would present the evidence to the outcast police.


    In addition to getting rid of Marilyn easily and quickly, he would also contribute the evidence


    of the Spellmans. He would prove that there is a possible ritual to revive Crackstone through Marilyn''s memories.


    Luke and Wednesday returned to Jericho to continue the day''s volunteer work. They couldn''t


    be out for long.


    Again Luke ended up confused. He thought Wednesday would get mad at him, but that didn''t happen. They even already planned their next moves to get Marilyn.


    He even managed to kiss her again, a very good feeling. The third time he kisses her and it is after confessing to her that he used her, strange.


    The problem is that their relationship seems to have improved. Luke had not expected this to develop. This posed a problem for him. He was already expecting Enid, but now he was with


    Wednesday.


    What was he to do?


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 104: Memory Extraction

    Chapter 104: Memory ExtractionThe day after Outreach Day, Luke convinced Principal Larissa to let him and Wednesday visit Jericho. He told her he would explain everything and that it was a fundamental matter related to the Spellmans and the murderous Hyde in Jericho.


    Larissa agreed. Ever since she read Luke''s mother''s letter last year, she had been willing to help him with anything he asked for.


    "If you could convince the principal to let us go, you would have done it before," Wednesday remarked as they traveled to Jericho in a taxi.


    "You know why I didn''t. If you kept solving the mystery at that speed, I wouldn''t have been able to gather evidence calmly," Luke justified himself. Wednesday displayed a self-satisfied expression in response to Luke''s compliment.


    "Now that I think about it," Wednesday said, leaning closer to Luke.


    "What''s wrong?" Luke asked.


    "Why did you help me in the first place to solve the mystery? If you had refused, I wouldn''t have had your help, though I would have solved it sooner or later," Wednesday said.


    What Wednesday was saying made sense. If he had refused to help her, telling her that the prophecy was nonsense, Wednesday might have taken longer to solve the mystery, as she wouldn''t have Luke''s help.


    When Luke decided to help her, he didn''t know about the Spellmans'' plan to use the Hyde or Crackstone to kill him. So, he planned to interfere with the prophecy and wouldn''t allow Crackstone to be resurrected. He already had enough to deal with, with the Spellmans after him, without having to handle a demonic normie. He changed his mind when he found out about the Spellmans'' plans a few days later.


    "I still didn''t know about the Spellmans'' plans at that time, nor that the prophecy was real. So, I thought it was right to investigate a little. A few days later, I found a hooded figure and learned everything," replied Luke, and Wednesday nodded slightly.


    After that conversation, the trip continued in silence.


    [What are the chances of success?] Luke asked mentally. He wore the black collar around his neck, where Edgar was resting.


    Even though Edgar was resting inside the collar, his telepathy reached him, and they could talk. That way, they were no longer restricted to the four hours that Edgar could be out of the collar.


    [You''ve studied intensively for more than a month... This technique, compared to the yellow aura flight, is a lower level, but it''s still an advanced technique... Considering this is your first subject, I''d say there''s a 40% chance of success] Edgar replied without leaving the collar.


    [Damn... That''s not good] Luke said with a grimace.


    Luke had already told Edgar about his decision days ago. He was the first to know that Crackstone wouldn''t be resurrected, and that Luke had changed his plans.


    Edgar was very proud of Luke. As a former student of Nevermore, he had great affection for the academy. He didn''t want it to be attacked and for innocent, outcast students to die, but when Luke mentioned reviving Crackstone to have better evidence, he didn''t say anything.


    [If you keep extending the date, the memories will be harder to extract since they''ll be older. Besides, you have me. I''ll be your guide. With my help, your chances increase to 65%], Edgar said with his usual self-satisfied tone.


    They arrived in Jericho, and Luke extended his domain. He quickly found Deacon and Amaranth, as usual, keeping an eye on Tyler. There were only a few minutes left before Tyler''s shift ended, and he''d go back home. After that, Amaranth would return to the original cult house, leaving only Deacon to keep watch.


    Luke already knew why the two of them were watching Tyler. During the murders, they had helped the Hyde. He found out by reading Deacon''s memories, which he did weekly, and from the recordings he had collected.


    They helped to ensure there were no witnesses at the scene or to distract the outcast police officers. This was perfect for Luke, as when he presented the evidence, the Spellmans would be even more at fault.


    What he didn''t know was what Atlas (the Gorgon), Sabrina, and Sebastian (Sabrina''s older brother) were up to.


    As usual, Luke went to a deserted alley about 1km away from Tyler''s house. He kept his distance as a precaution.


    "Nice place. Why are we so far from the caf¨¦ or the house?" asked Wednesday, observing the dark alley where Luke had taken her.


    "We have to wait for Tyler to finish work and go back home. Then the hooded figures will separate, and only one will be left keeping watch," Luke explained.


    "I know. I understood that part, but if we''re so far from the caf¨¦, how will we know when he finishes work and heads home?" Wednesday asked.


    "I''ll know. I can keep an eye on them from this distance," Luke said, giving a slight mysterious smile.


    "You can...?" Wednesday said, her mind working through Luke''s statement.


    "Clairvoyance?" she asked after a few seconds.


    ''Oh, she''s much smarter than that faceless one. It was to be expected,'' Luke thought.


    "Yes. Extrasensory perception. That''s how I managed to find out they were in Jericho without them noticing," Luke said.


    Wednesday felt that now the whole story fit together and made sense. The hooded figures were supposed to have come incognito, spying on the Hyde from the shadows. How did Luke manage to discover them without them noticing?


    "Three auras..." Wednesday murmured in astonishment, looking at Luke. She knew firsthand how rare it was to have two auras. She was a two-aura user. However, she had never heard of anyone possessing three auras naturally.


    For Luke, it was the first time he had seen such a notable expression of surprise on Wednesday''s face.


    ''That''s why he can control objects with his telekinesis even when they''re out of his line of sight. He can even fly thanks to that ability,'' Wednesday thought.


    At first, she had believed Luke''s second aura was clairvoyance. When Luke told her he had a blue aura, she stopped thinking about it and accepted the theory of Luke''s genius being the reason he could fly or control objects out of his sight as some sort of innate instinct.


    "How many more secrets are you hiding from me?" Wednesday asked, stepping closer to Luke and staring at him with her dark, deep eyes.


    Luke gazed into Wednesday''s deep eyes, which seemed like an abyss. They were very captivating. To an ordinary person, they might be unsettling, but he liked them.


    "Maybe one or two more. What about you?" Luke asked, placing his hand on Wednesday''s


    cold cheek.


    Wednesday didn''t seem bothered by Luke''s hand touching her cheek. She continued to stare at him intently, without blinking.


    "Mm, I already told you about my second aura... Maybe I have two or three more secrets," Wednesday responded.


    "Well, then we''re even," Luke said as he slowly leaned in toward Wednesday''s lips and started to kiss her.


    Wednesday closed her eyes and accepted the kiss. She never thought that in recent days she would be kissing a boy. It was very different from everything she had imagined about school, relationships, and love. However, she felt that Luke had many similarities with her, making him the only one worthy of kissing her and being by her side.


    ''That''s it... Fall in love and get married in the future. You will become the pillars of the Poe family. Your children will be dual aura users,'' thought Edgar, who had emerged from the collar and was watching Luke and Wednesday kiss. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke placed his hands on Wednesday''s delicate waist as he kissed her. Remembering that she had let him touch her cheek, he got a bit bolder and began to lower his hand slowly. "Don''t even think about it," Wednesday said, pulling away slightly from Luke as she noticed what he was trying to do with his hand.


    "Sorry..." Luke murmured, lifting his hand and placing it back on Wednesday''s waist. Luckily, the kiss continued for a few more seconds until they pulled apart.


    ''Two days, two kisses. This is a record,'' Luke thought, remembering that they had kissed yesterday as well. As for the feeling of guilt, he buried it as deep as he could. It was hard to make a decision, and the best thing was to ignore his confusing emotions. After that, they waited patiently for the right moment to act. Twenty minutes later, the faceless man was in the two-story building, keeping watch on Tyler''s house.


    To get to the roof, Luke took Wednesday by the waist and embraced her. Fortunately, they had enough trust for this sort of thing by now, though Luke realized there were limits. When they reached the rooftop, Wednesday was able to see the faceless man with his back to them. This made her realize that what Luke had said about his extrasensory ability was true. This time, Luke landed on the ground of the rooftop because Wednesday wouldn''t have tolerated being in his arms for too long. When they touched the ground, the faceless man heard them and was about to turn around, but an invisible force stopped him.


    Luke immobilized him. He approached and delivered a hard blow to the back of the man''s neck, knocking him unconscious. There was no time to waste.


    He didn''t know exactly when Amaranth would return, and extracting memories took more time than what he had just done.


    "Let''s get started with this," Edgar said, ready to help Luke.


    Luke sat on the ground, gently placing his hands on the faceless man''s temples and closing his eyes to concentrate. Wednesday watched with curiosity while also paying attention to her surroundings. She would protect Luke throughout the process in case an unwanted variant


    appeared.


    Edgar began to guide Luke, reminding him of the key points. First, he synchronized his brainwaves with those of the faceless man, establishing a deep mental connection. This took


    ten minutes.


    Then, he dove into Deacon''s mind, starting to navigate a mental landscape composed of fragmented memories, emotions, and thoughts. It was the first time he had experienced anything like this.


    "Don''t get lost in the faceless man''s mind. Locate the memory," Edgar said. Luckily, his suggestion reached Luke, who had been absorbed in looking at unimportant memories. It''s easy to get lost in people''s memories, but he managed to start searching for the memory he


    needed.


    After a few minutes, he identified the memory that appeared as a luminous sphere among a tangle of other memories. As Luke began to untangle the threads of the memory, an ephemeral projection of the memory manifested outside the subject''s head, visible as a series


    of floating images and sounds in the air.


    Wednesday was able to observe the scene of the hooded figures talking to Marilyn; only one of them spoke. The vision was in the first person. She could see Tyler sleeping in the cave. They discussed murdering Luke and gave Marilyn a strange liquid.


    Then, when they left the place, they talked about how if Marilyn didn''t use the Hyde to kill Luke, Crackstone, once revived, could kill Luke when he attacked Nevermore.


    ''So it was all true,'' Wednesday thought, watching the memories from the front row.


    As a manipulative person and recalling how Luke had tried to manipulate her once, she had


    her doubts about his story. She believed a lot of it, but she wouldn''t blindly trust him. But now she could see that what he said was true.


    Time passed, and finally, Luke condensed the memory, transforming it into a tangible substance. Slowly, the memory began to emerge as a gray liquid, flowing from the subject''s head. The liquid flowed smoothly, like a stream of mercury, suspended in the air. Luke took out a small glass vial he had prepared earlier. He guided the liquid with his


    telekinesis into the vial. However, he didn''t stop there. He continued searching for specific memories.


    This time, he sought the conversations where Deacon and the others spoke about Crackstone,


    Marilyn, the plan to kill Luke, mentioned the Spellman family, and how they helped the Hyde to kill normies without being caught by the outcast police.


    In total, he managed to obtain three vials filled with Deacon''s memories. Luke''s forehead was


    slick with sweat, and a vein throbbed on his temple.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 105: Confused feelings

    Chapter 105: Confused feelings"Well done," Edgar praised, looking at Luke, breathing erratically and sweating as drops fell from his forehead. He felt a strong migraine pounding in his head.


    ''His talent in all three auras is monstrous,'' Edgar thought. Luke had managed to extract three memories on his first attempt, a challenging feat. Although it was true that Edgar had helped him.


    ''I feel like my head''s going to explode,'' Luke thought, bringing a hand to his temple. With his telekinesis, he controlled the vials and brought them toward his free hand.


    He could barely maintain this weak telekinesis, not wanting to lose control and drop the three vials.


    "Your face doesn''t look too good. Although, I like how that paleness looks on you," Wednesday said, approaching and crouching down to observe Luke more closely.


    "Thanks. I''d appreciate the compliment more when I''m in better shape," Luke said with difficulty while storing the vials and lying down on the cold terrace floor.


    "How much time has passed?" Luke asked.


    "One hour, nine minutes, and thirty-two seconds," Wednesday replied, glancing at a small watch on her wrist.


    ''That sure took a while,'' Luke thought. After ten minutes, he stood up and looked at Deacon, who was still lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Should we kill him?" Wednesday asked. This faceless man was no longer useful. They could get rid of him, though it would alert the other hooded figures.


    "I''d like to, but it''s better if they keep thinking everything is going according to plan. We need to extract Marilyn''s memories before we can strike," Luke replied.


    "Are we kidnapping Marilyn tomorrow?" Wednesday asked. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The plan was yes, but my headache is worse than, I expected. I''ll need a few days to recover. Plus, I still need to manipulate the faceless guy''s memories, so he thinks nothing happened," Luke said with a grimace. His work here wasn''t done yet.


    He manipulated Deacon''s memory again, and they left the terrace. As always, Luke made sure Deacon woke up and continued watching Tyler''s house, ensuring everything went smoothly.


    "I need to organize the evidence, and there''s a lot of it. Want to help?" Luke asked, looking at Wednesday.


    "Gathering facts and evidence of crimes is one of my favorite pastimes," Wednesday replied, and Luke took that as a yes.


    When they arrived at Nevermore, they went to Luke''s room to organize the evidence he had gathered over the past few months. Xavier and Ajax weren''t around, so it was just the two of them.


    Luke transferred many of the recordings he had collected to a voice recorder, which he would later present to the outcast police. He had to explain to Wednesday how to play audio on a MacBook. It was amusing to see how clumsy she was with technology. Strangely, she''s bad at something.


    "What good will it do to punish the Spellmans for these crimes? Will they stop trying to kill you? Once you leave Nevermore, they''ll come after you again," Wednesday said, as she organized photos into polyethylene bags.


    She then labeled each bag with information like the date, place of origin, etc. Luke hadn''t only gotten photos of the original cult house. He had taken several pictures of Deacon and Amaranth while they watched Tyler at work or his home.


    "They already tried to kill me last year. I hope with this, they''ll wait until I graduate. I might be able to spend my last years in peace. Besides, the blow they''ll take for these crimes won''t be light," Luke replied.


    That was one of the reasons why he was doing this, but the main reason was something else. If it became known that the Spellmans had tried to resurrect a normie who made deals with demons to kill Luke, in the future, when he presented evidence proving they had made deals with demons, it would be more easily accepted.


    Plus, it was satisfying to damage the reputation of those bastards who thought they had already won the war. This could affect their position on the council, which would make things easier for Luke in the future.


    "Mm," Wednesday nodded.


    "After all this is over, it''s best if we stop seeing each other," Luke said.


    Wednesday stopped moving her hands and looked at Luke. "Why?"


    "As you probably know, the Spellmans will attack anyone by my side. They killed my mother, who wasn''t from the Poe family because she got involved in the war due to my father," Luke responded.


    "My mother''s family disowned her because if they got involved, they''d have to join the war. The same will happen with your family," Luke added.


    He said this because his feelings had been a mess lately. He was in love with Enid, and they had made a promise to see each other again. Enid had hinted that she didn''t care about facing Luke''s enemies.


    At first, Luke was hesitant to accept this, as he cared deeply about Enid''s safety and didn''t want to put her in danger, just like his father had done with his mother. But why was that wrong? It was Enid''s choice to be with him. Enid was a thoughtful person, and if she understood the risks and accepted them, it wasn''t Luke''s decision to push her away. He''d rather have her by his side since he had fallen in love with her.


    He wouldn''t be like the typical fools who push their loved ones away when they want to stay. If they die in the attempt, then it''s just bad luck. Luke would do everything he could to protect Enid as long as she was by his side.


    As for Wednesday, he had strong feelings for her, but Enid had come first. He wouldn''t betray Enid. He knew the harm he could cause if he did would be severe. If he hurt her, the guilt would eat him alive. Luke was someone who rarely felt guilt, but when he did, the effects were profound.


    Wednesday was emotionally strong, though. Even though he''d noticed her getting closer to him, pushing her away now wouldn''t cause her much emotional damage. Luke believed it was more likely that her ego would be bruised, and she''d want to kill him rather than suffer emotional pain or trauma.


    As for polygamy? Luke had never even considered that option.


    "I thought by now you''d realized that I couldn''t care less about my family''s opinion. Besides, my parents won''t give a damn about getting involved in someone else''s family feud,"


    Wednesday said.


    "But it''s a war... It could endanger the very foundations of your family..." Luke said, trying to convince her.


    "Even better. Who doesn''t love wars? My uncle Fletcher will be thrilled," Wednesday replied, and Luke cursed himself for getting involved with this girl and her strange family.


    The Addams family would be the only ones capable of accepting an outside war and being happy about it.


    "I take responsibility for my actions, Luke. I don''t need your macho protection. I''ll personally rip the heads off your enemies if they dare attack me. It''s been a long time since I''ve had guinea pigs. I need to test my new torture methods, and a couple of people will do just fine," Wednesday said with a slight macabre smile that would terrify most children.


    However, Luke found what she said- and her smile-unbelievably attractive. He couldn''t resist kissing her.


    "Why so sudden?" Wednesday asked, accepting Luke''s kiss. Slowly, she was getting used to his lips, and it was a pleasant sensation. Like placing clamp electrodes on the skin of someone firmly strapped to a chair with leather straps.


    "Sorry. I liked your smile when you were talking about torturing the Spellmans," Luke said.


    When he first saw Wednesday walk into his class, he never thought he would fall in love with this strange girl-though he was strange too.


    "Oh, torture brings so much delight. I should teach you the art one of these days... Maybe we can use that faceless one," Wednesday suggested. Luke nodded, and they continued organizing the evidence.


    It would be pointless to keep trying to push Wednesday away like that.


    The next day, Luke arranged a meeting with Principal Weems. She would be the first person to whom he''d show the evidence. This was to catch Marilyn with her help and extract the normie teacher''s memory with her approval.


    Larissa couldn''t believe everything Luke was telling her, but the evidence was convincing- especially the recordings of the hooded figures talking about the Hyde and Marilyn.


    She couldn''t view the memory extracts Luke had collected since she didn''t have the device to


    project thoughts.


    Luke suggested that Larissa investigate Tyler''s past, particularly who his normie father had married, as he must have wed an outcast. With access to all of Nevermore''s records, it didn''t take Larissa long to find information about Tyler''s mother.


    Tyler''s mother was named Fran?oise Sylvanne, her maiden name. She married a normie who is currently the Sheriff of Jericho. The most surprising thing was that Larissa knew Fran?oise. She had been her classmate at Nevermore, along with Morticia and Luke''s parents. She didn''t know that Fran?oise was a Hyde, but after a few days of investigation, Larissa managed to find evidence proving that Fran?oise was indeed a Hyde. When she attended Nevermore during Larissa''s time, everyone thought she was a violet-aura psychic. However, all of this was a fraud created by the headmaster at the time, who agreed to fabricate a false profile for her so she could live at Nevermore without being stigmatized for being a Hyde. In the early 1990s, Hydes was officially banned from attending Nevermore due to all the prejudice and the dangers that came with having such a creature in a school full of


    teenagers.


    Larissa gathered all this information at Luke''s request. It would help provide complete evidence to the marginal police.


    Finally, Larissa could rid herself of the murderer who had terrorized Jericho and placed Nevermore in a difficult situation. She never imagined it was a normie teacher she had hired herself. She needed to take care of this as soon as possible.


    After about six days, Luke finally felt ready to extract Marilyn''s memories. This time, they had Larissa''s help, who arranged a ''friendly'' meeting with the normie professor in her office late


    at night.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 106: Marilyn uncovered

    Chapter 106: Marilyn uncoveredMarilyn Thornhill walked through the hallways of Nevermore. She wore a colorful sweater, and black glasses, and had a kind smile on her face, even though no one saw her.


    The students were already in their dormitories. Principal Weems had asked her to come to the office for a meeting about an important upcoming club competition that would be held at Nevermore in the next few days.


    Marilyn used a friendly fa?ade with her false identity, which she hated, as she despised outcasts to the core. It was because of them that her family had fallen apart. However, in recent days, she has been in a good mood.


    She only needed two more mutilated pieces to have almost everything ready for the ritual to resurrect her ancestor. Once she sent her Hyde to kill two more people and obtained the remaining two pieces, her next target would be the goth girl.


    She needed her blood to open the sarcophagus where Crackstone lay. Luckily for her, everything would be ready by the night of the lunar eclipse, which was just a month and a half away.


    The funny thing was that she received help from outcasts. They had helped the Hyde in his killings, mostly by distracting the police officers. They were quite bothersome. Because of them, she had to plan the murders more carefully compared to the earlier ones.


    Marilyn reached the door and knocked twice. "Come in," a voice on the other side called out. She opened the door and entered Principal Weems'' cozy office, where she sat at her desk, drinking tea while reading several papers laid out before her.


    The lighting in the room was dim. A large fireplace stood majestically, its fire crackling softly, providing a warm and relaxing glow. A wooden lamp sat atop the desk.


    "Please, have a seat," Larissa said, gesturing with her hand.


    "What brings you to call me, Principal? Is it about the upcoming club dates?" Marilyn asked, sitting down on a comfortable leather chair.


    "It''s not about that. I want to talk about something else," Weems said, setting aside the report she had been reading and looking at Marilyn.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Marilyn glanced at the papers on the desk and noticed her photo. It seemed to be information about her.


    "About what exactly?" Marilyn asked, feeling a sense of unease.


    "As you may be aware, there is a serial killer in Jericho. There are already four victims and one missing person who is most likely dead," Larissa began in a serious tone.


    ''Tyler''s friend. His body was never found. It must have been the work of those two annoying psychics,'' Marilyn thought.


    When she found out that Luke was leaving Nevermore, she wanted to use that day to kill him with the new strength of the Hyde. However, she hadn''t anticipated that Wednesday would go with him. So, she canceled the mission. She didn''t want to kill her by mistake. Her blood needed to be fresh for the ritual.


    So, she decided to carry out another murder. Thanks to Tyler, she knew Jonah and his friends'' schedules. She knew they stayed late at Pilgrim World, the perfect targets if they missed the bus and had to walk back along the dark road.


    What she hadn''t expected was for Luke and Wednesday to attack the Hyde at the last moment, preventing him from taking Jonah''s arm. She didn''t understand why those two had stayed so long at Pilgrim World. It seemed like they knew what was going to happen.


    "Everyone is aware. It''s a tragic situation. There''s a lot of fear in Jericho," said Marilyn, her expression full of fear. Her acting was quite good.


    "Mm... Because of this serious situation, I decided to investigate the staff at Nevermore thoroughly. It would be disastrous if any of the teachers were killing normies. It wouldn''t help our community," Larissa commented.


    "I understand. Background checks should be done on new teachers. Do you want my help?" Marilyn asked. This year there had been a couple of new hires. As for Marilyn, she didn''t think Larissa was referring to her. She was a normie with no powers and had been teaching at Nevermore for several years. Her background was flawless.


    "I don''t need your help. You''re here to answer my questions. I''ve investigated your history thoroughly and found several inconsistencies. Answer honestly," Larissa said gravely, picking up several papers and beginning an interrogation.


    Luke had told her that Marilyn''s identity was false. Her real name was Laurel Gates. He said he knew this because he had seen it in the memories he extracted from the faceless one during Marilyn''s first meeting with the hooded figures. Wednesday had also observed it when Luke extracted the memories the other day.


    Larissa had the means to investigate people''s histories thoroughly. She had connections, and money, and was the principal of the most important academy for outcasts.


    The story Marilyn had created was good, but if you looked closely, you could see the gaps and inconsistencies within it.


    Marilyn couldn''t answer Larissa''s tricky questions. Within ten minutes, her background had been exposed as false. As for her real identity, Larissa hadn''t yet found solid evidence proving that she was Laurel Gates, the youngest Gates daughter who was supposedly dead.


    The two-meter-tall hooded figure had claimed that she was Laurel Gates. There wasn''t concrete proof yet, but it wouldn''t take long to find it.


    "So... you conclude that I''m the murderer?" Marilyn asked indignantly. They couldn''t accuse her of such charges based solely on having a false identity, though she wouldn''t admit to that.


    ''Yes, you are,'' Larissa thought. Luke had shown her an audio recording of the faceless one, Deacon, speaking with Marilyn after assisting the Hyde in a murder. The faceless one had a brief conversation with her, reminding her to kill Luke Poe. That was why they had helped her and given her the drug. She had responded that her next target would be the Poe boy.


    ''The only thing I don''t know is your true identity,'' Larissa thought. It was highly likely she was Laurel Gates. Luke had provided solid evidence, though he hadn''t told Larissa that he had read Marilyn''s mind. He had only mentioned it to Wednesday to discuss the blood ritual. It wouldn''t be good for Larissa to know he had secretly read the professor''s memory.


    "It''s a possibility. For now, you''ll be under indefinite surveillance. I''ll be in contact with the outcast police," Larissa said.


    "What?" Marilyn said, confused. She hadn''t thought she would be placed under house arrest in an instant.


    "You can''t do that-"


    "Falsifying your identity is no minor crime. For now, you''ll be under surveillance and won''t be able to leave your personal quarters at Nevermore. You should already know that when you joined, the rules for outcasts are different, especially in such a delicate situation as the one we''re living in," Larissa said.


    Marilyn abruptly stood up from her seat. She couldn''t be placed under surveillance. If they investigated her story any further, it would be the end of her. They would discover that she was Laurel Gates and that her family had a deep resentment against the outcasts in Jericho. She could fool the normies in Jericho, but not the outcast society.


    Furthermore, she would miss the eclipse, and there would be no more murders. Her guilt would only increase with each passing day that the murderer wasn''t found.


    From one of her pockets, she took out a needle filled with poison. This poison was deadly. It only took seconds to kill a person once it entered the body. Even for outcasts, they might last a few more seconds before succumbing to the call of death.


    With great speed, she lunged to stab Larissa in the neck, but just as she was about to make contact, her body was stopped by an invisible force. The needle remained just a few


    centimeters from Larissa.


    From a dark corner of the office, a flash could be seen. Two people emerged, walking toward the desk. One of them was a tall boy with almost blonde brown hair, holding a camera, and he


    had been the one responsible for the flash.


    Beside him was a short girl, pale, with an expressionless face.


    ''Luke, Wednesday?'' Marilyn thought, glancing at the two students she knew very well.


    "Another piece of evidence. This photo turned out great. Your murderous intentions are clear on your face, and that venomous needle looks quite threatening," Luke commented with a


    slight smile.


    "When did they...?" said Marylin, beginning to panic. As a normie, it was impossible for her to detect Wednesday''s stealth, even if they were in the same room.


    "You should teach a class on deadly poisons," Wednesday remarked, looking at the venomous


    needle with interest.


    "Now, are you 100% sure, Principal?" Luke asked, placing the camera on the desk. He took the needle from Marilyn''s hand-it would serve as evidence or perhaps as a gift for Wednesday. "Yes... there are no more doubts. You can extract her memories," Larissa said, sighing. On one hand, she was glad to have caught the person controlling the Hyde. On the other hand, she felt disappointed in Marilyn. She had considered her a normie friend and had never imagined she would try to kill her.


    "That''s good," Luke said, removing a silver ring from Marilyn''s index finger. It was a mind- protecting artifact, and while it only made the process of entering her mind more difficult, it was better to get rid of it. Nevermore had given it to her.


    "Luke, wait," Wednesday said.


    "What''s wrong?" "Can you show me that mental torture technique?" Wednesday asked.


    ''I can''t say no when you make that curious face,'' Luke thought. He then looked at Larissa. He needed her authorization to torture someone in her office.


    "Do what you want. She''s a murderer," Larissa said mercilessly. Marilyn lost her last hope.


    Seeing Luke approach, she wanted to tremble, but she couldn''t. Luke''s telekinesis kept her


    frozen like a statue.


    Luke extended his index finger and placed it on Marilyn''s forehead. In an instant, the normie felt excruciating pain. Luke released his telekinesis. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a matter of seconds, Marilyn was convulsing on the floor of Larissa''s office. Wednesday


    crouched down and watched every reaction of the normie with curiosity and fascination.


    "She passed out. You should use less power against normies. They should suffer more for the torture to be effective," Wednesday said.


    "I''m still getting used to calibrating the power," Luke said, examining his finger as if it were


    some kind of gun.


    ''What a strange couple...'' Larissa thought. She would consider Luke and Wednesday the most


    terrifying students at Nevermore. Additionally, she noticed that Luke''s sadism had increased since he met this girl.


    "Let''s end this once and for all," Luke said, sitting on the floor. Edgar had already come out of the collar, ready to guide Luke. As for the torture, it didn''t seem like a big deal to him; he


    knew better methods.


    Luke extracted three memories again, which were projected and visible to Wednesday and


    Larissa. He could have brought the outcast police agents here, but he decided not to. It was almost certain they wouldn''t let him act this way.


    This case belongs to the outcast police. They wouldn''t allow a teenager to interfere and


    experiment with the mind of the murderer. So, he decided to show them the memories to them later.


    The memories he extracted were older, which complicated the process, although Marilyn''s mind was simpler than Deacon''s. In these memories, he had everything he needed: Marilyn''s true identity and her history, how she controlled the Hyde, and information about the ritual


    to revive Crackstone through Goody Addams''s Book of Shadows.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 107: Anomaly discovered

    Chapter 107: Anomaly discovered"Incredible. Extracting memories from individuals is extremely difficult. For a fifteen-year- old to achieve it," said Larissa, who had watched the entire memory extraction process.


    She was familiar with this advanced blue aura technique. It was rarely seen in action, as its primary use was to present evidence against an individual or a group of individuals.


    She was also astonished when she learned that Luke possessed a blue aura. The boy had hidden it very well. For some reason, she felt proud that Luke also had Sophie''s aura.


    "Luke is not a normal fifteen-year-old," Wednesday said. Larissa looked at her in surprise. It was very rare for this girl to compliment anyone. She decided not to comment on it.


    Wednesday wondered how Larissa would react if Luke told her that he possessed three auras.


    ''She probably wouldn''t believe him until she saw it with her own eyes... Anyway, she won''t know for now. Only I know,'' Wednesday thought.


    "Will you, now present all the evidence to the Outcast Police agents?" Larissa asked, approaching Luke as he carefully stored the vials.


    "Yes. They''ll be able to catch the Hyde, and that will put an end to the murders and Crackstone''s resurrection ritual. Proving the Spellmans'' guilt will take more time, right?" said Luke, and Larissa nodded.


    "First, you need to file a report with the agents, providing details and useful documentation to support the claim. Since you have memory extracts, the process will be much faster, but they still need to evaluate the evidence. I''m not exactly sure how long it might take, but it won''t be a process of just a few days or a week," Larissa explained, sharing what she knew about the outcast justice system.


    ''It''s more bureaucratic than I imagined,'' Luke thought, grimacing. Though it seemed much faster than the American normie judicial system. He wasn''t very knowledgeable on the subject.


    "What will you do with Marilyn?" Luke asked.


    "For now, she''ll stay in the old Nevermore cells. They used to be for uncontrollable Hydes many years ago," Larissa replied without any compassion.


    "I need to go retrieve the Book of Shadows from Marilyn''s or rather Laurel''s-office," Wednesday remarked. She wanted to recover her family''s legacy, especially if it was a witchcraft book with dark spells. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Absolutely not. A teenager with such a dangerous book in her hands? I''ll return it to your parents when possible. I''ll contact them," Larissa said, refusing without hesitation.


    Wednesday clicked her tongue lightly and said nothing more. She knew that psychic books of dark magic were controversial. Although it was her family''s, it was right for her parents to have it, not her, as she was still a minor and in an educational institution.


    ...


    In the middle of the forest, a house in terrible condition could be seen. Combined with the darkness of the night and the sounds of nature, it created an unsettling atmosphere. The little light that came through the broken windows barely illuminated the interior. Only a single, dim torch was placed inside the house, casting long shadows.


    This was the original cult house, where Crackstone had incinerated many innocent outcasts: adults, children, and the elderly-people of all ages.


    The main room was large and had a high ceiling, but it was ruined by years of neglect. Several hooded figures were scattered across the room, standing apart from each other as if they barely wanted to converse.


    "When is that stupid normie going to kill the last two people? I''m tired of waiting," said one hooded figure in a shrill, whining tone. Luke would recognize that voice anywhere. It was Sabrina Spellman.


    "No matter how fast the Hyde acts and gets what''s needed for the ritual, we''ll still have to wait. Didn''t you understand the ritual?" asked another hooded figure, leaning against a wooden wall. His tone was mocking, treating Sabrina like an idiot. The only person who would dare speak to her that way was her older brother, Sebastian.


    "Of course, I understood the ritual! I''m just sick of being stuck in this dump and this shitty town," Sabrina replied, frustrated. She should be at the Academy of Dark Arts, a luxurious school reserved only for those of her high class.


    There, she would be the most popular of all, with many followers ready to kiss her feet. She would be living her best years at school. Instead, she had been stuck for months in this crumbling house, monitoring a normie who controlled a half-breed Hyde to kill Luke Poe, a boy she hated. Ever since she was tasked with dealing with him, her life had been a nightmare. "I told Father you weren''t ready for this mission. He spoiled you too much. I could''ve killed him, and we wouldn''t be here with all this mess," said Sebastian, his tone laced with hidden resentment.


    It would have been an honor for him to end the centuries-old grudge his family held against the Poes. Yet, the task had been given to his stupid younger sister, just because she possessed two auras. This left him with no chance to be the next leader of the Spellmans.


    "Shut up! You''re just jealous because Father and the others chose me. I''m superior to you," said Sabrina, as flames emerged from her palms, ready to explode at any moment. "Superior? You? Your two auras were useless against Luke Poe. They''ll be even more worthless against me," Sebastian snapped, stepping away from the wall and glaring at Sabrina with hatred.


    Flames appeared in Sebastian''s hands as well, ready to be unleashed at any moment. Amaranth watched the sibling rivalry with a smile. She wondered which sibling was stronger, thinking that Sebastian would win, as Sabrina had changed a lot in recent times.


    Since Sabrina''s defeat by Luke, she has become much easier to provoke and is constantly short-tempered. This made it easier to face someone angry all the time. She possessed a red aura of emotional manipulation, but ironically, couldn''t control her own emotions. Being defeated for the first time in her life by Luke had affected her greatly.


    "Silence, both of you," said a hooded figure sitting cross-legged. His voice was raspy. It was Atlas, the Gorgon. However, Sabrina and Sebastian ignored him and were about to fight.


    "The normie has been captured. We must act immediately," Atlas commented, managing to stop the siblings, who looked at him in surprise.


    "What happened?" Amaranth asked, equally surprised. She hadn''t expected this normie, who had gone unnoticed for so many years without any issues, to be caught at such a critical


    moment.


    "The seal I placed on the normie sent a signal. She''s unconscious. Before that, she was briefly tortured. She''s at Nevermore, so they must have captured her," Atlas briefly explained, shaking his head. He couldn''t trust a stupid creature like a normie.


    As a long-time follower of the Spellman family, Atlas had acquired dark magic spells. One of them was a seal he placed on Marilyn to monitor her without her knowledge. Since she was a normie, it had been very easy to put the seal on her.


    ''This can''t be!'' Sabrina thought. If that normie is captured, the Hyde won''t attack Luke to kill him, and Crackstone won''t be resurrected to attack Nevermore and target Luke in the process. "What do we do? If she was caught at Nevermore, that means the principal is aware... If she''s handed over to the outcast police, they''ll be able to read her memories," said Sebastian. The most dangerous memory was Marilyn''s conversation with them, where Atlas told her to kill Luke and gave her the enhancing drug.


    "They won''t have time. The normie will die in a few hours," Atlas said. The seal wasn''t just for monitoring someone. When the seal was released, a lethal poison would spread through the bearer''s body. For good reason, the seal was considered witchcraft.


    "I see. Did the mission fail? Should we retreat?" asked Sebastian. It would be a huge waste of time, but continuing could put them in a dangerous position. After all, the outcast police were in Jericho, and they were helping revive a demonic normie. If they were caught, the excuse of the personal grudge between the Spellmans and the Poes wouldn''t matter, since they were endangering all outcasts at Nevermore.


    "We will continue. We will resurrect Crackstone. We know the method," Atlas said decisively. Their mission was clear: kill Luke Poe no matter what.


    No one knew their identities, and as long as they remained hidden, the Spellman family couldn''t be blamed-or so Atlas thought.


    ''Why does Father want to kill Luke Poe at all costs?'' Sebastian thought, confused and surprised by Atlas''s decision. He understood the family grudge, but attacking Nevermore was risky, especially if they were discovered. His stupid sister had almost been exposed last year.


    When Luke''s father was at Nevermore, they never tried to attack him while he stayed at the school. He didn''t understand why they wanted to kill Luke now instead of waiting a few years until he left Nevermore when it would be much easier to go after him.


    "Let''s go. We need to get to where Deacon is," Atlas said, leaving the house. As usual, Deacon was keeping watch over Tyler, even though it was late at night.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 108: Training with Wednesday

    Chapter 108: Training with WednesdayLuke dodged a dark blast at the last moment. His eyes were covered by a black blindfold. He was in the secondary gym, training with Wednesday, who was helping him improve his


    observation haki.


    "You used telekinesis to dodge that hit. We said you couldn''t help yourself dodge with your yellow aura," said Wednesday, annoyed that her attack had been evaded.


    Although Luke''s movement was minimal, he was aided by a telekinetic wave that shifted him at the last second to dodge Wednesday''s attack. This unnatural movement was caught by the sharp eye of the gothic girl.


    "That attack was dangerous. You should hold back when you''re training," Luke complained.


    Wednesday''s attacks were fast and came from unexpected angles. Despite her body being superior to that of a normie, it was still difficult for Luke to dodge the attacks using only his observation haki. He didn''t have a physically enhanced body like Luffy''s.


    If his opponent was faster than him, he wouldn''t be able to dodge the attack in time. Using telekinesis to boost his speed or move at the right moment to evade made it much easier to avoid the strikes.


    "You weren''t in any danger. I calculated the power well. You''d only have suffered a few scratches. Stick to the rules you set and only use clairvoyance," Wednesday said, and Luke reluctantly nodded. He should go back in time and punch himself for setting those rules. ''I have to be faster. Even if he uses his telekinesis, he shouldn''t be able to dodge my attack,'' thought Wednesday. With a flick of her hand, she launched another dark blast at Luke.


    But that wasn''t all. She disappeared and reappeared a few meters behind Luke, using her technique that allowed her to travel through shadows.


    The moment she emerged behind Luke, she sent another dark blast toward him. She repeated the process once more, launching the same attack again.


    Three dark blasts were speeding toward Luke. Since they were fired at slightly different times, even if only by a second or two, it allowed Luke to attempt dodging them.


    He managed to avoid the first one with some margin. The second one was a close call, and the third he couldn''t dodge. It hit his left arm, knocking him down and throwing him to the ground from the force of Wednesday''s attack.


    "Your body can''t keep up with your brain," commented Edgar, who had been observing the entire practice fight.


    [Yeah, I know. You don''t have to say it,] Luke grumbled from the ground. He needed better reflexes and more speed.


    "You have three options," Edgar said, unfazed by Luke''s grouchiness. He was used to it by


    now.


    "The first is to improve your physique. As an outcast, your body is better than that of normies, but it has its limits. You won''t be able to match werewolves, vampires, or Hydes unless you have a green aura. So, I wouldn''t recommend that option. Besides, you''re already at a good level compared to when you first arrived in Jericho," Edgar explained calmly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke listened attentively. Edgar was an excellent teacher. His strength had improved by leaps and bounds thanks to him. Compared to when he first arrived in Jericho, his power had changed drastically, and it had only been a year and a few months.


    "The second option is to use your telekinesis. With your current pseudo-precognition combined with telekinesis, you could react to attacks that your body wouldn''t be able to. The Addams girl likely wouldn''t be able to touch you if you used both abilities. However, you''ll never achieve true precognition if you stay in that state. In life-or-death battles, I''d recommend using all your power, but to improve, it''s best to train each skill separately," Edgar said, and Luke internally agreed.


    When Edgar referred to the pseudo-precognition, he meant Luke''s observation haki. This ability allowed Luke to sense another person''s intent to act in the immediate future, through killing intent, bloodlust, or intentionality in combat. It wasn''t seeing the future-it was predicting what someone was going to do seconds beforehand. That''s why Edgar called it a pseudo-precognition.


    True precognition gave you the ability to see the actual future. Basically, like the future sight in One Piece, which is a very advanced level of observation haki.


    Edgar had told Luke that he possessed this ability when he was alive. It was a very advanced skill, harder than flying or memory extraction. Luke had been stuck in his training since the holidays.


    "The third option, and the one I recommend you apply in your training, is to wear a blindfold and only use your pseudo-precognition. No other ability. Not even your domain. If you use the latter, the blindfold becomes pointless. Eventually, you''ll improve," Edgar said.


    [I''ll do it...] said Luke. It would be painful, as he would take many hits, but if he managed to achieve true precognition, it would be incredibly useful in combat. Combined with his telekinesis, he''d be nearly untouchable in most situations.


    "How long have you been there?" Luke asked, snapping back to reality. He had noticed through his domain that Wednesday was sitting on the ground beside him.


    "Five minutes," Wednesday replied, looking at Luke, who was still lying on the ground.


    "Sorry... I got distracted," Luke said, moving from lying down to sitting up straight, with his hands resting on his legs.


    "You''ve been distracted these past few days. What''s on your mind?" asked Wednesday, stretching out her arm and pulling off Luke''s blindfold so she could look at him.


    ''It''s rare for her to show concern for me,'' Luke thought.


    Since the trip to Pilgrim World, his relationship with Wednesday had steadily improved. Luke had stopped worrying about it and decided to let things happen as they would. He had tried to push her away before, but he had failed miserably.


    "A lot has happened these days. Marilyn died¡ª"


    "Laurel. That''s her real name," Wednesday interrupted.


    "Yes, Laurel... Tyler disappeared, and there''s no trace of the hooded figures," Luke continued.


    "They must have figured out somehow that Laurel was captured," Wednesday said, switching to her detective mode.


    Laurel died hours after Luke had extracted her memories. The cause? Poison. How ironic.


    The next day, Tyler disappeared. His father, the Sheriff, didn''t know where he had gone. It had been five days since then, and he still hadn''t returned. The hooded figures had also vanished. The agents from the outcast police division visited the original cult house, but it was


    deserted.


    The old Gates mansion, where Laurel had kept the mutilated parts of her victims, had also been cleared out. The hooded figures moved quickly.


    In addition to this, Luke had filed the initial report about the hooded figures. Antony, the outcast police agent, took charge of the entire process. Luke handed over the audio recordings and photographs he had gathered during this time. Along with the evidence Larissa had obtained, they almost immediately proved Laurel''s guilt, though her death would complicate things a bit further.


    Laurel''s death and the disappearance of Tyler, the half-breed Hyde, made Antony believe Luke''s story based on the audio recordings and photographs alone. The hooded figures were real, and they were behind all of this. As for the Crackstone resurrection ritual and the identities of the hooded figures, that was a more delicate matter.


    They would need to review the memories Luke had extracted. Antony was quite surprised to learn that Luke possessed a dual aura and could use such advanced techniques. As for Luke using these techniques, he wouldn''t face any punishment.


    The procedures worked differently for outcasts. They could have denied Luke the use of that technique on Laurel if they had known she was the killer, but Luke was one step ahead of them, so they couldn''t blame him.


    Luke didn''t hand over the memory extracts. Unlike the other evidence, he had no copies; these


    were the originals. The agents had to return to the congress, a place that housed several members of his arch-enemy family. He wouldn''t risk having them stolen, even if the possibility was minimal.


    So, he requested that they bring the special device to Nevermore. Antony agreed. He was very understanding and acknowledged Luke''s concerns. His partner left Jericho, taking all this information to the council and promising to return with the device to read the memories. Antony stayed behind, as the hooded figures and the Hyde were still on the loose, and there was a potential resurrection ritual that could bring back the demonic normie, Crackstone. "Their goal is to kill you. If they captured Tyler, they could continue with their original plan of using him to murder you. They probably have no idea you''ve presented evidence against them, revealing their identities," Wednesday commented.


    "Yeah... What worries me is the ritual. I don''t know if those bastards will want to continue it," Luke said, frowning. The plot had been altered. Although Laurel was dead, the Spellmans knew how to resurrect Crackstone, and they could try.


    "Why so worried? The odds are against them. They need to kill two more people, attack Nevermore to retrieve the Book of Shadows for the ritual, and finally reach Crackstone''s crypt on Raven Island. For that, they''d need to kidnap me, so they''d have to attack Nevermore again. We know all of this, so we just need to be prepared," said Wednesday, who didn''t seem concerned about her safety at all.


    "Also, the eclipse will be in exactly one month and ten days. So they will attack that night, which makes things easier for us. We just need to prepare for that day," she added. ''She''s right. They''re at a disadvantage. The outcast police will return with the special device by then. If they attack on the night of the eclipse and their identities are revealed, the charges against them will be worse. That benefits me,'' Luke thought with a strange expression. In the end, the hooded ones might be heading to their own graves, figuratively speaking.


    "It seems you understood. This will only benefit you when they are declared guilty,"


    Wednesday said.


    "Hey, don''t say it like I''m an idiot. I was just worried about you. I don''t want you to get attacked because of your blood," Luke said.


    "Oh, you''re worried about someone. That''s rare to see," Wednesday commented, maintaining her blank expression, but her eyes had a slightly different shine than usual.


    "Rare? I''ve worried about you more than once. It''s strange that you worry about someone. Is the option to care about others included in your software?" Luke said with a slight teasing


    smile.


    "My concern is reserved for certain occasions. Less than five minutes ago, when I asked you what you were thinking, I was worried about you," Wednesday replied, and the slight smile on Luke''s face vanished.


    ''I forgot about that,'' Luke thought. His little jab had been repelled in seconds. "What''s wrong? Did your tease not work?" Wednesday asked. Her lips barely curved in what


    could have been a subtle smile.


    Wednesday leaned in slowly toward Luke and kissed him. She liked the confused expression he wore when her sarcastic jibe didn''t work. That happened very rarely. ''Lately, she''s been more direct,'' Luke thought as he accepted the kiss. He knew that


    Wednesday had a straightforward personality, but he didn''t expect this to extend to kisses since it''s human contact and she hates that. Only he managed to achieve such things, and he


    felt it was a great accomplishment.


    Unfortunately for him, the kiss didn''t last long. "Enough. Let''s keep training," Wednesday


    said as she got to her feet.


    "Fine," Luke replied, taking the blindfold and tying it over his eyes.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 109: Bad feeling

    Chapter 109: Bad feelingThe days passed slowly. Classes and activities at Nevermore continued unchanged. The death of the botany teacher had been concealed, and everyone thought she had left the job due to personal reasons.


    With each passing day, the lunar eclipse drew nearer. There were no signs of the hooded figures or the murderous Hyde. The regular people of Jericho breathed a little easier as the days passed without any murders, though the fear lingered within them, knowing the killer was still at large.


    ''Won''t they gather the parts they were missing for the ritual?'' thought Luke, who had a bad feeling.


    Everything was too quiet, and he didn''t think his arch-enemies had given up so easily after their first failure.


    There was still no news of the evidence Luke had handed over, and Antony''s colleague was in charge of bringing it to the council. Ideally, they should arrive at Nevermore with the device before the eclipse, but it wasn''t easy. Time was running out.


    The evidence needed to be examined thoroughly, and they also had to bring an expensive device to Nevermore, which could delay things for more days than anticipated.


    Luke kept up his training and even increased his time on it. He sensed an imminent battle. After all, he had an aura of clairvoyance.


    Training with Wednesday was the best thing that could have happened to him. She was an excellent training partner. However, not everything was perfect. His growing closeness to the gothic girl put him in a tough dilemma.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he think he could be so close to Wednesday, to the point of kissing and being like a couple. They weren''t a couple, since Wednesday didn''t care about a title society put on a relationship, and Luke preferred to ignore the topic because he had feelings for Enid and didn''t know what to do.


    He had made a promise to Enid and hoped she wouldn''t face or defeat the Hyde, so he wouldn''t have to tell her about the Spellmans and why he left her. Yet, on the other hand, he wanted Enid to defeat the Hyde if it appeared, so they could be together again. It was all very confusing.


    He decided to set aside these teenage dramas and focus on training like he did during the last holiday. Only this time, he was accompanied by a pretty gothic girl with a very sharp tongue.


    He didn''t always train with Wednesday; they were both very independent and often preferred to train alone. They had a lot in common in that regard, which is why they got along so well.


    "Tomorrow''s the day," said Luke, who was sitting on the gym floor, leaning against the wall. Sweat covered his forehead, and his breathing was labored. Today had been his last training session.


    "Yes. There haven''t been any murders since Laurel died," said Wednesday, who was also sweating and sitting next to Luke. Their shoulders were touching.


    It had been more than a month since Laurel died from a sudden poison in her body. The wave of murders in Jericho had stopped. If they wanted to bring Crackstone back, they still needed two more murders.


    "Did they chicken out?" asked Luke. On one hand, he hoped they did. That way, no one would attack Nevermore. On the other hand, he wanted them to attack, so he could have a good fight and increase the charges against the Spellmans once it was proven they were the hooded ones. "I don''t think so. There''s a reason they took the mutilated parts that Laurel was keeping in the old Gates mansion, and they also took the Hyde. Either they killed him so no one could read his memories, or they still have him to attack tomorrow," Wednesday replied.


    "Mm, true," Luke said with a thoughtful look.


    "I have things to do. See you tomorrow," Wednesday said, standing up.


    "You''re leaving so coldly?" Luke asked, pretending to be hurt.


    "How do you want me to say goodbye?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. Luke''s acting seemed terrible to her. Besides, they would see each other in a few hours at breakfast the next morning.


    Luke, who was about to respond, "With a kiss," stayed silent. After a few minutes, he finally said, "Never mind... See you tomorrow."


    Wednesday nodded slightly, a bit disappointed as she had hoped Luke would say what he was thinking.


    Luke didn''t notice the slight disappointment in Wednesday''s expression. Her face was impossible to read; she was an expert at keeping a blank expression.


    ''Damn it,'' Luke thought, scratching his head as Wednesday left the gym.


    Why was he in such an annoying situation? He felt like the typical main character in a romantic comedy, a genre he had always hated but somehow kept watching for some reason.


    "Seems like you''ve got a problem..." Edgar said with a slight smile, noticing the look on Luke''s face.


    Edgar was always with Luke. He had met both Enid and Wednesday, as well as the other girls Luke had been with. He knew that Wednesday and Enid were the only ones who truly mattered to him and that he actually liked.


    "Want some advice? I''m an expert on women," Edgar said, stroking his mustache as if he were a wise man.


    "No, thanks," Luke said, shaking his head. He couldn''t get distracted when the lunar eclipse was happening tomorrow. He''d leave that problem for after everything was over. "You''re so boring. I sense another concern in you. Is it about tomorrow?" Edgar asked, changing the subject.


    "Yeah. I have a bad feeling, maybe it''s my clairvoyant aura acting on its own," Luke replied, resting his hand on his chin. Normally, he was skeptical about these things-at least before finding out he had reincarnated and had psychic powers.


    "An unconscious precognition of the near future. It''s not the most accurate information, but it can still be useful," Edgar commented.


    "What good is it if I don''t even have the slightest clue about what''s going to happen?" Luke


    asked.


    "To mentally prepare yourself," Edgar replied, and Luke grimaced slightly.


    What worried Luke, aside from his bad feeling, was that the hooded ones consisted of five people, plus the Hyde. The most powerful one was the gorgon named Atlas.


    The other strong one would be Sabrina''s older brother, Sebastian, though he wouldn''t be a major threat to attack Nevermore. They knew that Nevermore had several teachers, including psychics, vampires, werewolves, gorgons, and sirens. Plus, there was the outcast police. How did they plan to defeat that lineup? They also knew that Luke had defeated Sabrina, Amaranth, and the Faceless One. He had even killed the werewolf.


    Attacking stealthily was difficult, if not nearly impossible since they had several objectives to accomplish: kidnapping Wednesday and stealing the Book of Shadows. Then, having Crackstone kill Luke. Although it would be easier to just attack and kill Luke, why did they take the Hyde and the parts that Marylin collected?


    If they wanted to succeed, they would need a highly elaborate plan to attack Nevermore and achieve their goals. This was what worried Luke. He didn''t know how they would attack, or maybe they had left Jericho, and nothing would happen. But that was unlikely, as Wednesday


    had said.


    Ten minutes later, while Luke was still sitting in the same position, thinking about his arch- enemies possible plans, the gym door opened. The sound made him lift his head and look at the person who entered. It was Enid.


    Enid was wearing pink sportswear, as usual for her. Luke hadn''t known there were Adidas sets in that color. They looked great on her.


    "Enid. You came," Luke said, standing up. He had sent Enid a message to meet and discuss a few things before the possible attack on Nevermore, as it was certain the Hyde would attack if


    that happened.


    "Yeah. I ran into Wednesday on the way. Did you two train together?" Enid asked with feigned indifference, standing close to Luke and placing her arms behind her back. Her right hand gripped her left wrist, hiding her arms from Luke''s view.


    "Yes, her dark aura is very helpful for training," Luke replied. The situations he could create with Wednesday''s dark attacks were numerous, giving them a wide variety of ways to train.


    "Mm, I see," Enid said, lightly tightening her grip on her wrist with her right hand, her posture seemingly relaxed but with a hint of hidden tension.


    "I wanted to talk about tomorrow. It''s likely that they will attack Nevermore and the Hyde will show up," Luke commented.


    "Yes, I know from the whole story you told me. What''s the problem?" Enid asked one of the few students who knew everything that was happening in Nevermore and Jericho. "About you, defeating the Hyde. You know he has an enhancement drug now; he''s stronger than the first time we saw him in the forest. It wouldn''t be wise for you to try to fight him,"


    Luke replied.


    "What?" Enid asked, her tone rising with anger.


    "Do you want to break the promise we made? I''ve been training like a maniac since that day; I even managed to turn into a werewolf sooner than expected! I will fight that Hyde and defeat him!" Enid exclaimed with anger and determination.


    ''How cute,'' Luke thought, taking a few steps back as Enid approached him furiously.


    He was surprised to realize that Enid had already managed to transform into a werewolf. In


    the Netflix series, she was a late bloomer. However, here it was different. She accomplished it


    before her peers. Was this the power of love?


    "Once I defeat that ugly monster, we''ll be back together!" Enid added.


    She was 99% sure that Luke ended the relationship because of the resentment from his


    family, which put her in danger on Raven Island when she was taken hostage.


    She needed to hear from Luke''s mouth that he left her for that reason. Then she would tell


    him that she could protect herself and didn''t care if her life was in danger by being at his side. They would be back together and live happily ever after.


    ''It will be difficult to change her mind,'' Luke thought, unsure of what to do. Why was everything so difficult? He would prefer to fight to the death with Crackstone or Atlas.


    "Wait... Do you want to cancel the promise for Wednesday Addams?" Enid asked, her eyes


    glassy. Everyone at Nevermore had noticed that Wednesday Addams was involved with Luke. The gothic girl was only seen with one person: Luke.


    No one knew if Luke and Wednesday were in a relationship or anything, as they kept their


    distance in public and didn''t show the slightest affection for each other. This was mainly because both of them disliked showing affection publicly, and Luke was also bound by the promise he made to Enid.


    "No, that''s not it. I just care about you," Luke said quickly.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt," he added, gently touching Enid''s cheek and wiping away the


    tears that were about to fall. Part of this was true; on the other hand, he didn''t want to face his feelings and make a decision.


    "Oh, is that it?" Enid said, relieved, touching Luke''s hand with hers and enjoying the warmth


    of his hand on her skin.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself. I''ll prove it to you tomorrow!" Enid added.


    "Okay... Just be careful," Luke said with a soft smile as he watched Enid.


    Enid still hadn''t done her training, so Luke accompanied her for an hour. It was fun training


    with her, and it had been a while since he last did. Afterward, they each went back to their


    rooms.


    Luke''s last meal before the eclipse was pizza while watching the old movie Planet of the Apes with Xavier and Ajax, who also knew about the possible attack the next day.


    "One last meal to remember. If we die tomorrow, I won''t regret it," Xavier commented with a


    grin.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. We have the teachers and the agent on our side. It won''t be like last S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    year on Raven Island," Ajax said, not as relaxed as his friend. His girlfriend had died during


    last year''s attack.


    "We''d better get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day," Luke said, turning off the TV. The other two nodded, and within minutes, they were all sleeping in complete darkness.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 110: Bloody Moon I

    Chapter 110: Bloody Moon ISunday, April 20, 2022.


    7:00 PM.


    The small town of Jericho was surrounded by dense forests and rolling hills. On one of these hills was the cemetery: Harmony Hill.


    The cemetery was located at the top of the hill on the western edge of the town, far from the center.


    An iron gate welcomed visitors to the cemetery. If you ventured along the gravel paths, you would see the usual sights in a cemetery: granite tombstones, some covered in moss and others etched with names that had withstood the passage of time. Wilted flowers and faded offerings adorned some graves, while others lay forgotten, overgrown with grass and weeds. The cemetery was not empty. Five hooded figures wearing black cloaks stood along one of the paths near the mausoleums. Two of the hooded figures sat on the steps of the mausoleums, while two others leaned against the cold wall of the funeral monument.


    The tallest hooded figure was walking slowly, their gaze absorbed in a book open halfway, held between both hands. He would read the book for a second and look up, observing some red lines drawn on the stone path.


    "Atlas, this is the eighth time you''ve checked! The layout is perfect! An inverted pentagram," Sabrina complained, glancing at the clock on her phone. It was almost sunset, and the lunar eclipse was approaching.


    "It''s not just a simple inverted pentagram, girl," Atlas replied, barely paying attention to Sabrina''s complaints. He had grown used to how whiny his boss''s daughter could be.


    ''Everything is in order,'' Atlas thought, closing the book and tucking it into one of the inner pockets of his robe.


    "It''s time to act. You four, along with the Hyde, will kill two normies and lure the outcast cop. You must lead him to the teleportation circle we set up. Remember, don''t try to fight him. You''re no match for him," Atlas said in a calm tone.


    "Yeah, we know the plan," Sebastian replied. They had been planning it for over a month, and it was ingrained in his mind.


    "Tyler will be happy to finally kill and get revenge on his fake mother," Sabrina said with an amused smile.


    Since Marilyn died, they have taken care of Tyler and told him what had happened. Sabrina used her red aura and emotionally manipulated him. It was very easy for her. Tyler was a psychopath, and his emotions were extremely unstable, especially after learning about the death of his master.


    "With the drug we''ll give him, I''m sure he''ll take several people to the grave before they defeat him," Amaranth said with a giggle.


    "The Hyde''s role will be crucial in the attack on Nevermore. Don''t give him the drug until that moment. We need a big distraction to steal the Book of Shadows and kidnap Wednesday Addams," Atlas said, and the others nodded.


    "Once you deal with the agent, send me the signal. I''ll start the ritual, and we''ll attack Nevermore with the undead. You all must take the Hyde and the mutilated parts to Raven Island. Now, go," Atlas ordered.


    Sabrina and the others started running. Their movements were quick and agile. In no time, they left the cemetery and began descending the hill.


    "Are we going to attack Nevermore with an army of the undead?" Deacon asked, still in disbelief at what was about to happen.


    He hadn''t known about these plans until after Marilyn died, and he stopped watching over Tyler. Since then, he had spent more time with the group and learned what they were doing in Jericho''s cemetery.


    He didn''t understand why they were going to such lengths to revive Crackstone with an army of the undead. It would be easier to kill Luke in a combined attack with the five of them plus the Hyde. Why bother reviving the demonic normie to do the job? It only increased the chances of being discovered, and the punishment would be worse if it was revealed they had revived Crackstone.


    As for giving Marilyn a bit of support in exchange for having her kill Luke using the Hyde she controlled or by reviving Crackstone, it seemed more logical. That way, they wouldn''t be so involved in the whole ordeal. It was like paying a third party to handle the job, but now it wasn''t that way.


    "Those are my father''s orders. Just follow the plan," Sebasti¨¢n said, not uttering another word. In a few minutes, they arrived at a rundown cabin where Tyler was waiting.


    When Sabrina and the others left the cemetery, Atlas pulled a nearly flat circular device from his sleeve.


    The device fit in his palm; it wasn''t very large. He pressed a button, and a three-dimensional figure was projected. This device allowed for holographic calls, a technology exclusive to psychic families.


    "Master," Atlas greeted respectfully, a stark contrast to how he spoke to Sabrina and the others.


    "Atlas... Is the plan in motion?" the 3D figure spoke. Its tone was rough and calm. The face was not very distinguishable, as the hologram had a semi-transparent, bluish tint.


    "Yes, Master. Everything is going according to plan. Soon, your children and their followers will send the outcast cop away, and I will begin the dark ritual to attack Nevermore with the undead," Atlas responded.


    Since the stupid normie failed her mission to kill Luke and revive Crackstone, Atlas had to take over both tasks. To attack a place full of outcasts and competent teachers, he couldn''t do it with his current strength and numbers.


    Thus, Atlas had a new task. Through a ritual from a witchcraft book, he must revive the cemetery''s corpses and attack Nevermore. He had been working on this for some time. It was difficult to work at night without the ritual marks being noticed by the normies who worked there, but he managed to persuade them with his Gorgon power.


    "A problem has arisen," said the rough voice, belonging to Sabrina''s father, Elliot Spellman.


    "What happened?" Atlas asked, surprised. It was rare to hear his master mention a problem. He always had everything under control.


    "That boy, Luke Poe, knows they''re there. He filed a report with the outcast police," Elliot responded, taking a calm sip from his glass.


    "What? Impossible. Not even the outcast police found us until that normie died... Wait, was he involved in capturing the normie?" Atlas asked in surprise and disbelief.


    "It''s very likely he played a part in it. The outcast police don''t accept reports lightly, especially when they''re against us. They must be confident in something," Elliot said,


    swirling his glass slightly.


    "If the outcast police accepted his report, he must have presented some evidence," Atlas said with a slight grimace. He had no idea when this could have happened.


    "Through my contacts in the council, I learned about the report filed against us, but that''s all


    I know. I''m not sure what kind of evidence was presented or how reliable it is... Luke Poe is now our number one priority again. Eliminate him, and if he has more evidence, destroy it," sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot ordered.


    "Won''t that be more suspicious against us?" Atlas asked. If they revived Crackstone and he killed Luke, they could come off as crazed fans of Crackstone and normies who hate outcasts


    or something.


    "It could be. But it''s better to eliminate him, and any evidence he possesses. It''s likely the boy has a double aura," Elliot replied.


    "Double aura?" Atlas repeated, surprise evident in his tone.


    "Yes. It''s quite possible he also inherited his mother''s blue aura," Elliot commented, several conjectures running through his mind.


    "Once you take care of him, the grudge between our families will be over. Then focus on what''s important," Elliot added, his tone more serious than before.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I will obtain Crackstone''s demonic book," Atlas assured.


    "I hope so. Who would''ve thought the Book of Soyga would be in the possession of that normie? In his hands, the power will be wasted, but in mine..." Elliot said with a yearning


    tone.


    "If you complete all these important tasks, your reward will be significant, Atlas... You''ll have the chance to hold Goody Addams'' Book of Shadows in your hands. A high-level witchcraft book," Elliot said, regaining his calm and indifferent demeanor.


    "I will do it, Master. Don''t worry," Atlas said with a slight smile. If you asked him, he preferred a high-level witchcraft book, especially one created by the powerful psychic Goody Addams. The dark rituals and spells in there had already been tested and wouldn''t fail. His


    strength could increase.


    He prefers that over demonic crap. His knowledge of demons is limited; he prefers not to get involved in topics he doesn''t understand.


    "I expect good news," Elliot said, ending the holographic call. Atlas put away the device and checked the time. Before reviving all the undead, he had to wait


    for the signal from the brats. He hopes they don''t fail on such a simple mission. They just need to kill two normies and lead the outcast police agent to the trap they set up with prior


    planning.


    ''Luke Poe. Who would''ve thought that kid has two auras? He hides them very well,'' Atlas thought. He knew that the last member of the Poe family was a genius. He defeated his master''s daughter and several of her followers.


    ''I hope he puts up a good fight before dying,'' Atlas thought with a slight smile, licking his


    lips, imagining the near future when he would kill that genius.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 111: Bloody Moon II

    Chapter 111: Bloody Moon II7:15 PM.


    Martha, an older woman with greasy hair and skin weathered by the years, was driving her old truck toward the gas station in Jericho. The vehicle, full of dents and rust, squealed as it stopped next to one of the fuel pumps.


    As she got out, Martha shook her skirt and noticed the police patrol car parked nearby. Next to the vehicle, Officer Ritchie Santiago, a large-built woman with short black hair, watched the scene with attentive eyes. She was waiting for her partner to finish buying his cheap cigarettes and the overly sugary donuts he always had at this time as a snack.


    While Martha began fueling up her truck, she looked up and waved at Ritchie.


    "Hey, Ritchie. Are you ready for the lunar eclipse?" asked Martha, her voice raspy from years of smoking.


    Ritchie nodded, her dark eyes showing a mix of interest and concern.


    "Yes, they say it''s one of the longest we''ve had in decades. Are you going to watch it, Martha?" she asked.


    Martha shrugged as she scratched a wart on her neck.


    "I don''t know, Ritchie. I''ve had a bad feeling all day. Especially thinking about all the murders that have happened in Jericho. It''s been twenty years since anything like this..."


    Ritchie frowned, her expression hardening. The last person to go missing was Sheriff Donovan''s son. Everyone assumed he was dead.


    "We''re all on high alert. Don''t worry, Martha. We''re doing everything we can to catch the culprit," Ritchie said, trying to sound as convincing as possible, but her tone was doubtful.


    "Culprit? I''ll tell you what I think," Martha said, leaning forward, bracing herself on her forearms.


    "I think it''s been those strange kids from Nevermore. Devil worshippers. Why do you think they steal parts of their victims'' bodies? For unholy rituals. I''m sure of it," Martha whispered. "Satan worshippers in Jericho? Don''t be ridiculous, Martha. We all know those teenagers are odd, but that''s all they are-teenagers. They wouldn''t be able to escape our search. The killer knows what they''re doing to avoid being caught," Ritchie replied with a slightly nervous laugh. She couldn''t deny that the eerie academy hidden in the woods gave her the creeps.


    "You''re young, but many years ago, strange things happened here, and there''s only one coincidence with that time," Martha said in a solemn tone.


    "What coincidence?" Ritchie asked, growing more frightened by this wrinkled old woman. "A Poe was in Jericho..." Martha replied after a few suspenseful seconds.


    When Ritchie heard the surname Poe, a famous young writer instantly came to mind. His two books had been massive successes. Even his first book was adapted into a major motion picture, grossing millions of dollars at the box office. She remembered that the writer, named Luke Poe, was a student at Nevermore Academy.


    Just as Ritchie was about to ask why Martha believed Luke Poe could be involved, she heard footsteps and noticed several figures approaching out of the corner of her eye.


    She turned her head and saw five figures in black cloaks and hoods. Their faces were obscured. It was getting dark, and seeing five people dressed like this didn''t seem like a good sign.


    "Who are you?! Identify yourselves!" Ritchie shouted, reaching for her revolver. These people gave her a bad feeling. For some reason, she felt an indescribable fear, a sharp pang down her spine.


    Could Martha be right? Was there more than one killer, and were they Satan-worshipping students from that strange school? She quickly drew her gun and aimed at the hooded figures.


    "Don''t take another step, or I''ll shoot!" Ritchie yelled tensely as the figures continued to walk without saying a word.


    Just as Ritchie was about to fire, a calm, firm voice broke the silence.


    "Calm down, Officer. We''re just tourists, no hostility here," said Sabrina, emerging from the group. Her words carried a hypnotic, soothing power as if she were an old friend of Ritchie''s.


    The fear and sweat that had covered Ritchie vanished instantly. A wave of immense calm washed over her, easing her tension.


    "Lower your weapon and come closer to me," Sabrina continued her voice like a soft, enchanting lullaby.


    Under the spell of Sabrina''s words, Ritchie obeyed without question. Slowly, she lowered her gun and walked toward Sabrina, as if hypnotized. As she got closer, Ritchie could clearly see Sabrina''s face: angelic and serene.


    Sabrina extended her delicate hands, nails painted a deep red and placed them on Ritchie''s cheeks, who was taller than her.


    "Very good, thanks for understanding," Sabrina said with a charming smile, her gaze gleaming with a mixture of compassion and coldness.


    "Thank you..." Ritchie replied, still in a half-trance.


    Suddenly, Sabrina exerted an immense force with both hands. In one brutal, swift motion, she twisted Ritchie''s neck, making her head turn completely backward. A sharp crack echoed in the air. Ritchie collapsed to the ground, dead, her eyes wide open in an expression of disbelief.


    "Hahaha... It''s so fun and easy to manipulate normies," Sabrina laughed, her voice controlled and amused.


    Martha, paralyzed by horror, dropped the fuel hose and stepped back, unable to tear her gaze away from Ritchie''s lifeless body. Sabrina turned toward Martha with a smile that now seemed far more sinister. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Martha trembled as she saw Sabrina''s angelic smile. She looked like a young girl, no older than fifteen. She couldn''t see her face clearly because of the hood.


    A taller hooded figure began walking toward Martha, who remained frozen in place. Her legs felt like jelly. Was this the end of her life? Well, at least she had lived past sixty, though her life hadn''t been much.


    "Please, no..." Martha begged, but the hooded figure didn''t hear her and kept walking.


    Sebasti¨¢n, with strength far beyond that of an average human, extended his hand toward Martha. Without any apparent effort, he grabbed her arm and, in a brutal motion, tore it from her body. A blood-curdling scream filled the night air, echoing across the gas station.


    Blood gushed from the stump where her arm once was, but Sebasti¨¢n didn''t stop. With the same relentless force, he repeated the process with her other arm. Martha now collapsed on the ground, and could barely breathe between her screams of pain and the rapid blood loss. Her face had gone pale, and her eyes were filled with agony and terror.


    Sebasti¨¢n then crouched down, grabbing one of her legs. Without hesitation, he ripped off one and then the other, leaving Martha with a bleeding, dismembered torso on the ground. The hooded figures needed her torso for the resurrection ritual of Crackstone. "Please, kill me..." Martha said with difficulty, her voice agonized as she hovered on the brink of unconsciousness from the pain and blood loss.


    Sebasti¨¢n, without uttering a word, grabbed Martha by the hair with force and tore her head off with the same brutal strength as before.


    "Torso secured," Sebasti¨¢n said indifferently, tossing the head to the ground and grabbing Martha''s torso.


    "Here too, part secured," Amaranth said as she mutilated a part of Ritchie''s body. Sabrina didn''t want to soil her hands with the dirty blood of a normie.


    "There are two normies in the gas station who saw everything," Deacon remarked, his voice unaffected by the brutal murder. He approved of what his companions had done to the


    normies.


    "That''s good. They''ll alert the others, and the outcast cop in Jericho will follow our trail. The blood from this torso will lead them right to us," Sebasti¨¢n said.


    Ritchie''s partner had witnessed the entire scene, his face frozen in terror. He was hiding behind the counter with the gas station employee, who was crying and repeating softly, "I''m sorry, Mom..."


    -


    7:25 p.m.


    In a bar not far from the gas station, Anthony sat at a secluded table, drinking a beer and


    smoking.


    ''No movement and the eclipse is almost here. I should head back,'' Anthony thought, slightly annoyed. He''d been searching for clues around Jericho but found nothing. The murders had stopped since the disappearance of the half-Hyde.


    If what the Poe kid said was true, had the Spellmans left Jericho? They no longer had Laurel Gates, the person who was supposed to take all the blame. She was dead. If they revived Crackstone and their identities were revealed (which was very likely), Anthony would make the Spellmans pay. You can''t just go around reviving demonic normies out of a grudge and drag an entire outcast educational institution into it.


    If they wanted to kill Luke, so be it, but not by murdering innocent outcasts. Anthony believed Luke''s story. He had heard the incriminating recordings of that faceless one called Deacon. But with today''s technology, it was possible to create fake audios, though he didn''t think that was the case here. Still, bureaucracy was a pain, so they kept waiting for his partner Claire to arrive with the device to review the memories Luke had extracted.


    He extinguished the last of his cigarette in the ashtray and was about to stand up to head back to Nevermore when the radio on his table crackled.


    "I-I need urgent help at the main gas station!" said a frantic, stammering voice.


    "Five hooded figures have murdered Officer Ritchie and Martha. I repeat, we need reinforcements immediately!"


    Anthony''s expression hardened upon hearing the message. He quickly stood up and headed


    toward the exit of the bar. As he left the bar, he began to run at an incredible speed, like a


    superhuman straight out of a movie.


    "Two murders... Just what they need for the ritual," Anthony thought, his brow furrowed and


    a growing sense of dread as he got closer to the gas station.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 112: Bloody Moon III

    Chapter 112: Bloody Moon III7:40 PM.


    Anthony arrived at the gas station before the Jericho police patrols. A corpse was lying near the gas pump.


    The terrifying part was that the corpse had its head facing the opposite direction it should, and there was a hole near the chest-on the side of the heart.


    Another gruesome detail was that near the body, there were two arms, two legs, and a bloodied head on the ground, scattered as if they were pieces of a Lego set.


    ''Those bastards. A torso and a heart,'' Anthony thought as he began to follow the very noticeable blood trail. It looked like a path of blood guiding him-it could be a trap, but he had no choice but to follow. He trusted his strength and couldn''t allow them to complete the ritual.


    On the blood path, when he reached a corner illuminated by a flickering lightbulb, he found two more bodies. The corpses were completely burned.


    One corpse was tall, and the other smaller, like a child. None of the bodies had any mutilated parts.


    ''They killed them just for fun,'' Anthony thought, giving a glance at the corpses before continuing. The blood trail was becoming thinner and leading farther away from town.


    The blood trail led him to the Jericho landfill. It was located at the northern edge of the town and spanned three kilometers.


    Anthony entered the landfill, which was desolate and filled with heaps of waste emitting an unbearable stench.


    Anthony moved cautiously, his senses heightened, aware of every sound and movement around him.


    In a small shed, the door stood open, covered in blood. "Did they kill the landfill manager too?" Anthony wondered. If luck had been on that old normie''s side, he would have left before the hooded figures arrived at the dump.


    He entered the shed, and his guess was right. An old, hunched man lay lifeless on a table, his eyes wide open and filled with terror.


    He left the shed and continued his search. Upon reaching the center of the landfill, he noticed something strange on the ground: an intricate circle drawn with arcane symbols, illuminated by black candles placed at each cardinal point. The circle was medium-sized.


    ''A teleportation circle,'' Anthony thought, frowning. He realized what it meant. However, he didn''t have time to think.


    A monster with large, round, and reddish eyes-its head disproportionately large compared to its body-leaped at Anthony with a deafening roar. It was a Hyde.


    Anthony reacted quickly to the attack. His right arm transformed in an instant. His hand became hairy and more muscular, with sharp claws. With a swift and decisive movement, he blocked the Hyde''s charge and pushed it back several meters, winning the first round. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''There''s the half-Hyde, its strength is no joke,'' Anthony thought, feeling his arm tremble slightly.


    Before he could continue his fight with the Hyde, another identical monster emerged from the trash and lunged at him.


    "Two Hydes?" Anthony murmured, surprised to see the two ugly monsters charging at him. He quickly figured it out: the hybrid shapeshifter and vampire.


    The Hydes'' goal was obvious: to push him toward the teleportation circle, which faintly glowed on the ground from the candlelight. This time, Anthony transformed both arms. With


    a growl of effort, he defended himself from both Hydes, pushing them back with his tremendous strength.


    Before Anthony could move away from the circle, two hooded figures emerged from the shadows. Their faces were hidden beneath their hoods, but Anthony could make out a reddish glow around their eyes.


    In an instant, fire rays shot out from the eyes of both hooded figures. The speed was incredible.


    Reacting quickly, Anthony had no choice but to cross his arms in an X shape to shield himself. He tensed his muscles, which hardened. His skin became as tough as steel.


    The fire rays struck his arms, but they didn''t burn him. It was as if his arms were made of metal.


    "More power!" thought Sabrina and Sebastian, channeling more energy.


    Anthony began to be pushed backward by the combined force of the Spellman siblings. In no time, he was dragged toward the circle. At that moment, another hooded figure activated the circle, which began to glow intensely, and Anthony felt an invisible force pulling him downward.


    The teleportation ritual was completed in a blinding flash of red light. Anthony felt his body dematerialize, his surroundings changing instantly. When the light faded, he found himself in a completely different place-an arid, desolate landscape he didn''t recognize. "Ugh... damn werewolf. How strong is he?" asked Sabrina, sweat dripping down her face. She had never thought that her fire ray could be resisted by two simple arms, especially since her brother had also shot at the outcast cop.


    Sebastian said nothing. He simply wiped the sweat from his forehead, frowning. The presence of that outcast cop reminded him of Atlas-a strength he had not yet attained.


    "The good thing is, we completed the mission," said Amaranth, breathing heavily as she shifted back into her beautiful human form.


    Tyler also reverted to his human form, his face covered in sweat. He felt pain in his hand- where the werewolf had struck him. He hadn''t known anyone could possess more physical strength than him.


    He thought of Luke, but knew that Luke used strange powers; it wasn''t purely physical strength. However, both Luke and Wednesday scared him more. Their presence was eerie and


    sinister.


    "I''ve already informed Atlas," said Deacon.


    "Good, let''s grab the mutilated parts and head straight to Nevermore," said Sebastian. Everyone nodded and began to move.


    The Jericho landfill returned to darkness and silence as the moon began to rise in the night


    sky.


    ...


    8:00 PM.


    The night was steeped in palpable tension as the blood moon eclipse reached its peak, bathing Jericho''s cemetery in a crimson glow. The moon, fully covered by the Earth''s shadow, shone with a sinister red hue, casting an eerie light over the tombstones and mausoleums. Atlas stood at the center of the cemetery, patiently waiting with his eyes closed. The lines of the pentagram, which spanned the entire graveyard, were drawn in animal blood, and at each cardinal point, a different animal head was placed, its empty eyes staring into nothingness.


    "They did it," Atlas murmured, slowly opening his eyes.


    From his robe, he pulled out a worn book, its yellowed pages filled with dark spells and incantations. Before beginning the incantation, he bit his thumb, letting the blood flow. He allowed the blood to drip onto the center of the pentagram. The ground quickly absorbed the blood, and the pentagram responded with an even more intense glow.


    Then he lifted the spellbook in front of him, his eyes glowing faintly, and began to chant the incantation, his voice resonating through the night:


    "Exsurgetis ex sepulchris, animas damnatas, ad imperium meum. Sanguis et carnis, vita in mortuis, ad voluntatem meam."


    As he uttered the words, the inverted pentagram began to glow intensely, each line traced with animal blood shining with a dark red hue. The animal heads placed at the cardinal points seemed to momentarily come to life, their mouths opening in a silent scream.


    The ground beneath Atlas'' feet began to tremble, and a thick, spectral fog rose from the earth, enveloping the tombs in a shroud of darkness. The sound of cracking bones and shifting dirt grew louder as the dead began to answer his call.


    Gravestones shifted, and skeletal hands started to emerge from the soil. The corpses, in various stages of decomposition, rose from their graves, their empty eyes glowing with malevolent light. Atlas continued chanting, his voice now a blend of raw power and absolute


    control.


    "Ad me veni, ad imperium meum. Sub imperio lunae sanguineae, resurgite et parete."


    The blood moon, hanging in the sky like an ominous omen, seemed to intensify its red light. The reanimated dead now stood in formation before Atlas, awaiting his commands. ''The blood moon always amplifies power,'' Atlas thought with a faint smile as he observed his army of undead. It had been a long time since he could enjoy himself like this. "It''s time to fulfill my master''s orders," Atlas said as he began to lead the undead toward Nevermore. The people of Jericho were spared from witnessing the army of the dead, as the path led through the forest, avoiding the town entirely.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 113: Bloody Moon IV

    Chapter 113: Bloody Moon IV8:30 p.m.


    Nevermore was bathed in the red light of the blood moon. The gothic school looked much more terrifying with the red rays of the strange lunar eclipse that was happening that night.


    The school grounds were completely silent. Even in the four dormitories, no fly was buzzing, and they were in darkness. This abandonment in a school that houses hundreds of students was due to one reason: the lunar eclipse.


    Over a month ago, the botany teacher died, and few know the truth behind her death.


    With the evidence Luke gathered about Laurel Gates, Crackstone''s resurrection, and the hooded figures helping Laurel behind the scenes, Larissa had a meeting with the board members, and they made a decision. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All students were required to return home on the day of the eclipse, as the likelihood of an attack was very high. The evidence Luke presented was overwhelming. The school staff would be useless if they didn''t make a decision when they had that evidence right in front of them and an entire month to decide.


    Luckily for the school staff, the day fell on a Saturday, so no classes were missed. The students wouldn''t lose a single class and wouldn''t fall behind. Bad luck for them.


    High up in one of the academy''s towers, Luke was sitting on the stone ledge, a wide structure that surrounded the tower and offered a great view of the blood moon.


    Luke''s feet dangled over the void as he lazily watched the blood moon.


    Next to him, standing on the same ledge, was Wednesday. Her slim, pale figure gazed at the peculiar moon-a color she liked very much, though she preferred it thicker.


    The two of them were the only students who had stayed at Nevermore tonight.


    "Any sign?" Wednesday asked, breaking the silence.


    "No. Nothing new," Luke replied, his domain expanded as far as possible, reaching Jericho''s woods.


    The only presences he sensed were the teachers who would be on watch all night to defend Nevermore. Both of them fell silent again, watching.


    ''She was the only one who stayed,'' Luke thought, looking at Wednesday''s upright figure as she observed the red moon.


    All the other students had left on several buses back to their homes: Enid, Xavier, Ajax, Yoko, Bianca, etc. If you wanted to stay and defend the school against a possible attack, you could, but 99.99% of parents decided their children should return home.


    He didn''t blame Xavier and Ajax; the buses arrived in the morning, and their parents had already decided for them that they had to go back.


    The school authorities had to give some explanations as to why they decided to evacuate the students. They had to mention a possible attack. They couldn''t send all the students home without giving a reason.


    Only one family allowed their daughter to decide whether to stay or leave: The Addams, even knowing that Wednesday was in danger since her blood was the key to reviving Crackstone. Wednesday, of course, chose to stay.


    "What are you looking at?" Wednesday asked, noticing Luke''s gaze on her.


    "Why did you stay? You''re the key to Crackstone''s revival. The sensible thing would''ve been to go back with your family," Luke replied. That way, the demonic normie wouldn''t be revived, and she wouldn''t be in danger.


    The teachers and the academy board wanted Wednesday to return home at all costs knowing this, but she refused to leave Nevermore. Since her parents respected her decision, they couldn''t force her to go back.


    "My ancestor''s Book of Shadows hasn''t been found. Laurel hid it very well. I won''t let the Spellmans have even the slightest chance of taking it. It belongs to my family," Wednesday answered.


    "Besides, I would never miss an attack of this scale. Do you think I''d let you have all the fun to yourself?" Wednesday said, a faint smile forming as she imagined the life-or-death battle that might happen tonight.


    She had always wanted to leave school, but now it was the opposite. There was no way she''d miss tonight for anything in the world.


    Luke was momentarily captivated by Wednesday''s smile, illuminated by the reddish rays of the moonlight.


    "And you?" Wednesday asked, returning to her usual expression and looking at Luke, who snapped back to reality.


    "Me what?"


    "Why did you stay here? You know they''re coming specifically to kill you. The best thing would be for you to leave Nevermore," Wednesday explained.


    "Why would I do that? I finally have the chance to kill those bastards. Especially that bitch Sabrina or whatever her name is," Luke replied, clenching his fists tightly. A strong murderous intent flashed in his eyes.


    He had to hold back from killing Amaranth and the nameless one to gather evidence, but today he could finally tear them all apart. He wouldn''t have a better chance.


    This time, it was Wednesday who was fascinated as she looked at Luke''s face. She leaned down and kissed him suddenly, surprising him, as his mind had been busy thinking of a thousand ways to kill Sabrina.


    "Why so sudden?" Luke asked as Wednesday pulled her cold lips away from his.


    "Just because I wanted to. Is that wrong?" Wednesday said.


    "No, no..." Luke answered with a strange expression. Usually, kisses with the gothic girl were rare. Luke had to make the most of it when she felt like it, whether she approached him as she had now or if he somehow figured it out by reading her expression and taking the initiative. Luckily, both of them weren''t the type who needed a lot of intimate affection like other people. So, they were fine with this arrangement. That''s why they got along so well.


    "By the way," Wednesday said, changing the subject in her usual monotone voice. "Enid told me, you had some kind of promise. What''s that about?" she asked, looking intently at Luke, just inches away from him.


    ...


    Luke remained silent, gazing at the beautiful red moon. His expression was blank and unflinching. However, if you looked closely, you could notice tiny, barely perceptible beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Wednesday stared at Luke intently, not blinking, her usual blank expression making her seem robotic.


    Just then, countless presences entered Luke''s radar, surprising him with the sudden number


    that kept growing.


    Luke quickly stood up and looked eastward, from where all the presences were coming, growing more numerous by the second.


    "Is it them?" Wednesday asked. She could interrogate Luke about that matter that bothered


    her later.


    "Yes, but I''m sensing hundreds more presences. Strange, they''re similar, yet not quite the same," Luke responded.


    "Reinforcements?"


    "I don''t think so..." Luke said, shaking his head. After examining the hundreds of presences,


    he reached a conclusion.


    "Undead," he answered after a few seconds.


    "Interesting. It''s been a while since I dug up and buried corpses," Wednesday remarked.


    There wasn''t a hint of fear in her expression, even knowing that Nevermore was about to be besieged by an army of the undead.


    "You''ll just have to bury them again. Saves you some energy," Luke said with a faint smile.


    "Where are the Spellman?" Wednesday asked.


    "They''re waiting on the sidelines," Luke replied.


    "Hmm, while the teachers handle the army of undead, they''ll try to kill you and capture me. Then they''ll look for the Book of Shadows," Wednesday said.


    "Yeah..." Luke responded, frowning.


    He couldn''t understand why they were so extreme, just to kill him. Did they want to revive Crackstone? They could focus solely on killing him during this attack. Why were they also after the Book of Shadows and trying to capture Wednesday?


    Luke thought they''d only be here to kill him, but they had taken the Hyde and the body parts Marilyn had collected. What would they want with the limbs of the Hyde''s victims if their only


    goal was to kill him?


    Plus, Luke could have left today on one of the buses, incognito, without anyone knowing. Were they here just to kill him, or was there something more?


    ''I''ll find out once I capture one of those bastards,'' Luke thought, shaking his head. He especially needed to capture that damn Gorgon. He''d have the most information. Then he would kill him. It would be tough to capture him and read his memories, but he''d try. "Do you think the teachers can withstand the attack?" Wednesday asked, not planning to


    move from her spot.


    The undead were cannon fodder. She wouldn''t engage in a fight against hundreds of them; the most annoying part was their sheer number. With Luke''s extrasensory ability, they had a complete view of the battlefield. They could confront the real culprits behind this attack.


    "They set up a decent barrier, and there are several professors. I think they''ll have no problem," Luke replied, looking thoughtful. The only disadvantage they had was that Anthony, the outcast cop, wasn''t around, and that posed a problem. He should have returned to Nevermore, but there was no sign of him, and he was a powerful force to consider in their


    defense.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the undead became visible. Luke didn''t warn the professors because if he did, he would have to tell them he possessed a white aura, and for now, he wanted to keep that card hidden. They already knew he had two auras. Thanks to everyone believing he had an aura, he was able to gather solid evidence.


    The undead were ugly and disgusting. They were at the level of the hag Luke fought, perhaps even uglier. Not even the best zombie movies could match the true undead that attacked the


    barrier.


    They were decomposed corpses, a mix of rotting flesh and damp earth. Torn, hanging skin revealed putrid muscles and yellowed bones, with patches of flesh falling away with every movement. Some still retained tattered pieces of clothing, now covered in mud and dried blood, while others were naked, exposing their bodies mutilated by death and decay.


    The undead surrounded Nevermore; the only thing separating them from the academy grounds was the large barrier that continued to withstand the siege. The barrier was not only defensive; it disintegrated the attackers within seconds, but more undead returned to replace their fallen comrades.


    "How many undead are there?" Wednesday asked. Luke was the one who could answer that


    question.


    "More than a thousand, and they keep coming," Luke replied, a bit surprised by the sheer number of undead attacking.


    "It makes sense. They must have used the main cemetery of Jericho to revive all these undead.


    A cemetery in a small town like this should be about two hectares in size, maybe three. Each grave occupies around two to three square meters. If we assume each grave occupies three square meters, there could be 6,666 graves in two hectares. So that would be the approximate number of undead attacking Nevermore tonight," Wednesday said without changing her


    expression at all.


    "Whoa... You should tell that information to the professors," Luke said, his face showing a strange expression. He was more surprised by Wednesday''s ease with calculations.


    He wasn''t very good at math. As for why Wednesday knew this, it was easy to realize that she


    had a fondness for cemeteries, corpses, and those kinds of things.


    The undead kept coming and attacking the great barrier that disintegrated them, but it was of little use against such overwhelming numbers. It was only a matter of time before the barrier fell and the thousands of undead would besiege Nevermore from all sides.


    The professors wore grimaces on their faces, but they did not seem worried about the undead.


    Their main concern was the individuals behind this attack, who would most likely be coming after Luke and Wednesday.


    ''Where are those two troublesome students?'' thought Charles, the professor of Luke and Wednesday in the psychic powers class.


    In the face of this attack, it was best to keep Luke and Wednesday close by to protect them,


    but they had disappeared. Unfortunately, he wasn''t a clairvoyant psychic, so he couldn''t locate them.


    The professors began to move, covering the most important positions from where the undead


    would enter after breaching the barrier. Finally, the barrier could not hold any longer and


    shattered, allowing the undead to charge furiously toward Nevermore.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 114: Bloody Moon V

    Chapter 114: Bloody Moon V8:45 PM.


    "A zombie attack!" exclaimed Xavier in astonishment from behind his bush. In front of his eyes, he saw hundreds of creepy zombies running toward Nevermore.


    "Not even the zombies from Black Ops 3 are this ugly," commented Ajax, who, like his friend, had a surprised expression.


    "Gross... Their skin and muscles are falling off as they run," said Divina with a disgusted expression.


    "How are we going to get to Nevermore without drawing the attention of these zombies?" asked Yoko, adjusting her black sunglasses.


    "We''ll carve a path through them!" Enid responded with a frown, as her multicolored nails turned into sharp claws.


    The group of five had jumped off the moving buses earlier this afternoon before leaving Nevermore. They needed the help of their classmates to avoid being seen and noticed by the drivers who were taking them back home.


    "Calm down, Enid... Our goal is to find that Hyde so you can defeat it," said Yoko, placing her hand on Enid''s shoulder.


    Her friend had told her about the promise she made to Luke, so she decided to help her. She considered it dangerous for her friend to fight that monster, but it was impossible to change her mind.


    "We should have gotten back to school earlier," commented Ajax.


    "They would have found us and sent us home," said Xavier.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s find the area with the least concentration of zombies," said Enid, standing up and starting to walk as cautiously as possible to avoid being seen by the zombies.


    "Sorry for her behavior. The red moon makes her much more aggressive. She could transform at any moment," said Yoko, getting up and following Enid.


    Xavier and Ajax shrugged and followed the girls. They had come to help Luke. They didn''t quite understand why Enid, his ex-girlfriend, was here, but the more people they had, the better.


    ...


    At the same time, not far away, Luke and Wednesday were moving across the rooftops of the gothic academy with great agility.


    Hundreds of zombies had breached the barrier. From the rooftops, they could see a swarm of black dots attacking and lunging at the teachers, who were killing them mercilessly.


    ''The teachers are strong,'' thought Luke as he watched a professor, transformed into a werewolf, smashing zombies left and right. However, the zombies had fulfilled their purpose. All the teachers were busy, fighting off the undead. The air already reeked of a putrid stench. "The hyde, the half-breed, and the faceless one are heading toward the north area," Luke informed Wednesday. Due to the overwhelming number of presences, he hadn''t noticed Enid, Xavier, and the others. It was too much information, and his focus was on the main enemies. "They must be the second distraction. Classic. Where''s the gorgon?" Wednesday asked.


    Luke focused, searching for the other three presences. He noticed two moving together at a moderate pace, already near the main pentagonal courtyard. They had passed the line of teachers.


    "They''re in the main courtyard. They seem to be looking for something..." Luke said with a frown. Unlike the others, these two presences-one of them being Sabrina, as he recognized her-appeared to be examining the area they were in.


    "Do they know where Laurel hid the book?" Wednesday asked, frowning.


    "It''s possible. If they managed to kill her from a distance, they could''ve secured the book to keep it from being found. The other presence is heading toward Raven Island," Luke said.


    "Most likely to prepare the mutilated parts for the ritual," Wednesday replied, and with that, both of them began heading toward the main courtyard at full speed.


    "If the gorgon is there, I''ll take care of her," Luke said, wrapping black bandages over his eyes. Wednesday nodded in agreement. Though she liked facing the most dangerous opponents, she preferred not to go up against a gorgon who could turn her to stone with a single glance. Luke was the perfect counter.


    Luke and Wednesday reached the courtyard quickly, moving at high speed across the academy rooftops. The red moon illuminated their figures. Upon spotting the two people lurking in the pentagonal courtyard, they wasted no time and leaped down.


    "Superhero landing," Luke murmured, with a barely perceptible smile.


    The impact of Luke''s feet on the grass created a small crater in the ground, kicking up a bit of dust and drawing the attention of the two hooded figures.


    Wednesday, on the other hand, landed gracefully, her feet making no sound as they touched the ground. She glanced at Luke with a raised eyebrow, not understanding his comment. "You wouldn''t get it..." Luke replied with a grimace under Wednesday''s gaze. If Xavier and Ajax had been there, they would have understood the reference.


    Luke observed the two hooded figures in front of him. Even with a blindfold over his eyes, he could see their heights and builds using his Observation Haki, though he couldn''t make out their faces in detail. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the hooded figures was short and had a delicate build. Luke already knew it was that bitch, Sabrina Spellman, or whatever her real name was.


    The other figure was extremely tall, around 8 feet. He was muscular, with a massive and imposing frame. Both figures wore black cloaks and hoods to hide their faces.


    "So, it''s Elliot''s bootlicking gorgon and his daughter, who''s already failed twice. Hi, Sabrina. Long time no see," Luke remarked with a slight smile.


    Sabrina and Atlas were momentarily taken aback by Luke''s statement and sudden appearance.


    After processing Luke''s comment, Sabrina gritted her teeth in fury, but before she could speak, Atlas spoke up.


    "Luke Poe. Finally, we meet. You saved me the trouble of looking for you by coming here on your own. Thanks," said Atlas.


    "You''re welcome. You helped me a lot too by launching this massive attack on Nevermore. With the evidence I''ve collected, plus this attack, the Spellmans are screwed once the whole world knows you planned this. Thanks," Luke replied with a smile. In the end, he had achieved what he wanted without the need to revive Crackstone.


    Luke couldn''t see it, but Atlas grimaced. Just hours ago, his master had informed him that Luke had presented evidence to the outcast police. However, the mission remained-he had to kill the boy. If Luke had any additional evidence, it needed to be destroyed.


    "A well-hidden dual aura. I must congratulate you on that, but your evidence will be useless because you''ll die today," Atlas remarked. What good was presenting evidence if Luke


    wouldn''t be alive to witness the Spellmans'' downfall?


    [Don''t kill Sabrina,] Luke mentally instructed. His message reached Wednesday''s mind. They


    had established a telepathic link some time ago.


    Without warning, Luke shot off the ground like a rocket, his body becoming a blur. Atlas barely had time to blink before Luke was in front of him.


    Luke extended his hand and grabbed Atlas by the neck. Lifting him off the ground, he accelerated further, pushing him forward. They shot across the courtyard like a projectile. The walls of the pentagonal courtyard shattered into pieces upon contact with Atlas''s body. Within seconds, they were far from the courtyard, which now had a large breach on one of its


    sides.


    Wednesday''s braids flew in the wind generated by Luke''s rapid flight. Her expression


    remained unchanged, showing no hint of surprise.


    Her dark eyes focused on Sabrina, who was still standing motionless in her spot, her cloak billowing in the gusts created by Luke''s movement.


    Wednesday had no intention of speaking. Her figure vanished into her own shadow, reappearing in front of Sabrina, who for some reason seemed frozen in place.


    A dark scythe was already in Wednesday''s hand, and she swung it toward Sabrina''s head without hesitation. At last, Sabrina reacted to the possibility of being decapitated. The dark scythe passed mere inches from Sabrina''s face, slicing through her hood and revealing her face, which looked the same as it had last year, though Wednesday didn''t know


    her.


    Sabrina had short, wavy blonde hair, fair skin, and green eyes. Wednesday noticed a gaze full


    of hatred and rage in Sabrina''s eyes, her expression unhinged for someone with red aura


    psychic abilities.


    Sabrina''s furious green eyes snapped back to reality, locking onto Wednesday.


    "Are you his new girlfriend? First a happy, cheerful girl, and now a goth girl. Quite the change,


    huh?" said Sabrina with a disdainful smile, as two fireballs shot from her hands toward


    Wednesday at high speed.


    With her scythe, Wednesday cleanly sliced through the first fireball already upon her. The second one, having a second more time, she dodged by sinking into her own shadow.


    BOOM!


    Another wall of the main courtyard collapsed due to the explosion caused by the fireball.


    Without missing a beat, Wednesday emerged from a shadow behind Sabrina and hurled a dark


    knife at her enemy''s back.


    However, just as the dark knife was inches from its target, it was incinerated by flames that suddenly surrounded Sabrina''s entire body.


    ''Fire shield,'' Sabrina thought with a grimace, having made a circular motion with her arms. She had to create a full-body shield just to defend against a small knife. "Come out and fight me face to face!" Sabrina exclaimed angrily, making a slashing motion with her arm from which a fiery blade shot out.


    The fiery blade wasn''t fast enough to catch Wednesday, who once again disappeared into her


    shadow. This only enraged Sabrina further, causing her to unleash streams of fire wildly all over the place like a madwoman.


    "To be a user of red aura, you''re pathetic at controlling your own emotions," Wednesday remarked, her voice echoing like a whisper from all directions toward Sabrina, who frowned


    even more.


    Sabrina''s psyche was not in the best state at the moment. For the past two years, her life had been a disaster. Failed in the mission given to her by her father, lost for the first time in her life, had to live among outcast people she considered despicable, and then living in a run- down house for months when she had lived in luxury her entire life.


    As the fight continued, the courtyard was in worse condition: fire was everywhere and several


    walls were destroyed. Sabrina already had several cuts on her body left by Wednesday and her stealthy attacks.


    ''Let''s finish this,'' Wednesday thought, emerging from a shadow created by the crackling fire.


    "Finally coming out of your pit. Ready to fight face to face, mole girl?" Sabrina asked with a smile as she prepared the firebolt that would shoot from her eyes.


    "Your words have no power over me. You should greatly improve your red aura if you want to


    affect me, and I doubt you can," Wednesday said, noticing the hypnotic power of Sabrina''s words. She had been perfectly in control of her emotions since she was a child.


    Only two events had caused her emotions to fluctuate: when her pet scorpion died and everything she experienced with Luke.


    After saying that, she extended her hand, and a scythe of darkness began to form. Unlike the previous scythes she had materialized, the handle was much longer and thinner. With a fluid and precise motion, she swung the scythe, creating a dark slash that spread like a wave of


    darkness.


    The slash moved swiftly, consuming the air and silencing the roar of the flames. All the fires in the courtyard were extinguished instantly at the dark cut from Wednesday.


    The courtyard fell into total darkness once again, illuminated only by the red light of the moon. "Emerge, crow," Wednesday whispered in a cold, monotone voice. From the shadows, a shape began to take life. At first, it was just a dark outline, but it quickly


    grew in size and definition until a gigantic crow emerged from the darkness. Its eyes glowed with malicious intelligence, and its plumage was made of pure shadow.


    The giant crow spread its wings, nearly spanning the entire courtyard, and positioned itself


    behind Wednesday. "It''s been a long time since I came out of that pit! You finally give me some freedom, Wednesday," croaked the crow. Its tone was low and raspy, each word scraping like claws on a


    chalkboard, with a distorted echo. It was as if something grotesque and unnatural were trying to imitate human speech but failing to conceal its true nature.


    "For a supernatural crow, you talk too much. There is your prey. Don''t kill her," Wednesday


    said, giving a slight nod of her head for the shadow monster to attack. "Sharp-tongued as always!" croaked the crow, laughing shrill as it launched itself at Sabrina, who stood frozen, staring at the giant shadow monster.


    Sabrina''s eyes began to glow until a powerful beam of fire shot out from each one, striking


    the giant crow. However, to her horror, the fire seemed to be swallowed by the darkness of the crow and continued its path, barely pushed back.


    The crow, with its wings spread wide, enveloped Sabrina in a prison of darkness. The Spellman girl was completely blind as if she were in an endless absolute darkness. Suddenly, from that darkness, she caught a glimpse of dark tentacles slithering toward her;


    she couldn''t do anything to dodge them. She couldn''t move or use her fire powers in that


    prison.


    The tentacles coiled around her arms and legs, completely immobilizing her. "Fire, fire, appear, damn it!" Sabrina thought nervously, but her fire wouldn''t come to burn


    through the darkness.


    Without warning, the sharp tips of the tentacles began to tear at her skin, creating deep lacerations. Blood flowed forth, dark and abundant.


    Wednesday, standing in front of Sabrina, watched her coldly. Sabrina was kneeling, with a vacant expression, as if her mind were trapped somewhere else. Suddenly, Wednesday noticed the lacerations beginning to appear on Sabrina''s skin.


    ''It has begun,'' thought Wednesday, and at that moment, the silence was shattered by a heart-


    wrenching scream from Sabrina. The wounds multiplied, tearing through her delicate skin as the cries of pain intensified.


    Wednesday, with a cold smirk of pleasure on her lips, watched Sabrina''s suffering.


    "I didn''t like how Luke said your name," she murmured in a frigid tone, placing her pale hand


    with black-painted nails close to her face.


    The crow, lurking in the shadows with Sabrina, seemed to receive a mental command from


    Wednesday. Without wasting a moment, the dark tentacles enveloping her rose, sliding toward Sabrina''s face.


    The tentacles aimed for her eye sockets. Their tips elongated and slowly entered Sabrina''s


    eyes, intending to inflict maximum pain.


    They then began to exert controlled pressure, gently pulling her eyes outward. The process


    was slow and agonizing. Sabrina''s eyes started to stretch; her eyeballs bulged outward, veins swelling and bursting under the pressure.


    Finally, with one last firm and merciless tug, the tentacles extracted Sabrina''s eyeballs from their sockets.


    Sabrina''s scream of pain was worse than the previous ones.


    "Don''t spend your energy too quickly... The torture has only just begun," Wednesday said


    with a faint, terrifying smile on her beautiful face.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 115: Bloody Moon VI

    Chapter 115: Bloody Moon VI"This is a real zombie attack!" exclaimed Xavier, decapitating three zombies at once with a katana he held in his right hand. The katana was black and white, but aside from that, it


    looked like a high-quality Japanese blade.


    "We were right to come back!" said Ajax with a grin, crushing the head of a disgusting, ugly zombie under his foot.


    Both were zombie game fanatics and being in a sort of zombie apocalypse was one of their dreams.


    "We''re not here to have fun, guys..." Yoko said, sighing as she swung a large black and white hammer, smashing it into the head of a zombie, which exploded like a watermelon from the impact.


    The hammer was courtesy of Xavier, so Yoko wouldn''t have to touch the repulsive undead with her hands. It weighed over 30 kilograms, but Yoko wielded it one-handed as if it were nothing.


    "This way," Enid said, sniffing the air and walking through the school grounds. The group had to fight their way through the zombies. Luckily, the teachers handled the larger hordes, so they didn''t lose much time.


    "Can your sense of smell work with all this rotting stench?" Divina asked, covering her nose with a disgusted expression.


    "The Hyde''s stench is just as strong as the zombies''. It can''t fool me," Enid responded as she hurried along.


    A werewolf''s sense of smell couldn''t be underestimated. Enid had plenty of time to catch the Hyde''s scent when he fought against Luke and Wednesday months ago. She wouldn''t forget it easily.


    The group continued their march, killing a zombie or two that crossed their path along the


    way.


    "That''s the greenhouse..." Ajax remarked, looking at the distant building where they used to have botany classes, which had been canceled after the professor suddenly left.


    The greenhouse looked gloomier than usual due to the reddish light of the moon. The glass and metal structure reflected the crimson glow.


    "He''s in there. And he''s not alone," Enid said before dashing toward the greenhouse doors without hesitation.


    Xavier, Yoko, Ajax, and Divina had no choice but to run after Enid and enter the greenhouse, where they witnessed a strange scene unfolding.


    Tyler, fully transformed into his Hyde form, had his back to them. He was in a pit that seemed to have been dug by his own hands. His enormous, sharp claws kept tearing through the earth at an astonishing speed, scattering chunks of dirt and roots all around him.


    From their position, the others could only see the monster''s massive back and the few messy strands of hair that swayed with every movement it made.


    Sitting lazily on a desk with her legs crossed, Amaranth was looking at her dark red painted nails. A few meters away stood Deacon, leaning against the blackboard. It was impossible to tell where he was looking since he had no eyes, and his hood concealed his featureless face.


    The two hooded figures turned toward the unexpected guests. The Hyde also stopped what he was doing and looked back at them with eyes full of murderous intent.


    The place fell into an uncomfortable silence. The only sound was the low growl of the Hyde, who was showing great restraint by not lunging at the new enemies.


    "White hair and a faceless one... They must be Amaranth and Deacon," Xavier remarked seriously, breaking the silence. Luke had told Xavier everything. It wasn''t a secret anymore, as the evidence had been presented, and it was only a matter of time before it all came to light.


    "Luke Poe is quite the detective, huh? He gathered so much information, and we didn''t even notice. Must be a Sherlock Holmes fan," Amaranth said, lowering her hood to reveal her stunning face, white hair, and reddish eyes.


    Xavier, Ajax, Divina, and Yoko were momentarily speechless, shocked by Amaranth''s beauty. They couldn''t say a word for a few moments.


    The only one who kept the same impatient expression was Enid, who, without a word, began to transform. She no longer held back. Tonight''s blood moon was the perfect occasion to unleash all her instincts.


    Her delicate body started trembling and changing, gaining height, weight, muscle, and fur. In just a few breaths, her transformation was complete. She now stood as tall as the Hyde, even slightly surpassing him in height. Her fangs were sharp and long. Her eyes gleamed with a fierce instinct, fixed on the Hyde, who watched her with equal intensity.


    With her transformation finished, Enid didn''t wait a second longer. With a roar, she leaped with immense force, covering the distance of several meters that separated her from the Hyde.


    Enid collided with both paws with brutal strength. Despite his size and power, the Hyde was hurled backward with great force. He flew through the air, crashing through the greenhouse wall with a tremendous crash, shattering glass and metal beams as if they were nothing before continuing his flight outside.


    Enid began running on all fours toward the Hyde. She completely ignored Amaranth and Deacon, who, like the Hyde, didn''t even have time to react.


    "Werewolves are going all out tonight..." Amaranth said with an unusually serious expression. She had been given a mission and had to complete it. They couldn''t afford to lose


    the Book of Shadows, which could bring Crackstone back from hell.


    "Let''s finish them off, then complete our mission," Deacon said as he moved to stand beside his companion, glancing briefly at the pit the Hyde had dug.


    ''Still needs a bit more digging,'' Deacon thought.


    "Hey, they''ve got quite the numerical advantage. Do Nevermore students always fight this dirty?" Amaranth asked with a smile, looking at Xavier and the others, who had also taken their combat stances.


    -


    Luke was flying at great speed, his grip tightened around Atlas''s neck. After leaving the quad, he began to ascend higher and higher, reaching fifty meters and climbing.


    ''Now,'' Luke thought, hurling Atlas downward with tremendous force, aiming for the forest surrounding Nevermore.


    Atlas shot toward the ground like a human projectile, his body slicing through the air as he plummeted.


    With a brutal impact, Atlas collided with the treetops. The branches creaked and snapped under the force of the blow. His body crashed through several layers of branches before hitting the ground with a dull thud, sending up a cloud of dirt and leaves.


    Luke landed near the large crater where the gorgon should have been. He looked at his hand, the one that had gripped Atlas''s neck. He felt pain in the tips of his fingers.


    He knew that gorgons had superior resilience compared to many other outcasts. The shell of their eggs was made of an extremely strong compound that formed a kind of polymer scale covering their bodies, granting them remarkable durability.


    ''His body is incredibly tough,'' Luke thought as he watched Atlas emerge from the crater in the ground. The impact he had received didn''t seem to have caused him the slightest bit of harm. With a single leap, Atlas landed just a few meters away from him, completely unscathed, though the hood that had concealed his face was gone.


    Atlas''s head was large and round, covered in scars. His skin was stretched tight over his skull, giving him a cadaverous appearance. His eyes were small and sunken, a milky white color, as if he were blind, yet his vision was exceptional.


    "That was a nice massage," Atlas said in a monotone voice, devoid of emotion. As he spoke, he tilted his neck to one side, producing a cracking sound that echoed in Luke''s ears like the


    bending of steel.


    "Are you the man of steel or something?" Luke asked with a grimace.


    "Steel? Ha," Atlas scoffed with disdain in his tone.


    "Gorgon bronze. They call it mythical bronze. Tougher than steel," commented Edgar, who


    was floating nearby, ready to be a front-row spectator for this fight.


    [Isn''t it only a few gorgons that have that mythical bronze?] Luke asked mentally, an


    expression rarely seen on his face, though his eyes were hidden by the black bandage.


    "Seems like during my absence, that damn old man managed to get his hands on the mythical


    bronze skin," Edgar replied, his usual relaxed attitude gone.


    [Tsch, I''ll just beat that damn bronze until it dents,] Luke said, cracking his knuckles. His telekinetic waves were powerful. If he pummels him enough, he could deal both external and


    internal damage.


    "Do you think you can fight properly with a bandage on, kid?" Atlas asked with a disdainful expression. Everyone feared his eyes, and he believed a bandage would make Luke''s movements clumsy and slow. Although outcasts had heightened senses, being deprived of sight against a powerful opponent would only put him at a disadvantage, or so Atlas thought. "We''ll see, old man," Luke said with a slight smile, stretching his arms.


    Atlas didn''t wait any longer. Putting all his strength into his calves, he charged at Luke with incredible speed. His long strides closed the distance in a flash. In less than five seconds, he reached Luke and threw a punch aimed at his face.


    Luke didn''t seem fazed. Atlas was fast, but Wednesday''s attacks had given him less time to react and came from multiple angles.


    Using a telekinetic wave, Luke dodged the punch, which passed just inches from his right cheek. Atlas''s face showed surprise at Luke''s flawless evasion.


    "Brace yourself, gorgon," Luke said, clenching his left fist and concentrating a large amount


    of telekinetic energy.


    In a fluid movement, he threw his fist upward, landing a direct hit on Atlas''s chin. The impact


    echoed like a hammer striking an anvil. The condensed telekinetic waves exploded upon contact, unleashing tremendous power.


    Atlas was launched straight up, flying over ten meters into the air. Luke jumped, using his


    telekinesis to match Atlas''s height.


    Spinning quickly in midair, Luke delivered a kick to Atlas''s stomach, sending him flying like a ragdoll. The kick was also charged with telekinetic waves, amplifying the force of the blow.


    Atlas rocketed horizontally, his speed tearing through the trees in his path. Each tree he touched shattered under the force, and as he went, his velocity gradually decreased. Finally, he crashed into the trunk of a massive tree, where he lay motionless. ''How is this possible?'' Atlas thought, wiping a bit of blood from his pale mouth. Despite the powerful attack, he had sustained only minor injuries-compared to what a normal human would have suffered, being utterly pulverized and unrecognizable.


    He stood up, feeling a pain in his stomach, and began walking toward Luke, who was over S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    thirty meters away.


    Atlas was puzzled by Luke''s ability to dodge his strike. Not even his boss''s son, a genius, could replicate such a feat while blindfolded.


    ''No... Even an outcast adult would have a hard time having such reflections with a blindfold


    on. Only if he is someone very powerful could he dodge the attack. Unless... No, impossible...'' Atlas thought, a new idea forming in his mind.


    ''A clairvoyant could replicate that feat, but the boss said he might possess a blue aura like his


    mother. Was the boss wrong? Yes, that must be it. He must have telekinesis and clairvoyance ¡ªthere''s no other explanation,'' Atlas reasoned. That seemed like the most logical conclusion.


    Thanks to clairvoyance, the boy had probably spotted them without them noticing. That


    would explain how Luke could fight with a blindfold, not needing his eyes and avoiding petrification. As for the evidence he gathered, Luke must have found a way somehow.


    ''Mm, the damage is better than before,'' Luke thought, floating more than twenty meters away as he watched Atlas, who had stopped and was staring at him.


    "What''s wrong, old man? Worried about facing a dual aura user?" Luke asked with a wide


    smile.


    ''So, he possesses a clairvoyant aura, not a telepathic one like the boss thought. That clears things up,'' Atlas thought, feeling more relieved. When his boss told him that Luke had his mother''s blue aura, he took it as a truth, since his boss rarely makes mistakes.


    "Your two auras are admirable, but they will only prolong your suffering," Atlas said, returning to his calm and indifferent demeanor.


    Luke merely smiled faintly, preparing for the third round. He had already won two. His


    confidence was high. At last, he faced a worthy opponent against whom he could unleash all


    his power.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 116: Bloody Moon VII

    Chapter 116: Bloody Moon VIILuke acted before Atlas. With his telekinesis, he controlled two uprooted trees and hovered above Atlas, aiming at him. These trees were fifteen meters tall and had a diameter of 50 cm. Each tree weighed approximately one ton. They were twice as large as the ones Luke had controlled in the past during his fights.


    ''Double aura, and he can lift two trees of that size. A terrifying talent,'' Atlas thought, watching the trees floating about ten meters away.


    Atlas was the servant, the right-hand man, of Elliot. He had watched him grow from a teenager into an adult and form his family. He had helped him in his fight against John, Luke''s father. Not even his leader or John had that much power at Luke''s age. He couldn''t deny it was terrifying for a fifteen-year-old boy to have such strength.


    ''That''s why eliminating him is the priority. He''s a danger if he continues to grow,'' Atlas thought, though he wasn''t entirely sure how his boss knew about Luke''s monstrous talent. He must have had secret methods to find out.


    In an instant, the two trees were hurled at high speed toward Atlas-one from the right and the other from the left. The trees closed the distance to Atlas in just three seconds, traveling at over 3.33 meters per second with a combined kinetic energy of more than 11,000 joules.


    Atlas extended his sharp claws, which were over five centimeters long and seemed exceptionally durable. With a quick motion, Atlas'' claws sank into the wood of the trees rushing toward him.


    Despite the hardness of the trunks and the kinetic force, Atlas'' claws began slicing through the wood as if it were paper. Each swipe of his claws caused the trunk to fracture and splinter, sending pieces of wood flying in all directions.


    ''Is he Wolverine?'' Luke thought with a grimace.


    Although Atlas'' claws weren''t as long as Wolverine''s, their hardness could easily rival Adamantium.


    When Luke threw a 400 kg tree at Hyde at the same speed, the monster reacted similarly to Atlas, but the outcome was very different. Hyde''s claws ended up shattered and bloody. In contrast, Atlas remained unscathed, and the attack was much more powerful.


    Luke flew toward Atlas, reaching him in just one second-much faster than the trees. His smaller mass allowed him to achieve a greater speed than the one-ton trees.


    Luke swung his right leg directly toward the gorgon''s head.


    With sharp reflexes, and now somewhat more accustomed to Luke''s incredible speed, Atlas managed to dodge the kick, his face barely grazed by Luke''s leg. Luke''s right leg sliced through the empty air beside him.


    Without wasting a second, Luke took advantage of his position and momentum. Focusing telekinetic waves, his left leg moved toward Atlas, who this time couldn''t dodge the attack. Luke''s leg struck Atlas'' face. The telekinetic waves were released, and Atlas was sent flying backward with impressive force. But as soon as he felt the ground under his feet, he used the momentum to dig himself into the earth. Although his movement was partially slowed, he still destroyed two trees in his path, leaving a trail of fallen trunks.


    ''Skin tougher than steel, five-ton strength, petrifying eyes... gorgons are broken,'' Luke thought, watching Atlas kneeling on the ground, touching his nose, which was bleeding. That''s why Luke didn''t try to immobilize the gorgon-it was an impossible task with his current telekinetic strength.


    The psychokinetic force Luke generates is around two and a half tons. If an outcast generates more physical strength, they can break free, and Atlas falls into that category, having a strength of about five tons.


    ''He''s like a tank. My advantage is speed,'' Luke thought.


    "Curse you, boy," Atlas said, frowning as he stood up and walked toward Luke with a furious glare. Despite his mythical bronze skin, the condensed telekinetic waves, when released, caused internal damage, even if his skin was harder than steel. Hence the blood at the corner of his mouth and on his nose.


    ''Hyde would already be half dead, but this bastard only has a little blood on his nose. Interesting,'' Luke thought, smiling as he ran toward Atlas, who charged at him as well.


    An intense fight began, illuminated by the reddish glow of the blood moon. Luke outmatched Atlas in speed thanks to his observation haki and telekinetic waves, which helped him dodge everything perfectly. This allowed him to pummel the gorgon, using him like a punching bag. However, the strain he''s under is immense. A single mistake and a deep slash from Atlas'' claws could be fatal for him. His body isn''t even as tough as steel. On the other hand, constantly concentrating telekinetic waves around his arms and legs and then releasing them is no easy task either. His forehead was beaded with sweat.


    At one point, Luke barely dodged an attack from Atlas, but it ended up grazing his left shoulder, leaving a bloody wound and claw marks on his skin. Luckily, it wasn''t too deep, but the claws tore through his skin as if it were nothing.


    As for using heavy trees, Luke discarded the idea. The reason? The speed at which he could move them. It was fast, but not fast enough. Atlas could react in those two or three seconds. The tree''s kinetic force upon impact would be great, causing internal injuries-if it wasn''t destroyed by Atlas beforehand. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he used smaller objects, he could move them faster, but their hardness was terrible. They would barely tickle Atlas'' mythical bronze skin.


    "Damn brat!" Atlas growled, standing up from the ground once again. The number of times he had been sent flying by Luke was countless. His clothes were in tatters, exposing his muscular arms and part of his torso. His skin was scaly, with a sickly pale color.


    "For someone over a hundred years old, you don''t have much patience," Luke remarked with a slight smile. He, too, would be full of rage if he had only managed to land a scratch on his enemy after fighting at close range for over twenty minutes.


    His method was working. Atlas was accumulating internal injuries from all the blows he had taken. He had already coughed up blood several times.


    However, if Luke continued down this path, it would be a long and tedious fight. Plus, he couldn''t risk taking another scratch-if it were deeper, it could be fatal.


    ''It''s time to use my blue aura,'' Luke thought, but just at that moment, Atlas'' body began to


    change.


    First, from his pale, bald head, snakes started to emerge, covering his scalp. Now he had a large mane of terrifying serpents.


    But that wasn''t the most striking change. The lower half of his body began to tremble and shift. The skin stretched and twisted. His legs, once robust and human, elongated and flattened, his muscles and bones transforming beneath the skin in an almost liquid manner. His ankles rose, his knees fused into a single continuous segment. The texture of his skin changed, becoming a smooth, scaly surface of deep green with golden undertones. The scales gleamed with a subtle glow under the reddish light of the moon.


    As the transformation progressed, Atlas'' legs curved and flexed in a serpentine manner, adopting the form of a massive snake''s tail.


    ''There they are, his snake hair and reptilian form...'' Luke thought with a slight grimace. Things were only getting more complicated.


    Atlas didn''t utter a word. In his new serpentine form, he began to slither across the ground with imposing agility, his body undulating with far greater speed than before.


    Luke raised both hands, aiming at the numerous snakes on Atlas'' head-a faint smile formed


    at the corner of his mouth.


    These snakes, while special and sinister in appearance, weren''t made of the same tough material as the rest of his skin. Using his telekinesis, he began to rip the snakes from Atlas''


    head.


    The snakes, unable to withstand the telekinetic force, started to detach one by one. In a second, Atlas was bald once again, and Luke crushed the snakes, squeezing them with his


    telekinesis.


    Atlas growled in pain, feeling fresh blood on his head. It wasn''t a pleasant sensation, but he continued advancing, more furious than ever.


    Luke didn''t stand still, watching as Atlas charged at him. Before Atlas could reach his position, Luke made a simple gesture with his extended index, middle, and thumb fingers.


    ''Shambles,'' he thought and vanished from his spot. He reappeared not far away, behind Atlas, who now towered over 10 feet tall. Before Atlas could react, Luke placed his hand on the gorgon''s bloody, bald head.


    He did this in an instant, having disappeared and floated to reach the height of Atlas'' head.


    ''Let''s begin,'' thought Luke, as he began using his blue aura to create a realistic telepathic illusion. To do this, he needed to make contact with his victim, and it was even better if he could touch the area near the brain.


    To Atlas, he was still fighting Luke in a battle where he was slowly gaining the upper hand, and Luke couldn''t keep up.


    ''An impenetrable skin, but an easy mind to infiltrate,'' thought Luke with a slight smile.


    If he were an advanced telepath, he could kill Atlas by manipulating his thought waves and creating an explosion in his mind, destroying his brain from the inside. Unfortunately, he didn''t have that level of skill yet-and he wouldn''t do it even if he could, because if the brain was destroyed, he wouldn''t be able to read Atlas'' thoughts, and he needed information. "You, see? A three-aura user is incredibly powerful," commented Edgar, who had been watching the fight from start to finish. If Luke only had two auras, he might be able to fight on equal footing and have the advantage, but defeating Atlas would have been much harder. Killing him, even more so.


    If Luke only had telekinesis, he''d be screwed, as he wouldn''t be able to look Atlas in the eyes. And if he used a blindfold like he was now, he''d barely be able to dodge Atlas'' quick attacks in his normal form. One hit from those claws, and it would be game over.


    "Yes. It''s time for this century-old gorgon to sleep forever," said Luke, as he stopped touching Atlas'' head and stood about two meters in front of him.


    ''The illusion will last two more minutes. Let''s see if my new technique can cut through


    mythical bronze,'' Luke thought, preparing for a powerful attack.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 117: Bloody Moon VIII

    Chapter 117: Bloody Moon VIIIAtlas stood motionless before Luke, his eyes seeming to be in a trance, and a faint, cold smile appeared on his face.


    Luke closed his eyes for a moment, focusing all his concentration on the open palm of his hand. There, he began to gather telekinetic waves, condensing them more and more, until the very air around him began to distort, trembling under the intense pressure.


    A vibration, even perceptible to the naked eye, spreads through the surroundings as if space itself twisted in response to the buildup of energy. For thirty long seconds, Luke maintained his focus, forcing the waves to compress even further, squeezing the power to a critical point. The air around him seemed oppressed.


    Finally, with a quick, decisive motion, Luke sliced through the air with his hand, releasing the concentrated energy in a silent burst. The accumulated pressure exploded forward, creating an invisible blade that sliced through the space at overwhelming speed. The air split in its path, creating a fleeting trail barely noticeable.


    The attack reached Atlas in the blink of an eye, right at the waist, where his serpentine body coiled tightly. The air compressed once more around the impact, and a perfectly defined line appeared at the waist of the gorgon.


    The upper half of his body separated from the lower with terrifying precision. Atlas'' torso fell backward, while the lower half collapsed to the ground.


    ''Incredible...'' thought Luke, surprised by his power. An attack capable of cutting through mythical bronze, harder than steel. A strong wind rose, scattering leaves and dirt all around.


    Luke walked toward Atlas'' torso and noticed his eyes starting to regain their glow. He was coming back to reality.


    "What''s wrong, Luke Poe?" Atlas exclaimed, a fierce grin spreading across his face as he coiled his tail around Luke''s right leg and hurled him with great force, sending him flying dozens of meters.


    Watching as Luke flew like a kite, crashing through trees in a pathetic state, Atlas'' smile widened, and he began to rush toward him at full speed. It was time to kill and finally end the grudge between the Spellmans and the Poes.


    As Atlas charged swiftly and agilely through the forest, he abruptly stopped and looked at his mouth. Blood. His own blood.


    ''What the hell?'' Atlas thought, trying to wipe the blood away, but no matter how much he tried, more blood kept pouring from his mouth.


    Another strange occurrence made him lift his head and look around. The forest began to crumble before his eyes. The trees and everything around him started to crack as if they were mirrors. Finally, they shattered into a thousand pieces, leaving everything in darkness.


    Slowly, his vision began to clear, the images becoming sharper.


    "Is that the sky?" Atlas murmured, confused, feeling increasingly weak, as if his strength was leaving him with every passing second.


    "Yes, it''s the sky. Beautiful night, isn''t it?" Luke replied, raising his head toward the beautiful reddish moon high above.


    ''When did it happen?'' Atlas thought as he looked at Luke.


    Atlas tried to stand, but quickly realized his body wasn''t responding as it should. A sensation of paralysis overtook him. As he glanced around, horror and confusion overwhelmed him as he saw his body split in half. He saw his exposed entrails at the end of his torso, and not far away, the lower half of his body, still in its serpentine form.


    "How?" Atlas asked everything was so confusing, and he was on the brink of death, so his ability to think was far from sharp.


    Luke didn''t respond; he moved his hand toward Atlas'' head. He planned to knock him out and read his memories before the gorgon died, but just at that moment, Edgar stopped him.


    "Don''t do it. If you knock him out, he''ll die. He won''t have the strength to stay alive, and you won''t be able to read his memories."


    Luke halted his hand just centimeters from Atlas. Unfortunately, you couldn''t read memories from dead people. Even if they had died just seconds ago, their memories would be gone forever once they passed.


    "Be quick. Servants like Atlas probably have security seals so that once their minds are being inspected, they die quickly," Edgar said, as Luke placed his hand on Atlas'' head.


    Luke began reading Atlas'' memories, especially the most recent ones. In just five seconds, he couldn''t read anything more. Atlas'' brain exploded, and even his head was left unrecognizable.


    ''Tsch, damn Spellmans,'' Luke thought angrily. It made sense that they would put such safeguards on Atlas, who knew about the demon deals of his masters. Atlas was a high- ranking servant among the Spellmans, unlike Deacon or Amaranth, who knew nothing about the family''s true nature.


    "Anything useful?" Edgar asked, and Luke nodded.


    "They wanted to revive Crackstone at all costs to steal his demonic book. Elliot coveted that book," Luke replied with a grimace. If he had known that, it might have been a good idea to catch Atlas red-handed while he had the demonic book.


    Though they would have needed Wednesday''s blood, and Luke had already decided he wouldn''t let those bastards touch her.


    "That''s dangerous," Edgar said, frowning. He wasn''t aware that Crackstone kept the demonic book in his crypt. It likely wasn''t known to the Demon Extermination Department. If they knew, they wouldn''t leave Crackstone''s crypt with so little protection. At the very least, they would try to destroy it and confiscate the demonic book.


    "Anything else?" Edgar asked.


    "It seemed like their primary goal at first was to kill me. There must be a reason," Luke said with a shrug. What he learned was less than he had hoped.


    "We''ve known that since last year. But there''s something different. They want to kill you with great urgency, even risking involving third parties and getting caught. They''re not being patient like they were when your father attended Nevermore. There might be a prophecy about you-it''s very likely," Edgar commented, a new idea forming in his mind, inspired by the prophecy about Wednesday, Crackstone, and Nevermore.


    If Rowan wanted to kill Wednesday because she was destined to destroy Nevermore, the Spellmans might have a similar prophecy. A prophecy in which Luke posed a greater danger or something similar. This made them paranoid about Luke, wanting to eliminate him before he could grow stronger.


    "Could be," Luke said. Just then, he received a telepathic message from Wednesday.


    [An annoying fly is trying to rescue Sabrina. Their power is decent; I''m not sure I''ll be able to hold Sabrina much longer. Before she gets rescued, I''ll kill her. Then I''ll kill the fly.]


    Her voice was monotone, emotionless as usual. Luke deduced that this "annoying fly" had to be Sebastian. He would be the only one capable of giving Wednesday a fight. Luke wanted to turn Atlas'' body into a ball like he had done with that normie some time ago, but Atlas'' bones were harder than steel, so he left the dead body there. He quickly took off, heading toward Wednesday. He wouldn''t let Sabrina escape. First, he needed to read her memories-maybe there was something useful, though he doubted the girl knew much about her family''s demonic dealings.


    Luke flew toward the main courtyard. His fight with Atlas had taken him away from Nevermore''s grounds, but it didn''t take him long to return thanks to his great speed.


    ''That was a good fight,'' Luke thought. Though he had only sustained a superficial cut, he felt mentally and physically drained. He wanted to lie down and sleep for days.


    From the sky, Luke had a great view of the battle between Wednesday and Sebastian. The courtyard was in ruins-walls shattered everywhere, the fountain destroyed, and everything


    scorched.


    A few meters behind Wednesday stood Sabrina, completely imprisoned by Wednesday''s


    darkness. She was wrapped in a black cocoon, with only her face visible. Her once admired features, beloved by all the students of Nevermore, were now marred-her eyes were gone, and her face was covered in burn wounds.


    ''She has no mercy,'' thought Luke with a faint smile. Wednesday was an expert in torture; it seemed she had enjoyed herself before Sebastian arrived.


    Despite being a year younger than Sebastian and defending her prisoner from being freed, Wednesday was winning the fight.


    [Keep him busy. I''ll attack from above] Luke said telepathically. Due to the intensity of the battle, Sebastian hadn''t noticed Luke flying about twenty meters away, positioned in a blind


    spot.


    [Fine] Wednesday responded, her expression unchanged so as not to alert Sebastian to Luke''s S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    presence.


    Luke raised his right hand, extending his index and middle fingers. Above these two fingers,


    he began to gather an immense amount of telekinetic waves. The energy condensed and compressed until it formed a radiant sphere of concentrated power, clearly visible. The orb pulsed with intense vibrations, emitting a pure white glow.


    ''Go,'' Luke thought as he launched the orb toward Sebastian. The orb shot forward at incredible speed, distorting the space around it as it moved.


    Sebastian noticed the immense power heading his way and shifted his gaze toward the orb,


    which would strike in just a few seconds.


    ''What is that?'' thought Sebastian as he noticed the dangerous orb. He wanted to flee, but Wednesday hurled two lethal spears of darkness at him. He had no choice but to shield himself, or his head and heart would have been pierced.


    Before the orb struck Sebastian, Luke made a subtle gesture with his hand, and Wednesday appeared beside him. To prevent her from falling, as she was floating in midair, he wrapped his arm around her delicate waist, holding her close.


    ''Damn it!'' thought Sebastian as he conjured his most powerful fire barrier.


    The orb collided with the barrier, causing a massive explosion. The blast left a gaping hole in


    the center of the pentagonal courtyard. The ground caved in and cracked, forming a deep crater at the heart of the area. Debris and fragments flew in all directions.


    "You nearly killed Sabrina with all that power," Wednesday remarked, removing the blindfold from Luke''s eyes before placing her pale hands behind his neck.


    "She was far from the center," Luke justified as he flew toward the large crater where


    Sebastian lay, breathing his last.


    Sebastian was sprawled on the ground, gravely wounded. His right arm was gone, obliterated by the impact. His face was marred with open wounds and burns.


    "I suppose you''re Luke Poe..." Sebastian said with difficulty, coughing and spitting blood. His vision was blurry, but from the footsteps, he could tell there were two people.


    "This is the first time we''ve met, Sebastian Spellman. It''s a shame it will be the last," Luke said, crouching down next to Sebastian, ready to read his memories.


    "Now I understand why my father wanted to kill you at all costs," murmured Sebastian,


    growing weaker by the second.


    "This time you came out victorious, Poe... However, this won''t end here. The Spellmans will avenge my sister''s death and mine," he added, accepting his fate.


    "Why are you talking as if I''m the villain? You planned this attack, and it backfired on you,"


    Luke remarked with a smirk, considering whether he should ask Wednesday to prolong this


    bastard''s suffering.


    Before Luke could read his memories, Sebastian bit his tongue and died. Silence fell over the area, broken only by the distant growls of the few remaining zombies.


    "He chose the suicide route. Smart. Either way, he would''ve died," Wednesday said, breaking


    the silence.


    Luke clicked his tongue, and with a flick of his hand, Sebastian''s remaining body began to fold


    and crush. Unlike Atlas, his body wasn''t as resilient and couldn''t withstand Luke''s telekinetic


    power.


    "The body could have been useful for the authorities to identify him. Sebastian is known as the Spellmans'' eldest son," Wednesday commented.


    "I don''t care. With the evidence I''ve gathered, they''ll already be incriminated. I''d rather his body not be resurrected¡ªor worse, with the demonic powers those bastards have. I can give them the blood orb for a DNA test," Luke said, walking towards Sabrina, his next target.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 118: End of the Bloody Moon

    Chapter 118: End of the Bloody MoonWednesday, with a slight wave of her hand, unraveled the cocoon of darkness that had imprisoned Sabrina. Either way, it would be impossible for her to escape now that Luke and she were here. Besides, she was in no condition to move after the torture Wednesday had inflicted on her.


    Luke looked at Sabrina''s state in surprise. Her entire body was covered in severe wounds, as if from tentacles. Even she had peed herself, making her condition all the more pathetic.


    "Do you like my work?" Wednesday asked without a trace of emotion, watching Sabrina, who, upon hearing her cold voice, tried to crawl back but could barely drag herself a few inches away.


    "You left her in such a pathetic state that even I''m starting to feel sorry for her," Luke said, glancing at Wednesday with respect and, for some reason, wanting to kiss her but holding back.


    The first time Sabrina had tried to kill him, Luke had tortured her, but she still looked at him with hatred and defiance. However, here she trembled just at the sound of Wednesday''s voice. She was completely dominated. There was no trace left of her arrogant and defiant personality.


    "If I had my torture tools, the result would have been much better," Wednesday said, resting her delicate hand on her chin.


    "We could leave her with a shred of dignity before she dies," Luke suggested, crouching down and observing Sabrina, who trembled and could barely move.


    "Dignity for one of your mortal enemies? I didn''t think you were so merciful," Wednesday remarked with a hint of disapproval.


    Luke said nothing. Although he enjoyed making his enemies suffer, he wouldn''t continue torturing someone for so long. Sabrina was in a pitiful state, filthy from her fluids, without eyes, and covered in severe wounds that had disfigured her face and skin. What was the point of torturing her further?


    He extended his hand toward Sabrina''s head, and she couldn''t do anything to stop him as he began reading her memories.


    The place fell silent while Luke navigated through Sabrina''s-or rather, Ingrid Spellman''s- memories.


    "What a clever and lucky plan they had," Luke murmured, surprised by the ingenuity of their enemies'' scheme. It was a well-thought-out and well-executed plan.


    "What do you mean?" Wednesday and Edgar asked. Luke finished reading the memories and stood up.


    "Her real name is Ingrid Spellman. However, the identity she used last year, Sabrina Jones, does exist. Sabrina is from an orphanage and is now presumed dead, but she is real. Sabrina Jones is her half-sister, born from the same father but a different mother. Her mother was a normie and died," Luke explained.


    That explained why when Luke told the outcast cop about Sabrina Spellman''s identity, he said there was no one by that name in the prominent psychic family. It also explained why the investigations led nowhere. The identity was real, and no one knew that Sabrina Jones was actually Elliot Spellman''s daughter-a very rare case of a psychic in an orphanage.


    "That explains a lot. Being part normie, the Spellmans must have hidden everything. Most likely, they killed her normie mother to conceal such a disgrace," Edgar commented, shaking his head.


    On the other hand, since Ingrid and Sabrina were sisters of the same age, they had a strong resemblance, making it easy to switch positions and identities.


    "Being unfaithful served him well," Wednesday said, her eyes gleaming coldly. For some reason, Luke felt a chill run down his spine.


    "The real Sabrina Jones, during last year''s Poe Cup, switched places with Ingrid so she could attack Raven Island as the hooded figure. She controlled her sister with her red aura and then killed her, burning her completely to ashes," Luke explained, frowning as he looked at Sabrina-or rather Ingrid-who trembled under the icy tone of his voice.


    The real Sabrina Jones never knew her family until the Spellmans found her identity useful for their plans to kill Luke. Ingrid manipulated her with her red aura, making her fall into her hands and controlling her like a puppet.


    Wednesday looked at Ingrid Spellman with an even colder gleam in her eyes. Using your sister as a puppet and then disposing of her like nothing was something she would never do to her little brother.


    At that moment, they heard several footsteps and a voice Luke recognized.


    "Luke!" Enid exclaimed, arriving with Xavier, Ajax, Yoko, Divina, and even the professors.


    Luke turned his head along with Wednesday and noticed the large group that had arrived at the main courtyard. Tyler, Amaranth, and Deacon were also there, restrained and with moderate injuries.


    Luke wasn''t surprised to see Enid and her two friends. After killing Atlas and with the significant decrease in zombies, he sensed their presence.


    Enid, Xavier, and the others in their group had injuries, not severe, but they needed attention. It seemed like they had been through a tough fight.


    ''The zombies were wiped out,'' Luke thought, glancing at the professors, who didn''t appear to be in critical condition. Even Larissa had fought, lacking her usual neat appearance.


    He looked at Enid with both concern and relief. It seemed she had won her fight, and all her training had paid off. This put him in a complicated situation, but now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    "Sabrina...?" Ajax asked loudly, noticing the blonde girl behind Luke and Wednesday. His tone was one of disbelief. It took him a moment to recognize her due to her condition, but he couldn''t be mistaken. She had been his girlfriend for months-his first crush.


    Sabrina recognized Ajax''s voice and looked toward him with her empty eye sockets. A faint hope of surviving these two psychopaths ignited within her.


    "Ajax, help me! They want to kill me!" Sabrina cried out in a pitiful, sorrowful tone. Her words reached Ajax''s ears, sparking something inside him.


    "What does this mean, Luke?!" Ajax demanded angrily, starting to walk toward Luke and Wednesday. He didn''t stop to question how Sabrina, his former girlfriend, was alive or what that entailed. That was due to the powers of the girl''s red aura.


    When Ajax was about a meter away, Luke raised his right arm, pointing his palm at him. In an instant, a repulsive force pushed Ajax back. Despite his physical strength, he couldn''t resist it and was sent flying back to where he had come from.


    Professor Charles caught Ajax as he tried to get up and resume his march, but the professor delivered a sharp blow, knocking him out instantly.


    "This is a personal grudge. Stay out of it," Charles said seriously, looking at Enid and the other students who had escaped from the bus to fight tonight. They would face consequences


    later for going against their parents'' orders.


    Enid and the others looked at Sabrina, confused. Luke hadn''t told them that she was a Spellman and had faked her death, as he didn''t have proof at the time, and there wasn''t much use in telling them. The only one who knew was Xavier, due to special circumstances that led


    Luke to confide in him.


    As for the school staff observing the scene, they were already informed about Sabrina Jones. Luke had told Larissa about the identities of the hooded figures, providing the necessary evidence. As a result, the principal briefed her staff on the identities of the attackers. "Enid! Is that you? Help me!" Sabrina cried, realizing that Ajax couldn''t save her or create an opportunity to escape.


    Luke frowned, his expression darkening as his eyes locked onto Sabrina-or rather, Ingrid. The pity he had felt earlier for her pathetic state vanished the moment he learned what she


    had done to her own sister.


    Without saying a word, Luke extended his arm toward her, aiming his palm. Ingrid began to feel an invisible pressure enveloping her body. Suddenly, her left arm twisted at an unnatural angle. Ingrid screamed in agony, but Luke didn''t stop, slowly clenching his hand further.


    Her other arm met the same fate. Then came her legs, breaking in multiple places, her bones splintering through the skin. Ingrid''s screams grew louder.


    The professors watched this without much emotion on their faces, accustomed to the outcast world. It wasn''t the same for Enid, Yoko, and Divina, who stared in horror at what Luke was doing. As for Wednesday, she observed the scene without flinching, standing close enough that even her shoes were stained with a bit of blood. A nice little keepsake, she thought. Luke started compressing Ingrid''s body. Each scream was weaker than the last until her voice became a strangled whimper of pain. Finally, what was once Sabrina or Ingrid was reduced to a grotesque, bloody mass-a formless circle of flesh. The screams fell silent, leaving only an


    eerie stillness in the air.


    Luke looked at the circle of flesh, his expression unchanged. Now he had two: Sebastian and Ingrid. The Spellman siblings. The only difference was that Ingrid had met a far more grotesque end, suffering this fate while still alive.


    "I thought you''d be merciful," Wednesday remarked, breaking the silence. Her voice held a twisted note of amusement as if the brutality of the scene was something she could


    appreciate.


    "You made me change my mind," Luke said, turning around and noticing everyone''s eyes on


    him.


    The first gaze he noticed, and the one that affected him the most, was Enid''s. She was staring


    at the scene with clear fear in her beautiful blue eyes, her bloodstained hands covering her Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    mouth.


    "Seems like you didn''t need any help. Well done, Luke," Charles said, approaching Luke and patting him on the shoulder. He was proud to have such a talented student and to be his


    teacher.


    Charles sighed in relief when he saw that Luke and Wednesday were safe. The teachers had to take care of over five thousand zombies. Their numbers didn''t even reach twenty-five. Less than twenty-five teachers against five thousand zombies or more. They didn''t have time to deal with Atlas and the other hooded figures. The zombies could have destroyed Nevermore completely, but they barely managed to do any damage. The most affected area was the central courtyard, where Wednesday and Luke had fought the hooded figures. "Thank you, professor," Luke said with a slight smile, pleased by Charles'' praise. He was a great teacher, and it wasn''t bad to be complimented by someone of his status. Charles held an important position within his family. It was good to make connections.


    "I guess Atlas was defeated. Incredible," said a tall, beautiful woman with hair full of snakes. Her name was Alecto, a highly reputable Gorgon professor. As a Gorgon, she knew Atlas, his great reputation and strength. It was hard for her to believe that Luke had not only defeated but killed him.


    "Yes, his body isn''t far from here," Luke nodded.


    The other professors approached Luke, looking at the masses of flesh with a certain admiration. Luke, however, was more surprised by how well the teachers seemed to be doing. None of them had any injuries, and some even had only a little dust on their clothes.


    "Enough talking. It''s late, and everyone must be tired," Larissa interrupted. "What will you do with them?" Larissa asked Luke, glancing at Amaranth, Deacon, and Tyler


    in their human forms.


    "Take them to the outcast police," Luke replied, and Amaranth, along with the other two, sighed in relief. They didn''t want to end up like Sabrina.


    Luke didn''t care about the lives of these three. Their value was better preserved if they were


    alive. They could be interrogated by the outcast police, which would only further support the evidence he had gathered.


    The night of the Blood Moon had come to an end. The news that would be made public in the following days about the people responsible for the attack would shake outcast society.


    The blood moon ended. What did you think of the arc? It''s the first time I''ve made such a long


    one :u


    I could have shown Enid''s fight against the Hyde and the fight of Xavier, Ajax and the others,


    but I would have gone on too long and I could already foresee comments like: "boring",


    "filler" and so on xd


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 119: Consequences

    Chapter 119: ConsequencesThanks for all the nice comments on the previous chapter :D!


    ...


    Luke abruptly opened his eyes and jumped out of bed. His forehead was covered in sweat, and a bit of drool lingered at the corner of his mouth.


    ''The same dream again,'' Luke thought, watching the daylight filter through his bedroom window. He wiped the drool from his mouth and began to change as he noticed it was nearly two in the afternoon.


    His dream was simple and repetitive. It was about Enid looking at him with fear and distrust -an event that happened a week ago when Luke killed Sabrina, or rather Ingrid Spellman, through unconventional methods.


    The look he received from Enid affected him, and despite coming out victorious and delivering a hard blow to the Spellmans, he was not in a good mood.


    "Weren''t I your hero, and now you look at me like I''m a psychopath?" Luke muttered as he changed clothes. He had also received the same look from Yoko and Divina.


    The ones who didn''t look at him that way were Xavier, the professors, and of course, Wednesday, who was unfazed by anything.


    Xavier couldn''t deny he was impressed by Luke''s method of killing Sabrina-or rather Ingrid. However, he already knew from Luke, before the blood moon, about Sabrina''s falsehood and that she was still alive, a crazed woman with a red aura who had manipulated Ajax. So, her death didn''t affect him at all.


    As for Enid, Luke hadn''t had the time to tell her, since they barely spoke after the promise they made. It was very different from Xavier, who was in his dorm and was his best friend. "Is it daytime already?" Xavier mumbled, lying in bed and covering his face with his pillow. "It''s already past three," Luke replied. Clearly, it was Sunday, and they didn''t have classes, or they would''ve missed two or three entire lessons. Xavier lazily began to get up and change. His stomach growled with hunger.


    "Why the frown? Lately, it''s more than usual," Xavier asked, with dark circles under his eyes, looking at Luke, who was checking his phone.


    "I''m the same as always," Luke answered dryly, without looking up.


    "It was easier getting info from Bianca than from you," Xavier said with a slight, teasing smile.


    "Don''t compare me to Bianca," Luke replied in an indignant tone.


    "I''m worried... about Ajax. Is he still ignoring me?" Luke asked to keep Xavier from comparing him to his ex-girlfriend''s attitude.


    "He''s still processing the whole Sabrina thing-her true identity. Luckily, he didn''t see how you turned her into a meatball. That would''ve been a serious trauma," Xavier answered, rubbing his chin.


    "I would''ve told him that Sabrina was still alive and that she had actually planned the murder, but you stopped me," Luke said. As he had told Xavier, he also intended to tell Ajax, his second-best friend, the truth.


    "Maybe it wasn''t the wisest decision on my part," Xavier said, feeling a bit guilty. He had thought it best not to tell Ajax, as it would have affected him too much and might have made him do something reckless during the blood moon, like go looking for her himself, putting him in danger from her red aura.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. If Ajax had known, he would most likely have ended up as Sabrina''s hostage or been killed without realizing it," Luke said, patting Xavier on the shoulder, leaving his bad mood behind.


    Xavier smiled slightly at Luke''s effort to cheer him up. In the past, it would have been impossible for Luke to try and lift his spirits this way.


    "Let''s go eat, I''m starving!" Xavier said, grabbing Luke by the shoulder and leading him out of the dorm room.


    They arrived at the cafeteria, which had few people since it was an odd time for lunch. While they ate breakfast at two in the afternoon, they chatted about various topics. At one point, Edgar emerged from the necklace Luke wore around his neck.


    "A splendid day to enjoy such delicacies!" Edgar said cheerfully, looking at his descendant''s meal.


    ''Did I bring the necklace with me?'' Luke thought as he looked down. While getting dressed, he had put it on automatically.


    [Can you smell the food?] Luke asked, having no choice but to talk to the overly enthusiastic, chatty ghost.


    Since the end of the blood moon, Edgar had been in a very good mood-too much for Luke''s liking. A week had passed, and the old man was still cheerful, talkative, and constantly making bad jokes.


    This was due to the defeat of the Spellmans and the heavy blow they had suffered from the evidence Luke had gathered and presented, which had now been confirmed.


    In the week since the lunar eclipse night ended, Luke''s collected evidence had been validated. The outcast police agents arrived with a device to play the memory extracts Luke presented. After that, the process and trial were incredibly swift-very different from normie trials.


    Anthony, the outcast police officer, had been teleported to Texas, more than a thousand kilometers from Jericho. When he managed to return, he put all his energy into ensuring the culprits were punished accordingly.


    Anthony is the head of the Department of Containment of Dangerous Outcasts. As the leader, his political power and strength are considerable.


    Besides this department, several others were involved, given that dark rituals, terrorist outcasts, and even the little-known Department of Demon Extermination came into play after information about Crackstone''s resurrection-a demonic normie-was revealed.


    It was a very eventful week in the American outcast society. An attack on the most important educational center for outcasts is no joke, and luckily for the authorities, they already had solid proof of the culprits. Once Luke presented his high-quality evidence, all he had to do was sit back and watch the disaster that befell the Spellmans.


    Elliot Spellman was demoted from his position on the council. The Central Council, which consists of the highest-ranking outcasts who handle laws, policies, and other tedious matters in outcast society, is made up of 66 representatives from the most prominent outcast families -psychics, werewolves, vampires, gorgons, and more.


    It serves as the governing and justice body in the outcast society. However, the concept of justice is quite different compared to normie society, and their laws and culture differ as well. Three of these 66 families have a member in the Triumvirate. This group acts as the executive leadership of the Central Council. Members of the Triumvirate are selected from the most influential families and are considered the de facto leaders of the outcast community.


    Elliot was one of those 66 representatives and had a position in the Triumvirate of the


    council.


    That a member of the Triumvirate was demoted and lost their position is shocking news that shook the entire outcast society. Being demoted and losing a seat in the Triumvirate is a devastating blow to the Spellmans-something never seen before. They had to pull a lot of strings to prevent their punishment from being worse, and thanks to their alliances and coalitions, they were able to soften the blow somewhat.


    But that wasn''t the only punishment. Resources, particularly a significant amount of money, were confiscated as part of their penalty. Their political and economic power has been greatly diminished. In the eyes of the outcast society, they were no longer the once-respected,


    ancient Spellman family.


    On the other hand, Luke gained special protection. The Spellmans would no longer be able to attempt to kill him while he remains at Nevermore, even using indirect methods. If they were caught, the punishments would only become harsher with each assassination attempt. Regarding the matter of Crackstone and the demonic book, Luke was unable to prove the existence of the demonic book. He had learned about it through Atlas''s memories but had no evidence to back it up. Not even Edgar, a former leader of the Department of Demon Extermination, knew of a demonic book hidden in Crackstone''s crypt.


    To the outcast society, the Spellmans had tried to revive Crackstone as a means to kill Luke- an abominable and highly criticized act since they attempted to revive the nemesis of American outcasts.


    For all these reasons, Edgar was overjoyed. The Spellmans hadn''t taken such a hit in decades,


    and finally, the Poes had won a round, though the game was still ongoing. If evidence of the Spellmans making deals with demons comes to light in the future, outcasts will be more inclined to believe it due to the events of the Blood Moon.


    [I was wondering where Natasha might be] Luke commented to get Edgar to stop chattering.


    "Mm, she hasn''t messaged you in weeks. The telepathic link isn''t working. She must be thousands of kilometers away. I wouldn''t worry about her. She''s a survivor. She won''t die easily" Edgar replied, stroking his mustache.


    ''I hope she''s okay,'' Luke thought, concerned. He wanted to share the good news with her, and she was family. The only living member besides him; although she didn''t have Poe''s blood, Luke considered her part of the family. If it weren''t for her, he would have died as a baby at the hands of the Spellmans.


    "What are you thinking about? Enid, or Wednesday?" Xavier asked, looking at Luke with


    curiosity. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke rolled his eyes at Xavier. This wasn''t the first time his friend had asked about the matter. He was quite nosy-surely a reader of Enid''s blog.


    Xavier knew about Enid''s promise, as he had accompanied her along with Divina and Yoko and had managed to gather some information. On the other hand, he was aware of Luke''s close relationship with Wednesday. He had seen the goth girl in his dorm.


    She appeared out of the shadows and left without warning, often without him even noticing. Usually, she would come to the dorm to watch horror movies that Xavier also enjoyed.


    At that moment, Luke''s attention was diverted as he saw Wednesday walking into the cafeteria. Her expression was the same as always-expressionless face and icy gaze. Luke and Wednesday''s eyes met for two seconds. Then, she continued her way to the buffet, where she began to choose her food.


    ''It''s strange... She usually doesn''t have breakfast at this hour,'' Luke thought, following Wednesday with his gaze.


    Wednesday Addams was a creature of habit. Luke knew this. She had a set schedule, a daily routine that typically didn''t change.


    ''Black coffee with no sugar, burnt toast so it''s completely dark, and a couple of blackberries. That''s her breakfast,'' Luke thought, observing Wednesday''s food choices. It was odd for her to have breakfast at this hour, especially on a Sunday. Usually, she did this in her room while writing her novel, undisturbed by anyone.


    ''How do I know all this?'' Luke thought with a strange expression. He shook his head and got


    up from his chair.


    "I''ll be right back," he said as he started walking toward Wednesday, who was already sitting


    at her usual table in the cafeteria.


    ''This guy,'' Xavier thought with a slight smile.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 120: Decision I

    Chapter 120: Decision I"Hey, strange time for you to be having breakfast," Luke said, sitting across from Wednesday, who looked up from her food.


    "Why strange? You''re also in the cafeteria at this hour," replied Wednesday, her voice as impassive as her expression.


    Luke smirked a gesture that made him always seem on the verge of mockery. "It''s different for me. On weekends, I usually stay up late playing video games, and wake up late. So it''s normal for me to have breakfast at this time," he explained.


    "Am I not allowed to use the cafeteria at this hour?" Wednesday asked, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    "That''s not what I mean," Luke quickly replied, waving his hand in a gesture to downplay the idea. "It''s just that you usually have a fixed breakfast schedule. It''s odd to see you here now." "Do you happen to know every time I''ve had breakfast in my life?" Wednesday said, in her characteristically dry tone.


    They both stared at each other in silence until Luke responded, "Maybe not every time, but I''ve noticed your breakfast schedule at Nevermore and what you eat."


    "I don''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder. I can change my breakfast schedule if I feel like it. I''m here at this time because there aren''t many noisy people, and I can eat in peace. I wasn''t expecting company," Wednesday replied, emphasizing the last words.


    "And yet, you haven''t kicked me out," Luke pointed out, leaning slightly forward and staring at her closely.


    Wednesday let out an almost imperceptible sigh and looked back at her plate. "I can make an exception for you," she replied and began eating calmly.


    "Thanks for your kindness," Luke said in a playful tone, though he knew anyone else would have been kicked off the table or ignored at best. Luke understood that these small concessions were significant in Wednesday''s language.


    Luke silently observed as Wednesday ate. Her movements were calculated and precise. She ate with a grace that seemed innate to her.


    Feeling thirsty, Luke glanced at Wednesday''s coffee. He grabbed it and took a sip, feeling the bitterness of the liquid roll over his tongue and down his throat.


    Wednesday didn''t mind Luke drinking from her coffee. She continued eating in silence, casting occasional glances his way.


    "Bitter like life," Luke said, setting the coffee down on the table with a slightly disgusted expression.


    "Bitterness is relative," Wednesday said. "I consider it an acquired taste," she added.


    "I guess it''s a matter of getting used to it," Luke said, loving sugar. His body was better than a normie''s; he could consume large amounts of sugar and never have issues like diabetes. He had to take advantage of that perk.


    "By the way, are you going to answer my question?" Wednesday asked, changing the subject.


    Luke''s expression turned sour. He knew this would happen if he got close to Wednesday, but his desire to be with her outweighed the question she might repeat.


    "Refresh my memory," Luke said, trying to find some way to escape the cafeteria.


    "For someone with an eidetic memory, you''re quite forgetful," Wednesday remarked, finishing her breakfast.


    "I''ve asked you the question seven times since the lunar eclipse. I won''t repeat it. If you dodge the subject again with a poor excuse, I''ll consider it settled. And you know what I mean," Wednesday said in a warning tone.


    Luke grimaced. There was no escape.


    "The promise I made with Enid was the night of the harvest festival, after the Hyde attack. When I took Rowan and Enid to the hospital," Luke replied.


    "Tell me what that promise is," Wednesday said, staring intently at Luke. For some reason that bothered her, she didn''t like the idea of Luke having a promise with his ex-girlfriend.


    She wasn''t stupid. Lately, she had grown very close to Luke. They had kissed, investigated the murders in Jericho, and fought side by side during the lunar eclipse.


    She had never been this close to anyone. She knew it wasn''t just a conventional friendship, even though she had never had friends, but she understood the rules of both outcast and normie societies. Her parents were very affectionate, and she had gone to schools filled with loving couples.


    Her relationship with Luke was romantic. She knew it. They just had never said anything to make it official or anything like that. She didn''t talk about it, and neither did Luke, but now she wanted to clear things up. She didn''t like the idea of thinking about Luke with other


    women.


    At first, it had been hard for her to accept the feelings she had for Luke and get close to him, but little by little, she came to accept it- and even liked it. Now, the promise Luke had with his ex-girlfriend bothered her.


    "The promise was that if Enid managed to defeat the Hyde, I had to tell her the real reason why I ended our relationship. If it was what she thought, we should get back together," Luke


    replied.


    "She defeated it, so you''ll have to tell her the real reason why you left her. What is that real reason?" Wednesday asked.


    ''She really wants to get to the bottom of this...'' Luke thought.


    "The reason was the Spellmans. Last year, during the Poe Cup attack, the hooded figures used Enid as a hostage and threatened me with her to try to kill me," Luke answered.


    "Oh, the same reason you tried to use with me. Although I suppose in my case, you used it to push me away and keep your promise with Enid," Wednesday said, staring intently at Luke. ''Why is she so sharp with these things?'' Luke thought with a slight grimace.


    "So, what does she think the reason was that you left her?" Wednesday asked, returning to her interrogation.


    "From what she told me at the hospital, she''s aware of the grudge between the Spellmans and my family. So, she''s almost certain that''s the reason I ended the relationship," Luke replied. "So, you two should get back together, since the reason you broke up with her was to protect her from your mortal enemies targeting her," Wednesday commented in a colder tone than before.


    The table fell silent as they stared at each other. Luke didn''t know what to say. For a moment, the idea of jokingly asking, "Polygamy?" crossed his mind, but he held back, knowing it could backfire when it came to Wednesday.


    "Congratulations on getting back with your ex-girlfriend," Wednesday remarked in a tone that masked anger, standing up to leave the table.


    "Wait!" Luke said quickly, jumping up from his seat and stepping in front of her to block her


    path.


    "What?" Wednesday asked, sounding impatient.


    "The promise was before, you know... before us," Luke said with some difficulty.


    "Us? What do you mean?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, make this easier. You know we both struggle to talk about our feelings. If we''re nothing, then why do you care about my promise with my ex-girlfriend?" Luke said, and


    Wednesday fell silent, thinking.


    "Alright, I understand. There''s something between us," Wednesday said slowly and with difficulty, but without changing her tone or expression.


    "So, what will you do? Will you get back with Enid, or..." Wednesday asked, unable to finish


    the question.


    "Give me some time to think," Luke replied.


    "One day," said Wednesday.


    "Two," Luke countered.


    "Fine," Wednesday nodded as she began walking toward the exit, feeling emotions she had


    never experienced before.


    Luke watched Wednesday''s back as she left, letting out a sigh.


    "Looks like you''ve got a tough situation," Xavier said, approaching Luke from behind and patting him on the back. Being the curious person he was, Xavier had been watching his friend. He wasn''t the only one; the few students in the cafeteria had also been observing. Since that conversation with Wednesday, Luke had been living with a countdown. The seconds, minutes, and hours seemed to pass faster than ever, and he still couldn''t come to a


    decision.


    The next day, Luke received a message. It was from Enid, asking to meet up the following day -a few hours before the two days were up and he had to give Wednesday an answer.


    That night, Luke couldn''t sleep. Tomorrow was the day. He could hear Xavier''s snores,


    sleeping like a baby.


    ''Damn it. I need to clear my head,'' Luke thought, getting out of bed and opening the window.


    As the cool breeze hit his face and he looked up at the cloudless, starry sky, an idea came to


    him. He could go out for a walk.


    "Running away from your fate?" Edgar asked, emerging from the necklace. Luke, who was floating and about to take off and sneak out of Nevermore, turned his head and looked at the


    ghost with a grimace.


    [I''m not running away. Just taking a little relaxing trip,] Luke replied.


    "If you say so," Edgar said with a slight smile. "Take me along. I could use some fresh air


    too," he added.


    ''You can''t breathe...'' Luke thought, but said nothing as he made the necklace fly toward him. He put it around his neck and took off without waking Xavier.


    "Any particular destination in mind?" Edgar asked, admiring the beautiful night sky full of


    stars.


    "Some dive bar, I guess," Luke said. It would be the only place open at this hour in a town like


    Jericho.


    "A bar? Why?" Edgar asked, intrigued.


    "They say alcohol is good for solving love problems," Luke replied and Edgar laughed.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 121: Decision II

    Chapter 121: Decision IILuke arrived at a bar that was far from the center of Jericho. The building had a worn-out wooden facade, with two swinging doors, the classic kind from old western saloons, barely hanging from their rusty hinges a faint light filtered through the dirty windows, signaling that the place was open.


    ''Am I in the Wild West?'' Luke thought as he walked toward the entrance.


    He pushed the doors, which creaked loudly. Upon entering, he could see the inside of the bar. It wasn''t huge. The floor was made of old wood that creaked underfoot.


    There were a couple of dirty circular tables with their respective chairs. Only one table was being used by five people who were playing poker, smoking, and drinking alcohol.


    At the very back was the bar with stools to sit on and order a drink from the bartender, who was wiping a glass with a rag that seemed to be making it dirtier rather than cleaning it.


    The six adults, with their fierce looks and outcast appearances, turned their heads and looked at Luke. They thought they''d find some of their late-arriving colleagues, but instead, they saw a kid who could have been anyone''s son.


    Luke kept a stoic expression as he walked steadily toward the bar. Sitting on a stool, he raised some dust and looked at the bartender, who had frozen in place, staring at him with a


    confused expression.


    The others were just as confused, so they had fallen silent. What was a high school kid doing in this bar so far from the center of Jericho?


    "A little sake," Luke said, breaking the silence and tapping the bar as he got lost in his thoughts.


    "We don''t serve brats here. Go back to your parents," the bartender growled, his voice rough and raspy. It would be bad for his rundown bar to get into trouble with the authorities because a teenager showed up there.


    "Aren''t you that writer-"


    A bald man, who had started to get up from his chair and walk toward Luke, fell unconscious before he could finish his sentence.


    ''Sleep,'' Luke thought. The other four men at the table fell asleep in their seats.


    The bartender was startled by this, but before he could react, he realized he was losing control over his body and thoughts.


    "Sake," Luke repeated. Of course, he was using mind control on these normies.


    "I don''t have sake. I can offer you whiskey, rum, tequila, or vodka," the bartender replied in a monotone voice, his gaze blank.


    "What do you recommend, old man?" Luke asked, looking at Edgar, who was floating beside him.


    "Vodka," Edgar answered without hesitation.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t tried alcohol until now," Edgar added, shaking his head. He had witnessed several invitations to secret parties at Nevermore that Luke had turned down.


    "Do you want me to get drunk and be an easier target to kill? I would''ve been an easy target for Sabrina last year," Luke said.


    "Whatever, just order the vodka," Edgar replied, and Luke ordered it from the bartender, who placed small shot glasses in a horizontal line. Then he took out a glass bottle with a clear liquid and poured the vodka into each of the small glasses.


    After serving the alcohol, the bartender stood still, saying nothing, waiting for Luke''s orders as he stared at the shot glasses.


    Luke picked one up and drank it. He tasted the vodka. A very bad idea. A look of disgust appeared on his face, making Edgar laugh.


    "Don''t taste the vodka! It''s probably cheap, so it must have a stronger taste," Edgar said, laughing.


    "You could''ve said that earlier. How many of these will it take to get me drunk?" Luke asked curiously. He had never been drunk in his life. He didn''t know what the effect would be like.


    "As an outcast, you''re more resistant to alcohol, but you''re not immune. It''s hard to say for sure. Just keep drinking," Edgar responded, and Luke continued drinking vodka in silence, while in his mind he had a major debate.


    Wednesday or Enid? That''s the question.


    Polygamy isn''t an option for several reasons. First, Luke wouldn''t like having two girlfriends -it would be strange for him, and he wouldn''t be able to handle taking care of two. Second, there''s Enid and Wednesday. Luke is almost certain that neither of the two girls would accept polygamy. Enid is jealous and territorial. She''s shown that many times. As for Wednesday, although she hasn''t openly shown jealousy, she has expressed some anger toward the promise Luke has with Enid.


    Besides, Wednesday is a narcissist. Luke thinks her narcissism surpasses his own. She would never accept sharing anything-or anyone. She grew up with two loving parents who have a monogamous relationship.


    After all, polygamy in the outcast society is used for offspring, not for true love. They''re not living in a high-school-romance-harem anime.


    While thinking about these things, he finished all the vodka-filled shot glasses. He glanced at the shelf full of alcohol bottles. A bottle labeled whiskey caught his attention. With a slight motion of his hand, one of the small glasses disappeared, replaced by the whiskey bottle. ''Shambles, a very convenient technique,'' Luke thought with a satisfied smile as he looked at the whiskey bottle in front of him.


    He never thought he could replicate the Shambles technique used by Law in One Piece.


    To replicate this technique, Luke used his white and yellow aura. By expanding his domain, Luke essentially replicates Law''s ROOM. He can sense the presence of others and objects even without seeing them with his eyes.


    Once his domain is expanded, he uses a technique called clairvoyance sensitivity. This is the primary technique of clairvoyance, which gives him the ability to feel the texture of objects he examines, even probing them to identify the material of the object. He must choose two objects using this technique, allowing him to have precise control over the space and the two objects he selected.


    The final step is to use telekinesis for the exchange of positions between objects. With a clear understanding of the layout, thanks to clairvoyance, he can instantly move an object from its current location to a new one, while the object in the other position moves to the original


    spot.


    This is also applicable to humans. Luke had used this technique to dodge Atlas''s final charge by swapping places with a small leaf.


    Now he had his teleportation technique. Although he still needed more practice for it to feel like actual teleportation. With his 20-kilometer domain, he could potentially teleport over great distances in the future, but it''s more difficult when the objects are farther apart.


    Just as Luke was about to grab the bottle to pour himself some shots of whiskey, a hairy hand beat him to it. Confused, he looked at the bartender, who was now moving on his own, even though Luke hadn''t given him any orders. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bartender was a burly man with a large belly. He had a scruffy beard, and his hands were


    hairy.


    The bartender opened the bottle with surprising skill, and as he did, Luke felt a familiar presence. The man''s voice sounded more firm and confident than he remembered.


    "I see you''re divided, caught between two dilemmas," said the bartender with a crooked smile as he filled Luke''s glass.


    ''Did my mind control wear off?'' Luke thought. He instantly noticed that the chatty ghost of his grandfather had vanished. An idea crossed his mind. Could Edgar be controlling the


    bartender?


    "I didn''t know you could control normies. Feels like something out of The Exorcist," Luke


    commented.


    Edgar, in the bartender''s body, poured Luke a drink and took one for himself. "An old-school trick, kid. And speaking of that, let''s get back to the point. You''re overcomplicating this whole


    love thing."


    "It''s more complicated than you think," Luke said with a sigh.


    Edgar, still in the bartender''s body, raised an eyebrow as he poured himself another drink, a mischievous smile on his face. "Here''s my first piece of advice. Why limit yourself to choosing between one or the other? If you like both, why not keep both?" he said, bringing the glass to his lips without hesitation.


    "The Poe family will thrive if you have two such talented wives. A pure lineage of a werewolf and a talented psychic like you who possesses two auras. You could convince them if they both like you. Don''t get stuck in a decision that has an easy solution," Edgar added with a playful


    grin.


    "I know what you''re trying to do, old man. But I hate to break it to you, that''s not going to work. So thanks, but no, I don''t want two girlfriends. That''s just not for me," Luke said, taking the glass and tasting the whiskey for the first time. Once he finished, he gestured for


    Edgar to pour him another.


    Edgar let out a hearty laugh but didn''t seem bothered. "I see I won''t convince you to take that route. Fine, if that''s what you want," he said with a shrug, pouring himself another drink and


    refilling Luke''s glass.


    "Now, if we''re discarding that option... the question is, which one are you going to choose? I think the answer is pretty obvious, don''t you?"


    Luke leaned back in his seat, pretending to focus deeply, placing his hands on his forehead in an exaggerated gesture, as if trying to read Edgar''s mind. "Let me guess your thoughts..." he said theatrically. "You... want me to choose Wednesday. Right?"


    Edgar nodded with a smile, amused by his great-great-grandson''s little performance. Luke slapped the bar, satisfied with himself. "I didn''t even have to use my blue aura! Maybe I should become a fortune teller," he joked before downing another shot of whiskey. It seemed the alcohol was already affecting his behavior.


    Edgar laughed at Luke''s antics and poured more whiskey into both of their glasses.


    "Wednesday understands you better than anyone, you know that. She''s like you. You''re not


    afraid of her, and she''s not afraid of you. With her, you can be yourself... always," Edgar said. Luke set the glass down on the bar, staring at the golden liquid. Edgar was right, and he knew it. With Enid, he had always been afraid to show his darker side, so to speak. Though he didn''t really think of it as that dark. He was only like that with his enemies-it''s not like he was a psychopath or a serial killer.


    "With Wednesday, I don''t have to pretend. She accepts me as I am, darkness and all. But


    Enid... she showed me a side of myself I didn''t know. She made me feel... more human, I guess," Luke said, slowly turning the glass in his hands.


    Edgar tilted his head, his gaze becoming more inquisitive. "And which side do you prefer,


    Luke? The one that embraces you for who you are... or the one that forces you to be something you may not be able to maintain?"


    Luke frowned. He remembered the scared look in Enid''s eyes on the night of the lunar eclipse. At that moment, he felt like a bond between them had broken. Enid had taken a couple of days to contact him again, perhaps thinking of canceling their promise or something similar. Enid had been his first crush, the first person who made him feel something beyond the loneliness that had always surrounded him. That''s why it was so hard for him to let her go. But deep down, he knew something had changed between them, something he couldn''t fix. He couldn''t forget the way she looked at him that night-with fear, as if he were something


    dangerous.


    ''The decision is made,'' Luke thought firmly, downing the glass in one swift motion. His expression returned to normal, free from the earlier worry.


    In that moment, he felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, a release that brought


    unexpected relief.


    "It looks like you''ve made a decision," Edgar said, watching Luke''s face.


    "Yeah. Want to know what it is?" Luke asked with a slight smile, knowing that Edgar was


    dying of curiosity.


    "No need. I''ll see it on the front page soon enough," Edgar replied, shaking his head. He


    didn''t know exactly what decision Luke had made, but whatever it was, Edgar would be fine


    with it.


    He only wanted to help his descendant. Of course, Edgar had a more favorable opinion of Wednesday, but he had been honest in their conversation. He hadn''t just thought about the Poe lineage or the optimal resurgence of their fallen family.


    He had given his honest opinion. He had observed Luke with both Enid and Wednesday, and he believed his descendant was happier and more genuine with the gothic girl. "Thanks... for the talk," Luke said with some difficulty. This conversation had been very good


    for him.


    "It''s nothing. Luckily, we managed to solve the problem before this body reached its limit,"


    Edgar said as he exited the normie''s body, which had turned a sickly pale color. The bartender collapsed to the floor, his face resembling that of a terminal patient, trembling.


    ''Hey, don''t bring me any more problems,'' Luke thought, peering over the bar to check on the


    bartender. The best thing to do was to get out quickly, after erasing the memories of these


    normies.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 122: Decision III

    Chapter 122: Decision IIIWednesday Addams calmly opened her eyes, just like every other morning.


    ''It''s today,''


    That was her first thought as she robotically got out of bed and checked the time-six in the morning. There was still an hour and a half before the first-class period started.


    She had woken up earlier than usual. Normally, she woke up at 6:30 AM. The reason for this change was a thought that had been lingering in her mind for almost two days.


    A thought about Luke and the decision he would make. Would he keep his promise and return to Enid, or would he choose her?


    The answer should be obvious. She was better than Enid in every way. Why would Luke hesitate in his choice? Just thinking about these things annoyed her. What annoyed her even more was that she was getting angry and affected by her emotions.


    ''She only has an advantage because she got there first,'' Wednesday told herself, glancing at Enid, who was still sleeping in the other bed in their dorm room.


    After staring at her silently for several seconds, she looked away and began her morning routine.


    She hadn''t managed to befriend her roommate, and the only friend she had made was Eugene, whom she saw as a younger brother. The school year was almost over-that''s what she was waiting for. The only unusual thing was Luke.


    Even with Enid, their relationship had stagnated lately, and the usually cheerful girl had stopped trying to befriend her. The reason was obvious.


    Thirty minutes before classes started, Enid woke up. She and Wednesday exchanged glances, but neither said a word. They continued with their own routines in silence. There was an invisible tension in the room.


    Each of them went to class on their own.


    Wednesday was distracted throughout the entire class. The lessons were tedious, as the final exams were approaching, but this had never happened to her before. Her eyes kept drifting toward the round clock and then to Luke, who was sitting about three desks away.


    ''Looking sleepy as always. He must have stayed up all night, though today it''s much worse than usual,'' Wednesday thought, examining Luke''s face.


    Luke was experiencing his first hangover. A headache, drowsiness, and having to listen to a teacher talk about boring things¡ªit was too much. He shouldn''t have had so much vodka and whiskey the night before. He had overestimated his outcast metabolism.


    If she thought about it, that''s one of the few differences she had with Luke. She had a routine every day. Luke, on the other hand, wasn''t the type to structure his days. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she liked staying up late. She was a night person, but during the school period, she changed her routine to optimize her time. During vacations, she returned to her nocturnal habits.


    At noon, they had a long break that lasted an hour. All the students headed to the cafeteria to buy lunch and eat there.


    Wednesday noticed that Luke was heading in a different direction. He didn''t go to the cafeteria. Enid also wasn''t there, eating lunch with her friends.


    ''They must be talking about the promise,'' Wednesday easily deduced. Her expression remained the same as she ate slowly, but she felt something strange inside.


    Was this... nerves? Was she feeling nervous for the first time?


    ...


    Luke found himself standing in front of Enid in a deserted hallway where almost no students ever passed by.


    Since she had defeated the Hyde, Luke told her the whole truth about why he ended their relationship. On one hand, it was because of his enemies, who could use her as a hostage again and threaten him. However, the key reason for Luke''s decision was Enid''s mother.


    Esther had pushed Luke to break up with Enid. Luke told her exactly what Esther had said. "This time, she''s crossed the line..." Enid said, frowning, staring at the floor deep in thought, her fists clenched. She couldn''t believe her mother would meddle so much in her affairs. The hallway fell silent as Enid thought until she lifted her gaze and her eyes met Luke''s. "So, I was right. You left me because of your enemies, although I didn''t know about my mother," Enid said.


    "Yes," Luke replied, nodding.


    "So, we should get back together..." Enid added in a low voice, avoiding eye contact with Luke.


    "You don''t sound very sure," Luke said, and Enid abruptly lifted her head to look at him. "That''s not it!" she quickly said, raising her hands and gesturing wildly. "It''s just that so much has happened since the promise. My feelings are a mess right now."


    "It''s okay, Enid," Luke interrupted, hoping to stop her from justifying herself further. He wasn''t upset with her.


    "I won''t be keeping the promise," Luke said, getting straight to the point. He had always been a direct person-there was no point in dragging things out.


    "What? Why!?" Enid asked, confused.


    "Is it because of Wednesday?" she asked again, not giving Luke a chance to answer the first


    question.


    "I won''t deny she''s part of it, but she''s not the main reason," Luke answered honestly.


    "Then what is it?"


    "I don''t want my girlfriend to look at me with fear," Luke replied bluntly.


    That was the reason he wouldn''t keep his promise to Enid. It was true that he had fallen for Wednesday, but even if the goth girl hadn''t been there, Luke would have come to the same conclusion.


    He didn''t want the person he loved to be afraid of any part of his personality. Though Wednesday''s arrival had made it easier for him to let Enid go and reach that realization.


    "It wasn''t my intention... I was shocked when I saw Sabrina and then when you killed her like that," Enid said, looking down, recalling the night of the lunar eclipse.


    "I don''t blame you. Everyone has their own values and limits of what they can handle," Luke said with a slightly strange expression. He was only being this understanding because it was


    Enid.


    "I can change! I''ve always been sensitive to these things. If my brothers and the other outcasts can handle it, I can too. If it''s for you..." Enid said, her eyes brimming with tears that could spill at any moment.


    "No, Enid. That wouldn''t be right. There''s nothing wrong with you being the way you are and me being the way I am. We just don''t match. I would kill my enemies without hesitation, while you would forgive them, like you did with the Hyde," Luke said, shaking his head.


    For Enid to change would be difficult, and it would only prolong the relationship a bit longer than expected. Another example was when Enid wanted Wednesday not to kill Rowan, despite witnessing Rowan trying to kill her.


    Luke wouldn''t even hesitate against such enemies. He would kill anyone who tried to kill him, even if they weren''t part of the Spellmans. Wednesday was the same, and many veteran outcasts thought that way. The new generation was different, maybe because of how closely connected they were to the normie society through technology and social media.


    "And besides, I like Wednesday now..." Luke said with tremendous difficulty. He wanted to make things clear. He didn''t want Enid to find out later about his relationship with Wednesday, if they ever officially started dating.


    "I''m sorry for deceiving you. It wasn''t something I could control, despite our promise," Luke said, sincerely apologizing. His plan wasn''t to fall in love with Wednesday while he had the promise with Enid. It just happened.


    What Luke didn''t realize was that this was the last straw for Enid.


    "So I trained like crazy for nothing? I fought to the death against a drugged-up Hyde for nothing?" Enid said, her frown deepening as her voice grew louder.


    "And while I was giving it my all, you were falling in love with Wednesday Addams!?" she yelled in fury, grabbing Luke''s tie with immense strength, and yanking him roughly toward


    her.


    Luke looked at Enid, her face just inches from his. Her expression was pure rage, and her grip was powerful. He had never seen her so angry, and she wasn''t wrong. He had no excuses for


    her accusations.


    Everything she said was true. He had kissed Wednesday for the first time while Enid was just a door away, and then he continued seeing the goth girl, occasionally kissing her, all while the


    promise was still in effect.


    "Answer me, Luke!" Enid demanded, her voice trembling with fury, pulling him even closer


    until he was practically suffocating.


    "What do you want me to say? I''ve already apologized. I can''t change the past," Luke said in a calm tone, looking Enid straight in the eyes.


    "At least you got your werewolf transformation much earlier. You won''t be an outcast in your pack," Luke added. He had always known this was a big concern for Enid. She feared being exiled from her pack and cared deeply about others'' opinions, especially her mother''s. Now, she no longer had to worry about that-she''d be considered a prodigy.


    Enid let go of the tie abruptly, but the fury in her eyes remained. Before Luke could say anything else, she slapped him, the sound of her palm echoing against his cheek.


    "You''re a damn bastard!" Enid shouted, her voice a mix of rage and pain.


    ''I deserved that...'' Luke thought, feeling the sting on his cheek. "How could you fall in love with someone else while I was doing all of this for us?" Enid


    asked, her multicolored nails transforming into sharp claws.


    ''Okay... okay... It won''t go that far, right?'' Luke thought, eyeing the claws cautiously. He


    didn''t want his face to be scarred.


    "People don''t choose when to fall in love. It just happens. It wasn''t my intention; it just happened," Luke repeated what he had said earlier.


    Besides, the main reason he chose Wednesday was that she accepted him for who he truly was and didn''t look at him with fear like Enid had on the night of the blood moon. "You''re a bastard and a womanizer who doesn''t keep his word, Luke," Enid said in a whisper, her voice filled with a mix of disappointment, sadness, and anger.


    Luke frowned, hurt by her words. "Maybe I am," he said calmly. He knew who he was, and although it pained him to have hurt her, he had already apologized sincerely.


    Enid stood in silence, her fists trembling with anger. "I wish I had never met you," she finally


    said, her voice breaking. She turned and quickly walked away.


    Luke watched her back until she disappeared from sight. Then, he sat down on the floor,


    leaning against the wall, and sighed.


    "Damn it, it''s better to just train and play video games," he muttered. The day wasn''t even


    over yet. He still had his talk with Wednesday.


    Would the gothic girl agree to be his official girlfriend? From their last conversation in the cafeteria, it seemed like she was willing, but it was hard to read her expression.


    ''If she rejects me, I''ll be alone. Well, maybe that''s for the best,'' Luke thought as he stood up


    and walked toward his next task.


    Luckily, his next class was Psychic Powers, so he didn''t run into Enid. The odd thing was that, in that class, he sat next to Wednesday. Both stayed silent, listening to the professor''s lesson. They worked on the assignment together, but without discussing anything else. When the class ended, they had a short ten-minute break. Then another hour-long class, and during the break, they headed to a place where they could talk without being disturbed. It was already 2:15 in the afternoon, which meant 48 hours had passed.


    "In less than ten minutes, the last class starts. Let''s finish this quickly," Wednesday said, stopping in a dimly lit hallway and staring intently at Luke.


    She tried to sound as indifferent as usual, but she was eager to hear Luke''s answer. She had


    been distracted all day, and finally, after this, she could return to normal. Although Luke


    didn''t know this, since it was very difficult to tell if Wednesday was affected by anything or


    not.


    "My relationship with Enid is over. I canceled the promise," Luke said, making a dismissive gesture with his hand as if downplaying its importance. He, too, wanted to appear as


    indifferent as possible.


    "Is it really over, or are you going to make another promise?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. She felt the nerves she had been experiencing slowly start to fade.


    "It''s definitely over. I think this might give you a clue," Luke replied, pointing to his right


    cheek, which was still red from the slap Enid had given him a few hours earlier. ''She hit him?'' Wednesday thought, frowning slightly as she noticed Luke''s reddened cheek. She felt relieved by his response but also a little angry.


    After that, both of them fell silent, just staring at each other. Neither knew how to proceed.


    "So, what now?" Wednesday asked, breaking the silence.


    "I don''t know... Do we just go back to how things were?" Luke asked.


    "How they were?" Wednesday questioned.


    "You know... kissing and stuff," Luke replied with an awkward expression. Vulnerability was


    something he wasn''t good at, and the idea of expressing himself felt almost insulting. He''d


    already gone through enough with Enid just recently.


    Should he ask Wednesday to start dating him officially? Of course, he wasn''t going to do that.


    It would only earn him her mockery, and he didn''t want that either.


    "Be more specific," Wednesday said.


    "Why do I always have to be the one to clarify things? If you want something specific, then say


    it yourself," Luke complained.


    "Normal acquaintances don''t go around kissing and doing that stuff," Wednesday replied, mimicking Luke''s tone in the last words.


    ''Respond, but don''t mock me,'' Luke thought, rolling his eyes.


    "A relationship, I guess," Luke finally said, and Wednesday nodded.


    "Are you okay with that? I thought you hated anything considered normal," Luke said,


    noticing her agreement.


    "I don''t hate it. Couples who constantly fight and need to reaffirm their love every minute


    seem pathetic to me," Wednesday replied.


    Her disdain was clear, but there was more in her words: a subtle critique of the emotional dependency she observed in typical relationships. Luke couldn''t agree more.


    "And that whole thing of being glued together all the time, like they''re Siamese twins... I


    don''t know how they can stand that lack of independence," Wednesday added with a slight grimace of disgust.


    "True. We should set some rules, so we don''t end up doing those stupid things," Luke agreed.


    Both of them were loners who enjoyed their solitude. Neither wanted to be together 24/7. "We will. But we''ll discuss it later. We need to get back to class," Wednesday said, and they


    both started walking toward the classroom in silence-a comfortable silence, with no need for words.


    "One more thing," she added as they walked without stopping.


    "What?"


    "The relationship is monogamous," Wednesday replied, her tone not one of a request, but a


    clarification.


    "Yeah, sure," Luke said, initially not giving it much importance, but then, catching the


    meaning of her statement. He paused for a second and understood that any deviation from that expectation would be unforgivable. Though both were too proud to admit it, there was a mutual instinct of possession they wouldn''t accept sharing with anyone else.


    They continued walking, not saying anything more. They both understood the rules without


    the need for additional words.


    I swear on my cat that I tried to go the polygamy route. To me, it seems logical that it would


    be accepted among the marginalized, particularly for issues of lineage. Initially, I even imagined Luke ending up with both Enid and Wednesday before the vote I took.


    But looking at Enid''s and Wednesday''s personalities, it feels very unrealistic that they would agree to share Luke, no matter how close their friendship. Wednesday grew up with parents in a monogamous relationship, and the same goes for Enid. I read somewhere that wolves are particularly loyal, where a male and female mate for life.


    As for Luke, he might have tried to convince them both to be in a polygamous relationship out


    of selfishness, but his personality isn''t social enough to handle having two girlfriends and needing to give both love and attention.


    So, for those who wanted a monogamous relationship-perfect, no harem!


    ...


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 123: The true patriarch

    Chapter 123: The true patriarchElliot Spellman, the current patriarch of the ancient and powerful psychic family, knelt with sweat on his forehead, staring intently at the stone floor.


    A few meters ahead, ascending a set of steps, was a figure seated on an old-looking throne. Due to the dim lighting in the room, the person''s face was barely visible. Their eyes were light blue, and they gazed at Elliot with disdain.


    "A mission," said the figure seated on the throne, breaking the oppressive silence of the room. His voice echoed, monotone and totally devoid of emotion. "You only had to complete one mission, and you failed. Not only that, but your daughter and son died. Your most loyal servant met the same fate. On top of that, the family suffered a major blow because Luke Poe gathered undeniable evidence, and you didn''t even notice it," the figure continued. Their tone sounded neither angry nor mocking-it expressed no emotion at all.


    "I''m terribly sorry, Patriarch Edward!" exclaimed Elliot, his voice filled with respect and fear toward the figure on the throne. He forcefully struck his head against the cold, cobblestone floor.


    The dull thud echoed through the room, and a bit of blood trickled from Elliot''s forehead, staining the floor.


    For most outcasts, it would be strange to see Elliot calling someone else "Patriarch," when he is the head of the Spellman family. Even more shocking would be hearing the name Elliot had spoken.


    The name Elliot said was Edward Spellman, a man who, for the entire outcast community, should be dead. However, he is the true leader of the Spellman family, controlling everything from the shadows.


    "I told you it was a priority to eliminate Luke Poe, but you failed spectacularly, and the boy is still breathing. You launched a large-scale attack on Nevermore. I know I said the consequences didn''t matter, but I didn''t expect an attack of this magnitude. Why?" asked Edward.


    In the end, it would have been more effective for Atlas and the others to conduct a nighttime raid on Nevermore targeting Luke, or to ambush him when he left Nevermore. They might have been discovered and implicated innocents-whether normies or outcasts, yes-but they could have killed the boy.


    The consequences would have been less severe compared to the large-scale assault that Atlas and the others carried out at Nevermore.


    "I..." Elliot hesitated, unsure how to answer.


    "I learned that Crackstone''s crypt holds the demonic book he used. A major distraction was needed so that Atlas and the others could operate freely on Nevermore''s grounds," Elliot answered, deciding to tell the truth. He knew it was useless to lie to Edward, the most powerful psychic.


    "The Book of Soyga..." Edward said slowly, and Elliot nodded.


    "You disobeyed my order to get the Book of Soyga and keep it for yourself. You are a very loyal follower, Elliot," Edward added sarcastically.


    "That''s not true, Patriarch!" Elliot said nervously.


    "Silence," Edward commanded, and Elliot immediately closed his mouth. He began to feel an icy chill. Frost started to form on the floor near him, reaching his hands and quickly creeping up his arms.


    The cold was extreme. He had never felt such an intense chill. If it continued, he could freeze to death, whether he resisted with his fire aura or not.


    "You''re nearing forty and already crave a demonic book to increase your powers. You''re impatient. You''re not ready yet. Your father made a pact shortly after you were born. He was ninety. Be patient," said Edward.


    "It''s true, Patriarch. I''m impatient. I will follow your advice," Elliot replied, avoiding eye contact and speaking in a servile tone.


    "You don''t even have descendants now... If you gain demonic powers, it will be even harder for you to have new children. Your younger brother has two talented daughters, though they don''t match your late daughter, who had two auras. What a shame the family lost a dual aura user because of your greed," said Edward, shaking his head slightly.


    Elliot remained silent. It was best to say nothing. Excuses would be pointless.


    "You''ve made two major mistakes since you took the position of Patriarch. First, you were unaware of Luke Poe''s birth, the source of our troubles, and now this. Perhaps your brother would be better suited as Patriarch," Edward said, narrowing his eyes at Elliot.


    "Give me another chance, Patriarch! This time I will act personally and eliminate Luke Poe. I won''t let anything distract me!" Elliot said with determination.


    Edward remained silent until he finally spoke, "Very well, but if you fail again, losing the position of Patriarch won''t be the only thing at stake."


    Elliot felt a shiver run down his spine, but he said nothing and merely nodded obediently.


    "The boy has special protection now. We can''t set foot in Nevermore to attack him. Any assassination attempt against him will bring punishment to the family. Doesn''t that matter?" Elliot asked with some uncertainty. He didn''t want to bring more punishments upon the family.


    "If you kill him at Nevermore without involving third parties, the punishment is manageable. As long as you don''t launch a destructive-scale attack, we can handle the consequences. Do not kill any students or teachers," Edward replied.


    "As you command," said Elliot. With permission granted, he could act without fear of potential punishment. Although he had to focus solely on Luke Poe and avoid involving others, which could pose problems if the boy had any support.


    "Any news of the maid?" Edward asked, referring to the only servant of the Poe family-the one who hid Luke Poe as a baby and cared for him without their knowledge. Natasha. "The Kairia clan is hunting her down. She''ll soon be our prisoner; she must be exhausted from the pursuit by now," Elliot replied.


    "Oh, that clan of half-bloods accepted the request?" Edward asked with mild interest.


    The Kairia clan is a group of half-bloods exiled from their families. To make a living, they accept less-than-legitimate requests, such as assassinations, theft of dark artifacts, trafficking of dangerous creatures, and other shady dealings.


    In Edward''s time, that clan existed, but they didn''t accept the Spellman''s request to hunt down the Poes. This was mainly because they didn''t want to earn the ire of a powerful psychic family like the Poes. However, the Poes were no longer what they once were. Now, only a fifteen-year-old boy bore the name, and then there was his servant.


    "They no longer fear the name of an almost extinct family. I have to admit, they''re experts at tracking people. With their help, we''ll be able to capture the servant before she reaches Nevermore," said Elliot.


    "Good. Did they find out why she moved so far away from Luke Poe?" Edward asked. It wasn''t normal for Natasha to be separated from Luke for so long. She must have a goal.


    "No, but once they bring her here, we''ll find out," Elliot said, beads of sweat forming on his


    forehead.


    Edward snorted lightly at Elliot''s uselessness and ordered him to leave, which Elliot


    gratefully did.


    "The Book of Soyga..." Edward murmured; his expression thoughtful.


    ...


    Luke was gazing up at the blue sky, sitting on the grass under the shade of a large tree. A short distance away, Wednesday sat with her back straight, reading a small book.


    Both were silent. Only the soft breeze and the sounds of nature could be heard. They had found a small, secluded spot near the building where Wednesday attended her beekeeping


    club meetings.


    They had been sitting in silence for over thirty minutes-Wednesday reading without lifting her eyes from her book, and Luke staring at the sky, lost in his own thoughts.


    After a few more minutes, Wednesday closed her book and looked at Luke, who seemed like a statue. A few days ago, they had made their relationship official, becoming what society


    would call a couple.


    Wednesday had never thought the day would come when she would have a boyfriend. Throughout her life, many boys had tried to approach her, both at the normie schools she attended and at Nevermore, before her relationship with Luke developed. However, none of those boys had caught her interest, and she quickly pushed them away since they couldn''t tolerate her personality, though some were more persistent than others. She didn''t think she was capable of forming a romantic connection with anyone. If she wasn''t suited to being a friend, how could she even imagine herself as a girlfriend? She saw herself as someone distant, with clearly defined priorities-her own interests always came first. The affection of others was nothing more than a bothersome detail she preferred to ignore. However, sitting in front of her was Luke, the only person with whom no problems ever arose. Not because she had changed, but because Luke was so similar to her. They both shared an innate arrogance, a certain narcissism, and a lack of interest in conventional relationships. Like her, Luke had no qualms about putting his own needs first. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On top of that, they were both geniuses, far superior to others their age when it came to combat skills. Wednesday wouldn''t want to be with a weakling who didn''t know how to fight. Luke felt the same. In the long run, he didn''t want a burden as a girlfriend. It would be annoying to constantly have to protect her.


    "What are you thinking about? It''s rare for you to be silent for so long," Wednesday asked, her usual unflappable expression fixed on Luke.


    "I thought you liked silence," Luke said, still staring at the sky.


    "I do," Wednesday replied, her tone completely flat. "I''m just asking about the anomaly of


    your closed mouth. Instead of beating around the bush, answer."


    Luke let out a slight smile before responding. "I''m thinking about Natasha."


    "The housekeeper?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Luke confirmed, his hand resting on his chin as if reflecting more to himself than to


    her. "It''s been a while since I''ve heard from her. I wonder if she''s alright," his tone was casual, but there was a hint of unease in his words-something unusual for him. "How touching. You''re worried about a mere housekeeper," Wednesday commented.


    "It''s more than that," Luke replied. "She''s been with me since forever. Even though she didn''t provide many benefits as the caretaker of the orphanage, thanks to her, I''m still alive." Moreover, Natasha''s mission was important. She needed to find the place where his parents had hidden the evidence they had gathered all this time.


    Wednesday moved a little closer to Luke, enough for her shadow to stretch over him. "So, you''re worried about her?" she asked.


    It seemed strange to her that Luke would care about someone. The only person she knew who had affected Luke emotionally was Enid, and that didn''t seem to be a big deal, since they broke their promise and had an argument, but here was Luke, in the same mood as before and


    not too affected by it.


    "It''s natural to worry about someone who has been a part of your life for years," Luke


    explained, staring intently at Wednesday.


    "Natural, perhaps for you," Wednesday retorted, tilting her head slightly as she studied his


    reaction.


    ''You''re not the one to say that,'' Luke thought with a slight smile, gazing at Wednesday''s face, which was just inches from his own.


    From the series, he knew that Wednesday cared about her family members. When Thing


    nearly died, she showed deep concern. She also defended her brother, albeit in an


    unconventional way.


    Here, although she was colder and more ruthless than in the series, she still showed concern


    for her loved ones. Like with Thing or her younger brother. She defended Eugene solely because he reminded her of her brother. She even wanted to save Nevermore from the prophecy and Rowan when she saw his future death.


    She also helped him and showed her concern in her own way. She wasn''t a robot without emotions. If she were, she wouldn''t have accepted to be his girlfriend.


    "I remember you telling me that you confronted your brother''s abusers. That''s because he


    matters to you," Luke said.


    "Matters?" Wednesday repeated, almost as if the word were foreign to her.


    "If you call worrying about someone burying your brother alive," he added. "Burying him... What a way to show affection," Luke said, unable to suppress a slight laugh.


    "Still, you were expelled from your last school for nearly killing the bully who messed with your brother. Why would you defend him if he doesn''t matter to you?" Luke added. "It''s the most logical thing. I won''t let anyone bother him. Except for me," she retorted,


    unfazed.


    Luke smiled, recognizing the twisted nuance in her words. He knew that this was how Wednesday processed what others would call concern.


    "Then if someone bothers me, you''d make sure to be the only one doing it?" Luke asked with


    a slight


    smile.


    "If someone bothers you, I''ll make sure they stop, although I doubt anyone would dare, and if you''re bothered, I don''t think you''ll need my help," Wednesday replied.


    "You''re right. I''ll take care of it. I don''t want you to get expelled for murder," Luke said.


    At that moment, Luke''s expression changed.


    "What happened?" Wednesday asked, noticing the shift in his expression. It went from


    carefree to alert.


    "It''s Natasha. She seems to be in trouble," Luke said, standing up.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 124: Saving Natasha

    Chapter 124: Saving NatashaLuke was flying over the Jericho Forest at high speed. Wednesday was on his back, her arms wrapped around his neck. Her black pigtails fluttered in the force of the wind.


    [Distance?] Wednesday asked through their mental link.


    [58km. We''ll arrive in about thirty minutes,] Luke replied.


    [How many enemies?] Wednesday asked.


    [Three. From a clan called Kairia. Never heard of them,] Luke responded.


    [Clan of exiles involved in assassinations and shady dealings. As far as I know, they''re all half-breeds who were shunned and expelled from their families, so they banded together in this clan,] Wednesday explained.


    [Mm, then they shouldn''t be powerful,] Luke remarked. Half-breeds had less talent than someone fully outcast. This wasn''t like Harry Potter, where half-bloods could be the most powerful.


    [Don''t be overconfident. They have a strong reputation for being effective in the missions they take. They''re half-breeds who face outcasts ones, and yet they can still kill their targets,] Wednesday said.


    She trusts her strength but never underestimates an enemy. As for Luke, he''s become more arrogant since defeating Atlas, a gorgon over a hundred years old who wielded mythical bronze.


    [You know a lot about the dark dealings of the outcast world,] Luke said with a slight smile.


    [I''ve always liked dark and underground topics, like demons, dark rituals, assassin clans...] Wednesday replied, beginning to list several dark and shady subjects that piqued her interest. As they flew, the landscape changed. The trees became much taller, surpassing thirty meters in height, with wide trunks ranging between 1.5 and 3 meters in diameter. Their canopies, situated at the top, formed a dense network of foliage, though spaced far enough apart to allow broad stretches of space between them.


    Luke flew above the trees at a height of about 50 meters. Thanks to his enhanced vision and the gaps between the trees, he noticed a figure running at great speed through the forest, zigzagging between the trunks in a clear attempt to escape.


    Luke immediately recognized the figure by her distinctive red hair. It was Natasha. She didn''t look in good shape. She had several cuts bleeding from different parts of her body, and she was limping. However, her speed was incredible, giving her a slight lead over her three pursuers.


    [There they are,] Luke said, his expression more furious than before at seeing Natasha''s condition because of these three men.


    Wednesday had to focus her eyes to make out the four figures in the distance. Though her vision was sharp, it couldn''t compare to Luke''s, a clairvoyant.


    A clairvoyant can enhance their vision to a level comparable to an eagle''s, and even surpass that bird.


    ''Three auras...'' thought Wednesday, unable to deny feeling a bit envious. Having three auras already put you on a completely different level.


    [A fat guy, a skeleton, and a dwarf. What a peculiar group,] Luke commented as he began descending rapidly toward their new enemies.


    The leader of the group was a tall, lanky, pale person who looked like a skeleton. His skin clung to his bones and was ghostly pale. He had curly black hair, black-painted lips, and even black-painted nails. He looked like a drug-addicted rocker.


    To his right was a large, overweight man with a big belly. He wore a black t-shirt and dark pants. He also had multiple piercings in his ears.


    Lastly, the short man had a more normal expression compared to his two companions. Too normal. He had brown bowl-cut hair, a gray jacket, and pants.


    [If I had to guess, the skeleton is a vampire, the fat guy a werewolf, and the dwarf... I don''t know,] said Wednesday as she got a clearer look at the three men.


    Luke was about to say something when Wednesday, without waiting, interrupted him.


    [The skeleton is mine,] she said, and without giving any time for replies, she launched into the attack.


    Wednesday leaned forward, resting her hands on Luke''s shoulders, and in one smooth and fluid motion, propelled herself with great force. The momentum, combined with the speed at which they were flying, catapulted her with impressive acceleration.


    The skeleton only had time to lift his head and see Wednesday holding her dark scythe, making a downward cut toward him. The strike descended quickly and lethally, aimed directly at the skeleton man''s head.


    In a swift reflex, the man raised his pale, bony hands to protect himself. From those hands, a dark stream of blood erupted, quickly molding into a shield that covered him from the black blade of the scythe.


    Wednesday''s scythe collided with the blood shield, and a sharp sound resonated in the air. The blood shield withstood the impact for only three seconds before crumbling, allowing the scythe to continue on its path.


    However, those three seconds of resistance gave the man just enough time to evade the blow, though not entirely. The black blade grazed his skull, leaving a long wound that pierced sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    through his scalp, from which blood began to flow.


    ''A vampire, just as I expected,'' Wednesday thought, watching as the vampire man staggered back, his eyes filled with surprise and fury fixed on her.


    "Are you okay, Shark?" asked the short man, approaching his companion. The vampire named Shark nodded slightly without taking his gaze off Wednesday.


    The fat man didn''t stop to check on his teammate. He ran toward Wednesday, his large right arm transforming into the arm of a werewolf, covered in gray fur and ending in claws.


    His furry fist gained more strength and size as it headed toward Wednesday, who remained frozen in place with a stoic expression.


    Just before the werewolf''s fist got any closer to Wednesday, Luke arrived, surrounded by numerous condensed telekinetic waves around his fist.


    BAM!


    Both fists collided, creating a shockwave that stirred up a large amount of wind and dust. Luke''s condensed telekinetic waves were released, unleashing a power that surpassed that of the werewolf, who was pushed back about ten meters.


    ''He didn''t go flying. His strength is good,'' Luke thought, shaking his hand slightly. With his telekinetic punches, he could send Atlas flying, a gorgon who possessed mythical bronze. Although he never had a fistfight with the gorgon; it was more likely he would have lost. Luke always dodged his blows and then struck back, sending him flying.


    "Nevermore uniforms... You must be Luke Poe and you''re Wednesday Addams," said the vampire named Shark, examining Luke and Wednesday.


    "Correct. Should we give you a prize? I didn''t bring any candy with me," Luke commented with a slight mocking smile, searching through his empty pockets.


    ''Great arrogance. It''s normal after he killed the gorgon and the children of Elliot Spellman. I must use this to my advantage,'' Shark thought.


    He was more concerned about the girl with the stoic expression holding a dark scythe. It wouldn''t be good for the Kairia clan to make enemies with the Addams family, a powerful


    family of psychics.


    ''We can''t kill her,'' Shark thought, drawing a long knife.


    "Blue aura?" commented the short man. They had been chasing Natasha for days. They knew she was cut off from communication; she didn''t have a phone. The only way she could ask for


    help would be through telepathy.


    "That means-"


    Before the short man could continue speaking, an invisible force pinned him down. He could no longer move a single muscle, not even his jaw to speak.


    Wednesday, who had been still, raised her hand and made a slight gesture pointing at the


    man.


    From the ground where the man stood, spikes of darkness emerged, piercing him from different angles. They penetrated his body with great precision. He couldn''t do anything about the sudden immobilization.


    That wasn''t all; Luke pointed at him with his hand and lifted the dying little man into the air. With a swift motion, he directed him toward the ground with overwhelming force.


    The ground trembled as the man''s body hit with such intensity that his bones broke with a sharp crack. The screams of pain quickly extinguished, and the body lay sprawled in a grotesque position, barely moving.


    Shark and the werewolf could do nothing to defend their companion. Everything happened in


    a matter of seconds. Luke and Wednesday didn''t even exchange a glance to execute the coordinated attack.


    "I wonder what kind of outcast he was," Luke remarked, resting a hand on his chin.


    "It doesn''t matter. He was weak," Wednesday replied, her gaze filled with disdain for the short man''s body. There was not a trace of regret or confusion in her expression for having killed a man in a matter of seconds.


    Shark and the werewolf frowned slightly. They were not angry about their companion''s death. They felt no such camaraderie. Moreover, the short man was the weakest of the three, so his death wasn''t a significant blow to their battle power.


    Luke and Wednesday didn''t say another word. Each of them launched at great speed toward


    their enemy.


    Wednesday against Shark and Luke against the fat man.


    ''Let''s see how strong you are, Kairia Clan,'' Luke thought, propelling himself with a


    telekinetic wave toward the werewolf.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 125: Team Kairia exterminated

    Chapter 125: Team Kairia exterminatedLuke condensed telekinetic waves into the sole of his foot and struck at the werewolf, who could only cross his arms in an X to defend himself. He was pushed back more than ten


    meters, crashing into one of the large trees. The trunk was strong enough not to shatter from the impact.


    Luke advanced toward his enemy, leaving Wednesday to deal with the vampire. He had wanted to fight a vampire, but she had chosen first.


    "I wonder how strong a half-blooded werewolf is. Too bad you didn''t inherit both of your parents'' outcast genes, Jacob," Luke commented with a slightly disappointed expression. The fight would have been more exciting if his enemy had two types of powers.


    Luke''s mental reading had improved significantly compared to before. Now, with just eye contact, he could read memories from hours earlier, not just current thoughts. This allowed him to learn the werewolf''s name and a few other irrelevant details.


    The werewolf, named Jacob, looked surprised by Luke''s comment.


    "Get out of my mind, telepath!" Jacob shouted, hitting his head hard.


    ''An unorthodox but effective method,'' Luke thought with a slight grimace as he was forced out of Jacob''s thoughts. He hadn''t been able to delve too deeply into his memories.


    After that, Jacob''s body began to change. In less than five seconds, his arms grew hairier and more muscular. Claws sprouted from his thick hands.


    ''Partial transformation, huh?'' Luke thought as he watched Jacob Sprint toward him at full speed.


    Luke manipulated the telekinetic waves around him. When Jacob was about five meters away, he unleashed them in an explosion of kinetic waves that expanded in all directions.


    The blast reached a radius of ten meters, hitting Jacob with the shockwave. His body was suspended in the air, thrown back as if he were a ragdoll.


    The violent push sent him flying several meters in a matter of seconds. About ten meters away, Jacob''s body slammed into one of the large trees again, but this time the impact was more violent, and the bark cracked.


    The damage Jacob suffered from this attack was also more severe. He coughed up a large amount of blood and felt several of his ribs break.


    "Do a full transformation, or you won''t last long," Luke remarked.


    From this brief encounter, Luke could tell that the half-blood werewolf in front of him was slightly stronger than Tyler the Hyde, another half-blood. If he used a full transformation, he would be several levels more powerful than Tyler.


    "Don''t be cocky, kid," Jacob growled, wiping the blood from his mouth. His broken ribs healed, and the cuts he had suffered from the tree''s splinters also healed at a rapid pace.


    Luke wasn''t surprised by this. He knew that werewolves had a high regeneration ability.


    Jacob''s body began to change again. His entire body became covered in fur. His muscles grew larger. His human face transformed into that of a wolf, with fangs and gray eyes. His height increased, and the aura he gave off was fiercer than before.


    ''His physical strength must surpass Atlas''s, and his regeneration is better,'' Luke thought as he observed the transformation.


    Atlas was a tank. His mythical bronze skin was very difficult to damage, though he didn''t have the super regeneration of a werewolf or an aura-green psychic. His strength of 5 tons was impressive, but not the best. Werewolves his age far exceeded that strength.


    Atlas''s crucial advantage was his skin, tougher than steel, his claws far deadlier than a werewolf''s (thanks to the mythical bronze), and his petrifying gaze.


    Even so, Luke considered Atlas a more challenging opponent than the werewolf before him. Skin tougher than steel was no joke, and his mythical bronze claws only needed to graze Luke to cut him cleanly and inflict a serious wound. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The werewolf had advanced regeneration, but that''s not the same as mythical bronze. If Luke hit him once and didn''t give him time to recover, it would be game over for Jacob. He''d be turned to mush before he had a chance to regenerate.


    Jacob, in his full werewolf form, began running on all fours toward Luke. His speed reminded Luke of when Atlas had turned his lower body into that of a snake.


    When Jacob was about five meters away, he leaped, quickly closing the distance. Luke created a barrier around his body to defend against the attack.


    Jacob''s claws struck the shield with a dull thud. The telekinetic shield held firm. Before Luke could send Jacob flying, the werewolf kept clawing at the barrier, trying to tear it apart.


    ''Is he Warwick?'' Luke thought. If he tried to release the telekinetic force from the shield to push Jacob away, it would be counterproductive, as the repulsive force wasn''t strong enough, and he''d just be left without a barrier to protect himself.


    The shield couldn''t withstand Jacob''s barrage of strikes. It shattered, and the sharp claws headed straight for Luke, who was already prepared to dodge the attack.


    With his Observation Haki and the help of telekinetic waves, he moved, evading the attack perfectly.


    ''How?'' Jacob thought, surprised to see how Luke had dodged his attack with such precision. Luke''s barrier had lasted less than five seconds, and his attack had been fast.


    How could a telekinetic dodge with such precision? His senses shouldn''t be able to keep up with such speed.


    Wasting no time, Luke concentrated telekinetic waves around his left elbow, enveloping it. The air around him seemed to compress just before impact, as if the very environment tensed.


    Luke''s elbow struck violently against the left side of Jacob''s abdomen, just below his ribs, in a vulnerable area.


    At the moment of impact, a dull crack could be heard: muscles and internal tissues suffered under the pressure, and air was forcefully expelled from Jacob''s lungs, leaving him breathless.


    His ribs creaked, not breaking but suffering microfractures that sent waves of pain through his torso. The telekinetic energy made the impact not only felt on the surface but also penetrate internally, damaging his organs.


    Despite the powerful blow, Jacob didn''t go flying. Luke controlled his telekinetic force to prevent that from happening.


    Jacob staggered, his body rigid from the pain, unable to breathe properly. Luke pressed on with his attack, giving him no time to recover.


    His left fist struck Jacob''s left lung, causing more pain and making it even harder for him to catch his breath.


    Before Jacob could even process the pain, Luke''s right fist slammed directly into his jaw with such force that his teeth ground together, and his head snapped to the side, leaving his vision momentarily blurred.


    Then, Luke struck Jacob''s abdomen again with a punch right in the same spot where his elbow had landed earlier, increasing the internal damage and tearing muscles. Each blow was faster


    than the last.


    Luke enveloped his fists with telekinetic waves, but without condensing too much, ensuring the werewolf wouldn''t be sent flying.


    The speed and force of the compressed telekinetic attacks made each punch feel like an internal explosion. Jacob''s healing factor didn''t have enough time to recover from so many internal injuries at such a rapid pace.


    Finally, when Luke sensed Jacob was on the verge of collapse, he spun his body, lifting his right leg and delivering a kick to the center of the werewolf''s furry abdomen.


    This time, an immense amount of telekinetic energy concentrated in his leg, exponentially increasing the power of the impact.


    BAM!


    Jacob was sent hurtling backward at great speed, his body flying like a projectile.


    As Jacob flew toward the splintered trunk, the same one that had survived the previous impact, Luke aimed both hands at him, and telekinetic waves began to twist in the air around


    him.


    Just before the werewolf reached the tree trunk, Luke gave a violent telekinetic pull. Jacob''s speed doubled in an instant, his body accelerating toward the tree faster than before.


    Jacob crashed into the trunk with an explosion of splinters and wood. The already splintered trunk finally gave way, breaking with a deafening crack. Shards of wood flew everywhere, and the tree slowly collapsed while Jacob''s body fell to the ground, completely shattered, unable to move after the brutal beating he had endured.


    Fortunately for Luke, the enormous tree didn''t fall in his direction, so he didn''t need to dodge it, as he wouldn''t have been able to move it with his telekinesis. That tree must weigh more


    than five tons.


    ''He is not comparable to Atlas,'' thought Luke as he walked toward Jacob''s battered body,


    which was beginning to revert to its human form.


    He observed Jacob''s severely wounded body, breathing heavily and looking at Luke with half- closed eyes, a clear expression of surprise in his gaze.


    "So... cough you possess three auras," Jacob commented with difficulty, coughing up blood. His head rested against the base of the fallen tree.


    There was a rumor about Luke that had been circulating throughout the outcast society. The rumor was that he possessed three auras.


    The rumor had two solid foundations. First, that he had defeated Atlas, a gorgon who could


    petrify with just eye contact. How did he defeat that veteran gorgon? He would have had to cover his eyes, no doubt. If he did and didn''t have a clairvoyant aura, he would be an idiot, since he''d be an easy target.


    Secondly, the memory extracts Luke presented to the outcast police. Some people believed he had obtained these memory extracts with the help of a telepath, while others said he possessed a blue aura like his mother. But if that were true, it would mean one of these two


    theories was false.


    So, many believed that both were real, which made Luke a user of three auras: telekinesis, clairvoyance, and telepathy.


    "Yes," Luke replied, with a barely perceptible smile, showing neither alarm nor concern. "Pretty cool, right?"


    He knew the news would spread sooner or later, and there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    The only downside was that he wouldn''t be able to surprise the Spellmans like before.


    His attention quickly returned to Jacob, whose wounds, despite the brutal beating, were


    beginning to heal.


    Jacob was recovering but needed several minutes to fully heal. And Luke had no intention of


    giving him that chance.


    Luke took a step forward and slowly raised his leg.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob asked with difficulty, trying to buy some time to move and


    attempt to survive.


    "The same thing you would do," Luke responded.


    Without using telekinesis or any extra power, he simply pulled his leg back and kicked Jacob''s


    head hard. The sound of the impact was sharp and solid.


    Jacob''s skull cracked, but it wasn''t enough. Luke, unmoved, repeated the process. He lifted


    his leg and struck again. Over and over. Each blow echoed louder than the last, and Jacob''s


    head, unable to heal fast enough, began to give way.


    ''Why did it all end like this?'' Jacob thought. The mission was supposed to be easy by now. The


    Poe family''s housekeeper was already badly injured and exhausted after being hunted for days by several different groups.


    Flesh tore, bones cracked. With each hit, Jacob''s head broke apart like an overripe fruit.


    Finally, after several strikes, the werewolf''s head was completely shattered, scattering blood and fragments of bone across the ground like a smashed watermelon.


    And so, Jacob died. His healing factor wasn''t advanced enough to save him if his brain was


    crushed and destroyed.


    ''I stained my shoe,'' Luke thought with a slight grimace as he looked at his white sneaker, now


    covered in blood.


    Luke turned and began walking toward Wednesday. The distance between them had increased


    due to their respective battles. As he moved, his eyes caught the signs of a fierce struggle: the ground was marked by deep, long slashes and small craters.


    He saw Wednesday sitting on the ground, her back resting against the trunk of a tree. She seemed to be catching her breath, her face as impassive as ever.


    Not far from her, a dark, dense, twisted spear, as if made of pure shadows, was impaled


    vertically into the ground, completely piercing through a pale head. The dark spear had punctured the skull belonging to Shark, the vampire.


    The vampire''s black, curly hair fell messily around his face, contrasting with the paleness of


    his skin. Shark''s decapitated body lay nearby, sprawled on the ground.


    The three-man team sent by the Kairia clan had been killed by Luke and Wednesday.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 126: Unusual comfort

    Chapter 126: Unusual comfortLuke noticed that Wednesday had a cut on her shoulder, and blood was coming out of it. The cut wasn''t deep, but it was strange to see that someone could hurt her.


    "Are you okay?" Luke asked, hurrying to her side and kneeling down, looking at her wound with some concern.


    "It''s just a small cut. It''s nothing," Wednesday said dryly, trying to push Luke''s hand away, but in the end, she didn''t. She liked that Luke showed concern for her, which didn''t happen often, but she wouldn''t show it openly.


    "It''s not deep, but it''s long. You''ll need a new uniform," Luke commented, looking closely at the wound.


    Wednesday''s black jacket had torn, along with the shirt underneath, exposing the skin of her delicate shoulder. It was the first time Luke had seen Wednesday''s pale shoulder.


    ''What am I thinking?'' Luke thought, shaking his head.


    "It''s just a little blood. I''ll be fine," Wednesday said, pushing Luke aside and standing up, already recovered.


    They had both killed outcast adults who specialized in hunting missions, and only Wednesday ended up with a minor cut. Few students were capable of such a feat.


    "If you say so," Luke said, shrugging. He knew how independent Wednesday was. It would be pointless to show more concern.


    Quickly, both of them headed toward Natasha, who was lying on a large stone with her eyes half-closed. Her condition wasn''t good.


    "Natasha! Are you okay?" Luke asked, hurrying to her side. Her breathing was weak, and she had several cuts. One on her cheek, another on her stomach that was deep and bleeding, and several more on her legs.


    Natasha''s red hair was dirty and disheveled, as if she had been on the run for days.


    For the first time, Wednesday saw Luke''s housekeeper. A beautiful red-haired woman who must have been around thirty or a bit older.


    "Luke... you came," Natasha said slowly, opening her eyes tiredly and looking toward Luke. She was happy to see him after so long.


    "What about the pursuers?" Natasha asked with difficulty. Her vision was blurry. She had been pursued for days.


    "They''re all dead. We need to get back to Nevermore quickly," Luke said, turning around so Natasha could climb onto his back.


    With effort, she climbed onto Luke''s back, intertwining her hands around his neck. Luke stood up and looked at the sky. They had to reach Nevermore as soon as possible so Natasha could be treated by the nurse or Professor Fitts.


    "I heard everything you did... Your mother would be proud of you. I''m proud of you, Luke. Maybe I wasn''t the best nanny during your childhood, but I''ve always been proud of you," Natasha said slowly, with her eyes closed, resting her head on the back of Luke''s neck.


    Luke''s expression changed upon hearing those words. He felt a warm sensation in his chest. It was rare for him to feel this in either of his two lives.


    "Thanks... but don''t talk anymore, or you''ll lose strength," Luke said with an odd expression. He wasn''t used to such direct displays of affection from Natasha.


    "I just had to tell you, in case..."


    Before she could continue, Luke interrupted her, "Hey, don''t raise a death flag. You''re not going to die. Just rest. We''ll be at Nevermore in 20 minutes or less," Luke said.


    Natasha smiled faintly and rested her head on Luke''s neck.


    "Am I supposed to wait here?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow, looking at Natasha on Luke''s back. That was her spot.


    "Yes. I''ll come back for you later; you can walk to Nevermore, while you wait for me.," Luke said. He was about to take off but stopped. He noticed the dissatisfaction on Wednesday''s face.


    Although her expression remained almost the same, after spending so much time with her, Luke could tell she wasn''t happy.


    "Would you prefer if I carried you like a princess?" Luke asked with a barely perceptible smile. It wasn''t the best moment to tease her.


    "It''s better than getting my shoes dirty walking through this forest," Wednesday said in her usual flat tone, taking a step toward Luke to be carried.


    ''I didn''t expect her to agree,'' Luke thought as he efficiently lifted her. He held her in the typical princess carry, though the scene was far from sweet or romantic.


    Wednesday''s eyes remained fixed on the horizon, devoid of any trace of discomfort. Her hands, instead of holding onto Luke, rested on her own lap.


    Luke took off without saying another word, gradually picking up speed. Besides flying, he used his telekinesis to ensure Natasha wouldn''t fall, as she had fallen asleep.


    Wednesday remained unfazed. Luke''s hands were constantly touching her, unlike when she was on his back, but she didn''t mind.


    To Luke''s surprise, he managed to reach Nevermore in 18 minutes. He hadn''t realized that situations where people you care about are in danger could give you a power-up.


    A few minutes before arriving at Nevermore, Luke sent a telepathic message to Larissa. When they arrived, the nurse and Professor Fitts were already waiting and immediately began treating Natasha without wasting any time.


    "Will she be okay?" Luke asked, looking at the elderly nurse.


    "Yes. She just needs to rest for a few hours. She hasn''t slept for days. She has multiple external and internal injuries, even poison, and she hasn''t eaten in days," the nurse explained briefly, while ushering everyone out of the room so Natasha could rest peacefully.


    "When she wakes up, I''ll let you know immediately," the nurse said, noticing Luke''s reluctance to leave the room.


    After that, Luke and Wednesday started walking toward the dorms, both in silence. "You seem very worried about her," Wednesday commented, breaking the silence. She knew Luke wasn''t emotionless, but it was rare to see him so clearly concerned about someone. "The Poe family is nearly extinct. It''s just her and me against the Spellmans, who make demonic deals. Thanks to Natasha, I didn''t die as a baby, and I consider her an older sister. Do you understand why I''m worried about her?" Luke said, raising his voice, irritated by Wednesday''s constant questioning about his concern for Natasha, as if she were expendable. "Mm, I understand. It makes sense. She''s more than just a housekeeper," Wednesday nodded, unfazed by Luke''s tone.


    "But..." Wednesday added, stopping in her tracks, causing Luke to stop as well and look at her with a slightly furrowed brow.


    "It''s not just you and her. I''m here too. I''ll help you cut off the Spellmans'' heads. Don''t leave me out," Wednesday said, extending her hand and taking Luke''s. His furrowed brow softened, replaced by a surprised look, similar to when Natasha told him she was proud of


    him.


    What was happening today? The two coldest and most reserved women he knew had both comforted him. It was a strange yet comforting feeling.


    "Thanks... Sorry for raising my voice," Luke said, scratching his cheek with one hand while holding Wednesday''s cold, pale hand with the other.


    "It was my fault for asking the same question multiple times," Wednesday replied, not giving


    it much importance.


    ''Did she just say it was her fault?'' Luke thought, still surprised by Wednesday''s attitude.


    "Let''s go to the cafeteria. I''m hungry after killing those people from the Kairia clan," Wednesday said, letting go of Luke''s hand and changing their destination.


    Luke followed her. He was hungry too after the battle and flying at high speed for nearly an


    hour. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 127: Natashas information

    Chapter 127: Natasha''s informationLuke was in the infirmary, watching as Natasha devoured one plate of food after another. She had already recovered. She was wearing a patient''s uniform and eating as if possessed by the demon of gluttony. Her wounds had healed, and she only had bandages on her left arm and hand.


    "It looks like you''re doing well if you can eat that fast," Luke remarked, feeling more at ease seeing the housekeeper in such good condition.


    "Try barely eating anything for two weeks while being hunted and attacked by assassins who never rest," Natasha replied, pausing her meal for a moment. She took a napkin, delicately wiped her mouth, then drank some water before continuing to eat.


    ''That''s her personality,'' Luke thought with a slight smile, letting Natasha eat in peace. Ten minutes later, she finished and looked at Luke.


    "You''ve accomplished a lot since I left," Natasha commented, praising him. "No Poe ever struck such a hard blow to the Spellman reputation and killed two direct heirs. Not to mention killing a powerful servant like Atlas."


    "I know," Luke said.


    "As modest as ever," Natasha added with a slight sarcastic smile.


    "Do you want me to tell you everything the Spellmans went through?" Luke asked, and Natasha nodded. During her return to Jericho, while being chased, she hadn''t learned everything in detail. She wanted specifics.


    Luke focused more on the battle he had against Atlas, Sabrina, and Sebastian during the blood moon and on the fleeting memories he managed to read from Atlas before he died.


    "It''s clear they want to kill you with much more enthusiasm than they did your father. I don''t think the protection the congress gave you will be of much help," Natasha commented after Luke finished his story.


    Luke nodded. He thought the same. If they attacked Nevermore with an army of thousands of undead, he doubted that just because the council forbade them from attacking him at Nevermore, they would comply.


    Most likely, they would still decide to attack him, just on a smaller scale, avoiding trying to kill others, although there could be injuries and school property might be destroyed.


    "And what about you? Did you find what my parents hid? Since when has the Kairia clan been hunting you?" Luke asked, firing several questions at once.


    "My destination was Ohio. I got there without being pursued by anyone. But during my stay, they discovered me. The Spellmans twice requested the services of the Kairia clan-once at the beginning of the war, when Lord Edgar''s brother was alive, and now. The first time they rejected the request because the Poes were still an important family of psychics. This time, they accepted, believing there''s no harm in doing so when you''re the only one left alive," Natasha said.


    "They could have requested their services during my father''s time," Luke said. His father, like him, had been the only surviving member of the Poe family.


    "They didn''t need to. Why request the help of the Kairia clan when they can take care of the last Poe themselves? Now they''ve requested their services again because something is different. They want to kill you with such intensity for some reason we don''t know," Natasha said.


    "Maybe because of my three auras, there''s a prophecy that says I''ll kill them all," Luke replied with a slight, narcissistic smile.


    "It''s possible. It''ll only put you in more danger, but we have to deal with that," Natasha said. "The Kairia work in teams of three. A fighter, a tank, and a support. I took down two groups, and the third was handled by you and your goth girlfriend," Natasha added.


    Luke let the comment about his goth girlfriend slide and was surprised by the fact that Natasha had taken out two groups-a total of six outcasts.


    "You managed to kill that many?" Luke asked, his tone surprised.


    Natasha is a shapeshifter, like Mystique from the X-Men. Her power isn''t much in battles between outcasts, where vampires, werewolves, psychics, and others fight.


    On the other hand, Amaranth, the vampire shapeshifter, if she drank the blood of a victim- like a werewolf-could replicate some of their power, but that''s only because she''s a hybrid, part shapeshifter and part vampire.


    This is why it was hard for Luke to believe that Natasha had managed to eliminate six outcasts. How do you kill a group of three when you''re alone and can only change your appearance?


    "Seems like you have little confidence in my strength despite all the times I beat you in combat," Natasha said.


    "In those fights, I was a beginner and couldn''t use my auras," Luke replied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s true. Watch," Natasha said as she extended her right arm with a mysterious smile.


    Luke watched curiously, his eyes fixed on Natasha''s delicate fingers as they began to transform before him. The smooth skin of her hand started to darken and harden. Her palm and fingers lengthened, sharpening with precision until they formed a thin, lethal blade, gleaming under the room''s light.


    The blade extended from the tips of her fingers down to just below her elbow, creating a perfect, deadly extension of her arm.


    "Incredible," Luke said, wide-eyed. He hadn''t expected this.


    "How do you do it? Shapeshifters are only supposed to change into people, not objects," Luke added, examining the sharp blade in front of him. The metal was incredibly hard, probably


    steel.


    "Witchcraft," Natasha answered.


    "Aren''t you afraid of becoming a deranged hag?" Luke asked, recalling the hag he had faced over a year ago. A deformed, ugly creature, completely mad.


    "I''m willing to take the risk if it means protecting you and eliminating the Spellmans," Natasha replied.


    "I can protect myself. You don''t need to risk yourself for me," Luke said, feeling a bit embarrassed by her comment.


    "Oh, how brave. Should I give you a pat on the back?" Natasha asked with a slight, mocking


    smile.


    "Stop making fun of me, I''m serious. If we had both gone, we could''ve defeated the Kairia clan without much trouble," Luke said in a serious tone.


    Natasha had arrived badly injured, which made sense after facing three groups of outcasts who specialized in hunts and assassinations.


    Natasha''s mocking smile faded as she looked at Luke in surprise. It was the second time she''d seen Luke worry about her. The first was just a few hours ago, when she was half-dead.


    She knew she hadn''t treated Luke well in the orphanage, which is why their relationship wasn''t great. After officially meeting in Larissa''s office over a year ago, Luke started attending Nevermore, and they became separated again.


    Then, during Luke''s first summer vacation from Nevermore, she sent him to his maternal family''s home and left him there. She knew Luke didn''t get along with them, and they didn''t like him either, but she believed it was the best option.


    Because of all this, she thought Luke held some antipathy toward her. She believed he would never worry about her or consider her part of his family. Knowing Luke''s strange, little sociopathic (though she wasn''t the best judge of that) and antisocial personality, she didn''t think he would ever care about her, given how their relationship had developed. "Natasha?" Luke said, noticing that the redhead wasn''t responding. He saw a strange gleam in her eyes, something unusual.


    "You''re right... It''s better for us to act together now that we know the Spellmans will come after you by any means necessary," Natasha said, snapping back to reality, feeling a relief she''d never experienced before. She did not dislike Luke''s concern for her.


    "Good... On another hand, can you transform your body into metal? Like metal skin," Luke asked, curious. If she could do that, she''d be like Colossus from the X-Men. That would give


    her two X-Men powers.


    "Yes," Natasha replied, and her face turned a metallic color.


    "Incredible," Luke murmured, wondering what dark rituals Natasha had to perform to alter


    her body like this.


    One of Goody Addams'' rituals in her book of shadows involved gathering various mutilated body parts for a dark resurrection ritual.


    "Let''s get back to what''s important," Natasha said, returning her skin to normal.


    "Oh, right. Did you find the evidence my parents and the other Poe ancestors gathered?" Luke


    asked.


    "I found the location. But not where they''re hidden exactly. Your parents were very careful. They likely put protections in place, so recovering them won''t be easy," Natasha replied, starting to share what she knew.


    The evidence was in Ohio, as she''d mentioned before. Specifically, in two cities: Shadyside and Sunnyvale. They would need to search there.


    Natasha had to halt her search due to her pursuers. She didn''t want to draw attention and raise suspicions that there might be something hidden in those two seemingly ordinary small


    towns.


    "We can go now," Luke suggested, eager to find the evidence.


    "That''s not the smartest move. You killed Elliot Spellman''s two children. It''s possible he''ll take action himself, especially if you leave Nevermore. We need to prepare," Natasha said. "We''ll go to Ohio, but not right now," she quickly added when she noticed Luke was about to protest, "Finish the school year. There''s less than a month left. In the meantime, we need to plan how to go to Ohio to search for the evidence."


    Luke nodded, understanding Natasha''s point. It would be dangerous to go to Ohio, just the two of them. The entire Spellman family could attack them, not just Elliot. But here at Nevermore, any attack would have to be on a smaller scale, as long as Luke stayed at the


    school.


    The problem was figuring out how to prepare for the search in Shadyside and Sunnyvale without drawing attention. It would be two of them against a whole prominent psychic family. How many Spellmans were there? Luke doubted his ability to face Elliot, unsure of his strength, and if more family members joined in, they''d be in serious trouble. ''It''s not just Natasha and me. There''s also Wednesday,'' Luke thought, recalling his


    girlfriend''s words. Though adding a third person didn''t change the situation much. For now, Luke had to stay at Nevermore. He wasn''t about to embark on a suicide mission to


    Ohio with his girlfriend and housekeeper.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 128: Last days in Nevermore

    Chapter 128: Last days in NevermoreMonday, May 12, 2022.


    There were only two weeks left before classes ended. This week, all the students were studying like crazy because next week was final exam week.


    After that, the Rave''N, Nevermore''s annual dance, would take place. Once the Rave''N ended, the students would head home the next day.


    It had been an unusual year for the institution. The Poe Cup wasn''t held, nor was Parents'' Weekend. This was due to the large-scale attack the school had suffered. Everyone knew, thanks to the evidence Luke presented, that the culprits were the Spellmans.


    To Luke''s surprise, no one blamed him, nor did he receive any hostile looks. He thought they would see him as someone dangerous, since it was because of him that the school was attacked and many lives were put at risk, but that didn''t happen. The outcasts were very different from the normies.


    "Still studying?" Luke asked, closing his laptop after finishing two episodes of a series. Each episode lasted more than an hour, and when he started watching, Xavier and Ajax were in the same position as now, sitting on the floor with books on their laps in silence.


    "Yeah. We have to study over two hundred years of outcast and normie history. Not all of us have photographic memory," Xavier said, lifting his head from his book and looking at Luke enviously. Having that ability would be so useful.


    "What if you help us with the exam through the telepathic link we have?" Ajax asked


    hopefully. He was already bored out of his mind memorizing dates and events that wouldn''t be useful to him at all.


    "It won''t work. They have a device that detects brain waves. They''ll know the instant I send a message," Luke said, shaking his head.


    "How do you know that?" Xavier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Wednesday told me. I wanted her to solve all the tedious problems for me during the math test.," Luke replied with a grimace. He wasn''t good at math, and having a photographic memory didn''t help much if you didn''t understand how to do the calculations.


    "We''re doomed," Ajax muttered, sighing as he looked at the hundreds of pages he still had to memorize.


    "You have my respect for getting Wednesday to be your girlfriend," Xavier said, giving Luke a thumbs up and looking at him with pride for some reason.


    "Mm, I don''t know who I respect more. Luke for conquer over Wednesday or Wednesday for conquer over Luke," Ajax said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "True..." Xavier said, with a contemplative look as he began to debate in his mind who was harder to win over.


    "Well, Wednesday has a more pessimistic and closed-off personality than our friend, so the point goes to him for getting her interested in him," Ajax said, tilting his head to the side with his eyes closed.


    "Yes, but Luke was in love with Enid, and Wednesday made him choose her. Point for her," Xavier said, and Ajax nodded in agreement.


    ''These guys...'' Luke thought, rolling his eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get back to reading. Those pages won''t turn themselves," Luke said, leaving the room.


    He started walking through the common room of his dorm. The place was silent, with only faint murmurs in the background. At various tables, groups of students were studying together.


    Luke noticed several eyes on him as he headed towards the exit of the dorm. His popularity, so to speak, had reached a new peak. Because of everything: the attack on the blood moon, him killing Atlas and Elliot''s children, and most of all, his three auras.


    Less than 10% of students had a double aura. All those students were well-known and had great reputations. Luke became the only psychic student with three auras.


    ''Too much attention,'' Luke thought, annoyed by the attention he was receiving. It was already enough being the last living Poe and a famous writer.


    He left the dorm and started walking through the nearly deserted halls of Nevermore. All the students were studying in their dorms or in the central courtyard, which had been remodeled after the battle.


    ''What to do?'' Luke wondered. He had already trained for more than three hours today. Edgar said overtraining wasn''t good.


    Two things came to Luke''s mind: go see Natasha, who was now staying at Nevermore until classes ended, or spend time with Wednesday.


    He chose Wednesday.


    [Hey] he said, sending her a telepathic message.


    [What?] Wednesday replied after almost a minute.


    [Can I come to your room?] Luke asked.


    [Why?] Wednesday asked.


    [Do I need a reason to visit my lovely, easygoing girlfriend?] Luke asked.


    [I suppose you''re bored...] Wednesday said, unfazed by Luke''s compliment. She knew he only did it to tease her.


    [Fine. You can come, but keep quiet. I''m busy,] she added.


    [Yes, ma''am,] Luke said, starting to march towards Wednesday''s dorm. Because of the location of her room, he could get there from the outside without needing to enter the dorm, which was forbidden.


    Wednesday had one of the few rooms with a balcony. Luke could fly and reach it easily, so he didn''t need to sneak into the girls'' dorm.


    He arrived at the balcony and approached the window, which was already open, so he stepped inside. Wednesday was seated in a chair, typing on an old typewriter. Despite Luke''s


    footsteps, she didn''t stop typing or even turn her head.


    The room was divided into two. One half belonged to Wednesday, and the other to her roommate. Her former roommate had been Enid, but she had changed rooms after everything


    that happened with Luke.


    Luke walked over and sat on Wednesday''s bed, which had completely black sheets, even the pillow was black.


    ''Did I stop a friendship from developing?'' Luke wondered, looking over at the bed that used


    to belong to Enid.


    In the series, Wednesday and Enid became best friends. However, that didn''t happen here. Luke didn''t feel guilty since the Wednesday of this world hadn''t really connected with Enid or any other student. She had only connected with him, and that was thanks to the prophecy involving both of them. If the prophecy hadn''t existed, Luke thought he would have never become Wednesday''s boyfriend or even her friend. Before that, they never spoke to each other, even though they shared a group in one of their classes.


    Luke took the black pillow, placed it against the wall, and rested his head on it, lost in


    thought.


    He stopped thinking about Wednesday and Enid''s almost friendship and began to think about Ohio, his next destination. He and Natasha had decided to head there, specifically to Shadyside and Sunnyvale. However, they still didn''t know how they would go without running the risk of being attacked by all the Spellmans as soon as they found out they had left


    Nevermore.


    ''This might be my last year at Nevermore,'' Luke thought, feeling a bit melancholic.


    To his surprise, it had been two good school years. Several assassination attempts aimed at him, hag attacks, undead enemies, killing several of his mortal enemies, meeting two reliable friends (Xavier and Ajax), and meeting Wednesday.


    The only bad and good thing at the same time was the situation with Enid, because although it didn''t seem to affect him on the surface, it did.


    ''The good thing is that she''s with me,'' Luke thought as he glanced at Wednesday.


    He had told Wednesday that he was going to Ohio to search for the evidence his parents had hidden about the Spellmans, and she agreed without a second of hesitation to go with him. Wednesday found it far more appealing to head to Ohio with Luke, where it was very likely they would face assassination attempts and confront powerful psychics. She preferred that over staying at Nevermore, where she''d be bored without him and have a normal year.


    ''How do we get to Ohio in one piece?'' Luke wondered.


    One option was to leave Jericho incognito, traveling as stealthily as possible, but the idea wasn''t very convincing. Natasha, a shapeshifter, had been found and chased; even though it took them a while to locate her, now it was Luke and Wednesday. They weren''t shapeshifters. Sooner or later, they would be found by the Spellmans, who now had the help of the Kairia clan, a group specialized in tracking and pursuing people trying to hide and remain unnoticed. The other option was to ask Larissa for help. The headmistress of Nevermore wanted to do everything she could to help Luke, as she had been Sophie''s best friend, his late mother. Despite Larissa''s wealth and position as headmistress of Nevermore, she didn''t have a large family or the necessary resources to help Luke get to Ohio without being detected by the


    Spellmans.


    They still had to figure out a better plan to get to Ohio.


    ''What if we ask the Addams for help?'' Luke thought. He was certain that Wednesday''s parents


    would want to help them.


    Once, Wednesday had told him that her family couldn''t care less about getting involved in other families'' feuds, and they loved war, as it meant battles, death, and assassinations. Luke dismissed the idea. He didn''t know the Addams well enough to ask them for help, and he


    also wouldn''t tell Wednesday to seek help from her own parents, since she hated asking for their help and preferred to do everything on her own.


    Luke''s eyes started to close as he thought about these complicated and boring matters. In just a few minutes, he fell asleep, albeit in a very uncomfortable position.


    He slept for quite a while until he slowly opened his eyes again. There was less light than before, and he noticed someone sitting just a few inches from him out of the corner of his eye. Wednesday was sitting like a statue, staring at him with her deep dark eyes.


    "How long was I asleep?" Luke asked, yawning and straightening up a bit. He also noticed a scarred hand resting on his chest-Thing, who had been napping on him. Over time, Luke had become friends with the hand. It was very easy to get along with Thing.


    "Almost two hours," Wednesday replied, still watching Luke in the same position she''d been


    in since she sat on the bed. ''That long? How long has she been watching me sleep?'' Luke thought with a strange expression. If she had been free, she could have woken him up, and they could have done


    something together.


    Luke got up from the bed slowly, picked up Thing, and placed him in a corner. The hand was in


    a deep sleep and didn''t wake up.


    "Well, it''s late. I''ll leave before your roommate gets back," Luke said, walking toward the


    balcony. He had wanted to spend some time with her, but he was ignored, then ended up


    falling asleep, and she hadn''t even bothered to wake him. He didn''t blame her; he knew that Wednesday liked doing her things without being interrupted. It was already a lot that she let him stay in her room while she worked on her novel.


    "Wait," Wednesday said, grabbing Luke by the wrist. "We can do something. I''m free now," she added in her usual flat tone.


    "What do you suggest?" Luke asked.


    "Fencing practice. Let''s go, move it," Wednesday said without hesitation, walking toward the


    balcony.


    ''This girl...'' Luke thought, following her.


    "You just want to use me as a training dummy to get your revenge," Luke said, walking


    behind her.


    In fencing class, the final exam would be an actual tournament. Wednesday wanted revenge


    on Bianca, so she had been training like crazy to perfect her technique. For that, she needed a


    training partner who was as much of a challenge as Luke. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke didn''t mind spending time with Wednesday practicing fencing; what bothered him was that he couldn''t beat her. He could only win if he used his clairvoyance, and that felt like


    cheating.


    "Is your pride hurt because you can''t defeat me?" Wednesday asked in a mocking tone, turning around and leaning against the stone balustrade of the balcony.


    "No... but..." Luke replied, unsure of what to say as he stopped near Wednesday. "You''re improving a lot too. I was trained by my father from a young age in duels to the death. Your talent is good," Wednesday said, placing both her hands on Luke''s cheeks and looking at


    him intently.


    ''Is she encouraging me?'' Luke thought, a bit surprised. It wasn''t as rare anymore for Wednesday to comfort him or show more frequent physical affection.


    They stared at each other for a moment, their faces drawing closer until they kissed for


    several seconds. Wednesday kept her hands on Luke''s cheeks, and he had to lean down slightly due to the height difference.


    After that, they headed to the gym to practice fencing. Days passed like that. The exam week


    arrived and ended quicker than most had expected.


    Wednesday helped Luke with math, and he managed to pass with good grades. He didn''t know how his girlfriend was so good at everything, but better for him. Wednesday achieved her revenge against Bianca. She defeated her in the final showdown.


    Once again, she challenged her to a military duel: no helmets, no points. Only this time, she


    defeated her decisively and made her bleed. She almost stabbed both of Bianca''s eyes, but Professor Vlad managed to stop her in time.


    This made her classmates fear her even more, further isolating her. She cared little about the opinions of others. Besides, she would be leaving for Ohio the following year.


    On Friday afternoon, classes officially ended. The students breathed a sigh of relief. There was


    only one last weekend to spend at Nevermore before heading home.


    On Sunday, the Rave''N would take place, which this year had a difference compared to


    previous years.


    The novelty of this year''s Rave''N is that all parents are invited to the dance. Since the Parents'' Weekend couldn''t be held, the school decided to invite parents and families to the Rave''N, creating a joint theme with the students. For this reason, this year''s Rave''N is mandatory.


    Wednesday did not like this news at all for two reasons. First, she had to attend a stupid school dance, and second, she had to attend that stupid dance with her family. Luke was indifferent to the news. He had attended the Rave''N the previous year and had a


    good time with his two friends. He didn''t mind repeating the event. Plus, he would finally get to meet the Addams family. He couldn''t deny that he was excited to meet this peculiar family.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 129: Rave’N I

    Chapter 129: Rave¡¯N ISunday, May 25th, 2022.


    7:00 PM.


    The secondary gym had been remodeled to serve as the venue for the Rave''N. Since the students'' parents would also be attending, a larger space was needed than the hall typically used.


    The place had its walls covered with heavy dark gray velvet curtains and was dimly lit. Above, white floating fabrics hung, resembling mist, intertwined with silver skulls and dry branches. In the center of the ceiling, a large disco ball illuminated the dance floor. Surrounding the area were round tables with white tablecloths and chairs for everyone to sit comfortably and enjoy drinks or food.


    In the corners stood ice statues of various types of monsters like Hydes, Yetis, and Hags. At the center, there was a table with sound equipment controlled by a DJ.


    The floor exuded a light mist that reached the feet of the guests entering through the two large doors. Students entered accompanied by their parents, all dressed elegantly in white and gray colors.


    Xavier entered the hall dressed entirely in white-white tuxedo and shoes. He was accompanied by his father, Vicent Thorpe, a famous psychic in the outcast society.


    Vicent looked very much like Xavier, only a bit taller. He also wore a white tuxedo, but with some black details. His face exuded calm, and he had a slight smile as he walked beside his son.


    "Look, Dad, there''s Ajax with his family," said Xavier, pointing to one of the tables that was almost fully occupied.


    At the table, Ajax was sitting, sipping a red drink that looked like blood but wasn''t. He was with his father, his younger brother, who also attended Nevermore, and his older brother, who worked in Congress.


    Vicent nodded and walked with Xavier toward the Gorgon family''s table.


    "Sthenon, my friend! It''s been a long time!" said Vicent with a big smile, extending his hand. Sthenon, Ajax''s father, was already standing and smiled when he saw Vicent.


    "My old friend! You finally have time for social gatherings. It''s good to see you here," said Sthenon, extending his hand for a handshake with Vicent.


    Sthenon appeared to be no older than 30. He stood over two meters tall, and unlike Ajax, his hair was uncovered. His snakes were peacefully asleep, not turning anyone to stone.


    "Work is complicated," said Vicent with a slight smile.


    Sthenon gestured for father and son to sit at his table. Xavier started chatting with Ajax. Ajax''s younger brother played on his phone, oblivious to his surroundings, while his older brother began talking with Sthenon and Vicent.


    "I don''t see any of your wives. Couldn''t they attend?" Vicent asked, noticing only the men of the Petropolus family (Ajax''s surname).


    "It''s complicated..." said Sthenon with a sigh. "It''s hard to maintain harmony with three wives. Every day it gets worse, and they have less patience with each other," he added, shaking his head.


    As the Thorpe and Petropolus families chatted, more families entered the hall, and the start of the dance was drawing closer.


    The mermaid family of Kent and Divina were chatting at a table, with Bianca sitting with them since her mother wouldn''t be attending the dance. She wasn''t in a good mood after losing the final fencing exam to Wednesday in front of everyone.


    At another table sat Yoko''s vampire family. They all wore dark sunglasses and had pale skin. They weren''t too fond of the all-white dress code, but they had no choice since that was the theme.


    Yoko and Divina exchanged glances every now and then but didn''t dare approach each other, as they still hadn''t told their families about their relationship, knowing their families were orthodox, like 99% of the outcasts.


    Few outcast families accepted the new trends and fashions of the new generation, who were connected to the normie world through social media and phones.


    One of those few families was the Ottingers, the family Eugene belonged to. His mother Janet had married Sue, and both were his mothers. Although not all of the Ottingers accepted this.


    The background music was fitting for an end-of-year dance, though since the dance had not yet started, it was playing softly so people could talk comfortably.


    Ten minutes before the official start of the dance, the two large doors of the gym opened again. A cold breeze swept through the room, causing many families and students to turn their heads. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A peculiar and very different family entered the hall. Leading them was a man with a thin mustache and a charming yet sinister smile.


    It was G¨®mez Addams, dressed in a dark pinstriped suit and tie. He wasn''t much of a fan of white and never adhered to the rules.


    His stride was firm and


    nate as he quickly glanced around, inspecting the hall. Upon


    noticing the disco ball above the dance floor, his face lit up.


    "Morticia, my love, would you care for a waltz? Like in our student days," he said in a


    romantic and melodramatic tone, taking his wife''s hand.


    Morticia Addams followed him with grace. She was also dressed in a sleek, long black dress. Her dark hair fell in a perfect cascade over her shoulders, contrasting with her pale skin.


    "It''s not time to dance yet, dear. This place... it could be darker, but it has its charm," Morticia replied in a calm tone as she surveyed the room.


    Behind them walked a boy of about ten years old: Pugsley Addams. His hair was short and black, with brown eyes and light freckles. He wore his usual outfit, a striped T-shirt and long


    shorts.


    Pugsley''s expression reflected a mix of curiosity and slight excitement. While his parents were immersed in their romance, he couldn''t help but notice the massive ice statues in the


    corners.


    "Do you think a grenade would break them in one hit?" he asked quietly, with a half-smile as he looked at his sister.


    Walking beside him was Wednesday, dressed in a long, elegant black gown with ruffles that resembled a raven. The ruffles fell in perfect layers, barely brushing the floor, while the fabric shimmered faintly in the gym''s dim light. Her lips, painted black, formed a thin line of permanent disapproval.


    "It''s solid ice, probably reinforced by the school staff to withstand heat and pressure. A standard M67 hand grenade wouldn''t generate enough energy to completely break it. The explosion produces a blast radius of 2.5 meters, but the fragmentary force wouldn''t exceed the 60 psi needed to fracture ice of that mass," she explained without emotion. "You''d likely only create surface cracks. If you really want to destroy it, you''d need something more efficient... maybe a thermite charge to melt it from the inside, or use liquid nitrogen to weaken its molecular structure before applying any explosives," Wednesday replied in her usual monotone.


    "I should''ve brought the thermite charge from home..." Pugsley murmured as he nodded


    slowly.


    Everyone turned to look at the Addams family, who had become the center of attention as they moved toward one of the dimly lit tables.


    They were the only ones dressed in black, disregarding the Rave''N theme. Many murmured, watching the Addams family as they passed by.


    G¨®mez and Morticia paid no attention to the whispers; they were lost in their own world, reminiscing about their fond memories of Nevermore. Pugsley muttered things to himself, and Wednesday stared straight ahead without blinking.


    "So many memories Nevermore brings back, cara mia," said G¨®mez, sitting down in a chair and surveying the hall with a broad smile that showed all his teeth.


    Morticia, with her usual elegance and poise, sat beside him, crossing her legs with the grace of a dancer. Her dark eyes gleamed with nostalgia as she scanned the room. "Ah, mon cher, how many nights like this we spent at Nevermore. The waltz under the full moon, the shadows that danced with us... And that time we let the novice werewolves loose during their first transformation," said Morticia with a slight smile. "Poor creatures, they could barely control their instincts. Of course, they were supposed to be locked in Lupen''s cages, as they always do with the new ones, until they return to their human form." G¨®mez chuckled softly, recalling the scene, "Ah, yes! The teachers were so worried about them, knowing how dangerous they could be during their first full moon. Out of control and feral... But we, on the other hand, enjoyed watching them run across the school grounds, freed from those cages. It was delicious chaos," G¨®mez added, giving Morticia''s pale hand a gentle


    kiss.


    Wednesday had already developed the skill of tuning out her parents'' stories. Her gaze shifted downward, and she looked at her new dress. She had bought it at a shop in Jericho just yesterday. The students had one last chance to visit Jericho.


    She went alone, as Luke didn''t go due to a possible attack against him¡ªor at least that was his excuse not to go, since he rarely cared about the Spellmans'' assassination attempts on


    him.


    Like her parents and brother, Wednesday could have worn her usual attire, but she decided to come in this elegant black dress. She wasn''t sure why she did it. Well, she actually knew, but


    she preferred not to think about it.


    "What are you thinking about, my little viper?" G¨®mez asked.


    Wednesday slowly lifted her gaze, her expression remaining unchanged, but her eyes revealed


    a slight hint of discomfort. Her mind had wandered to thoughts she''d rather not share.


    "I was thinking about how banal all of this is," she replied in her usual cold tone. "The music, the white dresses, the atmosphere of false celebration. It''s suffocating." G¨®mez smiled, "Always so profound, my little viper. Events like this were never your thing."


    Wednesday didn''t respond further. Her mind drifted back to what she was thinking about earlier: Luke. She had never mentioned Luke to her parents, let alone the connection they shared. She didn''t want their relationship compared to the perfect story of dark romance her parents embodied.


    What would she do when Luke arrived at the dance? Nothing. Both of them were very distant in public. Neither liked showing affection in front of others, so she could keep hiding her relationship with Luke from her parents.


    They could ignore each other all night, and by the next day, it would be as if nothing had


    happened.


    The only problem was the talkative hand, Thing. Despite being just a hand, he was quite


    gossipy and could end up saying too much. He knew about her relationship with Luke. Even though Thing had sworn loyalty to her, she didn''t fully trust that he''d keep quiet, especially


    with her father.


    So, to make sure her parents didn''t find out about her and Luke, she locked Thing in a drawer. "Did you make any friends at Nevermore, Wednesday?" Morticia asked with some expectation. G¨®mez also looked at her eagerly.


    Throughout the year, the letters they received from Wednesday contained fewer than ten


    words. She barely told them anything about her school life. The most she had told them was


    about the lunar eclipse, only mentioning that she was staying to recover Goody Addams'' book, their family ancestor.


    "Friends?" Wednesday repeated with a biting tone, letting the word hang in the air for a


    moment.


    "No. I have no friends to introduce to you," Wednesday replied in a definitive tone. Though,


    aside from Luke, she did have Eugene. She considered him more like a little brother and protected him, but he could be counted as a friend.


    "My dear, it''s inevitable to meet certain kindred spirits in places like Nevermore. There are


    bonds that simply can''t be avoided... like ours," Morticia said softly, glancing at G¨®mez for a


    moment.


    Wednesday maintained her composure, not letting her expression reveal anything. "There is


    nothing," she repeated, her tone unchanged. Then she looked away, as if the conversation no longer interested her.


    ''What a shame... I thought she''d find a friend or someone special at Nevermore...'' thought Morticia, her expression slightly saddened.


    She knew the attack had been aimed at Luke Poe, so she thought that during that chaotic


    battle, her daughter might have grown closer to the boy. Morticia, G¨®mez, and the entire outcast community were very curious to see, and possibly meet, the boy who possessed three auras and had killed two Spellmans and the servant of more than a hundred years, Atlas. Many families of the students were searching for Luke Poe, asking their children where the boy was who had caused Elliot Spellman to leave the Triumvirate.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 130: Rave’N II

    Chapter 130: Rave¡¯N IIThis extra chapter is for Coffee_with_milk''s positive comments. Thanks for your support!


    7:55 PM.


    Luke was sitting in Principal Larissa''s office, on a comfortable couch, while playing a MOBA game on his phone.


    Next to him was Natasha, chatting with Larissa, who was wearing an elegant white suit with exquisite details.


    "Five minutes until the Rave''N starts. I have to go now since I''ll be giving a brief speech. I''ll see you there," said Larissa, standing up as she glanced at the time on her pocket watch. "Remember, Luke. Put on the suit," said Larissa, leaving a fully prepared suit in a transparent cover on Luke''s couch. "You''re the star of tonight," she added with a slight smile.


    "Do I really have to wear this?" asked Luke, who had just been defeated because of a troll on his team.


    "You need to wear white clothes. But if you want, you can use something from your own wardrobe," Larissa said, taking the suit back, but Luke stopped her.


    "Alright. I''ll wear this suit. Thanks," he said, taking the suit for himself. Larissa smiled and left the office after saying goodbye.


    "You''ve become a lot kinder compared to when you first arrived at Nevermore," Natasha commented once they were alone in the office.


    "Well, Larissa always helps us when she can. She''ll let us stay at Nevermore a bit longer until we find a way to Ohio," Luke said, standing up and grabbing the suit.


    Natasha nodded slightly. It was good that her master wasn''t a spoiled child.


    "And you? I don''t see that the clothes you''re wearing are white," said Luke. Natasha was dressed in black jeans, a leather jacket, and a plain black shirt.


    "That''s easily fixed," said Natasha, and in a matter of seconds, her clothes changed on their own. She was now wearing a plain white dress that reached her knees. Even her shoes had changed to high heels.


    "That''s a great ability... You''ll never have to spend money on clothes again.," Luke commented enviously.


    "Get changed, or we''ll be late," Natasha said, hurrying Luke.


    "Are you staying here?" Luke asked as he took the suit out of its cover. He wanted some privacy; it was already strange enough to change in the school principal''s office.


    Natasha smiled slightly and decided to hold back a teasing remark since they were running late. She got up from the couch and left the office.


    A few minutes later, Luke walked out of the office already changed. Natasha looked at him with curiosity. It was the first time she had seen Luke dressed so elegantly.


    Luke''s tuxedo was a pristine white, tailor-made, with a red bow tie at the neck that stood out elegantly against the light fabric. A white carnation was pinned to the lapel of the suit. The only black item he wore was his leather shoes.


    ''It suits him well,'' thought Natasha as she observed Luke. The contrast with his light brown hair and blue eyes made him stand out even more, and the white color accentuated his height, which had reached 182 cm.


    However, Natasha didn''t say anything. It wasn''t her style to compliment others.


    "Shall we go?" Luke asked, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Natasha, who had been silently staring at him for several seconds.


    "Yes, let''s go," Natasha said, starting to walk toward the ballroom.


    When they arrived at the double doors, Luke stopped Natasha, who was about to open them. Without offering any explanation, he placed his ear against the door to listen more closely. ''Larissa is giving the speech. This will be a good time to enter,'' Luke thought as he opened the door as slowly and quietly as possible. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He really doesn''t like being the center of attention,'' Natasha thought, following Luke. Thanks to how stealthy they were and the fact that everyone was listening and looking toward the center of the stage, no one noticed Luke''s arrival as he quickly made his way to an empty table in the corner.


    However, the place was full of outcasts with enhanced senses. They noticed the intrusion of two new people. Several turned their gazes from the stage to look at Luke.


    "That''s your friend Luke, right?" Vincent asked, looking at Luke from three tables away. "Yes, that''s him," Xavier replied with a strange expression. He knew Luke, his best friend, and he must be hating all the attention he was getting.


    "His appearance is good. So is his aura," commented Sthenon. "Well, it''s to be expected from the boy who killed Atlas," he added with a certain tone of respect. Even he hadn''t lived more than a hundred years like Atlas.


    Several murmurs about Luke''s arrival were spreading across all the tables.


    "So much for your stealth," Natasha remarked, sipping from her glass. She didn''t care about the stares, or the attention Luke was receiving. In fact, she thought it was a good thing.


    "I forgot everyone here is superhuman," Luke muttered to himself.


    "That''s all. Thank you for listening. Let the dance begin, and enjoy the night," Larissa said, ending her speech. The music started playing again.


    Luke began to drink and eat the snacks in the center of his table. Within minutes, he was interrupted by a group of people approaching him.


    "Sorry to interrupt your meal. It''s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Vincent Thorpe! Xavier has told me a lot about you,"


    "My name is Sthenon Petropolus, a pleasure to meet you, young man!"


    Both men, who appeared young but were already over forty, extended their hands to greet Luke, who softened his expression upon realizing they were the parents of his two best


    friends.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Thorpe and Mr. Petropolus," said Luke, standing up from his seat and shaking hands with both men.


    "Don''t be so formal, you are a friend of my son. Call me Vincent,"


    "Same here, just call me Sthenon,"


    "Alright," Luke nodded.


    After that, both men noticed Natasha, who was calmly sipping her drink, and seemed more flustered than when they saw Luke. They quickly began introducing themselves to her.


    Meanwhile, Luke started chatting with Xavier, Ajax, and the latter''s younger brother. Ajax''s older brother had already met up with some old school friends.


    "Is it true you turned the Spellman brothers into a ball of flesh?" asked Ajax''s younger brother. His name was Isidro, and he was a year younger than Ajax.


    Like Ajax, he wore a wool hat on his head to keep his snakes from getting out of control and


    turning everyone who looked at them to stone.


    "Yeah, why?" Luke asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh, so the rumors are true!" said Isidro, clenching his fists with excitement for some reason.


    "There''s a rumor going around Nevermore that if someone bothers a student from Ravenloft Dorm, you''ll show up at night and turn them into a grotesque ball of blood," Isidro explained. Since Isidro belongs to Ravenloft Dorm (the same as Luke), he feels respect and admiration for Luke. Unlike the other dorms, which feel more fear towards him, believing Luke might harm them for being from a rival dorm.


    There was a great rivalry between dorms, which could be seen in the Poe Cup and other competitions held throughout the year.


    "Stop bothering and go hang out with your friends," Ajax said, starting to push his brother, who complained but had no choice but to leave.


    "You''ve got some fans, and it''s not even because of your novels," Xavier commented with a


    smile.


    "It''s better to have Isidro as a fan than the fans of my novels," Luke replied, taking a sip of his


    drink.


    The fans of his books were usually very enthusiastic and often violated his personal space. On the other hand, the "fans" he had at Nevermore were due to his reputation for killing enemies, so their admiration was more out of respect for his strength and fear of him. They didn''t approach him asking for photos or autographs.


    "By the way, aren''t you going to dance with your goth girlfriend?" Xavier asked with a slight smile, looking toward a table further away.


    "Her dress is really cool, although she didn''t stick to the event''s color theme," Ajax added, also looking at the peculiar Addams family table.


    Luke looked over at Wednesday''s table and noticed she was wearing the black dress she wore in the series. It suited her well, and her lips were painted black. Wednesday noticed Luke''s gaze and looked at him for a second before quickly averting her


    eyes. She didn''t want to give any signals that might make her parents start asking annoying


    questions.


    [Don''t come. I don''t want my parents to know about us,] Wednesday said through their telepathic link without giving any further explanation.


    [Fine,] Luke replied. He couldn''t deny that he was disappointed since he wanted to meet the


    Addams family¡ªnot just because they were his in-laws, but because of the series. But he already expected this development from Wednesday.


    She hates being compared to her parents and doesn''t want to have a romantic story like theirs,


    or rather, she doesn''t want them to be right, since she found love at Nevermore just like they


    did.


    "I don''t like dancing, and Wednesday doesn''t want to introduce me to her parents," Luke explained in response to the looks from Ajax and Xavier.


    "She doesn''t want to introduce you to her family?" Ajax and Xavier said in unison, exchanging


    puzzled looks.


    Luke nodded slightly, not giving it much importance. At this, Xavier and Ajax looked at each other again and shrugged.


    They knew about the strange relationship between Luke and Wednesday. Few people knew


    they were a couple, as they never showed any affection in public. They were often seen together during breaks and weekends, but no one was certain if they were actually dating. Xavier and Ajax, Luke''s close friends, knew about it, but even they had never seen the couple show any affection-whether through kisses, hugs, or even words.


    "What are you doing over the vacations?" Luke asked, changing the subject. He didn''t care


    what others thought about his relationship with Wednesday. He didn''t need to show affection in public for people to know she was his girlfriend.


    When he''s alone with her, he can kiss her and do other things, although of course, it''s not the same number of kisses and affectionate gestures as in a normal couple.


    "The same as always," Ajax replied, not very enthusiastic about his vacation. The best part is not having homework and exams, but the downside is being far from his friends.


    "Same here. Hopefully, if my dad gets time off, we can go to Europe or something," Xavier


    added.


    "And you?" he asked.


    Before Luke could respond, Vicent, who had been talking to Natasha, joined their


    conversation.


    "You can come to our house, Luke. Of course, if you want to and if this lovely lady permits it,"


    he added, glancing at Natasha with a charming smile.


    "Really? Even despite..." Luke said without finishing the sentence. He left it implied, and


    Vicent knew what he meant.


    "Yes, even despite those bold psychics," Vicent said. "It''ll just be my son''s friend coming to


    my house, nothing more. And of course, as our guest, it''s our duty to ensure your protection." "Oh, that would be great!" Xavier said, excited about the idea. It would be so much fun to spend the summer with Luke. As for the Spellmans, he wasn''t afraid of them. He had returned during the blood moon to help his friend.


    "Hey, Vicent, don''t get ahead of me! The Petropolus family is also inviting you to our


    mansion. I''m sure you''ll love our statue gardens," Sthenon said, and this time Ajax seemed happy about the idea of spending the summer with a friend.


    As for spending the summer together, it''s complicated since the Petropolus and Thorpe


    families live in different states.


    Luke was surprised by this. Both were inviting him to their homes despite knowing that the Spellmans could attack or create a rift between their families and them.


    ''Is it because of my three auras?'' Luke thought. That and the strength he showed when killing


    Atlas, Sebasti¨¢n, and Sabrina (real name, Ingrid).


    "I appreciate the invitation, but it''s not the best time to discuss that. We''ll decide later,"


    Natasha responded with a professional smile, as if she had already expected this outcome.


    "You''re right. Tonight is for having fun," Vicent said, politely bidding farewell and heading to another table to greet more acquaintances. Sthenon also said goodbye and left the table.


    Luke chatted a bit more with Xavier and Ajax about possible vacations, but then his friends


    went off to dance with their partners, who seemed annoyed after being ignored for almost twenty minutes since the dance began.


    A few minutes later, Veronica approached the table with her parents, Luke''s aunt and uncle.


    They greeted him briefly and told him that he could spend the summer at the Umbrio estate again if he wished. Then they said goodbye and returned to their tables.


    It was the first time Luke saw his uncle speaking more respectfully and without a furrowed


    brow while looking at him.


    "Surprised? It''s normal for them to want to help you after learning that you possess three


    auras. Do you know how many living psychics have three auras besides you? Zero. Though there may be some hidden monsters with three auras, I doubt they came about naturally like you... But being the only one with three auras publicly places you in a new situation that will be very useful to us," Natasha said with a slight smile.


    Luke nodded. They had to take advantage of this to buy more time. If he spends the holidays


    with the Umbrio, Thorpe, or Petropolus families, it''s less likely that the Spellmans will attack.


    And if they do, he will have the help of these families. It won''t just be him, Natasha, and Wednesday. While he was conversing with Natasha, a man arrived at one point, introduced himself, and turned out to be a council member who invited Natasha to dance.


    [Because of the connections and maybe in the future it will be useful to use this man] Natasha said telepathically to Luke as she stood up and accompanied the man to the dance floor. ''He belongs to one of the 66 council members,'' Luke thought as he watched Natasha, and the man walk away. It''s not easy at all to be one of the 66 representatives.


    One thing is to work for the council in one of the available departments or in the bureaucratic side; if you''re one of the 66 representatives, it means your family is powerful, and you are powerful too, as you are the leader of that family representing it in the council. You don''t work for Congress; you establish the rules or influence them. Your position of power is higher. ''What now?'' Luke wondered. His two friends were dancing with their partners, his housekeeper was also dancing, and his girlfriend didn''t want to talk to him because she didn''t


    want to introduce him to her parents.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 131: Rave’N III

    Chapter 131: Rave¡¯N IIILuke started another match in the MOBA game on his phone. He had nothing better to do. He would just wait until the boring dance was over and then head back to his room.


    "Luke," someone called him at one point. He looked up and noticed a beautiful blonde girl staring at him with her green eyes.


    "Kat Abagnale," Luke said, recognizing the blonde. It was about a previous girl he dated. Though they had only slept together, their relationship never had any real depth.


    "You remember my name?" Kat said with a happy smile when she heard Luke say her full


    name.


    "Thanks to my eidetic memory," Luke replied, turning his attention back to his phone screen. "Oh, right..." Kat said, a bit embarrassed.


    "By the way... do you want to dance?" she asked after a few seconds.


    "Dance?" Luke repeated, not really paying attention. He was at a crucial moment in his match, and if he won, he''d rank up.


    "Yeah, dance. We could win the contest and be chosen king and queen. Do you want to?" Kat asked, fidgeting with her hands. She had always been the popular one, and it felt strange for her to be in this position, where she had to wait for an answer and make the first move.


    Luke didn''t know that even outcasts had adopted the stupidity of prom king and queen. Maybe it was the new generation. As for dancing, he didn''t want to, since he hated it and had a girlfriend.


    How should he respond? He could tell her he had a girlfriend, but Wednesday wanted to keep it hidden from her parents, and it wouldn''t help if he went around telling everyone she was his girlfriend.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t like dancing," Luke replied after a few seconds.


    "Really? I''m sure you''d dance well. I can teach you," Kat insisted, making Luke curse her persistence internally.


    "No, thanks," he said definitively, and Kat went back to the table with her friends, defeated. It was the first time she had been rejected, and she never thought rejection would feel like that. She had turned down many guys, and maybe in the future, she''d need to be kinder when rejecting them.


    Unfortunately for Luke, Kat wasn''t the only girl who asked him to dance. More girls approached him, asking if he wanted to dance together.


    Luke had to turn down all the invitations. Some rejections were more curt, since he didn''t know the girls, while others were gentler. For example, Rose, a psychic classmate with a green aura, invited him, and he turned her down with much more tact.


    Wednesday, who was sitting a few tables away from Luke, watched as different girls


    approached him to talk. Without realizing it, her brow furrowed, and she couldn''t take her eyes off Luke''s table.


    ''Why is he giving her so many explanations?'' Wednesday thought as she watched Luke talking to Rose until the latter finally left.


    "That boy is popular," Morticia commented, following Wednesday''s gaze toward the table where Luke was sitting.


    A spark of curiosity ignited in Morticia. Why was her daughter looking at that table with a furrowed brow? She never frowned. Could Wednesday be hiding something?


    "It''s normal. He has three auras. Many families must be willing to lend a hand to such extraordinary talent," G¨®mez said in a more serious tone than usual.


    Many people were paying attention to Luke, who was playing on his phone and rejecting invitations to dance.


    Lineage is a very serious matter for psychics. To this day, arranged marriages still exist. Everyone would want a son-in-law with three auras. That would ensure their descendants have two auras, guaranteeing a golden age for the next generation.


    As for the Spellmans? Psychic families might be willing to risk facing them. The rewards are great-they would gain a person with three auras who had already killed Atlas and two Spellman descendants. They would be up against an ancient family, and Luke could become a powerhouse in the future if he fully develops his abilities.


    Besides, outcasts never feared conflict; if the rewards were worth it, they wouldn''t hesitate to go to war. That said, only if the odds of winning or surviving were decent. They couldn''t gamble with their family''s fate.


    "It''s true. The whole story around him must attract a lot of girls, not just psychics. The most appealing thing about him must be that he killed two Spellman descendants, turning them into balls of meat, right, Wednesday?" Morticia asked with a smile, staring intently at her daughter.


    Wednesday remained silent. She knew she had made a mistake. Her mother already suspected something and wouldn''t stop until she confirmed her suspicions.


    Without saying a word, Wednesday stood up from her chair and began walking at a steady pace toward Luke''s table, under the watchful eyes of her parents, brother, and other tables that noticed her movement.


    The family members and students at the table murmured, wondering if the Addams girl with the unfriendly expression was going to ask Luke to dance like the others.


    "Will she succeed?" asked a girl, a friend of Kat''s, as she watched Wednesday get closer to her target.


    "Of course not," said Kat, shaking her head.


    "Why not? Luke Poe is always seen with that Addams girl, and with that Thorpe guy and the gorgon boy," commented a tall guy.


    Morticia and G¨®mez exchanged surprised looks at their daughter''s behavior. They had expected her to give her usual response that it was all stupid and that she wasn''t interested in such trivial things.


    Pugsley, who had been mumbling to himself, also looked at his sister, surprised by her unusual behavior.


    "Hey," said Wednesday, stopping in front of Luke, who was staring at his phone screen. With the music playing and being absorbed in his game, he didn''t recognize Wednesday''s voice and assumed it was another girl asking him to dance. He already felt strange rejecting so many girls-it seemed like the roles had reversed, and it made him feel like some kind of damsel. "I don''t want to dance," Luke said without looking up.


    "Neither do I," Wednesday echoed.


    This time, Luke recognized the emotionless tone of his girlfriend and looked up, a bit surprised to see her standing in front of him, staring directly at him. Didn''t she want to keep their relationship hidden? He noticed the Addams family watching them.


    ''Is she upset?'' Luke wondered, raising an eyebrow as he noticed Wednesday''s furrowed brow.


    "I thought you wanted to keep-"


    Before Luke could finish his sentence, Wednesday stepped forward, leaning over him. Without warning, she kissed him, her black-painted lips meeting his in a quick but determined motion. One of her hands rested on Luke''s cheek, while the other clung to the


    collar of his suit.


    The crowd went silent for a moment. Even those dancing stopped, all eyes turning to Luke''s table, unable to look away from the unexpected scene.


    Luke, still stunned by the sudden display of affection, returned the kiss, though part of him was still trying to process what was happening.


    The Addams family, watching from a nearby table, shared a rare expression of surprise. Morticia, for the first time in a long while, raised her eyebrows, unable to hide her astonishment. She had thought her daughter would deny any interest in the Poe boy. The last thing she expected was for her to walk over and kiss him like that in front of everyone. G¨®mez, usually delighted by any peculiarity from his daughter, was momentarily in shock, his mouth slightly open. Only after a few seconds did he react, a smile beginning to form on his


    lips.


    Pugsley blinked, unable to fully process what he was witnessing. It was as if the whole world had taken an unexpected turn and someone else had possessed his sister.


    When Wednesday finally pulled away, her dark eyes met Luke''s. Her expression remained as impassive as ever, but there was a faint glint of possession in her gaze.


    "You''re mine," Wednesday said in her usual monotone, devoid of emotion, but with a firmness that made it feel like she had just marked her territory.


    Luke, still surprised, blinked, unsure how to react. "Uh... yeah," he murmured, nodding


    slightly.


    He was getting destroyed in an online League of Legends match, and suddenly, this


    happened.


    Everyone in the hall continued to stare at them. Murmurs began to rise among the students S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and families who had witnessed the scene. Luke felt strange. He had rejected so many girls that night, as if he were the damsel waiting to be asked to dance, and now, to top it all off, he had been kissed by his girlfriend in a dominant way.


    "Why do I feel like the damsel?" Luke thought irritably, standing up from his chair and looking at Wednesday, who followed him with her gaze.


    Before she could say anything more, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her close. This time, he was the one who kissed her.


    The crowd, which had been murmuring, fell silent once again. Pugsley began muttering to himself at high speed. "Why isn''t she pushing him away? Why didn''t she stab him? Why..." The kiss was intense, and when they pulled apart, Luke looked at Wednesday with a small,


    satisfied smile. "Any complaints? If you can kiss me out of nowhere, I can do it too," Luke said.


    "Fine. I''ll allow you that privilege, but only once a day," Wednesday replied, pulling a chair


    close to Luke''s and sitting down.


    "Oh, now I can kiss you whenever I want?" Luke asked, sitting next to her.


    "Yes, but only once," Wednesday answered.


    "If I don''t use it one day, do I get two the next day?" Luke asked.


    "No. It''s not cumulative," Wednesday responded.


    ''I tried,'' Luke thought. He had managed to get something good. Usually, the kisses he shared with Wednesday were few and only in situations that warranted


    them, since she liked to have her space, and she was not one of the girls who kissed her boyfriend countless times in one day. Now, he could kiss her whenever he pleased, even if she was writing her novel or practicing with her cello.


    "Hahaha, my little viper, it seems you''ve hidden this secret from us quite well!"


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 132: Rave’N IV

    Chapter 132: Rave¡¯N IV"Hahaha, my little viper, it seems you''ve hidden this secret from us very well!"


    Luke turned his gaze toward the voice. G¨®mez Addams had a particular presence: relaxed, almost carefree, but with an overwhelming weight that filled the air. There was something... dangerous about him.


    ''He''s strong...'' Luke thought, his brow furrowing slightly. It was the first time he had felt such intense pressure from someone. Not even with the teachers or Ajax and Xavier''s parents had The experienced anything like this.


    Even with Atlas, he had never felt such a thing. He could sense that the gorgon was powerful, but Atlas didn''t instill the same fear or pressure in him that G¨®mez did.


    "Darling, every day you become more skilled at hiding your emotions," Morticia remarked softly, her eyes sliding from Wednesday to Luke, as if studying their every movement.


    From her daughter''s comments, Morticia had assumed that Wednesday rejected any form of friendship, let alone something as unlikely as romance. When Wednesday was younger, Morticia could read the emotions behind her expressionless mask. But over the years, that wall had become almost impenetrable.


    "However, today... you didn''t hide them so well, did you?" Morticia continued. "It''s curious, isn''t it? How love... and a bit of jealousy can transform a person," she added with a soft laugh, narrowing her eyes with a spark of amusement.


    "Jealousy?" Luke repeated in a low tone. With that, he understood Wednesday''s behavior, though it was hard to believe. Could it be that Wednesday was upset by the girls who had asked him to dance? Was it possible that... she had become jealous?


    "Don''t pay attention to her insinuations, Luke," Wednesday interrupted in her usual cold tone. "It''s not jealousy, mother. It''s possession. Why allow others to approach what''s already mine? To avoid unnecessary problems in the future, I decided there''s no point in hiding my relationship with Luke anymore," Wednesday concluded, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Luke nodded slightly at the comment; that sounded more like Wednesday. Rationality, not simple jealousy.


    During the time he spent with Wednesday, he hadn''t noticed any sign of jealousy, no matter how much he talked with another girl. Very different from Enid, who had openly shown jealousy on several occasions during their relationship.


    G¨®mez, who had been listening with a twisted smile, broke the silence with a loud laugh. "My little one is quite the strategist! Now that''s love, the kind that moves mountains! Or destroys anyone in its way, of course," he added, his eyes gleaming with pride.


    Wednesday glanced at her father, disagreeing with his comment, but said nothing. She knew that anything she said would be useless against her father.


    "A pleasure to meet you! I''ve heard a lot of rumors about you. G¨®mez Addams! Father of this little reaper," G¨®mez said, extending his hand toward Luke.


    Wednesday''s eyebrows twitched slightly at being called ''little reaper'' in front of Luke, but she remained silent.


    "A pleasure to meet you, sir. Luke Poe," Luke said, introducing himself respectfully, quite different from his usual tone, as he extended his hand. They shared a strong handshake.


    "Good grip, you''re not a weakling!" G¨®mez said with a laugh, giving Luke a rough pat on the shoulder.


    Luke allowed G¨®mez to do this and only offered a faint smile. Wednesday found Luke''s behavior strange, but said nothing. She just wanted her parents to leave so she could be alone with Luke, but that wasn''t going to happen.


    For some reason, Luke wanted to get along with G¨®mez. Not just because he was his girlfriend''s father, though that was part of it. He couldn''t quite explain it, but he wanted to earn the respect of this man who seemed very strong.


    After that, Morticia introduced herself in a much more polite and elegant manner, in stark contrast to her loud and enthusiastic husband.


    ''Her aura is quite unique too,'' Luke thought, observing Morticia carefully.


    Morticia was a beautiful woman who seemed like the adult version of Wednesday, with a few differences. For one, her height. She stood almost 1.80 meters tall, making her much taller than average. In contrast, Wednesday was short compared to the average, having inherited that trait from her father.


    Morticia radiated elegance, with a serene but proud smile on her face. Her expression was very different from her daughter''s, who maintained her usual cold and impenetrable demeanor. While Morticia was kind in her gestures, Wednesday was distant, with biting remarks that repelled anyone who tried to get close.


    Another minor detail Luke noticed about Morticia was that her nails were painted blood red. He thought that since the family liked everything dark, she would have painted them black like her daughter.


    "Pugsley, dear, introduce yourself to your sister''s boyfriend," Morticia said softly, turning to her son, who stood still, murmuring to himself.


    Pugsley slowly lifted his head, dark circles under his eyes and an air of exhaustion about him. He seemed to be in a state of shock since discovering that his sister had... a boyfriend? To Pugsley, the idea was incomprehensible.


    Wednesday had always been cold to him, almost inhuman in her psychopathy. He had never imagined her forming a romantic relationship with anyone, much less with someone like Luke, who looked so normal in that ugly white suit. Luke''s charming appearance reminded him of the popular jocks who always bullied him at school.


    He whispered something under his breath, unintelligible words that were barely discernible. He was clearly uncomfortable, not only with the situation but with what it represented: his sister, that relentless and distant figure, was now connected to someone.


    G¨®mez, noticing the tension in his son, gave him a hearty pat on the back and pulled a cigar from his inner pocket, offering it to him with a wide smile. "Come on, kid! This will relax you. You don''t discover every day that your sister has a boyfriend," he joked with his typical booming laughter.


    Pugsley took the cigar with a trembling hand. His eyes darted from Luke to Wednesday and then back to Luke. As his gaze wandered between them, his other hand, almost automatically, reached into his pants pocket and pulled out an old lighter, one of those heavy metal ones with engraved details.


    With nervous, shaking fingers, Pugsley flicked open the lighter''s lid with a snap. The small flame flickered in the air as he lit the cigar, murmuring softly, "I don''t get it..."


    ''A pubescent boy smoking a cigar as if nothing happened...'' Luke thought with a strange expression. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s always a bit withdrawn. Once he finishes his cigar, he''ll be fine," Morticia said, sitting in one of the chairs next to G¨®mez, close to Luke and Wednesday.


    "Want one?" G¨®mez asked, offering a cigar to Luke.


    Luke looked at the cigar G¨®mez extended. He hesitated for a second. He had never smoked in his life, neither in this one nor in his previous one. But saying no in front of the Addams... that would make him look weak. A brat like Pugsley next to him was smoking like a mafia boss, and he couldn''t afford to fall behind.


    With a small gesture of determination, Luke took the cigar, feeling its weight and texture between his fingers. G¨®mez offered him his lighter, and Luke, with an air of forced confidence, lit it. He took the first puff with a false bravado, trying to maintain his composure. The thick, heavy smoke from the cigar filled his lungs almost immediately, much denser than he had imagined. He tried to hold it in, but it was only a few seconds before a strong cough broke the silence. He coughed several times.


    Pugsley, who had been watching in silence, let out a small, mocking smile.


    Luke, still coughing, glanced at him out of the corner of his eye; he wasn''t warming up to Wednesday''s brother very much.


    "Everything okay, kid?" G¨®mez asked, laughing at the scene without malice as he took a long


    drag from his own cigar.


    "I''m... fine," Luke replied, clearing his throat.


    "You shouldn''t have accepted. I never saw you smoking a cigarette. A cigar isn''t the same as a cigarette," Wednesday said, having remained silent until that moment.


    In her words, there was a slight hint of concern hidden in her tone. Only Morticia noticed, smiling slightly but saying nothing.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of getting used to it. I''ve killed a gorgon over a hundred years old; a cigar is nothing," Luke boasted, referencing one of his accomplishments.


    "Do what you want," Wednesday replied with her usual coldness. She didn''t understand why Luke wanted to show off in front of her family.


    She had never seen Luke boast about his accomplishments so openly; it was a part of him she didn''t know. He was proud and had a certain arrogance, but he rarely expressed it in words. Rather, his confidence emanated from his actions.


    "Oh, the gorgon Atlas fell at your hands! Tell us more about that thrilling battle! I''ve always wanted to know the details of such death fights!" G¨®mez said excitedly.


    Under G¨®mez''s expectant gaze, Luke felt a new surge of pride and decided to share the story


    of his battle against Atlas. He had never been this talkative when meeting new people, not even when he met Enid''s parents.


    When he finished the story, Natasha returned to the table. She introduced herself to the Addams family and sat down. G¨®mez and Morticia were very talkative and could easily draw out conversation topics, even if they were strange ones.


    At one point, G¨®mez and Morticia invited them to spend the holidays at the Addams mansion.


    "We have plenty of rooms. It''s been a long time since we had guests. I''m sure you, little viper, will agree, right?" G¨®mez said, looking at Wednesday.


    In a normal situation, Wednesday would have refused immediately. The last thing she wanted was for her parents to see her with Luke in an intimate way all summer.


    However, she wasn''t in a normal situation. She had agreed to follow Luke to Ohio in search of the evidence his parents had hidden. They couldn''t leave immediately, as doing so would have the entire Spellman family attacking them, and that would be like suicide. Being in her mansion ensured them a safe place to plan how to get to Ohio, as it was unlikely the Spellmans would dare to attack with her father, mother, uncle, and grandmother there. Plus, the Addams mansion had its own protections. The most rational thing was to go to her house to plan properly how to get to Ohio.


    "I''m fine with that," Wednesday said, surprising both Morticia and Luke, who thought she


    would reject the idea.


    G¨®mez, who wasn''t thinking too deeply about his beloved daughter''s thoughts, smiled widely, "Haha, then it''s decided!"


    "It will be an honor to be invited to the ancient Addams mansion," Natasha said, then looked


    at Luke.


    [The Addams are more powerful than the Thorpes and the Petropolus. They belong to the six greats. It''s best to go with them] Natasha said to Luke through their telepathic link.


    The six greats referred to the six most powerful and ancient psychic families in America''s marginalized society. Although there were currently five, as one of them was the Poe-a fallen family.


    In that group were the Addams and the Spellmans. The Umbrio did not belong to the group.


    "Okay. Thanks for having us," Luke said in agreement. What he wanted most was to visit the famous Addams mansion. Better yet if Wednesday agreed


    After that, the Addams family went to chat with some old friends. They were strange, but they


    held a great status in the outcast society.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 133: The dance (Rave’N V)

    Chapter 133: The dance (Rave¡¯N V)The Rave''N continued.


    Luke enjoyed the event with Wednesday, who was in a good mood to chat about various topics. The only annoying thing was having Pugsley''s gaze fixed on him the entire night. The boy smoked his cigar in silence, just watching and murmuring to himself. He was even more surprised to see how his sister chatted with Luke all night.


    ''Let''s just ignore him,'' Luke thought, turning all his attention back to Wednesday. He looked at her elegant black dress.


    "What?" Wednesday asked, noticing that Luke was staring at her. Her dark eyes were fixed on him, waiting for a reaction. She knew this dress wasn''t the sort of thing people expected from her, and secretly, she hoped he would comment on it.


    No one had forced her to buy this gothic dress. She could have come to the dance in her usual clothes, but she hadn''t.


    "Nice dress," Luke said, with a smile that was a mix of teasing and appreciation. He couldn''t help it; it seemed odd that Wednesday, the master of disdain for social norms, had decided to buy a dress for a party.


    "Really?" Wednesday replied, frowning, her voice colder than usual.


    "Is that your way of mocking me?" she added, noticing the teasing tone in Luke''s voice.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean it like that," Luke quickly said, raising his hands in a defensive gesture.


    "I''m just surprised you bought a dress, considering you always look down on social events," The added to calm his girlfriend''s anger.


    "You''re not exactly the most suited to say that," Wednesday replied, looking at Luke''s white suit with a mocking smirk. At least she had chosen a gothic dress; she hadn''t conformed to the attire everyone else was wearing at the dance.


    "Let''s just say I''m wearing this suit out of consideration for someone," Luke justified, shrugging. He didn''t really care about dressing according to any particular event. At last year''s Rave''N, with Xavier and Ajax, he had dressed as expected, and for Halloween, he had also made an effort to wear a costume.


    "Consideration? Now you''re seeking someone''s approval?" Wednesday asked in a biting, disdainful tone. It was true that she had hoped Luke would compliment her dress, but that was different-he was her boyfriend, after all.


    ''Come on, give me a break...'' Luke thought. He hadn''t expected Wednesday to suddenly get so defensive. They''d been chatting peacefully up until now. Could it be because she thought he was mocking her dress instead of complimenting her?


    ''Let''s go with that...'' Luke thought. Maybe his previous comment had been misunderstood, and it was best to fix things right away.


    "I''m sorry about what I said earlier. I didn''t mean to make fun of your dress. It just seemed unusual. Besides, I had another thought I didn''t share..." said Luke.


    "And what would that thought be?" Wednesday asked, slightly lowering her guard, though her gaze was still scrutinizing.


    "That the dress looks incredibly good on you," Luke said with difficulty and sincerity. "Also..."


    "Also?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow, impatient to hear the rest of the compliment.


    Luke frowned, feeling unsure. Being completely open about his feelings wasn''t really his thing, but at that moment, Wednesday already knew there was more. Her eyes, sharp as daggers, wouldn''t let him escape.


    "Ever since I walked into the dance, it''s been really hard not to stare at you the whole time," Luke confessed with difficulty. "It was like I was mesmerized by you. The distance between the tables only made the idea of getting closer more tempting, but I didn''t because you didn''t want your parents to know about us," he added.


    Wednesday''s previously cold expression shifted slightly at Luke''s compliment. She had never received such a direct, verbalized compliment from him. It felt oddly pleasant, like an achievement even harder than decapitating a Hyde.


    "Now you can look at me all you want, and up close," Wednesday said, moving her chair closer to his. Then, she placed her hand on Luke''s cheek, forcing him to look her in the eyes.


    "Thanks..." Luke said, gazing intently at Wednesday''s face. He noticed something that puzzled him.


    ''Is that a blush?'' Luke wondered, seeing the faintest hint of color on Wednesday''s cheeks. It was barely noticeable; her expression remained mostly blank, though not as cold as before. Luke and Wednesday continued their conversation, much closer than before, not caring about anyone else around them. Pugsley watched them with wide eyes. He had witnessed the entire exchange between the couple. What had happened to his sister? Was she a double? Or perhaps a shapeshifter?


    Neither of them paid any attention to Pugsley''s perplexed and hostile stare. At a certain moment, the music in the hall softened, and the couples on the dance floor gradually came to a stop.


    The lights focused on Larissa, who was at the center of the stage, microphone in hand, highlighted by a white light as the center of attention.


    "Thank you all for attending tonight''s Rave''N, an event that celebrates the unity of our community," Larissa began, her tone formal yet warm. "Tonight is special, not just for the music or dancing, but for the camaraderie we share at Nevermore Academy."


    "Camaraderie, give me a break," Luke said, sighing and rolling his eyes as he absentmindedly played with a dark strand of Wednesday''s hair.


    Luke got along well with Larissa and considered her part of his small, close-knit circle of people he cared about. However, he disagreed with her on this. On the night of the lunar eclipse, none of these parents had come to defend Nevermore from the imminent attack.


    Ninety-nine percent of the students went home, though many were forced by their parents. Some, like Xavier, Ajax, Enid, Yoko, and Divina, managed to escape from the buses.


    "If there were a list of empty words, camaraderie would be in the top five," Wednesday said in her monotone, without taking her eyes off Larissa.


    Larissa continued, thanking the organizers and everyone who helped make the night possible. Finally, her voice took on a more enthusiastic tone. "And now, the moment many of you have been waiting for... It''s time to crown the king and queen of the Rave''N."


    "This should be interesting," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "Interesting? More like an insignificant exercise in collective ego," Wednesday replied, crossing her arms. "Is it really necessary to exalt two individuals with useless crowns and


    ridiculous titles?"


    "The desire to be adored by strangers. Personally, I''d rather not have to deal with that," Luke


    said with a lazy expression.


    Wednesday nodded slowly. "Crowd approval has always seemed pathetic to me. True satisfaction comes when one doesn''t have to rely on such trivialities."


    "Let''s see which two idiots will have to smile and dance in front of the crowd," said Luke,


    already wanting to go to sleep.


    Natasha looked at the two young people with a strange expression as she sipped her wine. She didn''t understand why they were so critical of a simple ceremony to choose the king and


    queen of the dance.


    "It''s a phase..." she thought, shaking her head.


    At that moment, the organizers began handing out envelopes and pens to the guests, indicating it was time to vote for the Rave''N king and queen. Luke and Wednesday looked at the envelopes with a lack of interest in writing anything.


    They paid no attention to the dance floor and didn''t know many people well enough to


    nominate anyone.


    Both wrote something random, more to go along with it than out of any real interest. After a few minutes, the envelopes were collected and taken to the stage, where the organizers began counting the votes. Luke and Wednesday immersed themselves back into their conversation,


    ignoring the process.


    When Larissa returned to the microphone, her voice echoed throughout the hall, capturing everyone''s attention. "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for... this year''s Rave''N king and queen are..." She paused dramatically as an assistant handed her a paper with the


    results.


    "Luke Poe and Wednesday Addams."


    The room erupted in applause, and the lights immediately focused on their table. Luke


    blinked, clearly surprised.


    ''What the hell...?'' Luke thought, confused as everyone stared at him, making him the sudden


    center of attention.


    Wednesday, for her part, maintained a stoic expression, unfazed by the applause she was


    receiving.


    "Incredible. We''ve been condemned to be the monarchs of fools," Wednesday said in her


    usual dry tone.


    "Is this even legal?" Luke asked, bewildered. Neither of them had set foot on the dance floor. They shouldn''t be able to be elected king and queen when they hadn''t even danced.


    "I don''t know the rules of these dances... I suppose we can''t refuse, can we?" Wednesday said as she rose from her chair with calculated elegance.


    ''She''s okay with this?'' Luke thought, unsure of how to act. He didn''t want to go to the center of the stage, but refusing would only make the scene more awkward. It was best to end this charade as quickly as possible. Surely, Wednesday thought the same.


    Luke stood up, and together with Wednesday, walked toward the center of the stage. He noticed many of the boys from his dorm cheering him on as he passed by.


    Xavier and Ajax pointed to themselves and shook their heads, trying to indicate they hadn''t


    voted for him.


    ''I guess it can''t be helped,'' Luke thought. He was quite popular at Nevermore, and Wednesday had made a scene by kissing him in front of everyone. That alone made them the most striking couple of the night. Plus, Wednesday had her own reputation as an icy beauty.


    As they reached the center of the stage, a teacher placed a gold crown on Luke''s head. From the weight and appearance, Luke suspected it might be real gold. Another teacher placed a tiara on Wednesday''s head.


    Luke had a strange expression as he was crowned. Moments ago, he''d been criticizing and mocking the idiots who would be crowned, and now here he was, standing in front of everyone. Wednesday stared ahead, showing not a hint of emotion.


    "Congratulations to our king and queen," said Larissa with a smile, handing the microphone


    to Luke to say a few words.


    Luke took the microphone, though he clearly had no idea what to say. Several seconds of


    complete silence passed as he looked out over the crowd, his eyes scanning the expectant


    faces.


    "Well... I didn''t expect this. I didn''t know a couple that doesn''t dance could be crowned king and queen of the ball," he began casually.


    "Which means... there must have been some really bad dancing out there," he added with an S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    odd expression. The room fell silent, and some people started exchanging awkward glances. Larissa, standing nearby, winced at his comment.


    Realizing too late how it sounded, Luke cleared his throat, trying to recover. "I mean... I didn''t mean it like that, but, well, it seems like... you know..."


    Before the situation got worse, Larissa approached with a nervous smile and gently took the


    microphone from him. "Thank you, Luke, for those... lovely words," she said quickly, passing the microphone to Wednesday, who took it but didn''t say anything.


    She just held the microphone for a few seconds, looking at the audience with an indifferent


    expression. She noticed her parents watching her with enthusiastic expressions, as if they, too, had once been king and queen, which only made her more annoyed internally. Larissa took the microphone from Wednesday, internally frustrated but keeping a professional smile on her face.


    "Well, that concludes our coronation. Now, for the final dance to be led by our king and queen!" she added as music began to play softly and the lights dimmed, focusing on the center of the dance floor, now empty and ready for Luke and Wednesday to start the final


    dance of the night.


    "Let''s go," Wednesday said in a low but firm voice.


    "Are we really going to dance?" Luke asked.


    "I''d call it more of a provocation than a dance," Wednesday replied, taking Luke''s hand and


    walking toward the center of the floor.


    "What do you mean by provocation?" Luke asked, confused, recalling Wednesday''s dance


    scene from the series.


    "Exaggerated and absurd movements. Showing them that their choice was a poor one, and that next time, they should use their brains when voting," Wednesday responded. "Just follow my lead. You won''t have to do much, which I know you prefer," she added,


    noticing that Luke was about to protest.


    Suddenly, Wednesday began to move in a completely unique and uninhibited way. Her movements were exaggerated, strange, almost grotesque on purpose: her arms swung wildly, her body contorted in jerky motions, her feet twisted in unexpected steps. Everything about her mocked the very concept of a formal dance. She wasn''t following any rhythm; she moved to her own beat, as if creating her own rebellious choreography. Meanwhile, Luke did exactly what he promised: barely moved. He took small steps, raising an arm every so often in a lazy motion. Each time Wednesday twirled, Luke followed her movement half-heartedly. He didn''t try to be graceful, nor did he care to. But, to the surprise of many, the combination of Wednesday''s vibrant energy and Luke''s indifference was, in its


    own way, captivating.


    The contrast between them was bewildering. Together, they looked like the opposite of what anyone would expect from a dance couple.


    As Wednesday continued her strange dance, Luke found himself focusing more on her, momentarily forgetting that he didn''t like dancing.


    Watching her move, a small spark of interest began to light up within him. He started to


    synchronize his movements with hers just a little, though subtly. It wasn''t hard to match her rhythm; martial arts required far more control and agility than any dance. Wednesday noticed the change in Luke. Her lips barely curved into a satisfied smile, though


    her face remained impassive. She knew she''d managed to capture his interest, even if he wouldn''t admit it.


    When the song ended, both stopped, thinking their performance had been nothing more than


    a mocking challenge to the formality of the dance. But what they hadn''t expected was the audience''s reaction.


    Suddenly, the entire hall erupted in applause. The cheers were deafening, and many of those present seemed genuinely impressed. The werewolves howled with enthusiasm, and the others weren''t far behind.


    Luke and Wednesday, who had tried to provoke, exchanged a brief look, both surprised, even Wednesday, who hadn''t expected her exotic dance to be accepted.


    The music started again, and this time everyone flooded onto the dance floor for one last


    dance with their partners. The floor was more crowded than ever, with many couples trying to replicate Wednesday and Luke''s dance.


    A pair of werewolves began to move wildly, letting their impulses guide each step with


    ferocity. Others copied some of Wednesday''s erratic movements, and a vampire couple danced with lazy arrogance, trying to imitate Luke.


    Luke watched the scene with a raised eyebrow, clearly amused. "Looks like we underestimated the power of strangeness among outcasts," he commented with an ironic


    smile.


    Wednesday nodded, her expression still serious, though there was a slight glint of approval in her eyes.


    Luke turned and was about to leave the hall. He had done his part as king and even pushed


    himself to dance for the first time. He''d only done it for Wednesday; otherwise, he would''ve disappeared with Shambles.


    "Who said this is over?" Wednesday asked, grabbing Luke by the sleeve as he turned with a


    look of slight frustration.


    "You want to keep dancing?" Luke asked, clearly unenthusiastic. It''s not that he hadn''t


    enjoyed the previous dance a little thanks to her, but he preferred not to repeat it if possible. "That''s not an option. Monarchs can''t leave the dance floor before their subjects," Wednesday replied, taking Luke''s hand. She dragged him toward the dance floor, which parted before them as if everyone recognized the arrival of the king and queen.


    And so the Rave''N came to an end, very different from what Luke had expected, as he had met


    the Addams, his relationship with Wednesday became public, and he danced with her in front


    of everyone.


    A chapter with 2700 words, the longest chapter and it was about the dance :u


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 134: End of the school year

    Chapter 134: End of the school yearOn Sunday, all the students got up early. Luke already had all his belongings packed: his clothes, console, MacBook, and other things. Xavier also had his luggage ready to go back home.


    "It''s strange to see the dorm empty," Xavier commented, zipping up his backpack and slinging it over his shoulder.


    "Yeah..." Luke said, sitting on the edge of his bed with a strange look in his eyes.


    His 10th grade had ended. It had been a crazy year for Luke, even more than the last one. Besides, it was likely he wouldn''t be returning to Nevermore next year. They didn''t know how long it would take to recover the evidence in Ohio or if they''d make it out alive.


    "You seem a bit melancholic. Next year will be better. Let''s hope it''s a more normal year, without zombie attacks or serial killers on the loose in Jericho," Xavier said, patting Luke on the shoulder with a slight smile.


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Luke asked with a slight smile, standing up.


    "True. Facing an army of zombies was pretty fun. It was like a video game, and then going up against those bastards," Xavier said, recalling their battle against Amaranth and Deacon.


    It wasn''t a fair fight since there were four of them (Yoko, Divina, Ajax, and him) against two, but fights are never fair, especially in the harsh society of the outcasts.


    "Will you come visit my house? Wednesday is also invited, though I doubt she''d want to come," Xavier added. He already knew Luke would be going with the Addams family, but the invitation from the Thorpes was still open. They could spend a few days together at his place; he also invited Ajax. Even if it wouldn''t be for the entire vacation, it was better than nothing. "I can''t," Luke replied honestly.


    "Why?" Xavier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Family matters," Luke answered, giving Xavier a knowing look, and Xavier understood what he meant.


    "Hm, you can''t take a break. Alright, if you need any help, just let me know," Xavier said with a slight smile. He wouldn''t hesitate to help his best friend.


    "I''ll call you if anything comes up," Luke said sincerely. He''d never had a friend he trusted as much as Xavier. Ajax also fell into that category. It took him over two years and several battles side-by-side to trust them.


    Luke levitated his luggage along with Xavier''s, and they headed to the door. They left the room and began walking through the Ravenloft common room. Many students were carrying their luggage while chatting with their friends.


    Ajax, who was carrying several bags, saw them and started walking toward them. Behind him was his younger brother, Isidro, along with a few friends who were glancing at Luke.


    [Sorry, Luke. My brother is really annoying and he''s your fan], Ajax said through the mental link he shared with Luke.


    Luke made a strange face at this comment. When Ajax arrived with Isidro, the latter''s friends began introducing themselves to Luke, one by one.


    "I''m a huge fan of ''Salem''s Lot! Please sign my book," one of Isidro''s friends said, extending the book and a pen toward Luke.


    "I''m a big fan of Carrie! She gave those normie bastards what they deserved. Please sign my book!" exclaimed another, holding out his copy of Carrie to Luke. The other two also extended their respective books, asking him to sign.


    ''It''s been a while since people came up to me asking for autographs,'' Luke thought as he looked at the four books held out to him.


    This was because he was a bit of a grouch, and many were afraid of him due to all the incidents he had been involved in: fights with older students, confrontations with powerful outcasts, and more.


    In the Ravenloft dormitory, he was respected for his strength and feared for his personality, as if he were a demon who would beat you up just for talking to him, thinking you were bothering him.


    "Sure," Luke said in a friendly tone. He could be a bit more considerate with his fans, though it wasn''t something he particularly enjoyed. Besides, it was the brother of one of his only friends.


    Isidro''s friends, who were nervous about Luke''s possible reaction, were very happy with his willingness. After he signed their books, they all wanted a handshake and chatted with him for about five minutes, asking questions about his next book, his interests, and so on.


    Luke was very patient and answered everything calmly, with no irritation in his voice. Xavier and Ajax were surprised by this. They weren''t the only ones; several students noticed the scene. When Isidro and his friends finally left Luke alone, other students felt encouraged to approach him, asking him to sign their books and chat, even if just for a few minutes.


    ''There were more fans than I imagined,'' Luke thought, somewhat surprised, as he signed books and shook hands. He didn''t quite understand why the handshakes made his dormmates so happy.


    Luke spent over thirty minutes signing books and talking with his dormmates/fans. Finally, he was able to continue on his way with Xavier and Ajax toward the exit.


    ''I was surrounded by so many people, and nothing happened to me,'' Luke thought, with a barely perceptible smile on his face.


    When he first arrived at Nevermore and was recognized as Luke Poe, the writer of Carrie, he had been swarmed by many students, feeling a sensation of claustrophobia and discomfort. Fortunately, Enid had saved him. Now, that weakness he once considered pathetic no longer plagued him.


    "Who are you?" Ajax asked, giving him a cautious look.


    "Were you possessed by a ghost and now you''re a kind person?" Xavier asked with a slight, teasing smile.


    "Shut up. I can be nice for a day," Luke replied in an annoyed tone. It''s not like he was never nice and was always grumpy and apathetic.


    Though the main reason he decided to reveal all the evidence earlier was for Wednesday, another reason involved the potential deaths of his fellow outcasts at the hands of the Spellmans, Crackstone, and possibly an army of thousands of undead.


    He didn''t want his fellow outcasts to die in the crossfire because of his grudge and his crazy


    mortal enemies.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say," Xavier said as they left the dorm and began walking through the halls of Nevermore toward the main door.


    "Excited to live in your girlfriend''s house?" Ajax asked, clearly curious.


    "I don''t know..." Luke began.


    On one hand, he was excited to see the Addams mansion and get to know the family in depth. As for living with Wednesday, he wasn''t sure how it would work. They were both very independent, and he didn''t know how she felt about him living in her house. It was a big step, and they had taken it rather quickly due to the circumstances they were in.


    The three friends continued talking along the way about their romantic situations. Xavier and Ajax hadn''t had much luck with their dates from the Rave''N, but they still held out hope of finding the right girl.


    They arrived at the main entrance, where several parents had come to pick up their children. There were also several buses lined up to take students home.


    Ajax and Xavier said goodbye to Luke and went off to meet their parents, who were already


    waiting for them.


    Luke noticed Natasha walking toward him. She wore a black tank top with jeans and leather


    sneakers.


    "Happy to be done with the school year?" Natasha asked, stopping near Luke.


    "I don''t know..." Luke replied, looking at Nevermore''s gothic structure. He might not be back


    here for quite some time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you feeling sad? That''s new. I thought you hated schools, like those kids who self- diagnose with depression," Natasha said with a teasing smile.


    "Of course not," Luke immediately denied. "It''s just that, just when I get special protection, I might not be coming back to Nevermore," he added with a frustrated expression.


    He had risked his life and spent months gathering evidence to make sure the Spellmans would


    be punished for the attempted murder against him through a massive attack on Nevermore. One of the rewards he obtained was that, as long as he was at Nevermore, the Spellmans


    couldn''t try to kill him again.


    Actually, they can, but if they are discovered, they will be severely punished by the council. So it''s very likely he could have had a normal year at Nevermore-or maybe not-but the assassination attempts wouldn''t be as brutal and blatant as in the past two years. "Maybe we''ll accomplish our goal before vacation ends, and you can start 11th grade at Nevermore," Natasha said, resting a hand on her chin. What she wanted most was for Luke to have as normal a life as possible and to train intensely without the risk of being killed. That way, he could get stronger, and their chances of winning would increase. "However, I doubt they''ll leave you alone even if you''re here. They attacked Nevermore on a large scale, and they won''t stop until they kill you. They''re too eager to do so, and a warning with the threat of punishment won''t stop them," Natasha added, and Luke nodded. Although staying at Nevermore was still a much safer option than going to Ohio with Natasha and Wednesday, where they could be attacked freely by who knows how many Spellman


    members.


    Without further delay, Luke and Natasha walked toward Nevermore''s main entrance, looking


    for the Addams family.


    Wednesday stood motionless, watching the road in front of the school, surrounded by tall


    trees. Next to her, her luggage was neatly and meticulously placed: an immaculate black suitcase and a simple matching backpack.


    The only movement came from her brother, Pugsley, who was playing with a snake about 30 cm long. He was amused dodging the small reptile''s quick bites, which was clearly irritated, but this didn''t seem to bother Pugsley.


    ''Where did he get a snake?'' Luke wondered as he approached.


    "Hey, where are your parents?" Luke asked, addressing Wednesday directly. Her eyes stayed fixed on the street for a moment before she slowly turned her head towards him, her


    expression still impassive.


    Despite seeing her boyfriend for the first time that day, not even a slight smile broke her usual


    stoic demeanor.


    "They went on a date. To Jericho Cemetery. They wanted to see all the graves that were disturbed by the dark ritual Atlas performed," Wednesday replied in her monotone voice. Luke nodded, unsurprised. For Gomez and Morticia, a date like that at eight in the morning would be completely normal. They were probably at the cemetery since dawn. Natasha, who had been listening to the conversation in silence, stepped forward and grabbed Luke''s


    floating luggage.


    "I''ll go put your luggage in the car," Natasha said before disappearing with it in seconds, leaving the two of them alone. She had a car to follow the Addams family.


    Pugsley had stopped playing with the snake and was now squinting at Luke with a look full of


    distrust. It was obvious he wasn''t thrilled about Luke''s presence, much less that he was


    dating his sister.


    ''Jealous over his sister?'' Luke thought, noticing the poorly disguised hostility in the boy''s gaze. An amusing idea crossed his mind.


    He remembered the incident from the night before, when Pugsley had looked smug as Luke


    coughed after trying a cigar.


    ''Time for a little revenge,'' Luke thought, smiling inwardly as he stepped close to Wednesday, stopping just a few inches from her. His proximity made her look up.


    "What do you want?" she asked in her typical neutral tone, but her eyes seemed to suspect


    Luke was up to something.


    "You see your boyfriend and don''t even say hello?" Luke asked with a slight smile. Last night,


    he''d secured the privilege of one kiss a day, whenever he wanted. Wednesday herself had granted him that reward; he didn''t have to do anything.


    Before, he had to gauge each gesture, analyze her expressions to see if it was appropriate to


    get close or if the situation allowed for a kiss, but now he had the freedom to cross that barrier


    - at least once a day.


    "I just want a simple kiss," Luke added. Wednesday''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a hint of irritation. She didn''t like displaying


    any sort of affection in public, especially with her little brother watching from a few meters


    away.


    "It''s not the time," she said, hoping that would be enough to stop him.


    "So what? You yourself said I could kiss you once a day whenever I wanted. I didn''t force you


    to offer that benefit. Are you not going to keep your word?" Luke asked with a slight smirk that irritated Wednesday, but at the same time appealed to her. She exhaled slowly, her expression impassive, though her eyes showed a faint but visible irritation. She didn''t like being pressured into anything, but, after all, she was the one who''d granted Luke the daily kiss privilege.


    Breaking her word would be worse than any discomfort.


    Finally, with a look that said, "This doesn''t mean I enjoy it," she leaned toward Luke just enough for him to kiss her briefly on the lips. A short, cool kiss that Luke savored. Pugsley, who had been watching the entire scene with growing disgust, clenched his fists. His


    hand closed tightly near the snake''s head, gripping it so hard that within seconds, the snake stopped moving.


    Luke noticed the gesture out of the corner of his eye but said nothing. His small revenge was complete. Normally, he might try to get along with his girlfriend''s brother, but he didn''t care. The three of them waited in dead silence for Morticia and Gomez to arrive. They had to wait


    nearly ten minutes before they noticed a distinctive black car in the distance.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 135: Difference between couples

    Chapter 135: Difference between couplesA dark-as-night vehicle was approaching them. It was a very distinctive Gothic limousine-a 1938 Pontiac Silver Streak model, meticulously modified and extended on the sturdy chassis of a classic Mercedes-Benz G-Class.


    The limousine stopped a short distance from them. The first to step out was the driver: Lurch, the Addams family butler. He is tall, gangly and grim, looking a bit like Frankenstein''s monster. He wore a black-and-gray striped blazer over a matching buttoned vest. Beneath his vest, he had on a white button-down shirt with a black tie. His black pants and shoes matched the rest of his attire.


    ''That''s Lurch,'' Luke thought, watching the tall man open the car''s rear door. It was the first time he saw him in person.


    From the back of the car, Gomez emerged, then tenderly helped Morticia out, taking her hand.


    "An extraordinary evening, cara mia," Gomez remarked, looking at Morticia with love.


    "It was, darling. Although many graves were returned to their original state," Morticia replied softly, a slight smile on her lips.


    The outcast police force had quite a task, putting the remains of the undead back in their respective graves. They simply threw the remains into random graves and replaced the earth. However, they couldn''t manage it for more than five thousand graves, as many zombie remains were shattered, or they couldn''t find all the pieces.


    If by morning all the graves appeared desecrated, it could spell trouble for Nevermore and the American outcast society.


    ''Could they have visited Garret Gates'' grave?'' Luke wondered with curiosity as he listened to the conversation.


    From the memories he''d read from Marilyn-or rather, Laurel Gates-he knew there was a grudge involving the Gates family. Actually, there were two grudges. The Gates are descendants of Crackstone. The main grudge would be between Goody Addams and Crackstone. The second grudge is between Gomez, Morticia, and Garret.


    From what Luke knows from the series, Garret is the eldest son of the Gates family and Laurel''s brother. Garret was infatuated and obsessed with Morticia during their teenage years when she attended Nevermore.


    At a Rave''N, Garret''s father ordered him to prove himself worthy of the family name. To do this, he was to kill all the outcasts attending Nevermore''s prom. The plan was for Garret to take a vial of poisonous nightshade and use it to poison all the students by spiking the punch.


    However, Garret didn''t complete his mission, as he was distracted when he saw Morticia and Gomez leaving the dance. Filled with rage and jealousy, he followed the two and began to fight with Gomez. In the struggle, Garret managed to knock Gomez down, but in the process, he dropped his sword. Morticia picked up the sword and ended up stabbing Garret, who staggered backward and fell off the balcony, where he died.


    ''That story doesn''t make much sense,'' thought Luke. That''s what he saw and remembers thanks to his eidetic memory of the series. It was impossible for him to believe that Gomez could be defeated by a normie. It was also absurd that a normie could fight him even for a few seconds.


    Laurel, or Marilyn, was a normie with no powers. The same should be true for Garret. Luke could kill them in a matter of seconds without them being able to do anything to stop him. Gomez, as a psychic and leader of the Addams family-one of the six most important psychic families should have been able to do the same in his youth.


    ''There must be something different...'' thought Luke. Garret existed in this world; he knew from Marilyn''s memories and public information he found, which showed that he had died years ago.


    He set those thoughts aside. If he had the time and nothing else to do, he might try investigating this mystery and uncovering the truth of the events in this world.


    Gomez and Morticia greeted everyone with their usual cheerful enthusiasm.


    "Come on, I''m sure you''ll love our home! You''ll feel right at home," Gomez said enthusiastically, looking at Luke and Natasha, who had silently arrived a few seconds earlier.


    Gomez gestured for them to get into the luxurious limousine while Lurch loaded Wednesday''s luggage.


    "That''s very kind," Natasha said respectfully. "But we''ll follow closely," she added, pointing to a luxurious Audi parked on the other side of the street."


    "Nice car," praised Gomez, though he preferred more classic and antique cars. "At least you come with us, kid. I want to get to know the boy my little viper chose," he added with a crooked smile.


    "That''s right, Luke. We have more than four hours to talk," Morticia added with a slight smile. As for Wednesday, she had already gotten into the limousine without saying a word.


    "I..." Luke began, then fell silent, unsure what else to say.


    The truth was, he didn''t want to have a more-than-four-hour chat with his in-laws. He noticed Wednesday was upset because he''d forced her to kiss him in front of her brother, and besides, her relationship with her mother was tense. He''d rather avoid that ride. It would be more relaxing to go in the Audi, listening to music with Natasha.


    "Go on, Luke. Spend some time with your girlfriend and her family," Natasha said, giving him


    a little push. Then she waved goodbye and headed for the Audi.


    ''That damn...'' thought Luke, with no choice but to get into the limousine, followed by Morticia and Gomez.


    Fortunately, Pugsley got into the front passenger seat next to Lurch. At least he wouldn''t have to endure his hostile gaze for more than four hours.


    The seats were upholstered in blood-red leather. There were two rows, with room for a total


    of six people. Wednesday sat in the middle, completely still, staring straight ahead with her usual inscrutable expression.


    "Can you make some room for me?" Luke asked in a low tone, knowing well that his girlfriend was not in the best mood.


    Wednesday glanced at him sideways, then rolled her eyes with a mix of annoyance and resignation. She slid a few inches to the side, just enough for Luke to settle next to her.


    Morticia and Gomez sat across from them.


    Both were staring intently at Luke. Morticia kept a soft, enigmatic smile. She had noticed Wednesday roll her eyes when Luke spoke to her, and this piqued her curiosity. It was very difficult to provoke such a reaction from her daughter, who rarely showed emotions so openly, and this boy seemed to do it with surprising ease.


    ''Interesting,'' thought Morticia to herself, her smile deepening slightly. She could have a long chat with Wednesday''s boyfriend and find out, if possible, how they met, among other things.


    Gomez also watched Luke with a smile, though crooked and not as enigmatic as his wife''s. His eyes gleamed with curiosity as he analyzed the young man. He''d gotten to know him a little on Rave''N night, but not in depth. He wanted to know more about him. To learn more about John''s son. His old, late friend.


    The journey to the Addams mansion began. The Addams residence was located in New York State, a little over 500 kilometers away.


    However, they didn''t live in the bustling center of Manhattan, the busiest neighborhood of the city, filled with skyscrapers, traffic, and constant activity. The family had settled in Westchester County, a quieter area, removed from the urban hustle.


    During the long trip, both Morticia and Gomez asked Luke many questions, which he had no choice but to answer. He talked about his childhood in the orphanage, a place falling apart and gloomy, which the Addams family found fascinating.


    They also asked him about his two published novels and whether he planned to publish another book. Luke had stopped writing-or rather, plagiarizing. He''d been very busy this year and had barely had any meetings with his editor, Josh.


    Now he would communicate with Josh online. He didn''t want to put the middle-aged man in danger. They already had a good relationship, and it would be a hassle if he died and Luke had


    to find another editor.


    "Now, what really intrigues me is... how did the two of you meet?" Gomez asked, changing the subject. Morticia looked more curious than ever.


    Before Luke could open his mouth, Wednesday, who had remained silent the entire trip, S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    finally spoke.


    "That''s none of your concern, Father," Wednesday said in a cold tone.


    "Don''t answer their questions," she added, turning her gaze to Luke.


    Luke nodded slightly with an odd expression. It had been a while since he''d seen Wednesday act so cold and sharp, especially toward him. Although what he''d done earlier might have annoyed her a bit, it was more likely that the situation-being on the way to her home with her parents-was making her act this way. An emotional barrier she raised in Morticia and


    Gomez''s presence.


    Neither Morticia nor Gomez showed any sign of anger at their daughter''s attitude. With their usual calmness, they smoothly changed the topic and continued the conversation as if


    nothing had happened.


    Thankfully, the interrogation ended. From that point on, the conversation shifted to other topics, centering on the exchange between the two of them, which left Luke relieved, allowing him to look out the window and lose himself in his thoughts.


    At one point, an old romantic song began to play. Gomez started singing, his sparkling eyes directed exclusively at Morticia. His tone was deep, full of devotion and tenderness. Morticia, as always, reciprocated the gesture, her dark eyes filled with love, and soon she began to sing too, her voice low and seductive.


    Luke, still looking out the window, furrowed his brows slightly at the scene unfolding in front of him. He turned his head and saw Gomez and Morticia exchanging affectionate glances. With each passing second, it seemed the atmosphere in the car grew more intimate between them. Gomez gently caressed Morticia''s hand, while she looked at him with intense passion, as if they had transported themselves to another world.


    Luke felt a growing discomfort witnessing such an open and passionate display of affection. A kind of unease that increased when Gomez began to kiss Morticia fervently, completely ignoring the presence of the two young people in the car.


    Wednesday, who had remained silent until then, also turned her gaze toward her parents. Her expression remained almost blank, impassive, but Luke noticed a subtle change in her face: a slight pursing of her lips and a flicker of distaste in her eyes.


    ''Seems like she''s still not used to it,'' Luke thought with a hint of irony. If Wednesday, who had grown up with them all her life, still found those displays of affection distasteful, it made


    sense that he, who was just getting to know them, felt uncomfortable.


    Unable to resist, he sent her a mental message in a teasing tone.


    [Do you want me to dedicate a love song to you and kiss you so passionately?]


    Wednesday''s expression didn''t change, but she responded instantly.


    [I''d kill you before you could even attempt something that pathetic.]


    [They''d have to kill or torture me in the worst way imaginable for me to even consider doing


    something like that,] Luke replied.


    After that brief exchange, they both went back to looking out the window. Meanwhile, as Morticia and Gomez remained wrapped up in their world of passion and love, Luke and Wednesday watched the scenery outside, without speaking, without touching, and with no


    need to show any affection.


    After several hours of travel, they finally arrived in Westchester County, New York.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 136: Living with the Addams I

    Chapter 136: Living with the Addams IWestchester County is a county located north of New York City. It''s known for being one of the wealthiest and most peaceful suburban areas in the region.


    ''It''s true that the Addams are rich,'' thought Luke as he looked at the large, luxurious houses, each with perfectly manicured gardens and entrances that hinted at the opulence inside.


    The limousine turned around a bend and entered a private road, surrounded by tall trees. After a few minutes, the image of previous mansions and well-kept gardens faded away.


    Luke finally caught sight of an imposing structure that contrasted with the elegance he had seen until now.


    A haunted, decaying mansion with irregular towers and a dark facade. Windows in strange shapes, some partially covered by ivy or boards, and stone gargoyles perched on the ledges.


    He remembered the Poe mansion in Boston, but it wasn''t as rundown or eerie as the Addams mansion before him.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like our mansion?" asked Gomez, looking at Luke, who had a frown on his face. Wednesday and Morticia looked at him as well.


    Luke snapped back to reality upon hearing them speak to him and stopped frowning.


    "It''s not that. I was thinking about something else. It''s a splendid mansion. Is it haunted?" asked Luke.


    He had frowned upon remembering the Poe mansion. His inherited property. The Poe mansion had been uninhabited for many years because of his enemies; going to live there would be like signing his own death sentence. All the Spellmans could attack him while he slept.


    A mansion that belonged to his family for who knows how many years cannot be inhabited by those bastards. That''s what made him frown.


    "Haunted, no, but the building has been condemned five times," Morticia responded with pride in her tone.


    "Oh, that''s... nice," said Luke with a strange expression.


    Calling a building condemned means it has been declared unsafe or uninhabitable by the authorities, usually due to poor structural conditions or because it poses a danger to its occupants.


    As they reached the main entrance, Lurch slowed down, stopping the limousine just inches from the gate, which creaked open on its own after a few seconds, revealing a stone path.


    The limousine resumed its course. The road was in poor condition, with several potholes and overgrown weeds surrounding it. After a few more meters, the silhouette of the Addams mansion rose fully before them.


    The sound of the engine died down. Lurch had stopped the gothic limousine a few meters from a set of stairs leading up to the mansion''s main door.


    As Luke stepped out of the vehicle, he noticed that Natasha had parked the Audi a little further back and had also gotten out.


    "Welcome to our humble abode!" exclaimed Gomez, making a gesture toward the mansion as if presenting it.


    "Nice place," Natasha said sincerely. She liked dark and gothic places to live in, like the orphanage where she hid Luke for several years and the old Poe mansion.


    "Ha ha, I''m glad to hear that!" Gomez said in good spirits, laughing heartily. It had been a long time since they had guests who sincerely praised their humble home.


    Lurch unloaded Wednesday''s luggage, and Luke took care of his own. With telekinesis, it was easy to move his luggage; he wouldn''t leave such a bothersome task to Natasha, who looked grateful for his gesture.


    Gomez led the way. He opened the main door, which was covered in vegetation and creaked heavily as it swung open.


    Luke entered with curious eyes, finding himself in a large, dimly lit foyer. A huge chandelier hung from the ceiling. At the end of the foyer was a wide, bifurcated wooden staircase leading to the second floor.


    The walls were lined with old portraits of men and women. They were likely the Addams family ancestors. Their eyes seemed to follow Luke and the others as they entered.


    What caught Luke''s attention the most were the statues corroded by rust, each equipped with sharp weapons like swords, spears, and gigantic maces. Then there was a huge bear trap positioned randomly on a tile in the room. The trap was also old and worn by time.


    What kind of decor was this? Were they trying to get someone to lose a leg?


    "Oh, what you see is a werewolf trap. An old toy of Wednesday''s," said Morticia, her voice soft and elegant as she followed Luke''s gaze. She smiled, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    ''Werewolf trap...?'' thought Luke, frowning.


    "The rust on its metal is special. It has the ability to inhibit the accelerated healing of werewolves. If a wolf were to fall into the trap, it wouldn''t just be caught, but the enchanted rust on its teeth would disrupt its regeneration ability for several minutes, leaving it vulnerable," Morticia explained.


    "Unfortunately," Wednesday added, joining the conversation, "there are no werewolves around. I never managed to catch one. The closest I got was with a hiker who wandered through the forest surrounding Westchester County on a full moon night. I set the trap and stepped back to watch."


    "And what happened?" asked Luke, intrigued by Wednesday''s pause. He wanted to hear the entire story.


    "He fell into the trap. I thought he might transform at any moment, but it turned out he was just a normie," Wednesday replied with slight disappointment as she recalled that scene from her childhood.


    "And what happened to the man?" Natasha asked a little curiously and a little strangely about Wednesday''s way of having fun as a child. Now she understood why the rumors of the Addams'' strangeness.


    "He lost his leg," Wednesday replied in the same monotone as before, without changing her expression.


    "You left him bleeding out in the middle of the forest at night?" Luke asked with a strange expression. The story was surreal.


    "No. I carried him here, and my grandmother reattached his leg, putting it back in its original position," Wednesday responded.


    "Oh, I remember that scene! Little Wednesday coming into the house in the middle of the night, carrying an unknown man with a blood-soaked leg about to fall off," Gomez said,


    laughing.


    Morticia smiled, reminiscing. "She was so adorable back then. I was surprised by her willingness to help a normie," she said with a certain pride, as she didn''t share the


    supremacist ideals of other outcasts who saw normies as animals, better off dead.


    Wednesday said nothing to this comment and began to walk up the stairs.


    "You must be very hungry! Lurch will take you to your rooms. In thirty minutes, my mother''s


    meal will be ready. It will be a delight," Gomez said.


    Luke and Natasha followed Lurch, who first carried Wednesday''s luggage to her room.


    At the first landing, the staircase split into two sections, one to the right and one to the left, each curving elegantly upwards to the higher floors.


    Wednesday, who was leading, turned to the right, and the others followed her down a narrow, dark hallway. Their footsteps creaked on the wooden floor.


    Wednesday stopped at a black wooden door. She opened it, took her luggage from Lurch''s hands, and, without a word, stepped inside and closed the door.


    ''What lovely hospitality,'' Luke thought as he continued following Lurch. After a few steps, they reached another door.


    Lurch extended his enormous hand and clumsily turned the knob. He looked at Luke and gave a slight gesture accompanied by a low grunt.


    With a small nod of thanks, Luke entered the room, handing a simple suitcase, belonging to Natasha, to Lurch, who continued guiding her silently to her own room.


    The room was nearly pitch dark. Thanks to his vision enhanced by clairvoyance, Luke could see, though not at full capacity. He reached out to the wall, looking for a light switch, but


    found nothing.


    ''Should''ve guessed...'' Luke thought with a slight grimace. The Addams don''t have electricity, and the house runs on candles, like something out of the Middle Ages. Luckily, he found a three-candle candelabra, the kind held by a handle. On a nearby table, he spotted an old-fashioned box of matches. After a few attempts, he managed to light the candles, and the flickering light dimly illuminated the room.


    The room was medium-sized, with a four-poster bed in the center. A large, antique-looking wardrobe stood against one wall, its doors slightly ajar. Luke placed his luggage near the


    wardrobe.


    In one corner, a pair of shackles and an old torture wheel hung on the wall, as if they were ordinary decorative items.


    Lastly, a four-legged wooden table and a chair sat in front of the window. At least he could set


    up his MacBook there.


    ''Who keeps these things in a guest room?'' Luke thought, increasingly astonished by the


    Addams'' oddities.


    Experiencing it firsthand and meeting them in person was much stranger than watching the series or movies. He was in love with Wednesday and shared many things in common with


    her, but not everything.


    He would never live in a house without electricity or internet. Nor was he a fan of torture, although he was now being introduced to this art by Wednesday.


    He walked toward one of the windows, covered by an old, torn curtain. He tugged on the


    fabric, trying to open it to let in some light from outside, but soon realized the window was sealed. Wooden boards were nailed across the frames, blocking any possibility of opening it. "Of course..." Luke muttered, collapsing onto the bed, which, to his surprise, was quite comfortable. He just hoped no cockroaches or spiders would crawl over him while he slept.


    Lying on the bed, he pulled out his cell phone from one of his pockets and, luckily, had mobile data, meaning he had Wi-Fi access. He didn''t need to worry about that since he could use his phone as a hotspot to give Wi-Fi to his laptop.


    After a few minutes of passing the time on his phone, someone knocked on the door. He got up and opened it, and as expected, it creaked.


    It was Wednesday, now dressed in her classic outfit. A black long-sleeved dress with a


    rounded white collar. The dress reached her knees, with a skirt that was neither too tight nor


    too wide. She wore opaque black tights that completely covered her legs, and closed black S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    shoes.


    Her hair, as usual, was styled in two perfectly symmetrical braids that fell over her shoulders. "Why are you staring so much?" Wednesday asked, noticing that Luke wasn''t looking at her face but examining her from head to toe.


    "I can kiss you but not look at you?" Luke replied with a slight smile.


    "I find it unnecessary. It''s not the first time you''ve seen me in this outfit," Wednesday answered, entirely without humor. During weekends at Nevermore, she had worn that dress


    on multiple occasions.


    "Dinner is served," she added before turning away, walking toward the dining room without bothering to say anything more.


    ''Her social battery seems completely drained. I''d better stop trying to annoy her,'' Luke


    thought, keeping up with Wednesday so he wouldn''t get lost in the enormous mansion.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 137: Living with the Addams II

    Chapter 137: Living with the Addams IILuke followed Wednesday. They went down the stairs and then entered a dimly lit hallway with only a few faint candles. They turned several times, as if navigating some kind of maze, until they finally emerged into a larger room.


    The room was illuminated by numerous candles resting on various old, time-worn furniture. In the center stood a long table covered with a dusty red tablecloth. Above the table, hanging from the ceiling, was a chandelier resembling the one in the entry hall.


    In one corner stood a large bear statue, measuring over three meters, much taller than usual. On the adjacent wall hung a large painting that immediately caught the attention of anyone entering, as it faced directly forward.


    The painting depicted a strange, large, almost grotesque humanoid figure holding a smaller, headless being. The larger figure was devouring the smaller one with its mouth, tearing off its skin.


    Luke recognized the painting. It was famous: Cronus, or Saturn, devouring his son, representing mythology.


    "We''ve been expecting you! Come on, take a seat!" exclaimed Gomez, who was sitting in the chair at the head of the table.


    At the table sat Morticia to Gomez''s left, Pugsley to his right, and beside him, a short, hunched elderly woman.


    Her hair, a disheveled gray mess, fell in strands over her wrinkled face. However, despite her old age, her eyes held a mischievous and malevolent spark as she fixed them on Luke, eager to see the boy who had brought her beloved granddaughter, Wednesday.


    Without saying a word, Wednesday walked over and sat down beside her grandmother.


    Luke walked in, glancing at the elderly woman who was also staring at him, and sat down next to Natasha, who was at the other end, away from the strange family.


    The chair creaked under his weight, and then the room returned to an eerie silence. Each place setting was ready with plates, glasses, and silverware. At the center of the table was a large pot that bubbled and gave off steam.


    Luke frowned slightly, feeling the persistent gaze of Wednesday''s grandmother on him. He couldn''t deny that her stare made him uncomfortable.


    "So... you''re the famous Poe boy," said the old woman, breaking the silence. Her voice was raspy but filled with curiosity.


    "I''ve heard quite a few rumors about you. You''ve made a name for yourself, despite your fallen family," she added, looking at him with more intensity.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you to my mother, Luke. This is Eudora Addams," said Gomez, introducing the elderly woman.


    ''Gomez''s mother...'' thought Luke. He had only seen two Addams movies, along with the Netflix series. In those movies, there had been an elderly woman, but she was Morticia''s mother, not Gomez''s.


    "Nice to meet you," Luke said curtly, glancing at Eudora for a moment before looking back down at his empty plate.


    With people he''s just met, he tends to be quiet and somewhat reserved, even if they are his girlfriend''s family. Gomez had been different; Luke saw in him a rare honesty and transparency.


    "Oh, we have a shy boy here. I didn''t expect that, given your history," Eudora said with a raspy laugh.


    ''I''m not shy,'' thought Luke. He simply didn''t want to engage in a conversation filled with leading, manipulative questions. He could already tell that the old woman was the type to ask difficult, double-edged questions, aiming to make you uncomfortable and uncover secrets through seemingly simple or trivial questions.


    "So, Luke," Eudora continued, undeterred by Luke''s silence, as if she could sense his reluctance to talk with her.


    "I wonder, what is your goal in being with my granddaughter?" she asked in a sweet tone, different from before, though it was clear there was venom in the question-a veiled reference to the war between the Poes and the Spellmans that had been going on for hundreds of years.


    Luke had expected that, at some point, one of the Addamses would bring up his feud with the Spellmans. It would be odd if they showed no concern at all, given that it meant potentially going to war with another powerful psychic family just for having him among them.


    Wednesday looked at her grandmother for the first time, her eyes emitting an icy aura. She didn''t want anyone planting strange ideas in Luke''s head. She knew he had left Enid worried for her safety, after Enid''s mother blamed him for an incident that almost got her killed.


    She didn''t want Luke to do the same thing now because of her grandmother, though Eudora wasn''t doing what Enid''s mother had. She was merely questioning him and testing him, so to speak.


    Luke didn''t show anger or hurt at her comment. He no longer expected support from others regarding his family feud. With Enid''s family, he''d had a glimmer of hope, but after what happened with Esther, he let go of that hope.


    Facing an ancient and powerful family as just two people brings immense pressure, and having the support of a family of outcasts would be a great relief.


    As for leaving Wednesday worried about her safety, he wouldn''t do that either. He wouldn''t repeat the same mistake he''d made in the past with Enid.


    Wednesday had already told him explicitly that she wasn''t afraid to face the Spellmans and would help him in his fight. Their fight. She, as an individual-not her family-and that was all Luke wanted and needed.


    Wednesday, who was about to speak up to tell her grandmother to stop meddling in her affairs, saw a faint smile forming on Luke''s face and had a bad feeling.


    Luke looked at Eudora, his face calm but with that playful glint in his eyes that only Wednesday and Natasha could identify. He wasn''t going to answer the old woman''s tricky question with a deep, annoying discussion about his goals and intentions.


    "My goal in being with your granddaughter," Luke repeated, feigning a dramatic air. Slowly, he turned to Wednesday, taking her cold hand in his. "Is to win the true love of this beautiful, icy maiden," he added grandly, looking at Wednesday with passionate eyes.


    ''His acting has improved,'' thought Natasha, recalling when Luke had performed in front of an interviewer, telling his school story of being "bullied."


    Eudora was surprised by Luke''s sudden change. From short, dry answers and staring at his plate like someone shy, he''d shifted to such a performance in front of everyone. What was going on in this boy''s head?


    Gomez, Morticia, and Pugsley were also taken aback by Luke''s sudden transformation. In the short time they had known him, he had never shown such an extroverted side.


    "Cara mia!" Luke exclaimed, copying Gomez''s passionate tone, while he exaggeratedly kissed Wednesday''s pale, cold hand.


    "I want to marry you, start a family, and live together for all eternity!" he added in a tone that was both sarcastic and somehow sincere.


    Wednesday grabbed a knife with her free hand and raised it calmly. "Luke," she said in her characteristically monotone voice, "I warned you I''d kill you if you ever did something this ridiculous-even if it''s just a stupid act."


    With that, she threw the knife at him with pinpoint precision. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke, without losing his smile, quickly tilted his head to dodge the knife, letting it pass just inches from his face and embed itself in the wall behind him.


    ''And I said they''d have to torture me in the worst possible way for me to consider doing something like this... and here I am,'' Luke thought, realizing this was the only way he''d come up with to escape the conversation with the old woman.


    "You can kill me with love," Luke said. Wednesday pulled her hand away from Luke''s gentle grip and rose from her chair.


    A whirl of darkness began to form in her hand, taking the shape of a dark, menacing scythe. Luke took several steps back, his smile fading from his face.


    ''Crap... she''s serious,'' he thought. Today, he''d exhausted all of Wednesday''s patience, and this was the result, though he''d still prefer this to dining on who knows what horrid food and


    chatting with Eudora.


    Seeing Wednesday advancing with a cold expression and a dangerously sharp weapon in her hands, Luke had no choice but to start running.


    He ran down narrow, dark hallways, careful not to stumble over the uneven floor and steps that appeared out of nowhere, while dodging sharp bursts of darkness that Wednesday hurled


    at him from behind.


    The girl didn''t seem to mind damaging the property, leaving blade marks on the walls.


    He turned a corner and saw Wednesday''s pale face shrouded in darkness. He had a second to duck, narrowly avoiding the scythe as it swung overhead, clipping a few strands of his hair. ''Shadow travel...'' thought Luke with a grimace. With a telekinetic wave, he pushed himself backward and resumed his escape down another hallway. He tried to open several doors, but they were all locked, and he didn''t want to break the locks in someone else''s house. Finally, he found a door slightly ajar. He slipped in quickly, closing it behind him with a soft click. He found himself in a dark room with a small window letting in barely any light. However, the sense of security was short-lived.


    In the deadly silence of the room, he heard Wednesday''s footsteps approaching, followed by her whisper reaching him, "Where are you, Luke?"


    ''Why are all the girls I know so violent?'' Luke thought, frowning. Enid had her own way-she openly showed jealousy, and when she was mad, it was frightening. Natasha was the same, displaying a chilling brutality. Veronica also had her traits; despite being called the Princess of Umbrio, she had a strong personality.


    As for Wednesday, she was by far the scariest when truly angry, which was hard to provoke. This was the first time he''d seen her genuinely angry with him. Usually, she tolerated his jokes and mocking comments, even playing along in her own way.


    Just as he was about to hide in a dusty closet, the door suddenly swung open with great force. Wednesday entered at a steady pace, holding her scythe in her left hand, her gaze fixed firmly


    on Luke.


    "Why don''t you defend yourself?" Wednesday asked, pausing to look at Luke, who was just about to use Shambles to escape.


    Luke halted the movement of his hand, about to launch Shambles, and fell silent, thinking. He


    knew he could fight on equal footing with Wednesday and was confident he could win, just as Wednesday believed she could beat him.


    "I''ll never raise my hand against you. Only in training," Luke answered after a few seconds.


    ''Always so protective of the people he cares about...'' thought Wednesday, as the dark scythe dissipated from her hand.


    She had noticed this aspect of Luke''s personality. He was very protective of those he cared about, and those people were few. She''d seen it with Enid, and even with that girl named Gia. She remembered how he defended her from bullies. The same was true with Natasha and his only two friends: Xavier and Ajax.


    During the Blood Moon, she noticed he seemed relieved, in a way, to see that the two of them


    weren''t there.


    Wednesday walked slowly toward Luke. He no longer seemed cautious, sensing that she no longer intended to attack him.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed him. This kiss was much longer than the one that morning.


    "Don''t ever do that again in front of my family. Don''t kiss me in front of my brother either," Wednesday said after pulling her lips away from Luke''s.


    "I won''t," Luke replied, nodding. He knew Wednesday didn''t like it and didn''t want to make


    her uncomfortable on purpose. He''d only done it for a bit of revenge on Pugsley, and just moments ago to avoid Eudora''s questions.


    "Let''s go back. I''ll deal with my Grandmama. I won''t let her interfere and ask you uncomfortable questions," said Wednesday, taking Luke''s hand and starting to walk back toward the dining room.


    "Fine, thanks..." Luke said, a bit surprised by Wednesday''s sudden concern and how quickly


    she''d forgiven him for earlier.


    "By the way, you might think that kissing in front of your brother is like a kind of torture for


    him. I saw his expression when we kissed he was dying inside with rage," Luke said, walking down the dark hallway hand in hand with Wednesday.


    Wednesday paused for a moment. "Oh, interesting. I''d never thought about that. It might work... a pain much worse than the physical," she said as she continued walking. By the time they reached the dining room, they were no longer holding hands, and each returned to their


    seat.


    Lunch had already started. Luke noticed Natasha''s expression of disgust and understood why.


    In her bowl was a kind of dark, thick soup with pieces of wilted vegetables. He could swear he saw an eye floating in it, though who knows from what animal.


    The meal continued without any tense or awkward conversation. The elder woman refrained


    from asking delicate questions, focusing only on Wednesday''s school year. The two got along well, sharing a mutual appreciation for the macabre and morbid.


    That night, Luke, Natasha, and Wednesday gathered in Luke''s room to discuss their plans for


    reaching Ohio.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 138: Bittersweet truth

    Chapter 138: Bittersweet truthLuke was in his new room, gathered with Natasha and Wednesday. It was already night, the door was closed, and the three of them were looking at a four-legged wooden table where a map was spread out, illuminated by candlelight.


    "Between Shadyside and Sunnyvale, there''s a distance of 30 km," Natasha said, pointing to several spots on the map.


    "How do you know the evidence is hidden there?" Luke asked, his hand on his chin.


    Natasha looked up from the map and glanced at Luke with some hesitation, as if unsure how or whether to answer.


    "What is it? Why so much mystery?" Luke asked, noting Natasha''s silence.


    "The night I separated from your parents was the night you were born. A rainy night with our enemies right on our heels. Your parents decided to split up. They went one way, and I went another with you," Natasha began.


    "Why didn''t they give you the evidence?" Luke asked, his tone more serious than before. He knew only a few stories about his late parents. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha had managed to hide Luke and live in the shadows for a long time. If she had had the evidence, they wouldn''t be going through such a mess, and his parents that night might as well have been fighting and not looking for a way to get the evidence to safety.


    "Splitting into two groups reduced the risk of us all getting caught. If they were pursued by the Spellmans and ended up in a confrontation, you and I would be safe. You would be the last hope for claiming vengeance in the future. If, on the other hand, they followed our trail, your parents could escape with the evidence and continue the fight," Natasha replied.


    ''What?'' Luke thought, a confused expression on his face. This wasn''t what he had believed about his parents. He thought they had heroically sacrificed themselves so Natasha could flee with him and save him.


    "So... they just accepted that you and I might die?" Luke murmured incredulously.


    "That way, whichever group survived could carry on with the vengeance," Natasha added. Wednesday listened silently, without making a sound.


    "They could have drawn attention to themselves, done anything to make sure they were the ones pursued... but they decided to leave it up to chance," Luke said, a hint of pain in his voice.


    Ever since he learned about his past and how he nearly died as a baby, he had believed his parents sacrificed themselves so he could escape. But that wasn''t the case.


    ''If only I had known with my eidetic memory...'' Luke thought, touching his temple and frowning.


    The gift of eidetic memory allowed him to recall every detail with overwhelming clarity, but at that point in his life, even that wouldn''t have helped. His mind wasn''t ready yet, nor had his powers awakened. Besides, a newborn has dulled senses, and their brain is still forming.


    Natasha looked at him, sadness in her eyes. Luke''s parents hadn''t sacrificed everything for him. They had made a strategic, cold, and calculated decision, based on probabilities rather than an instinct to protect their child at all costs.


    "I guess that if I died, they could just have another child," Luke commented after a few seconds of silence, staring at the old wooden floor of the room.


    "They wanted to make sure that if anything went wrong, at least one group would have a chance to continue the fight," Natasha said in a low voice, her tone slightly trembling.


    Luke said nothing for several seconds. His main motivation for avenging himself against the Spellmans was that they had killed his parents, who he thought had given their lives to protect him. Parents who, unlike in his previous life, truly loved him-or so he believed. Another reason was that he had no choice but to continue the fight, as the Spellmans would eventually come for him and try to kill him.


    "Let''s go back to the original question. How do you know the evidence was there?" Luke asked, returning to his usual self, though a trace of pain was still visible in his expression.


    "We separated at the Ohio border. I headed south with you in my arms, crossing into Kentucky. Your parents, on the other hand, went deeper into Ohio. A few hours after we split, I realized they hadn''t followed my trail. So, in that gamble, it was the two of us who were saved," Natasha continued, pausing to take a breath before going on.


    "Your parents, as powerful psychics, managed to hold on. They didn''t die right away and managed to hide the evidence somewhere in Ohio. After hiding it, they moved away from the spot. Maybe they were trying to mislead the Spellmans, to lead them far enough away so they''d never find the hiding place. They used the last of their mental and physical strength to protect that final secret."


    "How do you know all that after you separated from them?" Luke asked.


    "Remember, your mother was a telepath. Her mental link had a range of about 500 km, though in her weakened state, it was probably less. We stayed connected for a while until the link broke, and I lost contact with them," Natasha replied.


    "So, while you were in communication, they kept fleeing. They didn''t have time to tell you where they hid the evidence," Luke said with a slight grimace, and Natasha nodded.


    [And Edgar? Wasn''t he with them for a long time before he changed objects?] Luke asked mentally.


    Since they arrived at the Addams mansion, Edgar hadn''t left his pendant. He told Luke that in this mansion, if he came out, there was a chance he''d be discovered, and he wanted to avoid that hassle. So they stayed in contact, speaking telepathically.


    [No. His change of object happened before the final battle. When your parents realized they were being pursued. In that situation, it was best for him to leave as soon as possible so he could guide you in the future. Even though he''s a ghost only a Poe can see, that doesn''t mean he''s immortal or can''t be harmed,] Natasha responded.


    "The Spellmans didn''t suspect anything when they didn''t find the evidence with them?" Wednesday asked, breaking the silence for the first time.


    The Spellmans'' goal was likely to eliminate the Poes and destroy the evidence. They must have had at least a slight suspicion that the Poes possessed something incriminating against


    them.


    "They might have suspected it or maybe not. My theory is that John and Sophie left some false evidence with them to make them think the matter was settled. Maybe they even used part of the real evidence to protect the most important pieces," Natasha replied.


    By that point, she was already over 500 km away from Sophie, so she couldn''t communicate with her anymore.


    "In short, your parents managed to hide the evidence and make sure those bastards didn''t suspect anything. No one knew Sophie was pregnant, so hiding you for many years was relatively simple. They were only looking for me, but I''m a shapeshifter, and they didn''t consider it essential to eliminate me," Natasha concluded.


    "How will we get to Ohio without the Spellmans noticing?" Luke asked, resting his hand on


    his chin.


    He and Wednesday weren''t shapeshifters. They had their tricks for moving undetected- Wednesday''s shadow stealth, her observation haki, their mental powers, and a few other small tricks¡ªbut it wasn''t as easy as being a shapeshifter.


    "The main issue is your fame," said Natasha, looking at Luke.


    She hadn''t expected his fame to grow so quickly. Even simple normies could recognize him on the street, complicating things further. If he traveled to a city, someone might take his picture, and suddenly, the internet would be buzzing with where the famous writer Poe was spending his vacation.


    As for Wednesday, she''s barely known outside of Nevermore. She doesn''t have any social media, so it''s much easier for her to go on a mission incognito."


    "However, I''ve found a solution," Natasha added with a slight smile, looking at Luke, who suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "What is it?"


    "A gender-switching potion," Natasha replied, and Luke''s expression shifted to one of


    distaste.


    Luke already knew potions existed in this world. After all, they were part of witchcraft and wizardry. Although potion-making wasn''t as widespread among outcasts as it was in the Harry Potter universe, where it was taught every year at Hogwarts, in this world, few people actually practiced it, and it was a little-known, even taboo, topic.


    "Is it really necessary? I can get to Ohio without those bastards spotting me. I don''t need to drink a gender-switching potion," Luke said, firmly opposed to the idea. In the dim lighting, he missed the faint smirk that appeared on Wednesday''s face at the thought. "The potion isn''t for the journey to Ohio. You''d use it once we''re in Ohio, since we don''t know how long we might be exploring Sunnyvale and Shadyside," Natasha explained. She was confident they could reach Ohio without being followed, but once they settled in those two small towns, if Luke were recognized due to his fame, the news would quickly spread online and everywhere.


    "I can stay in Ohio in secret, just like the Spellmans stayed in Jericho," said Luke. "It''ll be hard to move around, but I''m open to suggestions. If you have a better idea, we can go over it, but it''s late. We have the entire vacation to come up with a solid plan. We''ll talk


    more tomorrow," said Natasha, checking the time on an old clock.


    She rolled up the map and said goodbye to Luke and Wednesday.


    Luke walked over to his bed and collapsed onto it, staring in silence at the high ceiling. His


    mind wasn''t on the plan to get to Ohio.


    Wednesday, who had barely spoken during the discussion, got up from her chair and slowly walked over to Luke''s bed, sitting down near him.


    "It''s late. I want to sleep..." Luke said, adjusting his pillow and stretching out.


    "There were plenty of times I wanted to be alone in my room at Nevermore, and you wouldn''t leave," Wednesday replied, and Luke couldn''t argue with that.


    After a few moments of silence, she spoke again, "Your parents did what they had to do. It was the most logical decision. By splitting up, they ensured that at least one of the groups would survive. If they''d stayed together and gotten caught, there''d be no one left to avenge them or to fight against the Spellmans. They planned it strategically." To her, it seemed like a very logical decision.


    "If you had been in that situation, do you think your parents would have done the same?" Luke asked, turning the question back to her.


    The question hit Wednesday harder than she expected. The answer was clear in her mind. Her


    mother, Morticia, and her father, Gomez, would never have risked the possibility of her being


    pursued and killed by their enemies. They would have done anything to draw the enemies'' attention so she could escape and be safe.


    "My parents..." Wednesday paused, her voice softer than usual. "No. My parents would have sacrificed themselves for me without a second thought."


    "See? In the Harry Potter scene, when Voldemort enters the house to kill him and he''s just a baby, his parents sacrifice themselves. His mother stands in front of his crib and shields him from a killing curse. My mother, on the other hand, wouldn''t hesitate to jump out the window if the odds were against her. Carrying me would only lower her chances of survival," Luke said with a slight, self-mocking smile.


    "You know I haven''t read Harry Potter..." Wednesday said, turning over and lying down on the bed. They both lay there, looking at each other just inches apart.


    "You should. It''s a great story," Luke said, glancing at Wednesday and then looking away. He


    didn''t feel like kissing or anything like that.


    Wednesday moved a little closer. With a gentle but firm motion, she wrapped her arms around Luke, pulling him toward her. She rested his head on her shoulder, almost cradling him.


    Luke was surprised by the sudden gesture, but he didn''t move and let his head rest on Wednesday''s delicate shoulder. He wasn''t used to hugging her; in fact, this was the first time they''d done it.


    They both remained silent. Luke felt calmer and stopped dwelling on those troubling, depressing thoughts. Within a few minutes, he fell asleep.


    I''ve been trying to upload the chapter for two hours, I don''t know why Webnovel was giving


    me an error. Sorry for the delay.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 139: Sparring with Gomez

    Chapter 139: Sparring with GomezA week had passed since summer vacation began, and since Luke had been staying as a guest at the Addams mansion. Unlike his previous vacations, he hadn''t left the Addams estate. He adapted to living with the strange and peculiar family faster than he had expected.


    He could even tolerate Wednesday''s grandmother''s foods, which looked like poisonous dishes cooked by a witch in her old, rusty cauldron.


    The house was enormous. Although exploring it wasn''t his primary goal, whenever he had nothing better to do, he would take a walk around, and he still hadn''t explored all of it.


    He believed that the mansion''s interior was even larger than it appeared from the outside. It was like a labyrinth, with dozens of dark hallways and staircases. Moreover, during his explorations, he could come across deadly traps left by Wednesday long ago, or by Fester or Pugsley.


    Luke learned that Fester wasn''t home and that it was unlikely he would get to meet him, as he was on the run from justice-not the justice of the outcasts, but normie justice. Apparently, the man enjoyed playing a cat-and-mouse game with the normie police, or so Gomez had told him.


    The mansion had a large yard, where there was a cemetery with the graves of the Addams ancestors. On the second day, Morticia gave him a guided tour, telling him which ancestors were in each grave and, most notably, explaining in great detail the ways they had died. The tour lasted over two hours.


    His relationships with his girlfriend''s family members had started off on the right foot and developed favorably, especially with Gomez. The man was very enthusiastic and easygoing. Luke trained in fencing with him several times and was soundly defeated each time. Not even Professor Vlad, Nevermore''s fencing instructor, had such mastery of the art.


    He tried using his observation haki, but it was useless; he only managed to last a bit longer. For him to learn and make the practice sessions useful, Gomez had to hold back, which wasn''t something he was particularly good at, especially when he got excited.


    Luke thought Wednesday was skilled in fencing thanks to her mother, as the series showed Morticia as the captain of the fencing club. But the real master was Gomez, who taught both of them. He never liked Nevermore''s style of fencing, though, because it had rules-he preferred death matches with no rules.


    He also learned that Gomez possesses a dark aura. Luke found this out when he asked Gomez for a friendly sparring match. They had their practice fight in the mansion''s large yard. This time, they used their auras instead of swords.


    Luke wanted to gauge how strong Elliot Spellman, Sabrina''s father, might become, as he was once a rival to his own father, John. Gomez was from that same generation, give or take a few years. Both came from families of psychics among the Big Six, so they should have comparable strength.


    [Flashback]


    "This spot''s good. There''s plenty of space. Let''s see what you''re made of, boy," Gomez said with a twisted smile, cracking his knuckles. Luke stood across from him about 20 meters away, having put some distance between himself and the Addams mansion.


    Luke looked at Gomez with a strange expression. It was odd that a psychic adult with such a reputation would be cracking his knuckles and looking at him with an evil grin, like a villain from a low-budget movie.


    ''Let''s see how far I am from catching up to Elliot,'' Luke thought, doing a few light stretches. He trusted in his strength and his three auras. When he fought Atlas, he had used two auras, and victory became inevitable when he activated his third. Against the werewolf from the Kairia clan, he hadn''t even needed to use his blue aura.


    He shouldn''t be too far off, right?


    "When the coin hits the ground, we start, okay?" Gomez said, pulling a gold coin from one of his pockets. Luke nodded, and Gomez tossed the coin into the air.


    Luke got into position, his eyes tracking the coin as it fell, spinning. Meanwhile, Gomez wasn''t looking at the coin, standing in a relaxed stance.


    As soon as the coin hit the ground, Luke shot forward from his spot. He flew at top speed, his feet just a few centimeters above the ground. Within a second, he reached Gomez.


    Luke focused all the telekinetic waves he could muster into his right arm, clenched his fist, and struck toward his opponent. At the same time, he sent a mental command to Gomez, telling him to stay put.


    With an unsettling calm, Gomez smirked as he vanished into a cloud of shadows just before Luke''s fist could land.


    The shadows seemed to consume him, enveloping him completely and making him disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Luke''s fist cut through the air, releasing an explosion of telekinetic waves in every direction. The ground beneath him cracked, and a gust of wind kicked up dust and dirt.


    ''How?'' Luke thought, surprised that his attack had been dodged so effortlessly. He had used his maximum speed and even issued a mental command to Gomez, yet Gomez managed to evade it.


    Neither Atlas nor the werewolf from the Kairia clan had been able to react to his flight- enhanced speed. Adding a mental command to stay in place would have made it nearly impossible for anyone to dodge or defend against the attack.


    He recognized the technique Gomez used-shadow travel, the same ability Wednesday had used many times, though she couldn''t launch herself with such astonishing speed.


    Luke stopped analyzing as he sensed Gomez reappearing behind him, thanks to his expanded domain covering a wide area. He managed to turn in time to see Gomez raising a hand completely shrouded in darkness, so deep it seemed to absorb the light around it.


    Before Luke could react, he felt an overwhelming force pulling his body toward Gomez. The darkness in Gomez''s hand was generating a pull like a black hole, sucking in everything nearby. The air swirled around them, and the pressure grew intense.


    Luke sent several mental commands to Gomez, telling him to lower his hand or stop, but nothing worked. He couldn''t understand why his mental commands weren''t effective. Perhaps the man had protective artifacts for his mind, but typically, such artifacts add layers of protection to one''s memories, not against commands from telepaths. Otherwise, the mind command techniques of blue aura users would be easy to counter. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Strong wills can''t be ordered by a weaker force," Gomez said with a slight smile, guessing what Luke was thinking about his mental powers.


    After saying this, Gomez increased the suction power. Luke began to struggle not to be pulled in. He tried to fly backward, using all his telekinetic power to distance himself from Gomez,


    but it didn''t work.


    ''If I can''t escape the pull, I''ll use it to my advantage,'' Luke thought. He could use Shambles to escape, but he was always one to go on the offensive.


    In that moment, instead of resisting, he relaxed his body and allowed the force to drag him toward Gomez. Simultaneously, with precise control, he generated a telekinetic wave explosion behind him, propelling himself forward at a dizzying speed.


    Once again, he charged his fist with telekinetic waves, but this time his speed was enhanced by Gomez''s pull, making the strike potentially more devastating given Newton''s second law.


    His fist was drawn toward Gomez''s darkened hand. Luke, expecting a powerful collision as his telekinetic waves released, was surprised-nothing happened. The waves didn''t dissipate into the air or explode in place as usual.


    Gomez''s black hand absorbed the waves entirely, as if it had devoured them. There were no vibrations, no shockwaves-just silence.


    "Your drive is admirable, but also predictable," Gomez commented with a slight, amused smile.


    Before Luke could react, Gomez struck toward his stomach with his fist. His speed was beyond anything Luke had faced before; he barely had time to create a telekinetic barrier, which


    shattered on contact with Gomez''s darkened fist.


    Gomez''s fist sank into Luke''s stomach, sending him flying like a human bullet. His body tore through the first tree, reducing it to splinters, but he didn''t stop there. He flew several meters more until crashing into a second tree, which withstood the impact and halted his trajectory. Luke hit the ground with a dull thud, his body aching and shaken as a metallic taste filled his


    mouth.


    ''Damn,'' thought Luke, spitting blood and feeling the sharp pain in his side. He knew that at least a couple of ribs were broken, but thanks to a telekinetic barrier he had instinctively formed on his back, the impact hadn''t been as damaging.


    This was the worst situation he''d ever been in. Even when facing multiple or adult enemies, he''d always maintained a degree of control and emerged victorious. But now, he was being overpowered, and Gomez remained relaxed, not even appearing to use his full strength.


    His mental commands and telekinetic waves didn''t seem to have any effect. For the first time,


    he felt powerless.


    ''If I use Void Edge, I can win,'' Luke thought.


    Void Edge was the name he''d given to the ability he used to slice Atlas cleanly in half. If that attack could perfectly cut through mythical bronze, it should be able to harm Gomez. The problem was that it required too much time to prepare. He needed at least thirty seconds of absolute concentration to condense the telekinetic waves to a critical level. His opponent wouldn''t just stand still while the air around Luke''s palm distorted from the waves.


    It was like Goku''s Spirit Bomb (Genki-dama), which required someone to buy him time to launch it. In his fight with Atlas, Luke had used his mental powers to trap him in an illusion, giving him enough time to unleash the attack.


    The challenge now was getting close enough to Gomez to touch his head and cast the illusion. Unlike his mental commands, illusions might work since they affect the senses.


    A few meters away, Gomez was calmly wiping a thin line of blood from the corner of his mouth. Absorbing Luke''s telekinetic waves had come at a cost, but he was far from weakened. He observed Luke from a distance, a mix of admiration in his eyes.


    ''A true monster for his age,'' thought Gomez, examining Luke from a distance. Gomez had a deep understanding of prodigies. His little storm was a genius with a fighting ability far beyond her years. Yet, if he had used the same strength against his daughter, she would be in a worse state than Luke and wouldn''t be able to inflict even the slightest damage on him, unlike Luke''s telekinetic waves.


    With a faint smile, Gomez watched as Luke stood up despite the devastating blow he''d taken. The boy''s tenacity was admirable, especially seeing how he ignored the pain of broken ribs and the blood dripping from his mouth. But what caught Gomez''s attention most was the dangerous glint in Luke''s eyes, as if he was already rethinking his strategy.


    "Let''s stop here. It''s just a friendly sparring match," Gomez said, approaching Luke with a


    relaxed posture. His tone was light, almost playful. "We''re not in a death match where we


    throw out deadly finishing moves, right?"


    Gomez knew that Luke had killed a gorgon with mythical bronze. That attack would be lethal


    even to him, though he was confident he could dodge it.


    "You''re right," said Luke, giving a small, embarrassed smile as he scratched his head, realizing he had been ready to launch a 100% lethal attack at his father-in-law. However, his expression quickly shifted to one of indignation. Did Gomez say ''Friendly


    Sparring''?


    "Friendly sparring!?" Luke repeated in a reproachful tone, frowning. "You nearly put me in a wheelchair with that punch! Luckily, I managed to slow myself down before crashing." He added, feeling the pain begin to settle in as the adrenaline of the fight faded. "Hahaha, that''s right! I forgot," replied Gomez, laughing heartily and scratching his head


    awkwardly. The fight had been so captivating that he''d barely held back his strength in that dark punch he directed at Luke.


    At Gomez''s carefree response, Luke left his anger behind. He was then carried back toward


    the mansion with Gomez''s help.


    He was treated by Eudora, who, instead of having an infirmary or anything similar, had a


    creepy laboratory. She gave him a potion with a disgusting taste and appearance, but it was


    highly effective. After only a few hours of rest, he was as good as new.


    [End of Flashback]


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 140: Training at Addams Mansion

    Chapter 140: Training at Addams MansionLuke found himself in the center of an underground chamber. It had been just over a week since the beginning of the holidays.


    The room was rectangular and nearly dark. In each corner, there was a torch with a faint fire that barely helped to see.


    In any case, the lighting in the room was of no use to Luke, as his eyes were covered with a black blindfold.


    The walls of the chamber were made of massive stone blocks, each one pierced with a series of small dark holes. It was difficult to determine exactly how many there were, but their design suggested a complex network of hidden traps.


    In the deathly silence of the room, Luke heard a click, like some kind of mechanism activating. Suddenly, a soft yet threatening hum filled the air as a wave of arrows was shot from all directions.


    A normie would be dead with so many arrows, no matter how good their reflexes were, but Luke had extended his dominion, and his reflexes were superhuman.


    Without needing to see, his body reacted instinctively. He leaned to one side, then made a quick, low spin, dodging the arrows that passed inches from his skin.


    Then he jumped sideways, evading several arrows. He didn''t move much from his spot, but he managed to dodge all the arrows without a scratch. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That was easy,'' Luke thought, shaking his hands.


    He was training in an underground room of the Addams mansion. His goal was to improve his reaction time and reflexes, as well as to ensure his body could keep up with his perception speed.


    He wasn''t using his observation haki or pseudo precognition, as this ability doesn''t work with traps because they have no intentions or emotions. Therefore, Luke had to rely on his extrasensory ability.


    To dodge the arrows, Luke extended his dominion, though not completely. He only covered the underground chamber.


    At other times, he had expanded it much further, even reaching a range of 25 kilometers, but with such a wide radius, the information became overwhelming, and it was very demanding to maintain.


    Detecting thousands of people, creatures, or objects at that distance generated an uncontrollable flow of data that his mind wasn''t yet prepared to process fully.


    That''s why, in this type of training, he reduced the extent of his dominion to just a few meters, limiting it to the room he was in.


    By reducing the extent, the amount of information decreased, allowing him to focus more easily on the immediate objects or threats.


    The information came to his mind more clearly and concisely, enabling him to process it more quickly.


    Additionally, this helped him train his ability to handle the received information more effectively. Instead of covering a vast territory, which gave him a panoramic view of everything happening kilometers around, he now focused on a small area and the specific movement of the arrows flying toward him.


    He could concentrate on detecting details like the speed of the arrows, their trajectories, and the angles from which they were fired.


    "Round one finished... Round two will begin in fifteen seconds," said a monotonous voice that echoed in the room.


    Luke recognized the voice. It was Wednesday. She was in charge of manipulating the traps in the walls. He focused on counting mentally, but to his surprise, after ten seconds, arrows began to shoot out at high speeds from the holes toward him.


    ''That cheater!'' Luke thought as he slightly turned his head to dodge an arrow.


    Two minutes later, the arrow barrage ceased. This time, Luke found it harder to dodge the arrows, which were more numerous and faster than in the previous round, but he still didn''t get a scratch.


    "Hey, that wasn''t fifteen seconds!" Luke complained, his voice echoing in the room.


    "In a life-or-death battle, you can''t trust everything you hear. Round three starting now," Wednesday said, her voice sounding from all directions. As soon as she finished speaking, a large number of arrows shot toward Luke again.


    The rounds continued. Each time, more arrows shot out from the holes at increasing speeds. In one round, the arrows were on fire or poisoned.


    Luke was no longer as relaxed as in the first round. He was already sweating and pushing himself to the limit. Several arrows even grazed him, tearing his clothes and making small cuts on him.


    Finally, in round twelve, he had to use his telekinesis to stop several arrows; otherwise, his brain, his leg, and his left lung would have been pierced.


    "Game over," Wednesday said.


    Luke fell to the ground, exhausted, breathing heavily and feeling a burning sensation in his cuts. He had a cut on his right shin, his left forearm, and both shoulders.


    Suddenly, one of the cobblestone walls in the right corner of the room began to tremble, emitting a deep crack. The stone blocks slid to the sides, revealing a hidden opening.


    Wednesday calmly emerged from the passage and walked toward Luke. In one hand, she carried a small first aid kit.


    She approached Luke without haste. When she reached his side, she knelt down and opened the kit. She took out a couple of gauze pads and an antiseptic solution, and began cleaning his wounds.


    Luke let out a faint grunt of complaint at the burning liquid touching his wounded skin, but he didn''t complain.


    Wednesday continued without saying a word. She had never treated someone else''s wounds, nor her own, since the times she got hurt were few. But her precision and execution were


    good.


    After disinfecting the wounds, she applied ointment to the more serious ones and covered them with bandages, finishing the treatment. From one of her pockets, she took out a small bottle a few centimeters tall. Inside the bottle was a bright green liquid.


    "Take this. One of the arrows was poisoned," Wednesday said, extending the bottle toward Luke, who looked at it with disgust. He had already tasted that flavor, and it was anything but


    pleasant.


    "If you don''t take it, get ready to use the bathroom several times tonight," she added, and Luke, with no other option, quickly took the liquid.


    "Am I getting better?" Luke asked after the horrible taste of the liquid faded.


    "Yes," Wednesday replied, not looking directly at him, as she was ensuring she tightened the


    last bandage she placed on him.


    "What did the device show?" Luke asked, intrigued.


    The room Wednesday emerged from was a control room that allowed manipulation of the traps and had a measuring device. Surprisingly, the Addams built this room for training, not


    for torture.


    "Your reaction times are between 50 and 55 ms," Wednesday said, finally meeting his gaze.


    Such a time was superhuman compared to normies, who average between 200 and 250 ms. A talented and trained normie, like a fighter jet pilot, has a reaction time of about 100 ms. Luke is significantly superior in this regard, and all the outcasts are as well, with their bodies exceeding those of normies. However, Luke, with his clairvoyance, has an advantage in this area, though that doesn''t make him the best.


    According to Edgar, werewolves and vampires have very good reaction times on par with or


    superior to clairvoyants.


    Additionally, the outcasts have another advantage compared to normies. Their bodies can respond almost instantaneously to stimuli.


    An average human has a reaction time of approximately 250 ms to a visual stimulus. This time includes not only the perception of the stimulus but also the processing of information by the brain.


    Once the brain receives the signal, the time it takes for the body to react varies depending on the action. For example, moving a limb in response to a stimulus may take between 150 and


    250 ms.


    For more complex movements, such as jumping or aiming a weapon, the reaction time can extend even further. In total, this means that an average human could have an effective reaction time of up to 500 ms for actions that require movement. Considering that an average arrow can travel at speeds of between 50 and 70 m/s, if it is 20


    meters away, this implies that the time it takes for the arrow to reach the target would be approximately 80 to 130 ms. Therefore, a normal human, even the most trained, would not be able to dodge an arrow; their brain can process the information, but their body cannot react quickly enough.


    In contrast, Luke has a reaction time of between 50 and 55 ms. This means that his brain can process the threat almost instantly, and his outcast body can start to move in about 20 or 10 ms. This allows him to anticipate and dodge such arrows, unlike normies.


    "Am I far from dodging bullets?" Luke asked, looking at Wednesday, who is very good at calculating, unlike him.


    "A 9 mm bullet can reach a speed of 350 meters per second. That equates to about 57


    milliseconds from the moment it is fired to when it hits. Your brain can see and process the information about the bullet almost instantly. However, your body isn''t fast enough to dodge it," Wednesday replied.


    Luke understood why he couldn''t dodge it. His body took about 20 milliseconds to move, plus the 50 to 55 ms of reaction time he had, which amounted to about 70 to 75 ms. However, if he detected the killer intent of the gunman, he could dodge the shot.


    Nevertheless, if he used his telekinesis, he could stop the bullet or hundreds of bullets with a simple thought before they reached him, without needing any other ability. After that conversation, Luke was about to get up to leave the room, but he noticed Wednesday frozen in place. Their training was already over. Wednesday had also trained earlier, and her reaction time was incredibly good despite not having clairvoyance. "What''s wrong? Do you want a kissing session in this beautiful place?" Luke asked with a slight teasing smile as he looked at Wednesday.


    The room had poor lighting, a musty smell, and mold, with dozens of arrows scattered on the floor, some of them with blood belonging to Luke and Wednesday. Wednesday''s face remained impassive in response to Luke''s comment. She thought it was a good idea to kiss in this place, although she wouldn''t call it a kissing session.


    "I want to talk to you," Wednesday said in a serious tone, though her tone always seemed


    serious.


    Luke noticed the slight difference and, with curiosity, sat back down beside her on the cold


    stone floor.


    "What''s up?"


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 141: Crazy proposition

    Chapter 141: Crazy proposition"What''s up?" Luke asked, looking at Wednesday.


    "Do you remember what you told me about the thoughts you read from the gorgon, Atlas, before he died?" Wednesday asked, staring at him intently with her dark eyes.


    "Yes, that they wanted to steal Crackstone''s demonic book. That''s why they mounted such a large-scale attack and wanted to continue with the ritual," Luke replied, nodding and also staring back at Wednesday. To an average person, her unwavering gaze might feel


    uncomfortable, but Luke liked it.


    "Exactly. The demonic book..." Wednesday said, her eyes narrowing slightly. Luke could tell where the conversation was heading.


    "Do you...?" Luke said, leaving his question unfinished, letting it hang in the silence of the underground room.


    "What do you know about demons?" Wednesday asked, without responding to Luke''s insinuation.


    "Let''s see..." Luke said as he lay his head in Wednesday''s lap. He was tired after dodging so many arrows and sustaining several cuts.


    Wednesday didn''t mind that he rested his head on her lap, and she continued to watch him, her expression unchanged.


    "They''re malevolent beings that only want to cause destruction in our world. They exist in another plane or dimension, which outcasts call the underworld. Through pacts with humans, whether outcasts or normies, they can obtain souls. That''s one way. In exchange, they increase the contractor''s strength, grant new powers, or extend their life. But the contract has no time limit, and it''s not fair. The person who made the pact must kill people to provide souls to the demon," Luke explained, summarizing what Edgar had told him the first time he learned about demons.


    "What else?" Wednesday asked, gently stroking Luke''s forehead with her hand. She didn''t seem surprised by this information.


    After killing Atlas, Sabrina, and Sebastian, Luke had gained more knowledge about these beings. Edgar had told him more in-depth information about demons, providing details and being less vague. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a long conversation, but Luke learned a lot about these beings, and the situation didn''t look very promising for humans, both normies and outcasts.


    "Not all demons can make pacts. There are three groups of demons: lesser demons, intermediate demons, and greater demons. Only the intermediate and greater ones have the intelligence to make deals with humans..." Luke began, telling Wednesday everything he knew about demons.


    Lesser demons are primal beings that wander between the plane known as the Underworld and the earthly realm (where normies and outcasts live). These demons have a single purpose: to devour souls to satiate their boundless hunger. They are mindless creatures that exist only to seek out souls to consume. If they devour enough souls, lesser demons can evolve into intermediate demons.


    Intermediate demons are more powerful and possess intelligence equivalent to that of humans, making them far more dangerous. With this level of reasoning, they can manipulate and seduce humans through pacts, forcing their victims to obtain souls for them. However, their insatiable hunger for souls remains their primary drive, and if they do not feed regularly, they devolve back into lesser demons, losing both their power and intelligence.


    Knowing that outcasts might reject their pacts if they are mentally strong, and that this could expose them, demons prefer to avoid such individuals.


    Instead, they seek mentally weak victims, like outcasts or normies with trauma who are easy to manipulate. Although this provides them with fewer souls compared to what they need to evolve or maintain their power, it forces them to hunt in the earthly realm to avoid devolving. If they''re lucky, they might find a powerful yet unstable contractor whom they can control to obtain more valuable souls.


    Lastly, there are the greater demons. Only six of these beings are known to exist in America. This knowledge comes from the six demonic books. One of these six books is the one Crackstone used-the Book of Soyga, supposedly resting in his coffin beside him, which Atlas sought to take to Elliot.


    Unlike the lesser and intermediate demons, these six greater demons haven''t been seen in the human world for hundreds of years. They don''t need to expose themselves to the human world to obtain souls. They use the books to gather souls from afar.


    Since these beings aren''t seen in the human world, no one knows if they can devolve; to Edgar, they likely no longer have that disadvantage. Nor is it known if they can continue evolving.


    The goal of the demon extermination department is to eliminate lesser and intermediate demons before they evolve, turning into an even greater threat. They don''t want there to be a seventh book. It''s also unknown exactly how many souls an intermediate demon needs to evolve, but it''s better not to find out.


    The main advantage all demons have is that they can travel between the Underworld and the human world. This puts outcasts in a bind, as they cannot travel to the Underworld to eradicate them.


    Fortunately for outcasts, demons are not very numerous. In fact, they are even less common than outcasts themselves, who are already a minority compared to normies.


    This difference in numbers keeps the threat from being truly devastating for now, but outcasts live with the constant worry of knowing that six greater demons watch the human plane from the shadows, coveting the souls of its inhabitants and waiting for the right


    moment to act.


    "You know more than I thought," Wednesday said, with a hint of surprise in her tone. She hadn''t expected Luke to know so much in such detail.


    "The Poes face a family that makes deals with these beings. It''s natural that I have my sources," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "I''m more surprised that you''re not surprised by all this information. It seems like you already knew," Luke added.


    "It''s natural that I know all this. My father works in the demon extermination department. I learned all this by sneaking into his study," Wednesday said, recalling the nights she had snuck into her father''s office in the mansion.


    ''Gomez belongs to the demon extermination department?'' Luke thought, surprised. It wasn''t too crazy to think Gomez might work in that department, but it was strange to imagine him doing that kind of work.


    "Does he hold a high position?" Luke asked, curious.


    "I don''t know. I only infiltrated and looked through his personal study here. His security leaves much to be desired," Wednesday replied.


    "Why are demons such a taboo topic among outcasts?" Luke asked.


    Edgar always took his time to tell Luke the full story about demons, and Luke knew he still hadn''t shared everything he knew. On the other hand, most outcasts have little awareness of


    demons.


    Those who are aware of these beings are the 66 families that belong to the council. There are outcasts like Gia and others Luke has met who have no idea about Crackstone''s true nature or the existence of demons.


    He didn''t understand why there was so much secrecy around the topic; it would be much better if people were more aware of these beings.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s to prevent idiots from seeking out these beings to increase their powers for selfish reasons," Wednesday said. It could lead to more people wanting to make demonic deals or create cults to worship these beings, especially the greater demons.


    "I suppose..." Luke replied.


    "So, what exactly do you want to do with Crackstone''s demonic book?" he asked, returning to


    the original topic of their conversation.


    "Recover it, of course. What else?" Wednesday said, her expression unchanging at the


    statement.


    ''This girl...'' Luke thought, already knowing she would say that.


    "It''s a book of a greater demon. It''s very dangerous. Why do you want it?" Luke asked.


    Just being one of the six main demonic books would be enough to mobilize the entire demon extermination department.


    "To study it. We need to learn more about these greater demons. They''re hiding in their lairs; there must be a way to draw them out and hunt them," Wednesday said, her eyes narrowing.


    "Besides, we can learn more about demonic powers. It''s essential to face the Spellmans. It''s possible they also possess one of the six main demonic books," she added, and Luke couldn''t deny that she had a point.


    "Mm, you''re right, but it''ll be dangerous. We need to revive Crackstone, and for that, we have to do what Marylin, Atlas, and the others attempted," Luke said with a thoughtful look. The most dangerous part would be fighting Crackstone. They''d have to kill him and steal the book, as there''s no other way to get into the coffin, which is sealed with a blood lock. They can''t take the book without reviving the demonic normie.


    In the past, Luke would''ve been confident about facing Crackstone, as Edgar had said he could defeat him with his three auras, and having Wednesday as a partner would make the fight


    easier.


    However, things changed when he and Edgar learned that Crackstone possessed one of the six main demonic books. His strength could be far greater than they''d initially thought. Edgar had told Luke he''d need to be at the peak of level four of the yellow aura to take on Crackstone-that is, around ten tons of telekinetic power.


    While he wasn''t at that level before, he could have managed with his other two auras. But now, the situation was different, as Crackstone''s power could be much greater if he had made a pact with a greater demon.


    "Will you help me or not? I''m not letting the book stay there, leaving the only way to retrieve it by using the blood of a family member," Wednesday said in response to Luke''s silence. The Spellmans knew the book was there, so they wouldn''t sit idly by. Most likely, they would try to steal it again in the future, needing the blood of an Addams to do so. They could target her younger brother, or more distant members of the Addams family, or even herself again.


    ''My strength has grown a lot since then. Together with Wednesday, we should be able to defeat him, even if he''s stronger,'' thought Luke, quickly reaching a conclusion. "Fine, I''ll help you. Let''s kill that bastard once and for all and get that demonic book back,"


    said Luke, noticing a faint smile form on Wednesday''s face, though it disappeared almost


    immediately.


    "For that, we''ll need mutilated body parts for the ritual that opens the blood coffin," Wednesday replied, unfazed.


    "Great, so now we''re turning into serial killers like Marylin?" Luke replied with a mocking


    grin.


    "We won''t stoop that low. We''ll get the mutilated parts from criminals. New York has a high crime rate. Killing a few scumbags will be doing the normies a favor," said Wednesday, without a hint of doubt in her voice.


    The outcasts had a motto they took very seriously: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If someone attacks them lethally, they have the right to take an arm, a leg, or even tear out their


    heart.


    "I like that better. We''ll be like watchmen, though it''ll be way too easy," said Luke, smile as he imagined prowling through New York''s dark streets, facing criminals.


    Luke and Wednesday could kill a normie without anyone noticing, given all the abilities they had. Unlike the Hyde, they weren''t out-of-control beasts, and their skills were ideal for killing without being detected.


    "Let''s make it more exciting. Let''s not use our auras. That way, the thrill of killing will be


    real," suggested Wednesday.


    Luke raised an eyebrow. "Sounds good, but... isn''t it a bit risky?" he asked, though his enthusiasm grew at Wednesday''s suggestion.


    "It is," Wednesday replied without hesitation. "But real danger is what makes the hunt thrilling," she added, feeling her excitement build at the thought of hunting down a filthy


    criminal with her bare hands, without using their auras, making the challenge even greater.


    "Let''s do it!" Luke said excitedly. The idea of taking justice into his own hands had always crossed his mind¡ªprobably from reading too many comics.


    "We could even use different names, nicknames. And costumes if possible," Luke rambled,


    getting lost in his own fantasy.


    Wednesday looked at him with a raised eyebrow, no longer following his train of thought. A moment ago, they were on the same page about killing criminals in cold blood, but now they


    weren''t.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I''m not wearing a ridiculous costume while


    killing a criminal. We need to get that demonic book before we leave for Ohio. We have to hurry," Wednesday said.


    "Right..." Luke said, snapping back to reality. "Do you have the Book of Shadows? We''ll need


    it."


    "My mother keeps it. Her study is a bit harder to access, but nothing I can''t handle. We''ll steal


    it when my parents go on their date night at the cemetery," Wednesday said, and Luke


    nodded.


    Every Tuesday, Gomez and Morticia had a date night at the Addams cemetery that lasted all


    night.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 142: New book

    Chapter 142: New bookWith everything discussed, they both stood up and started heading towards the exit of the underground chamber. They climbed a dimly lit staircase until they reached a metal door.


    ''I''ll be able to practice my blue aura with those criminals,'' Luke thought, while Wednesday reached out and grasped the doorknob with her hand.


    Gomez had told Luke that he was wasting his blue aura in combat and that he could get more out of it. However, training the blue aura isn''t easy. He needs a guinea pig or someone willing to let him manipulate their mind, and nobody wants that.


    For example, the best way to improve his mind-reading ability is, naturally, by reading minds. ''I could set up a fortune-teller booth in New York,'' thought Luke, a new idea sparking in his mind.


    That way, he could practice mind-reading with the customers who came by, trying to navigate through their memories while making eye contact and surprising them. He could earn a bit of money while honing his mind-reading skill.


    As he was thinking about this, Wednesday opened the door, and a sharp gust of wind rushed in from the threshold. A mechanism clicked into action with a dull noise, and a giant axe shot out from the opposite wall, cutting through the air at terrifying speed.


    With superhuman agility, Wednesday threw herself to the side at the last second. The axe whizzed past her, embedding itself with a crash into the wall just above the door.


    ''That damned kid doesn''t give up, huh?'' thought Luke, glancing up at the axe lodged deep into the wall, just inches away. If he had been the first to step through, he would have had to dodge that deadly strike.


    It was obvious to Luke who was behind this latest assassination attempt: Pugsley. Ever since they had arrived at the Addams mansion, the malicious-eyed boy with his deadpan expression had tried to finish him off more times than he could count. In fact, he''d had more assassination attempts than days spent in this mansion.


    The worst part was that the boy was very skilled at setting traps, and since they were traps and not direct attacks, Luke''s Observation Haki didn''t work on them.


    That''s why he was putting extra emphasis on improving his superhuman reflexes. He needed to be able to react, either stopping a trap mid-flight with his telekinesis or dodging it if it wasn''t too fast.


    "Your adorable brother''s handiwork. I told you, you should set some limits. You deserve the crossfire," said Luke as he approached Wednesday, who was crouched down, looking at something in her hand.


    Luke had complained to Wednesday about Pugsley, but she dismissed it, saying it was just a normal game, one she and Pugsley had played since they were kids-and they were both still alive.


    Complaining to Gomez and Morticia had also been useless, as they too saw it as a harmless


    game.


    Wednesday remained silent, studying her pale palm. In it was a tiny, broken raven pendant. When she had stepped aside, the blade of the axe had managed to graze her necklace, snapping it.


    ''The necklace I gave her...'' thought Luke as he moved closer to Wednesday, noticing the halved raven in her hand.


    Wednesday''s cold eyes stopped examining the broken necklace and turned toward the dark hallway from where the axe had appeared.


    "Pugsley..." she murmured, her icy voice echoing in the air.


    Suddenly, a dull thud, like someone tripping, echoed from the hallway, followed by a creak that broke the silence. It sounded like the little brat had stumbled out of fear. Then they began to hear hurried footsteps retreating, fleeing as far as possible.


    In an instant, Wednesday vanished into her own shadow.


    "Why do I feel sorry for him?" murmured Luke, shaking his head.


    Luke stood still, watching the dark hallway. After a minute of silence, a scream was heard. The rat had been caught.


    ''I hope after this he stops bothering me¡ªif he survives,'' thought Luke, beginning to walk towards his room.


    He couldn''t understand how Pugsley had bullies and needed Wednesday to defend him. Maybe at school, he was shyer and not as bold as he was at home, where he had no fear of setting traps to kill their guests.


    Five days later, Tuesday arrived-the day when Gomez and Morticia had their weekly late- night date at the cemetery.


    Luke was in his room, with numerous candles lit to provide decent lighting. On the old wooden desk sat his MacBook, and he was typing nonstop.


    He had already decided what his next book would be-the third in his career as an author. With the first two, he had made a lot of money. With the movie adaptation of Carrie and the success of ''Salem''s Lot, Luke''s net worth had surpassed two million dollars, after taxes.


    His agent, Josh, had been thrilled when Luke told him he was writing a new book and would probably have it finished by the end of the holidays.


    Luke was playing it slow, sending Josh sections that weren''t quite perfect so that Josh would help refine them, as it would seem odd to finish a book of hundreds of pages so quickly and have it flawless. He had to keep things believable and make his writing abilities seem genuine. It wasn''t too difficult. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is good for now,'' thought Luke, stopping his writing. He checked the time-it was almost three in the morning. The time to sneak into Morticia''s study was approaching.


    He leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. It had already been fifteen days since he arrived at the Addams mansion. To his surprise, he felt very comfortable. His relationship with Wednesday had also improved, contrary to his expectations.


    Since they were both so solitary, he had thought Wednesday might feel invaded with him living in her house, but that wasn''t the case.


    As for the trip to Ohio, Luke hadn''t been able to come up with any idea to go there undetected once they were in Shadyside and Sunnyvale. If Natasha, a shapeshifter, had been found by the Kairia clan, he''d likely be discovered too, despite his efforts to stay hidden.


    So, he had to accept Natasha''s idea of creating false identities for the three of them, in which he would change his gender, since he was famous and could be recognized on the street.


    The issue was that they''d have to stay several days in Sunnyvale and Shadyside, as they needed to thoroughly explore both towns for the clues his parents had hidden. A different appearance would be helpful to move around both towns without constantly hiding.


    As for his parents, who had left it up to chance whether he and Natasha survived, Luke tried to stop dwelling on it. There was nothing he could do to change the past or the choices they''d made. He couldn''t deny feeling disappointed and saddened, but life went on.


    Not everything had been bad after learning this; since that night when Wednesday had hugged him so he could sleep, she had started treating him much more warmly, in her own


    way.


    Her gestures were subtle, but there was genuine care in how she looked at him, how she made sure he didn''t feel alone at certain times.


    ''Can vulnerability be attractive to a woman?'' thought Luke, reclining in his chair with a lazy gaze, waiting for the time to start the mission.


    A couple of soft knocks on the door snapped him back to reality.


    "Come in," Luke said, sitting up in his chair. The door creaked open, and Wednesday walked


    in at a calm pace.


    "In five minutes, it''ll be time. We need to head to the north tower. At the very top is my mother''s study," Wednesday said as she approached Luke''s chair and settled onto his lap. Luke shivered slightly, feeling Wednesday on his legs. It wasn''t the first time she''d done this, but he still got nervous and had to control himself so it wouldn''t show on his face. "Yes... What kind of security does the room have? I don''t want to die for snooping around,"


    Luke asked.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not my first time sneaking in. It''ll be easy. You just need to tell me with


    your abilities where the traps are since they change places every day, which is the most annoying part. You never know where they''ll come from, but now we won''t have that problem," Wednesday replied in her usual monotone, her gaze shifting to the screen of


    Luke''s MacBook.


    "A new book?" she asked, noticing the lines of text forming the typical structure of a novel.


    "Yes, it''s something I thought of after spending these days here at the mansion. A book where a normie starts to lose his mind little by little. Although, instead of a mansion, I thought it''d be more interesting to set it in a hotel. My protagonist takes a job as a caretaker and goes there with his family," Luke replied, keeping a poker face, since it wasn''t an entirely new idea.


    "Interesting. Liminal spaces. Physical and psychological isolation," Wednesday said, resting a hand on her chin.


    The idea of a descent into madness in an empty hotel-though not truly empty, as supernatural things begin to happen there seemed very appealing.


    "Yeah... it''s just an idea. Nothing concrete yet," said Luke, downplaying it.


    He knew Wednesday took writing very seriously and was still working on her first novel. He


    already had two successful novels, but the ideas were essentially stolen.


    He felt uneasy about it, especially since she put in so much effort and had already faced


    rejection from a publisher, who received a "lovely gift" for turning down her work.


    "Nothing concrete? You''ve made a lot of progress. Don''t sell yourself short," Wednesday said, raising an eyebrow with that inquisitive look that always seemed to be analyzing him. Luke exhaled, trying to keep a calm facade while internally sighing. "Yes... thanks." "Can I read it more thoroughly later?" Wednesday asked, in a neutral tone that hinted at her interest. "Maybe it could help with my own novel," she added bluntly.


    Luke was a bit surprised by this. Wednesday was extremely critical, even ruthless, with most of what she read. He knew she had enjoyed his previous works, though she never openly praised them. But the absence of criticism was enough to know she held a favorable opinion.


    "Sure, if it helps you with your novel, read it whenever you want," Luke nodded. "But in return, you have to let me read your novel," he added.


    "It''s not finished. I have to change a lot of parts and details... according to several editors, it''s


    too bloody, explicit, and touches on very sensitive themes," Wednesday replied with a hint of


    displeasure.


    The constant rejections had left her frustrated, and though she hated to admit it, she had no choice but to consider the feedback.


    "This one isn''t finished either," Luke said, and Wednesday couldn''t argue with that logic.


    "Fine. Let''s go to my room. I have a copy of the first manuscript I sent the original, without


    any of the changes the editors suggested. I''m sure you''ll appreciate it," said Wednesday, standing up from Luke''s lap and walking toward the door.


    Luke followed her, his curiosity growing with each step. Just how bloody, explicit, and disturbing did Wednesday''s novel have to be for the editors to reject it?


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 143: Book of Shadows

    Chapter 143: Book of ShadowsLuke entered Wednesday''s room. The space was similar in size to the other rooms in the mansion, but its tidiness and meticulous order made it stand out.


    The four-poster bed dominated the center, built with black wood and carved with intricate details. It had a canopy made of black velvet, which was pulled back to reveal coal-black sheets adorned with white skull embroidery.


    The walls were a dark gray shade, and an iron chandelier hung from the ceiling, lit by candles that bathed the room in warm light.


    "If I had a chandelier that big, I''d have better lighting," Luke said, eyeing it enviously. He had to light dozens of candles to get decent illumination.


    "You complain too much about lighting for a clairvoyant," Wednesday commented, walking over to an antique wooden desk.


    "What can I say? I''m a fan of electricity more than candles," Luke replied, shrugging.


    Although he liked staying up late, he always preferred to do so with the comfort of modern technology. At first, charging his phone and MacBook had been a challenge in this mansion with no electricity. Eventually, he bought a power station that charges with solar energy. It cost him over $7,000, but it was worth every penny.


    "With that thing you bought, you can power dozens of electric lights; just plug them in and stop complaining," Wednesday said, opening one of the desk drawers.


    "It would be an aesthetic crime. All this gothic decor would lose its essence with LED bulbs," Luke replied, crossing his arms.


    Wednesday flashed a sarcastic smile, not looking up from the drawer. "Sure, because your gaming console, massive TV, high-end computer, and that phone you never let go of are totally in sync with the gloomy atmosphere, right?" she said with a mocking tone.


    "That''s different; they''re modern necessities you wouldn''t understand," Luke said, chuckling.


    "What you need is to accept that you''re addicted to technology. It''s only going to burn out your brain," Wednesday replied, pulling a manuscript with many pages from the deep drawer.


    "Stop criticizing me," said Luke.


    "Stop complaining," Wednesday shot back, turning around and handing him the manuscript. "Oh, that''s a lot of pages for a first novel," Luke commented, flipping through it.


    "Six hundred sixteen pages," Wednesday replied.


    Luke closed the manuscript and noticed Wednesday''s broken raven necklace, the one he had given her, sitting on the desk.


    "Couldn''t you fix it?" Luke asked. Ever since that day, Pugsley had stopped setting lethal traps to kill him. At their lunches, he seemed paler than usual, and his usual dead-fish expression was even more pronounced.


    "No. Gluing the two pieces back together would leave it misaligned. It would be... imperfect," Wednesday responded with a calm that anyone else might mistake for indifference, but he noticed it¡ªa faint shadow in her eyes, something only someone who knew her well could pick up on.


    Luke stayed silent for a few seconds, watching as Wednesday''s fingers touched the broken necklace. Something didn''t quite match her usual indifference.


    "Wait here," said Luke, taking the necklace from her hands


    Wednesday raised an eyebrow at him. "And what do you plan to do? Fix it with a spell?"


    Luke just gave her a half-smile before turning and leaving the room. With his telekinesis, he opened the door.


    After a while, he returned. In his hands, he held two necklaces, each with half of the raven. Without saying a word, he approached Wednesday and held out one of the necklaces.


    "One for you, and one for me," he said, extending one half of the raven to her.


    Wednesday looked at him for a moment, her dark eyes resting on the necklace and then on him. Although her expression remained almost unchanged, Luke noticed a different glint in her dark eyes.


    "Not bad," Wednesday remarked as she put on the necklace. Luke also put on the other half. After that, they headed toward the tower where Morticia''s study was located. After a few minutes of walking down dark corridors and making several turns, they began to ascend a spiral staircase. Every so often, a lit torch was embedded in the hard stone walls.


    The staircase ended, and they walked a few more steps until they stood in front of an enormous door.


    Wednesday pulled two small, flat papers from her sleeve. She crouched down in front of the door, where a small gap between the wood and the floor allowed a slight draft to pass through. She slid the papers through the opening, gently pushing them to the other side. Then, she stood back up and looked at Luke.


    "We''ll enter with your Shambles. When we do, since we''re not going through the door, we''ll be detected as intruders, and the traps will activate. Where are they?" Wednesday asked. "Right on the first tile, where you left the papers, spikes will shoot up. After that, arrows will fire from the front and side walls," Luke responded, having already expanded his domain over the room.


    Small holes were hidden in plain sight on the study walls, from where the arrows would emerge, similar to the mechanism in the underground chamber. Likewise, spikes would shoot up from the floor, aiming to impale them.


    "The arrows will be easy to block. Their speed isn''t much. The only problem is the spikes, since we''ll appear right on top of them," Wednesday said, pausing and looking at him calmly. "But with your flight, it''ll be simple. I''ll leave it all to you." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Luke could add anything to the plan, he felt Wednesday''s cold, pale arms slip around his neck, holding him. Using Shambles is easier when both people are close together.


    "Guess I have to do all the work," Luke said with a half-smile, extending his hand and positioning his fingers.


    In a blink, they disappeared and reappeared on the other side. The papers were gone; they had swapped positions with them.


    Despite the physical barrier of the door and walls, Luke was able to bypass them by expanding his domain, using his clairvoyant sense, which gave him precise control over the space. This, combined with his telekinesis, allowed him to swap places instantly with the papers on the other side, effortlessly moving through physical barriers.


    The instant Luke''s feet touched the room''s tile, he flew up, moving away from the ground. Just seconds later, three gleaming metal spikes shot up from the floor at high speed.


    The spikes were nearly a meter tall, but Luke had already lifted off, avoiding them. That wasn''t all, though. Dozens of arrows launched at incredible speed from the walls. With his recently enhanced and well-trained reflexes, Luke reacted in time. Using his telekinesis, he stopped all the arrows, which hovered around him and Wednesday, who maintained her stoic expression.


    With a simple nod, Luke let the arrows drop to the floor and then landed softly beside Wednesday, who released her hold on him.


    "Nice place," Luke remarked, glancing around his mother-in-law''s study. After spending these days with the Addams family, it no longer seemed strange to him that a room would have lethal traps capable of ending a person''s life.


    On the center wall, there was a large desk with a grand chair behind it, and an oversized window covered by blood-red curtains. Rows of shelves filled with books, jars, and other


    items lined the side walls.


    "Doesn''t your mom turn off the candles when she leaves?" Luke asked curiously, following Wednesday. The chandelier lighting the room had all its candles lit.


    "It''s inefficient. This isn''t a place for sleeping; it''s better for the candles to stay lit. It''d be annoying to turn them on and off every day," Wednesday replied as she began searching the


    shelves for the book.


    ''Magic candles, classic,'' thought Luke, joining in the search.


    After a few minutes, they found the Book of Shadows written by Goody Addams.


    The book had a dark, aged leather cover with an embossed pentagram. The spine was reinforced with strips of ancient metal, and it was clear at a glance that it easily exceeded a


    thousand pages.


    "Finally, I have you in my hands," Wednesday murmured, touching the spine of the book. She could finally read the famous book her ancestor had written, with whom she had even had visions and spoken in cryptic ways.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 144: The cruelty of Goody Addams

    Chapter 144: The cruelty of Goody Addams"Shall we take it?" Luke asked, eyeing Goody Addams'' book with a hint of curiosity. Witchcraft could grant you very useful powers and boost your strength. Like Natasha, who managed to transform her body into metals or weapons-something a natural shapeshifter couldn''t achieve.


    Besides, Goody''s book had already been tested by her, a powerful psychic of her time, so the chances of the rituals going wrong were very low. There was no need to conduct trial-and- error research, constantly putting oneself in danger; all the groundwork had already been done.


    "No... unfortunately, my mother doesn''t want me to read this book. We''ll only read the resurrection ritual to understand exactly how it''s done and then put it back," Wednesday replied with a frown.


    Her mother always let her play with dangerous things: knives, enormous axes, sharp swords, poisonous insects, and much more, but she was very strict about Goody Addams'' book of witchcraft.


    "What would she say if she found out you want to steal one of the six demonic books?" Luke asked with a slight smile.


    "I''d like to see her expression," Wednesday said, opening the book and starting to search for the resurrection ritual.


    The book had no index, so it took them quite a while to find the necromancy ritual that explained in detail how to revive the dead.


    Luke flipped through the book quickly, while Wednesday calmly turned the pages. Every time his eyes landed on a paragraph, he found something more disturbing than the last.


    One section detailed terrifying potions, with grotesque illustrations that made him frown. One of the most chilling described a potion that caused a giant spider to grow on your head, replacing your hair.


    The spider''s legs tangled with your scalp and were even visible to you. The most disturbing part was that the spider was alive and would become a part of you forever. If anyone tried to kill it, you''d feel unbearable pain, so the only option was to live with it.


    Another section detailed slow-acting poisons, designed not just to kill but to prolong suffering to the maximum. Victims would die in screams of agony, their pain stretched over days or even weeks.


    ''Goody Addams was definitely out of her mind,'' Luke thought with a grimace of disgust as his eyes continued scanning the grotesque formulas and rituals. Some of these ideas were so macabre that even he, used to the cruel world of outcasts, felt slightly unsettled. Crackstone hadn''t been wrong in calling her an evil witch.


    He could understand why Morticia didn''t want Wednesday reading that book. Although both mother and daughter enjoyed the macabre and the dark, they weren''t that extreme in their methods. Morticia, though strange and eccentric, had a clear ethical code.


    Many of the formulas in that book weren''t just twisted; they were specifically designed to cause unnecessary and cruel harm, with no purpose beyond pain and destruction.


    Morticia enjoyed mystery, darkness, and the supernatural, but not senseless cruelty. She didn''t want her daughter to follow that path.


    Wednesday wasn''t fazed by the rituals, potions, and other grotesque formulas in the book. In fact, her eyes seemed more interested in some sections than others.


    "I can see why your mother doesn''t want you to have this book," Luke remarked. Even he found it overly gruesome, and he''d turned a couple of people into lumps of flesh.


    Wednesday glanced at him from the corner of her eye without pausing her exploration of the book. "Maybe you don''t understand the beauty of limits," she replied in a neutral tone. "Who says limits are good?" she added, still in a neutral tone. "Limits are just chains that bind us to the mundane. There''s an art to exploring the forbidden."


    Luke decided not to say anything.


    Finally, they found the ritual they were looking for.


    "Read it, too. My memory is good, but I don''t want to take any chances. Even the slightest mistake, and the ritual could backfire on us," Wednesday said, knowing that Luke had an eidetic memory.


    In a short time, Luke read through the necromancy ritual, which covered a few pages. Unlike the undead ritual the Spellmans had used, this one was much better. The revived person retained consciousness and intelligence, and their body parts didn''t fall apart like the zombies that had attacked Nevermore.


    Luke wondered how Goody would react if she knew Crackstone would be resurrected using her ritual. Most likely, she''d created this ritual before her battle with the demonic normie, as part of her personal research.


    Thinking about this, he realized something. The blood moon. The lunar eclipse.


    "We forgot something..." Luke murmured, and Wednesday looked at him with a raised eyebrow, not understanding his comment.


    "The lunar eclipse," Luke said, meeting Wednesday''s gaze. She immediately understood what he meant.


    Marilyn wanted to revive Crackstone during a lunar eclipse for a reason. That reason must be because Crackstone could only be resurrected during a lunar eclipse. Otherwise, she could have chosen another night. The Spellmans wouldn''t have been forced to attack Nevermore on the night of the eclipse, when everyone was expecting it.


    Typically, each year has at least two lunar eclipses and two solar eclipses, though there can be up to three lunar eclipses and four solar, depending on the year.


    "There should be at least one more lunar eclipse this year. When? I don''t know," Wednesday broke the silence, looking resigned. She couldn''t believe she''d forgotten something so


    important.


    "Relax. I have the answer," Luke said, pulling out his phone. After a few minutes of searching,


    a slight smile appeared on his face.


    "What? Tell me," Wednesday said impatiently.


    "August 15th will be the second eclipse. There''s also going to be a third at the end of the


    year," Luke replied.


    "That''s good. Almost two months. Enough time to collect the dismembered parts," Wednesday said, more at ease. If the eclipse had been in September or later, her plans would


    have fallen apart.


    "See? Having a phone is useful, Miss Anti-Technology," Luke said with a mocking smile. Wednesday rolled her eyes slightly but didn''t argue this time.


    After that, they put the book back in its place and left the study the same way they had entered. The mission was a success.


    "Want to watch a movie? We can go to your room or mine," Luke suggested as he walked down a hallway, shoulder to shoulder with Wednesday.


    "I can''t. I have to practice my cello. Then I''ll be going to bed," Wednesday replied after a few seconds, during which she seemed to hesitate, though Luke didn''t notice in the dimly lit


    hallways.


    ''Mission failed again,'' Luke thought, sighing inwardly.


    They usually watched movies together, most of them horror, bloody, or dealing with controversial themes, but now Luke''s intentions were different from watching the movie.


    Luke wanted to take things to the next level, but he didn''t want to come across as desperate. He also knew Wednesday was someone who struggled with physical contact. Something that intimate would be hard to achieve quickly, so he didn''t want to overwhelm her.


    He could wait and be patient, but he needed to test the waters now and then, as it was hard to tell from her blank, emotionless expression if she was ready to take the next step. Wednesday reached the door to her room and said goodnight to Luke with a simple nod.


    ''She won''t even give me a goodnight kiss, and here I am wanting that with her,'' Luke thought, shaking his head as he stood in front of Wednesday''s closed door.


    He continued on to his own room. Once there, he changed into his sleep clothes and collapsed onto his bed. His eyes drifted to an old bedside table where a necklace rested-the necklace in S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    which Edgar resided.


    Since they arrived at the Addams mansion, Edgar had stopped appearing and only communicated with Luke telepathically, so his interaction with the chatty ghost had


    decreased.


    After Luke learned about his parents, he began to talk less with Edgar, as the ghost had known the truth and never told him. He couldn''t deny that he was somewhat upset about it.


    He was just a chess piece in the war between the Spellmans and the Poes. In fact, he was the last piece of the Poes-the last member of the family bearing the name.


    ''The fallen family... Should I try to rebuild it?'' Luke thought, staring at the ceiling, his head


    resting on the pillow.


    Revenge was something he once relished, especially when he thought his parents had sacrificed themselves to save him. Thinking about that had fueled his desire to crush the Spellmans. But now that fuel was gone.


    It was true that the Spellmans had blood on their hands-many members of the Poe family


    had died because of them. But Luke hadn''t known those relatives, so it was hard to use that as fuel. He hadn''t known his parents either, but he believed they had sacrificed themselves for him, and they were his parents.


    ''Anyway, I have to fight,'' Luke thought, pushing those ideas aside.


    The Spellmans wouldn''t stop trying to kill him, even if he didn''t want to continue the feud. Besides, he already felt hatred toward them. They had attempted to kill him multiple times.


    They couldn''t coexist.


    His thoughts drifted to the resurrection ritual created by Goody Addams. Specifically, it required two legs, two arms, a torso, a heart, and a brain.


    Each part had to come from different people, and they all had to have been alive before being


    mutilated. After the mutilation, the person had to die-the ritual wouldn''t work otherwise if


    they were kept alive.


    The ritual had to be performed during a lunar eclipse, when the moon appeared a reddish


    color. According to the book, this was when the energies of the occult reached their peak.


    Then there was the usual setup: drawing a circle with engraved runes on the ground, and in the center of the circle, drawing a star with specific symbols on each point of the star. ''Looks like I''m going to turn into some damn member of a devil-worshiping cult,'' Luke thought with a slight grimace. Luckily, Wednesday would be handling that part of the ritual.


    They had nearly two months to gather all the mutilated parts. As for the trip to Ohio, he and Natasha had decided to go there once the holidays were over, to prepare as much as possible. Natasha was taking care of gathering the necessary ingredients for the gender-change potion Luke would use. The potion wasn''t permanent and only lasted a few hours, according to Natasha. Luke would then spend time in a house or undercover in the two small towns. Natasha needed to make a sizable batch of these potions and was handling that, along with creating false identities for the three of them and other preparations for the trip.


    She told Luke to focus on his training, saying she was used to these kinds of missions and preferred handling all the tedious prep work on her own.


    Thinking about these things, Luke''s eyes closed, and within minutes, he slipped into a deep,


    restful sleep.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 145: Vigilante

    Chapter 145: VigilanteBrownsville - 00:45 a.m.


    In a dimly lit alley, a scene was unfolding that was all too common in this neighborhood at such a late hour.


    "That''s not enough money, bitch!" exclaimed a man with a criminal appearance, slapping a woman with long, disheveled hair and a desperate expression.


    The woman, frail and barely able to stand, fell to the ground from the force of the blow. With what little strength she had, she crawled and looked up at the man. "Please, it''s all I have!" she cried desperately, clinging to the man''s legs.


    "Don''t touch me!" the man shouted angrily, punching her in the face, knocking her back and splitting her lip as he shook her off.


    "We''re drug dealers, not a charity, bitch," he added with a look of disgust, dusting off his pants.


    "Haha, she''s really desperate," laughed one of his companions, who had been watching the whole scene.


    "Tell her to blow you; maybe you''ll change your mind," joked another of his companions, a tall man wearing a black tank top, his arms covered in tattoos. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the woman lay sobbing on the ground, her hands pressed to her mouth as blood trickled down.


    "Not a chance. Her teeth must be rotten," the man replied with a grimace.


    "Besides, it''s no joke, idiots. We''re not selling much lately. That means those other bastards are stealing our customers," he added with a scowl.


    "Tsk, tsk. No respect for the lady," came a voice from a dark corner, just a few meters away from where the scene was unfolding.


    The three men turned their heads in alarm toward the unknown voice, watching as a figure walked toward them.


    Their expressions shifted to confusion as they took in the stranger''s appearance. He wore a hooded leather jacket that obscured most of his face, leaving only his mouth and part of his nose visible. On his back was a bow and a quiver full of arrows.


    ''Not a cop, or any dangerous bastard?'' thought the man who had hit the woman, feeling a bit more at ease since it didn''t seem to be the police or a rival gang.


    "Who the hell are you?" asked the man in the tank top, taking a step forward and pulling a sharp knife from his pocket as he moved toward the stranger.


    "I am Justice," replied the hooded figure in a calm tone.


    The tall man in the tank top stopped in his tracks, unable to hold back a laugh. His two companions joined in, laughing.


    "What... do you think this is, a Marvel movie or some crap like that?" the man in the tank top asked, trying to control his laughter. He was now close to the hooded figure but no longer felt he was a real threat.


    "Pfft... must just be a kid who spends too much time on the internet," said the man who had hit the woman.


    "This is the real world, kid. Go home to your mother before you get hurt," he added, his tone turning more menacing.


    The man in the tank top, ready to throw out another taunt, didn''t get a chance to open his mouth before a punch slammed into his face, breaking his nose. And that wasn''t all - a flurry of blows rained down on him.


    A punch to the stomach, another to the chin, and yet another to the nose. Pain surged through every nerve, and before he even realized it, he was unconscious on the ground.


    "Weak..." murmured the hooded figure, who was none other than Luke, working as a vigilante. He realized that the tall, muscular man had lost consciousness by the second hit. ''What the hell?'' thought the man who had hit the woman, alarmed. He couldn''t believe that This partner, nearly two meters tall and over 100 kilograms, had been knocked out in seconds.


    The two remaining men exchanged glances, and recognizing the danger, they reached for their weapons. But before their fingers could even touch the triggers, a whistling sound cut through the air.


    Two black arrows flew and pierced their wrists, forcing both to drop their revolvers, which hit the ground with a loud metallic clang. The criminals looked at their bleeding wrists, shock freezing the blood in their veins.


    Before they could even process the pain throbbing in their hands, a strange, strong black cord whipped out from the darkness, wrapping around the neck of the man who had struck the woman. He felt the cold pressure of the noose tightening, making it hard to breathe.


    ''Now... what the hell...?'' he thought, bewildered by the suffocating sensation closing around his throat.


    From the shadows, a female figure emerged. It was Wednesday, dressed in black like Luke, though her outfit was more form-fitting. A hood obscured her pale face as she looked down at the criminals like they were worthless trash.


    With a quick, controlled yank, Wednesday pulled the man toward her. He tried to resist, but the force dragging him was brutal, almost inhuman.


    She drew him close until their faces were mere inches apart, allowing him to glimpse her pale face and dark, abyss-like eyes.


    "You like hurting others, don''t you?" she whispered icily, her lips barely forming a sarcastic smile.


    ''A killer...'' thought the man, feeling a fear he hadn''t felt in a long time. He could recognize a killer''s eyes when he was face-to-face with them. Since he is a little boy he lives a life of crime, full of deaths, gang fights and more.


    Meanwhile, Luke knocked out the other man, who didn''t stand a chance.


    The woman, still on the ground with blood on her mouth, watched the whole situation with wide eyes. Since when did superheroes show up in her city? Was this some kind of movie? "Interrogate him. We need to know who leads their gang or whatever it is. We''re going to take down these damn traffickers," Luke said as he walked over to Wednesday and the low-level


    criminal.


    Since they''d chosen not to use their auras to make the hunt more thrilling, Luke couldn''t access the criminal''s memories; they would have to use old-fashioned methods.


    "You think you''ll make it out alive after this? I won''t say anything," the man muttered, finding a fresh sense of bravery, convinced that a couple of wannabe heroes couldn''t take down an entire gang. This was real life, not some movie.


    "You really think you''re the first to tell me that?" Wednesday murmured, leaning closer, her eyes fixed on his. "They all start the same... full of bravery. But, eventually, they all tell me exactly what I need to know."


    The man swallowed hard, unnerved. There was something terrifying in her cold, monotone voice. Wednesday shoved a piece of cloth into his mouth to stifle his screams and began her


    work.


    Luke watched from the side with an academic air, as if Wednesday were giving him a private lesson in the art of torture.


    In just fifteen minutes, the man had tears in his eyes, desperate to talk, though he couldn''t with the cloth still in his mouth.


    ''In the first five minutes, he would have talked,'' Luke thought, arms crossed as he watched


    everything.


    Wednesday removed the cloth from the man''s mouth and began asking everything she wanted to know. Within five minutes, they had all the information they needed. She also


    questioned him about his crimes; his name was Jacob.


    "Hmm, he didn''t kill anyone," Wednesday remarked with a hint of disappointment, wiping blood off her hands with a handkerchief. The blood, of course, wasn''t hers.


    "So he was saved. But I''m sure the leader of his gang deserves death. From him, we''ll take the first limb. Maybe it would be good to start with an arm," Luke said, deciding on which body part to mutilate first from the gang leader.


    ''Mutilate a limb?'' thought the woman, shuddering as she witnessed the torture and overheard the conversation between the two hooded figures.


    The supposed heroes who had come to save her behaved in a much darker and more sadistic way than she had imagined. She''d thought they were eccentric heroes in a good way, but they were something far more sinister.


    Luke and Wednesday had decided they would only kill murderers-people who had killed an innocent in cold blood. Those would be their targets to gather the body parts needed for their


    ritual.


    "Yes, although this gang only handles local drug distribution. They aren''t the real cartels, but it''ll be helpful if these cartels lose their distributors," Wednesday said, giving the man a quick blow and knocking him out.


    They discovered that several criminal gangs in New York were competing for the right to distribute drugs supplied by two main cartels from Mexico.


    The gang these three men belonged to was one of the three main ones in New York, mostly involved in drug and weapons trafficking.


    "Let''s head to that club where they meet. They should be there," Luke said, turning around.


    "Where''s the other piece of trash?" Wednesday asked, noticing that one of the men Luke had knocked out was missing.


    "I let him go. I figured you might go overboard, and the normie might end up dead. This way, we have a way to trace them back to their den," Luke replied with a slight smile. "Besides, it''s better if he warns the others. He was so scared that he fled without even helping his companions," he added.


    "I never kill my prey before knowing everything I need to," Wednesday said, her gaze landing on the woman, who shivered under the attention of the two hooded figures.


    Luke looked at the woman and sent a mental command for her to fall asleep. Then, he sat beside her and began reading her memories. It served as practice for improving his memory- reading abilities, especially with others'' memories, including very old ones.


    After almost fifteen minutes, he stood up and gestured to Wednesday that they could leave.


    "I thought we weren''t using our auras," Wednesday commented as they started walking toward the criminals'' base/club.


    "We agreed not to use them on enemies. I used it to get some practice, plus I erased a few traumas. If all went well, she''ll stop being addicted to fentanyl," Luke said.


    "How generous of you to manipulate a stranger''s memories without their consent," Wednesday replied, picking up her pace.


    "Helping people is my duty as a vigilante," Luke commented with a faint smile, keeping pace.


    That same night, New York City witnessed a brutal shift in its criminal underworld. In just one night, one of the city''s most feared and violent gangs was practically wiped out.


    In the days that followed, the other two main gangs met the same fate. All the drugs they had


    in stock for distribution were also destroyed, resulting in millions of dollars in lost


    merchandise.


    The gang leaders, who had committed murders and heinous crimes, didn''t see the sunrise. They were found dead, with parts of their bodies missing.


    The members who hadn''t committed murders but were still violent and corrupt suffered


    serious injuries. Luke and Wednesday made sure they wouldn''t have the chance to commit crimes again, leaving many in wheelchairs, with broken limbs, or in vegetative states.


    Since more than three body parts were needed for the ritual, Luke and Wednesday had to


    interrogate other gang members, searching for killers of innocents who deserved death. It wasn''t hard to find them-these gangs were filled with members steeped in crime. Several had committed murders, not just the leaders.


    In no time at all, they gathered all the parts needed for the ritual, with plenty of time left


    before the lunar eclipse.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 146: Fortune teller

    Chapter 146: Fortune tellerSomewhere in the vast city of New York, there was a modest shop. A hand-painted sign hung above the entrance, displaying the name of the place in neat letters: [Visions of the Unknown. Want to know your future? Come in here]


    Upon crossing the threshold, a soft jingle of bells welcomed the customer. The walls of the small shop were adorned with elegant, dark tapestries.


    On a nearby shelf, old-looking books were stacked side by side. There were also small statues of mythical figures and amulets from different cultures.


    In the center of the room was a round table draped in a deep red cloth. There was a chair on each side of the table: one for the client and one for the fortune teller. The only object on the table was a crystal ball.


    A session was underway. A middle-aged woman with curls and a few wrinkles was listening intently and with deep concentration to the person seated across from her.


    Opposite her sat a hooded figure, speaking in a calm and measured tone, hands hovering near the crystal ball as if reading the future.


    "An important piece of news is approaching your life... Depending on how you respond, you will either forge an unbreakable bond or all trust will be lost..." said the hooded figure, who was none other than Luke.


    He had set up a fortune-telling business. Money didn''t matter to him; he needed to practice his mental reading, and the best way was to have people willingly sit in front of him, looking at him intently without moving.


    This way, he could enter their minds and begin navigating their memories. First, he would see memories from the past few hours or minutes. Then he would delve deeper-memories from days, weeks, even months ago.


    His plan was to improve his memory-reading abilities while the person whose memories he was reading remained conscious. Although it wasn''t the same as reading memories in the middle of a battle-where it''s harder to focus on navigating an enemy''s mind, especially if they''re resisting-it was effective practice.


    On the other hand, doing it on normies was much easier than with outcasts. With normies, he could read memories from months back while they remained conscious, staring at him without moving.


    As for outcasts in a fight, he wasn''t certain, as he hadn''t tried it yet, but Luke believed he would be able to read memories from weeks back. This was a significant improvement compared to when he read the mind of the wolf-man from the Kairia clan, where he could only access memories from a few hours prior with just eye contact.


    While reading memories during a battle might not seem as impressive as his Void Blade, which could cut through materials harder than steel, it was a skill not to be underestimated. In battle, knowing your enemy by reading their mind could be invaluable. Their personality, habits, techniques, any traumas, or triggers to make them angry-all of this knowledge could be useful if known in advance.


    If someone wore a hood, he could discover their identity by reading their memories without needing to knock them unconscious. Uncovering their plans would make things much easier. "What news? What should I do? How should I react?" asked the middle-aged woman, leaning closer to the table and staring at Luke.


    She had never believed in fortune tellers or future readers, but her life was going in a bad direction. Going to a therapist hadn''t helped much, and a friend had recommended this strange place.


    When she first sat down, she was very skeptical, looking distrustfully at the man sitting across from her, as if he were a fraud. But after a few minutes of conversation, she was left speechless.


    This man seemed to know a lot about her past, though not the distant past-things she hadn''t told her friend or her therapist. A true fortune teller, she wanted to believe. He guessed her name as soon as she sat in the chair. Her name was Martha.


    "In time, you''ll know. All in due course," Luke said, trying to sound mysterious.


    "Please, tell me! I''ll pay more!" Martha said, pulling money from her small purse and firmly placing two hundred dollars on the table.


    Luke looked at the money on the table. After a few seconds, he slowly extended his hand and took the money.


    "The news will come from your daughter, Rachel," Luke said.


    Martha wasn''t surprised that the fortune teller knew her daughter''s name, as he had revealed it to her a few minutes earlier.


    "What will Rachel tell me?" Martha asked, a hint of fear in her voice. On one hand, she didn''t want any grim news, like her daughter having a deadly illness or something similar. On the other hand, her relationship with her daughter was tense and gradually worsening compared to years ago.


    "Your daughter carries a new life within her," Luke said gravely after a few moments of silence.


    Martha''s eyes widened in surprise, and for an instant, her breath caught. Luke had captured that memory from a week ago, when Rachel and Martha had a seemingly trivial conversation. In the memory, Rachel had come in nervously, with an anxious expression. She held a positive pregnancy test in her hands, but Martha hadn''t noticed it since she was cooking with her back to her.


    Rachel hadn''t shown her the pregnancy test, changed the subject, and quickly left the room.


    Luke was navigating the memory from his own perspective, so he saw Rachel and the pregnancy test she held in her hand. This wasn''t fortune-telling, though it would seem so once Martha confirmed it with her daughter.


    "Really? If it''s true, why didn''t she tell me anything?" Martha murmured, a bit confused and unsure about accepting this news as absolute truth.


    "Your daughter fears your reaction. She''s afraid of disappointing you since she hasn''t finished her college degree and now has to take responsibility for a baby," Luke commented, and Martha was once again surprised that the fortune teller knew her daughter was in college. "Sometimes, my reaction might be misinterpreted-it''s just concern," Martha replied. "The only advice I can give you is to help your daughter in her journey to becoming a mother and not to criticize her. Otherwise, your relationship with her will end, and you''ll never see your grandchild," Luke said in a somber tone, adding a bit of drama to the situation.


    The session time was up, and Martha hurried out of the shop, respectfully bidding farewell to Luke as she left.


    ''Another workday complete,'' Luke thought, stretching and glancing at the time on an old clock hanging in a corner of the shop. It was five in the afternoon.


    Luke and Wednesday had a brief stint as vigilantes. In just three days, they gathered the pieces they needed for the resurrection ritual. In those three days-or rather, nights-they took down some of the filthiest criminal gangs in New York.


    For Luke, it was less thrilling than he had anticipated. It was too easy, even though they avoided using their auras during fights. They only used them to travel undetected by


    surveillance cameras.


    The news of the eradication of the three criminal gangs made headlines across the United States, going viral in no time. It wasn''t strange, given they found a club full of seriously injured criminals, some dead, and others missing limbs-a rare sight.


    No one knew who was responsible for this. Photos of Luke and Wednesday in their vigilante outfits were almost nonexistent, but a few circulated online, thanks to today''s era where everyone has high-quality camera phones.


    However, nobody believed that two people could take down three heavily armed gangs alone. As a result, the few photos that did circulate went largely unnoticed.


    ''Being a vigilante sucks,'' Luke thought as he left his shop. He locked the door and began


    walking.


    Unlike the superheroes in comics, movies, or series, he didn''t have that feeling of helping people without expecting anything in return. He only did it for two reasons: for the ritual and to see if fighting a crowd of "normies" would be exciting.


    Since the eclipse was on August 15, he and Wednesday had plenty of time before needing to travel covertly to Nevermore. So, he decided to open a fortune-telling business to train his


    blue aura.


    What could be better than having normies knocking on your door and sitting in front of you, ready for their brains to be read? Plus, earning money from it.


    At first, it was hard to get clients since few people trust these kinds of things and look at you with suspicion, but with some clients, he altered their memories so they''d spread the word that his place was the best experience they''d ever had and that he wasn''t a fraud.


    ''Today''s Wednesday''s birthday. I should get her something,'' thought Luke as he began walking and browsing various stores.


    It was Wednesday''s 16th birthday-a milestone that outcasts took very seriously. The age of 16 had symbolic power in outcast society.


    Luke thought it was nonsense, having turned 16 a few weeks earlier himself and feeling no


    different.


    ''A new aura wouldn''t hurt,'' he thought as he looked at pricey women''s clothing stores.


    Since the 16th birthday held so much importance, Morticia and Gomez were preparing a big party for Wednesday. All the Addams would come to the birthday and the Frumps were also supposed to attend.


    The Frumps were Morticia''s family-a powerful and prominent psychic family, counted among the "Big Six."


    Knowing the importance of turning 16, Wednesday reluctantly accepted the idea of such a grand celebration, aware they would throw it regardless. Her only other option would be to


    run away, but she preferred to endure one night with her annoying relatives and then return to


    her routine.


    ''A lineage of two psychic families belonging to the Big Six,'' thought Luke.


    The Big Six weren''t just distinguished by their age and history; their genes were also far Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    superior to those of other psychics. So having both lineages was no small matter.


    ''The Umbrio family isn''t bad either,'' thought Luke, as he entered a store. After looking through several dresses presented by a helpful saleswoman, Luke decided on a


    long-sleeved, short dress in a dark tone with fine white vertical stripes, giving it an elegant look that still respected Wednesday''s color scheme.


    ''I wonder what the other Addams and the Frumps are like,'' thought Luke as he drove back to


    the Addams mansion in an Audi.


    He was curious to meet the rest of the Addams family and Morticia''s family. Naturally, the


    party would be held at night.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 147: Patience exhausted

    Chapter 147: Patience exhaustedLuke was driving the Audi at a moderate speed back to the Addams mansion. The car was the same one Natasha had used when she followed the Addamses from Nevermore.


    The car belonged to Luke. Natasha had bought it with the money he earned from his books. Only a few weeks ago, he had turned 16, which allowed him to get his driver''s license.


    Although, due to his young age, he needed an adult in the passenger seat with a valid driver''s license until he turned 16 and a half. But Luke didn''t really care about that. If he were pulled over, he could use a bit of his mental power to make the police see his birth date as meeting the requirements when they looked at his license.


    ''The party''s at nine,'' Luke thought, glancing at the time as he turned onto the curve leading to the road toward the Addams mansion.


    The trees were tall, with thin trunks and sparse foliage. The road was gloomier compared to the previous streets. If you came here at night, you could only rely on your car''s headlights, as there was no electricity from this point onward.


    Luke was curious to meet more members of the Addams family. From what little he knew, there were three main branches. Gomez''s father (may he rest in peace) had two other brothers.


    From those brothers, there were Gomez''s cousins, who should also have children, continuing to spread the Addams lineage.


    Currently, Gomez was the head of the family, though from what Luke had learned, he wasn''t part of the council of 66. Most likely, Gomez found it bothersome and dull to attend those meetings.


    It was obvious that Fester wasn''t interested in dealing with the family''s political issues either. Most likely, one of Gomez''s cousins (assuming they weren''t as odd as Gomez and Fester) was handling the family''s position in the council.


    On the other hand, there was Morticia''s family, the Frumps. Luke knew little about them, only that they were part of the Six Great Families.


    The families that make up the Six Greats are: the Poes, the Addams, the Frumps, the Spellmans, the Faulkners (Nathaniel Faulkner was the founder of Nevermore. Wednesday once found his journal, which contained information about the Hydes. His psychic powers teacher, Charles, belongs to this family), and finally the Von Drachens (Eleonora Von Drachen was the founder of the Academy of Dark Arts).


    To Luke, the Addams were a family overflowing with eccentricities, with an unusual joy for the macabre and complete disregard for social norms, especially Gomez, Fester, and Eudora. In contrast, the Frumps (as Luke deduced from meeting Morticia recently) seemed dark, gothic, and sophisticated. Where the Addams are loud and bold in their appreciation for the morbid, the Frumps are elegant and enigmatic, displaying a deep connection to mystery.


    Wednesday and Pugsley would be a blend of both, as they carry the lineage of two great psychic families.


    Another strange fact is that it''s rare for psychics from the Six Greats to marry each other, as Morticia and Gomez did. Generally, there''s a significant rivalry among these six- or rather, five families. They don''t want a talented family member to end up taking another family''s name. For instance, as happened with Morticia, who left behind the Frump name, instead of having her husband take the Frump name.


    Additionally, Wednesday and Pugsley are Addams, not Frumps, which is another loss for the family. All it did was strengthen the Addams line with even better psychics.


    Luke learned these things thanks to Natasha. He had spoken to Edgar very little since he stopped leaving the necklace. His anger toward the ghost for not telling him about his parents was now gone.


    Thanks to Edgar, he had managed to increase his strength and truly harness his auras. He wouldn''t blame him for something his parents had decided and not him. It only bothered him that Edgar hadn''t told him, but he had already let go of that anger.


    ''Is he in some sort of hibernation?'' Luke thought as he drove along the bumpy, straight road.


    Lost in his thoughts, Luke then sensed something more concrete: a murderous intent, subtle yet unmistakable, directed right at him.


    The silence of the road was shattered by a sharp, deafening blast. Luke reacted in an instant, jerking the wheel, and immediately an impact shook the car.


    He felt the brutal vibration as the bullet hit the rear tire, blowing it out with a loud bang and sending the vehicle to the brink of losing control.


    On the verge of overturning, Luke used his telekinesis to stabilize the vehicle. An invisible force steadied the car, which was traveling at over 60 km per hour.


    He precisely balanced it, absorbing each twist and jolt until the vehicle came to a sudden, safe stop, with the chassis still vibrating under the strain of his control.


    The surprised look on Luke''s face was gone when he stepped out of the car. His gaze was icy, his domain fully extending in its full splendor. He managed to see the Addams mansion about 5 km away.


    At a distance of 2 km, he could spot three auras. Two were unfamiliar, but one he knew very well.


    ''That damn kid won''t give up,'' thought Luke, recognizing Pugsley''s aura from 2 kilometers away.


    Even before expanding his domain, Luke knew the attack wouldn''t be from the Spellmans- they''d be looking for his death if they attacked him so close to the Addams mansion, or even in New York, since that was Addams territory.


    That''s why Natasha had allowed him to run his business there, and she didn''t worry about his safety.


    It was obvious this was that damn brat who couldn''t stop trying to kill him!


    At first, Luke had taken it as some kind of joke or the strange games the Addams played, especially since when he complained to Wednesday or her parents, they just brushed it off.


    He''d been more patient, too, given that he''d kissed Wednesday right in front of Pugsley just to annoy him, knowing the kid was already in shock from finding out his sister had a boyfriend. But this had now crossed the line of what Luke was willing to put up with.


    The kid had attacked him with a damn sniper rifle!


    The other assassination attempts had been easy enough for Luke to avoid. But this time, it had been close. If not for his observation haki, he might have ended up seriously injured or with a bullet between his eyebrows.


    ''You won''t escape,'' Luke thought, his mind filled with murderous intent. In an instant, he launched himself off the ground at blinding speed in Pugsley''s direction. He didn''t care about the two strangers-if they got involved, he''d turn them into mush.


    ...


    "You missed, little Pug!" exclaimed a tall, skinny boy with binoculars in his eyes, watching as the bullet hit a tire, making it explode.


    "What a shame!" said another boy, identical to the first. Same height, same hair color, same eyes. Both wore amused smiles, as if what Pugsley had just done was the most normal thing in


    the world.


    "Tsch," Pugsley clicked his tongue, annoyed. He was lying on the ground, one eye peering through the sniper scope.


    "Oh... we''ve got a problem," said the boy with the binoculars. He watched as Luke looked straight at them, despite being two kilometers away and hidden in the bushes. "What''s wrong? Is he going to hunt us down?" asked the other boy, sounding excited and grinning widely.


    "Yes, he''s coming straight here. Flying..." the boy replied, removing his binoculars.


    Pugsley had already gotten up from the ground. He''d seen Luke take off towards them, and a new fear started to grow within him. Luke had never attacked him before-surely this would


    be the same, right?


    "His speed is insane. Run!" shouted the tall boy, starting to sprint along with his twin brother. Pugsley didn''t hesitate either. He didn''t care about leaving the rifle behind; it wasn''t


    even his.


    "Cousin found herself a good partner, hahaha!" shouted the boy, realizing that the rumors about Luke''s multiple auras were true. They saw him using telekinesis and clairvoyance to locate them. Only the blue aura was missing.


    Though all three were pretty fast, the twins made sure to keep up with Pugsley, not wanting to leave him behind. But the speed of a preteen couldn''t compete with Luke''s flight, and he caught up to them in no time.


    The three turned around as they felt a presence land behind them, kicking up dust, dirt, and


    leaves.


    Seeing Luke''s furious expression, they realized they''d messed up, but the twins kept their excited, amused smiles, thrilled by the imminent showdown.


    The two young men stepped forward, shielding Pugsley from Luke.


    "Run, little Pug!" "We''ll handle him... or try to! Tell our parents we died with the highest honors!"


    "Don''t get in my way!" Luke snapped, his voice cold and without a trace of patience, barely sparing them a glance. He had no interest in knowing their identities. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of his fists, cloaked in telekinetic waves, shot toward them at high speed, crashing into two stone shields the brothers created. The large, square shields of solid stone had been summoned from their own hands.


    However, stone was little match for Luke''s telekinetic force. With a deafening crack, the shields shattered into fragments that flew in all directions, and the impact sent the twins


    hurtling through the air like ragdolls.


    Pugsley barely had time to react as a blur shot past his left, followed by another flashing past his right. The twins'' bodies flew until they crashed into two trees.


    He couldn''t help but take a step back, his heart pounding in his chest, paralyzed as he saw Luke''s face for the first time, overflowing with murderous intent and fury. "What''s wrong, kid? Try to kill me now if you dare," Luke said, walking toward Pugsley and cracking his knuckles, considering what punishment would make the boy stop bothering him.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 148: I almost screwed up!

    Chapter 148: I almost screwed up!As Luke advanced step by step, Pugsley backed away without taking his eyes off him, his legs shaking like jelly until he eventually stumbled.


    He could see in Luke''s gaze a fierce killing intent, eyes that seemed to truly consider whether to kill him or not. Or at least that''s what Pugsley thought, being used to the cold stare of his sister who often tortured him with her looks, though she always had a line she never crossed.


    Luke had no intention of killing Pugsley. Doing so would leave him in serious trouble, very serious trouble. He wasn''t an idiot. He already had enough to deal with in facing the Spellmans, and if he added the Addams family to the mix, it would mean the end of the Poe family. Every Poe ancestor, including Edgar, would curse him for eternity.


    The only option would be to get Crackstone''s demonic book and make a pact with a greater demon to try to wipe out both families.


    That damned kid had already tried to kill him several times. Didn''t he have the right to kill him? He did, but it would turn all the Addamses against him. No matter that Wednesday was his girlfriend-even she would turn against him for killing her brother, ending their relationship with him. For this last reason alone, Luke would never kill Pugsley. He didn''t want to lose Wednesday.


    Luke extended his palm toward Pugsley, who was lifted off the ground by an invisible force. Pugsley tried to break free but was powerless against Luke''s telekinetic immobilization, now reaching over five tons and nearing six. He could now immobilize a gorgon like Atlas, though it wouldn''t be of much use since he''d need to channel all his telekinetic strength to do it, leaving him unable to deliver a strong enough attack to inflict significant harm.


    Pugsley slammed violently against a tree, feeling pain shoot through his back as he was left floating, immobilized against the tree trunk.


    "Hmm... Should I leave you in a wheelchair, or maybe a mental attack would be more effective?" Luke wondered aloud.


    If he broke Pugsley''s legs, it would be a big trauma, but as an Addams who''s endured Wednesday''s tortures, he''d probably get over it. With the resources the Addamses have, he might even walk again the same day after taking a potion.


    Besides, Gomez and Morticia likely wouldn''t make much of it¡ªor at least that''s what Luke hoped.


    Pugsley''s face turned even paler upon hearing Luke. Although his sister tortured him fairly often, she never went to such extremes. Luke was overestimating the kind of torture Wednesday put Pugsley through, since he''d never actually witnessed it.


    "I suppose I''ll go with physical pain," Luke decided after a few moments of contemplation. An extreme mental attack could be very harmful to Pugsley, who had never suffered such damage to his brain. Breaking his legs seemed better-physical pain he was more used to, or so Luke thought.


    Pugsley''s hopes vanished when he saw Luke extend two fingers and slowly begin to close them. He felt a force start to press on his left leg.


    He never thought his sister''s boyfriend was this crazy! Although he''s not the best one to talk about madmen, considering that he had tried to kill him several times.


    But he figured with Luke''s strength and his three auras, he should survive. Based on all the rumors he''d heard, Luke was supposed to be strong.


    With his sister, he always played this way, but she never went to such extremes as to break his legs. And Luke seemed intent on doing it slowly-one leg first, then the other, to prolong the pain.


    Just then, Wednesday emerged from a shadow.


    "Wait, Luke," she said in her usual expressionless tone. She had heard the gunshot and knew her brother was trying something stupid. Fortunately, she arrived in time; otherwise, her brother would have experienced a pain he''d never felt, a trauma that, even as an Addams, would be hard to overcome.


    Luke''s gaze shifted to Wednesday, less cold than before. Pugsley stopped feeling the force that was about to snap his leg, and he exhaled in relief, though he was still immobilized. "Give me a reason to stop. He tried to kill me with a damn sniper rifle," Luke said with a hint of impatience.


    ''Must have been the fault of those two idiots,'' thought Wednesday, glancing briefly at the unconscious bodies of her two older cousins.


    In his attempts to kill, Pugsley never went that far-there was a line he didn''t cross, if such a line even existed for attempted murders.


    Wednesday knew she couldn''t explain to Luke that these two idiots had goaded Pugsley into doing something so reckless. She knew Luke wouldn''t care for that excuse.


    If she were Luke, she''d do the same, though she wasn''t sure she''d go so far as to break her boyfriend''s younger brother''s legs if he had one in some other reality. Most likely, she would have gone that far.


    "Do it for me," Wednesday replied, and Luke was surprised by her response.


    "What if I don''t?" Luke asked, his eyes locked on Wednesday''s, which were just as


    unwavering.


    "There''s nothing else I could do. My foolish brother would have to face the consequences of his actions," Wednesday said, with no intention of fighting Luke.


    She just wanted to stop him so her brother wouldn''t suffer, but she felt she had no right to do so by force when it was obvious that Pugsley was at fault.


    ''Sister!'' Pugsley thought, nearly in tears. He had expected her to summon her scythe and fight Luke to free him. She had always defended him against bullies in the past.


    After a few tense seconds, Pugsley felt the invisible force disappear, and he fell to the ground. He felt a bit of pain from the landing, but he didn''t care. He wanted to thank whoever he could that he wasn''t left in a wheelchair.


    "Tsch," Luke clicked his tongue as he turned around. He took off and disappeared from sight, heading toward his car. He still needed to change that damn tire.


    Wednesday walked over to her brother, who was still trembling. It seemed today''s lesson would finally stop him from trying to kill Luke.


    "You''re an idiot. Know your target before you decide to play like that. He didn''t grow up with us. He doesn''t have the patience to put up with your stupid murder attempts," Wednesday said coldly, then turned and quickly followed after Luke.


    As for her two cousins, they had it coming. Their injuries weren''t anything serious by Addams standards-just a few broken bones and some blood. It was like when Luke sparred with Gomez; even he got worse injuries in that match.


    Using his telekinesis, Luke began changing the tire. Fortunately, the bullet had only hit the rubber, sparing the metal rim, so there weren''t any major issues.


    As he worked, Wednesday emerged from the forest and walked toward him, looking as


    pristine as ever.


    She noticed that Luke was angry, which seemed only natural.


    "Thank you," Wednesday said curtly, though her tone was sincere.


    "Why don''t you want your brother to suffer the consequences of his actions? You torture him regularly. Don''t coddle him too much, or he''ll end up hitting a wall one day," Luke said, giving the tire a light kick to make sure it was secured.


    Wednesday looked at Luke with a strange expression, one she rarely wore.


    "What exactly were you planning to do to him?" she asked, without addressing Luke''s


    question.


    "Something simple. Break his legs," Luke replied without hesitation, picking up the sniper bullet that had landed on the ground. "Compared to what he tried to do to me, I think it''s


    pretty merciful."


    "Mm... It''s true that this time he crossed the line. But that''s because of my two cousins. They''re very unruly and always stirring up trouble," Wednesday began.


    "By the way, how do you imagine my tortures of Pugsley?" she asked.


    "Like the ones we do to the gang members?" Luke replied, raising an eyebrow, a bit confused


    by the question.


    "Those are extreme tortures where we push them to the brink of mental collapse from both


    physical and mental pain. I''d never do something that intense to my younger brother," Wednesday clarified, realizing that Luke had misunderstood a few things.


    Luke blinked, his mind trying to process what he''d just heard.


    ''What?!'' he thought, completely taken aback. So Wednesday actually had levels of torture depending on the victim? He''d never thought the Addams would be the type to classify pain.


    Though, it made sense, especially if it involved a family member... They wouldn''t go so far as to leave them on the verge of death.


    Cold sweat appeared on Luke''s forehead. He almost screwed up!


    If Pugsley had actually shown up at the Addams mansion with his legs twisted at different angles, crushed, and with bones visible, he might have been seriously screwed.


    ''It''s not my fault!'' Luke internally complained, recalling all the strange things he had seen and heard in the mansion. After all, Pugsley had tried to kill him with a sniper rifle. How did breaking his legs even compare?


    ''Damn... this family is starting to mess with my perception of reality,'' he thought, casting a quick glance at Wednesday. Luckily, she arrived in time.


    Even though he wished she''d put more emphasis on protecting her brother, since he had been seconds away from breaking Pugsley''s legs.


    "Thanks!" Luke exclaimed, placing his hands on Wednesday''s delicate shoulders, to which she gave him another strange look.


    "I don''t understand why you''re thanking me... He deserved what you were about to do to him," Wednesday remarked. She had only intervened because he was her younger brother, but if Luke had refused, she would have let him break Pugsley''s legs, as he had every right after Pugsley''s serious attempt to kill him with a sniper rifle.


    In fact, if Luke hadn''t done anything to Pugsley, she would''ve given her brother a lesson herself, since his attempt this time had far exceeded previous ones and had been dangerously S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    reckless.


    This time, it was Luke who gave her a strange look.


    "I don''t understand your limits on torture, Wednesday. On one hand, you tell me what I was about to do was extreme, and then you say he deserves it," Luke admitted, shaking his head. Wednesday raised an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth barely curving. "It depends on the context. Torturing for the fun of the moment is one thing, and torturing someone who truly deserves it is another. My brother shot at you with a sniper rifle-he deserved to suffer for that. So, if you''d refused my request, I wouldn''t have gotten further involved. He would have experienced pain he''d never felt before, but he would have deserved it. With my grandmother''s healing potions, he''d be able to walk again, so there''s no problem." Luke understood Wednesday''s point. He wasn''t sure if the other Addams would feel the same way. Probably not. Only Wednesday had such a cold and rational mindset. It was a good thing


    he hadn''t actually broken Pugsley''s legs.


    "I''ll drive your home. Can''t have the birthday girl getting dirty," Luke said, opening the


    passenger door for her.


    Wednesday got into the car. She didn''t want to run or walk the five kilometers, and she wanted


    to keep Luke company.


    Luke started the engine and pressed the accelerator, heading toward the Addams mansion.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 149: Purpose discovered

    Chapter 149: Purpose discovered"What''s this?" Wednesday asked, noticing a sophisticated, purple bag beside her seat.


    Luke, who was driving while keeping his eyes on the road, glanced over and noticed the object Wednesday was referring to.


    "Your gift. Did you really think I wouldn''t get you anything for your birthday?" Luke replied, not hiding that he''d bought her something.


    "I assumed you''d give me a present for my birthday," Wednesday said in her usual monotone.


    After all, she had given Luke three gothic literature books for his birthday. Luke had also received gifts from the Addams family, Natasha, and his two friends, Xavier and Ajax. That birthday turned out to be the best of his life in both his lives.


    "What I didn''t expect was that you''d give me clothes..." Wednesday said with some disappointment as she felt the bag''s soft texture. It could only be clothing.


    She had hoped for a book, weapons, poisons, or something along those lines. Though she liked the necklace Luke gave her and held them in high regard, she preferred practical items over clothing or accessories.


    "Hey, don''t inspect it! That''s cheating!" Luke exclaimed, pulling the bag out of Wednesday''s hands. It was supposed to be a surprise, but now she already knew it was clothing.


    "One glance was enough to tell me it''s clothes. The logo on the bag is pretty obvious," Wednesday said.


    "Tsch. You''re the only girl who isn''t happy about getting clothes as a gift. It''s designer and very expensive, though your family isn''t exactly short on money," Luke said, shrugging.


    "Having a lot of clothes is a waste of time. I don''t understand how girls my age find shopping for clothes entertaining," Wednesday said with a slight grimace. Her closet had few different items, with the same piece repeated multiple times.


    If she wanted, she could fill an entire room with clothes using her family''s wealth, but it would be the last thing she''d ever do.


    "I''m sure this outfit suits your taste," Luke said, knowing that Wednesday''s entire wardrobe was mainly black, with white as a secondary color.


    Morticia had once mentioned that Wednesday was "allergic to color," which is why her uniform at Nevermore was black instead of indigo.


    "Although..." he murmured, remembering the dress''s length. That was the only difference from Wednesday''s usual clothes.


    "What?" Wednesday asked, having caught Luke''s murmur.


    "Oh, nothing important... By the way, are those two twins your cousins? Addams or Frump?" Luke asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "Addams. Second cousins. Nick and Simon. Seniors at a normie school in New York. Both have orange auras, specializing in earth manipulation," Wednesday answered, as if giving a report on a target they were meant to eliminate.


    "Their stone shields aren''t bad," Luke remarked, recalling the two shields the twins had conjured quickly and effectively. Too bad their hardness wasn''t enough to withstand Luke''s telekinetic force.


    If he''d hit them without it, he would''ve broken his hands. He could tell those shields would withstand multiple gunshots.


    "They could improve, but they spend the whole year lazing around," Wednesday said with mild disapproval, though she still held her second cousins in high regard.


    "Why don''t they go to Nevermore?" Luke asked, refocusing on the road. Even on a straight path, it was better to avoid potholes if possible.


    "They don''t like studying, especially not at a boarding school. They keep saying they''re free spirits or some nonsense like that. Plus, they constantly pull pranks at the normie schools they attend. They probably have more expulsions than the two of us combined," Wednesday replied.


    In a few minutes, they arrived at the Addams mansion. Morticia and Gomez, with the help of Thing and Lurch, were setting up all the decorations for the birthday party that night. Wednesday looked at it all with a grimace, then went up the grand staircase with Luke toward her room.


    "Darling, bring Luke down later to introduce him to your uncles. They''ll be delighted to meet him," Morticia said, glancing up at the stairs.


    "They just left to look for Nick and Simon after hearing that gunshot. Do you know what caused it?" Morticia added, clearly suspecting that they were involved in the deafening shot from a few minutes before.


    Luke paused midway up the stairs, glancing at Morticia with Wednesday. He tried to keep a poker face. He was certain Wednesday''s uncles wouldn''t be thrilled to meet him after finding their sons unconscious in the woods with broken bones.


    "I''ll introduce him to the whole family later. I won''t waste my time on multiple introductions," Wednesday said, continuing up the stairs without answering the question.


    Luke followed her in silence, just hoping Pugsley wouldn''t go crying to Morticia. The last thing he wanted was to get on her bad side. As for Gomez, he was sure he wouldn''t mind. He''d likely see the incident as child''s play.


    "You don''t seem very happy about your birthday," Luke commented as he entered Wednesday''s room and closed the door behind him.


    "I''m not a fan of birthdays," Wednesday replied, sitting on the edge of her bed and staring at Luke.


    She didn''t like being the center of attention or having so many people crowding around for her attention. She knew that no matter how much she didn''t want to celebrate, her relatives would show up, so she''d given up on not celebrating her birthday a long time ago. The only thing that would solve it would be running away.


    Luke nodded, not offering any further comments. As for him, he didn''t like being the center of attention either, but he couldn''t deny he felt a bit jealous seeing Wednesday''s parents decorating the whole house with smiles to celebrate her birthday.


    "Here. Happy sixteenth birthday, cara m¨ªa," Luke said with a teasing smile, holding out the bag.


    "I told you not to call me that," Wednesday replied with a cold expression as she snatched the bag from his hand.


    "I''m just kidding, and I do it when we''re alone," Luke said, amused, as he sat beside Wednesday, who was already opening the bag and pulling out the delicate dress.


    "Truth often hides behind silly jokes... until it stops being funny," Wednesday said as she carefully examined the dress.


    Luke''s mocking expression changed at Wednesday''s comment, and he fell silent, thinking seriously.


    As Luke stood silently contemplating the sentence she said, Wednesday was able to observe the dress in peace. She liked the design.


    The dress was dark-toned with fine white vertical lines, giving it a great sense of elegance, which was to her taste. The collar was wide and pointed, evoking a retro style, and the sleeves


    were long.


    Everything was perfect until she noticed the length of the dress.


    "It''s very short," Wednesday commented with a slight frown. She really liked the elegant,


    classic style of the dress.


    Too bad it was too short for her taste. Her thighs would be visible, and she wasn''t a fan of that. If she had to fight, it would be very uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t notice when I bought it... If you want, we can go exchange it, although there aren''t any longer ones," Luke said, pretending to be clueless.


    Wednesday stared at him and knew he was lying. It was obvious to her what his intentions were, but she didn''t say anything.


    She got up from the edge of the bed, the dress in hand, and walked to a door that led to a personal changing room in her room. She entered, closed the door, and a few minutes later came out with the new dress on.


    Luke looked at Wednesday, surprised. He thought she wouldn''t wear the dress since she wasn''t a fan of changes, but here she was, standing in front of him.


    The dress was fitted to her body, accentuating her figure and cinched at the waist. Her pale legs stood out more than usual, as they were never visible. Luke couldn''t help but stare at


    them.


    "My face is up here," Wednesday said, walking toward Luke, and with a hand, she lifted his gaze to meet her eyes.


    "Uh... I know," Luke said, trying to sound calm, though it didn''t quite work, causing Wednesday to smile slightly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You like my legs, huh?" Wednesday said in a mocking, sharp tone.


    "W-what? No, that''s not it!" Luke immediately denied, but his tone was far from convincing.


    It wasn''t his fault. Despite Wednesday''s delicate figure, her body was trained to the limit. She was muscular, not a skinny, bony girl.


    Luke couldn''t understand why she made him so nervous about these things. It had never happened with any other girls he met in the past. There hadn''t been many, but he wasn''t inexperienced. Yet, in front of her, he felt like one.


    "You can look if you want. It doesn''t bother me," Wednesday said, sitting next to Luke again


    on the edge of the bed.


    "Oh... thanks, though I''m your boyfriend. I should have that right," Luke said, turning his


    gaze toward that part of her body. Wednesday rolled her eyes, unable to believe how


    shameless he was.


    After a few seconds, Luke returned his gaze to Wednesday, who was also staring at him,


    wondering when he would stop looking at her legs.


    "Are you really going to wear it?" Luke asked.


    "Yes. It''s not bad to change things up once in a while," Wednesday replied.


    "I''m glad to hear that. It''d be a waste to return the dress when it''s the only length available,"


    Luke nodded, secretly pleased.


    "Try to make your intentions less obvious next time," Wednesday said with a slight smile, crossing her legs. The movement drew Luke''s gaze.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Luke said, crossing his arms and slightly closing


    his eyes to hide it a little more.


    ...


    Ten minutes before nine in the evening, G¨®mez called Luke to his office. It seemed like he had something to tell him, so he followed him to his large office while Wednesday waited for the


    guests, not too happy.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 150: Addams Family Tree

    Chapter 150: Addams Family TreeGomez''s office was at the end of a long, very dark hallway. The door was larger than usual and a deep reddish color.


    Luke entered for the first time and observed the room with curiosity. The room was bigger compared to Morticia''s, which he and Wednesday had visited during their mission to read Goody Addams'' Book of Shadows.


    Unlike his wife, Gomez was much more disorganized. His desk was covered in papers scattered everywhere, and books were piled up even in the corners since the shelves were crammed.


    ''One of these books must be some kind of mechanism that leads to a secret room,'' thought Luke. If it was like the movie, the secret room would open if you picked the right book.


    Supposedly, in that room, Gomez kept a vault full of money, gold, and other valuables.


    Luke wasn''t planning on stealing or anything like that; it just reminded him of the movie he''d seen in his past life. Money wasn''t something he lacked, and he wasn''t so heartless as to think about robbing his father-in-law.


    "What happened?" Luke asked, curious. It had to be something important if Gomez had called him just minutes before the start of his beloved daughter''s birthday party.


    "I just wanted to show you something. It''ll be quick," Gomez replied as he walked toward one of the office walls.


    Luke looked at the wall for the first time. Unlike the others, it had no shelves, statues, or decorations. The only thing on the wall was a dark fabric hanging discreetly, covering something of considerable size. It was made of a heavy, slightly worn material, with silver- gray details, and hung from a rod at the top.


    Luke walked over with Gomez, stopping and looking at the fabric on the wall, wondering what it might be hiding. It could be a painting, though he doubted Gomez wanted to discuss art with him.


    Without wasting time, Gomez gave a quick tug on a side cord, and the fabric lifted and rolled smoothly upward.


    Before Luke''s eyes appeared many faces, both men and women, some adults, others teenagers, and some children. Below each face was the person''s name.


    ''A family tree,'' thought Luke, quickly realizing what he was looking at.


    It was the Addams family tree. Each family member was represented in detailed portraits, with their names carefully written in Gothic calligraphy below their faces.


    The arrangement formed a structure that descended from the oldest ancestors to the most recent members.


    Luke examined the tree, his eyes moving up, down, then right, then left. There were hundreds of members in the family, and at the very bottom, he could see Wednesday, Pugsley, and Wednesday''s second cousins whom he had met today.


    Almost at the top was Goody Addams; although she wasn''t the oldest of the Addams, she was close to it. Luke estimated that the Addams ancestors must date back to the 14th or 15th century.


    Just as Luke was about to ask why Gomez was showing him the Addams family tree, he held back as Gomez spoke first.


    "Our founding ancestor had three sons. One of them was Abraham Addams. I come from that branch," Gomez said, looking upward, nearly at the very top. Luke followed his gaze to see a bearded man with yellowed teeth and a crooked smile.


    "My cousin Octavius is a descendant of Alaric Addams, Abraham''s younger brother. Lastly, there''s Donovan, the youngest of the three brothers. My cousin Itt is a descendant of him," Gomez continued, as Luke listened attentively and looked at the family tree, wondering if the Poe mansion in Boston had something similar.


    Alaric Addams had a slight, confident smile, with impeccably groomed hair and beard. He also appeared to be wearing a clean suit, though it was only partially visible. Donovan, on the other hand, looked very peculiar, as he was completely covered in hair. Only two small sockets were visible as his eyes.


    These were the three main branches of the Addams family. Luke now understood more precisely how the Addams family was structured-a family of psychics. No book offered clear information on these topics, and Edgar had always been ambiguous, speaking in riddles.


    From what he knew, Octavius, Gomez''s cousin, was the father of the twins Luke had struck. He hadn''t yet met him in person. As for Itt, he remembered him from the show-it was hard to forget a human covered in hair.


    By the end of the brief explanation, which lasted a few minutes, Luke had gained a rough idea of how many members currently made up the Addams family. This information was crucial since the Spellmans likely had a similar number of members, perhaps a bit more or a bit less.


    ''They have over fifty members, not counting Edward and others who are still alive due to their pact with the greater demon...'' thought Luke, furrowing his brows slightly as he realized the numbers he was up against.


    And this was without including the servants under the Spellmans'' command, such as Atlas, Amaranth, and Deacon.


    If each main branch of the family had approximately 20 members, this would imply a total of nearly 60 members for the Addams, who had three main branches.


    In Gomez''s branch, the family consisted of Wednesday, Gomez, Morticia, Pugsley, Fester, and Eudora. However, these weren''t all the members. Psychics often had longer lives than normies, making it common for great-grandparents to still be alive.


    With this in mind, and considering that psychics generally have one or two children, in a family tree spanning around three generations, there could be almost 20 people in each family branch.


    With the members still alive due to demonic deals, plus the servants under their command, the Spellmans could have around 100 members in their ranks. Compared to the Poes, who consisted only of him and Natasha, it was a daunting situation.


    ''Maybe it''s fewer, since they were in a war,'' thought Luke, trying to be more optimistic. After all, in the war against the Poes, they also suffered losses, the most recent being Sabrina and


    Sebastian Spellman.


    "Thanks for showing me this," Luke said sincerely. Now he had a rough idea of the Spellmans'' strength. More than fifty psychics-that was no small matter.


    In the fight between Edgar and Edward and Elton, they destroyed a city, and it wasn''t even their goal. Those were collateral damages, though they were the strongest psychics of their respective families.


    "It''s nothing," Gomez replied with a slight smile, as the curtain covered the family tree once


    again.


    After that, they headed to the hall where the celebration and banquet in honor of Wednesday would take place.


    The hallways leading to the room were illuminated and decorated for the occasion, creating an easy path for anyone to follow.


    As Luke walked with his father-in-law, he checked the time on his wristwatch-it was 9:05 p.m. The party should have already begun.


    ''I wonder if he would help me in the war,'' thought Luke.


    The person whose help he wanted was Gomez. Their relationship had improved greatly over time. Aside from Wednesday, he spent the most time with Gomez, either training or talking about a variety of topics.


    He also learned from Wednesday that Gomez belongs to the demon extermination department, and it''s highly likely that he holds a high position or is even the leader.


    So, if Luke tells him that the Spellmans make deals with demons, it could be very advantageous for the Poes, as long as Gomez believes him, since Luke has no concrete


    evidence.


    The only "proof," if it can be called that, is that Atlas and the others tried to revive Crackstone, a demonic normie. Though everyone thinks it was to kill Luke, it did tarnish the


    Spellmans'' reputation.


    If Wednesday believed him, why wouldn''t Gomez? However, Luke pushed those thoughts aside. It would be best to gather solid evidence and expose the Spellmans so everyone targets Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    them, rather than relying on trust alone.


    Wednesday only believed him because she trusts him, but not everyone will be the same. Even the Umbrio family, after reading Sophie''s post-mortem letter, were skeptical about the Spellmans making demon deals, and they''ve yet to take any action despite having read the


    letter.


    Wednesday did say that her family loves war, and Luke doesn''t doubt that the Addamses are willing to defend him-they invited him to their home knowing the Spellmans might attack or turn against them for protecting him.


    But it''s different to accept, without any evidence, that the Spellmans make pacts with demons


    - a taboo subject, even for psychics who love dark witchcraft like Goody Addams and likely


    the Frumps.


    Gomez opened a pair of dark double doors and entered the room. Luke followed him, and the


    view that greeted him took him by surprise.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 151: Wednesdays Birthday

    Chapter 151: Wednesday''s BirthdayIn front of Luke was a large, fully decorated hall. Dozens of people who had been invited were there. Like the decorations, everyone was dressed in dark-colored suits. Luke was surprised by the size of the hall, which, despite housing dozens of people, didn''t feel crowded.


    ''Was there such a big room?'' Luke thought with slight surprise. He had thought he''d explored quite a bit of the Addams mansion, but he''d never come across this spacious room before.


    Noticing the elegant, gothic outfits all around him, Luke glanced at his own attire and grimaced. He was wearing a simple black hoodie and regular pants. He had completely forgotten to change. Besides, he hadn''t expected such formal attire for a birthday.


    "Don''t worry, the Addams don''t judge others," said Gomez, giving Luke a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    They then walked toward a round table with a black tablecloth, where Morticia and Wednesday were standing, talking with some guests. The only one speaking was Morticia; Wednesday stood silently with a blank expression, uninterested in the conversation.


    "Cousin Itt, it''s been so long!" Gomez shouted in a deep tone that made everyone turn their heads to look at him.


    Luke observed Cousin Itt; beneath all that hair, there had to be a human body. Unlike his ancestor, Itt wore round, dark glasses and a stylish black hat.


    Itt spoke in a cheerful but incomprehensible tone. Gomez and he hugged happily, with Gomez patting Itt''s furry back while struggling not to sneeze from all the hair around his nose.


    "Let me introduce you all to my son-in-law! Come here, Luke," Gomez said, grabbing Luke by the sleeve and pulling him a step forward.


    Luke, with a slightly awkward expression, greeted everyone as Gomez made introductions. He wasn''t even married to Wednesday to be called a son-in-law, but he didn''t really mind.


    Besides Itt, his parents were there too. His father''s name was That-a strange name, just like his son''s. He was also covered in hair; the only difference was that he was shorter and rounder than Itt.


    Itt''s mother, Anemia, was a middle-aged woman with dark hair styled in an old-fashioned way, pinned to the sides. She wore a high-collared outfit reminiscent of Victorian fashion. What stood out most to Luke was the mustache on her face. Since when did women let their mustaches grow? Then he remembered she was an Addams and stopped staring at the broad mustache.


    Along with Itt''s family, another cousin, Octavius, was there with his wife and twin sons, Nick and Simon.


    To Luke''s surprise, Octavius, his wife, and the twins greeted him very warmly, and Luke could tell they were being genuine.


    "Nice fight! Although I''m not sure if I should call that beating a fight," Nick said with a loud laugh-bad idea, as he started coughing from the injuries he''d received today.


    Simon didn''t pay any attention to his brother''s suffering and looked at Luke with a big smile. "I never thought our double shields could be destroyed so easily. Well done!" he said, giving a thumbs-up in approval.


    "We can have another friendly match later," said Nick, who had already recovered. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh... Sure," Luke said with an strange expression. He hadn''t expected such goodwill from the two brothers. Plus, they seemed eager to keep fighting and getting into dangerous situations. "My compliments, Gomez. Wednesday chose a great son-in-law for the family," said Octavius, nodding several times as he looked at Luke.


    Unlike Gomez and his two boisterous sons, Octavius had a lazier, more relaxed expression. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his hair was slicked back in a stylish way.


    Octavius had expected Luke to behave very respectfully toward his family, but that wasn''t the case. The first thing Luke did when he met Octavius''s sons was knock them out, leaving them with a few broken ribs. This act earned Octavius''s respect, as it showed him that Luke wasn''t looking for the Addams family''s acceptance or help in the matter everyone knew about.


    "Hahaha, of course!" Gomez laughed heartily.


    While Gomez talked with his two cousins, Luke stood beside Wednesday, who was wearing the dress he had given her.


    Morticia, who was nearby, looked at Luke with a slight smile. She had been very impressed when she saw her daughter in a short dress. She knew Wednesday wasn''t fond of dresses that showed skin, mainly for practical reasons and because she wanted to keep her pale complexion.


    Luke only nodded slightly, not understanding Morticia''s half-smile. He thought it might be related to Pugsley, but she didn''t seem to look at him with anger or resentment, which was a good sign.


    He also noticed Pugsley sitting in a chair near Morticia. He was smoking a cigar with a weary expression, his hands trembling and dark circles under his eyes. When he looked at Luke, he seemed to see a demon and quickly looked away.


    ''I should make peace with him,'' Luke thought. He now understood how strange and crazy the Addams family was. He couldn''t be angry with a kid raised in this environment, although it didn''t change the fact that what he did was dangerous.


    Besides, Wednesday held Pugsley in high regard, and Luke didn''t want to have a bad relationship with someone who mattered to her.


    "Where did my father take you?" Wednesday asked, looking at Luke.


    "To his study. He showed me the Addams family tree," Luke replied, taking a glass with a red liquid.


    He smelled it to make sure it wasn''t animal blood or something similar. Once he was sure, he took a sip.


    "Mm," Wednesday murmured.


    "Luckily, the Poes and the Addamses were never matched together," Luke commented, not having seen any Poes on the Addams family tree.


    Luke''s moral boundaries were unusual, one of them being that he would never pursue a romantic relationship with any family member, no matter if they were a third or fourth cousin or related through distant ancestors.


    In Harry Potter, there was something similar. Pure-blood families would marry among themselves to maintain a pure lineage. By practicing this for many generations, pure-blood wizarding families ended up all being related.


    Even if they were from different families, by restricting marriages to their close circles, all members eventually became cousins, distant uncles, or related in some way, leading to


    inbreeding.


    Although among the Outcasts there are no negative effects, Luke, as a decent human being, rejects such practices. Fortunately, the psychic families belonging to the Big Six do not intermarry. There are particular cases like Morticia and Gomez, but these are very rare throughout history.


    "Would you break up with me if we were related?" Wednesday asked, aware of Luke''s aversion to inbreeding.


    Luke wanted to kick himself for putting himself in this situation. He quickly changed the


    subject.


    "Will your Uncle Fester be coming?" Luke asked, scanning the room for a bald, pale head.


    In his search, he noticed Natasha talking to a group of elderly women. She looked respectful, but it seemed like she wanted to escape from the strange Addams women who were trying to set her up with their middle-aged, single sons.


    "He should," Wednesday replied in an icy tone. Although she tried to sound indifferent, Luke could tell from her tone that she would be upset if the bald man didn''t show up on her


    birthday.


    ''She''s not honest with her feelings,'' Luke thought, saying nothing, since he wasn''t the best at expressing himself either.


    "Where are the Frumps?" Luke asked, beginning to look for signs of this important psychic


    family in the grand hall.


    "My mother, my sister, and her children won''t be coming."


    The one who answered was Morticia. Her tone wasn''t angry or indignant, despite her family''s


    absence. Wednesday didn''t seem affected by it either.


    The fewer people, the better. She didn''t have a close relationship with her maternal family like she did with Uncle Fester or other Addams relatives.


    "Why? Do they live very far away?" Luke asked.


    "They do live far away, yes. But that''s not the reason. My mother is upset because Wednesday


    chose Nevermore instead of the Dark Arts Academy. Then, when I enrolled Pugsley at Nevermore for the following year, she got even angrier. This is her way of showing her discontent," Morticia answered calmly.


    Luke could tell from this that the Frumps must be supremacists. They probably despise normies like the Spellmans. He just hoped they weren''t satanists. If Morticia send Wednesday and Pugsley to an Outcast institution that seeks peace with normies, they''re bound to get


    upset.


    To Luke, it seemed normal that there would be Outcasts who hate normies. After all, there were many people like Crackstone who wanted to hunt down Outcasts or perhaps didn''t go that far, but still condemned them to ostracism.


    They wouldn''t have much patience for building good relationships or coexisting peacefully without bothering each other. Luke would undoubtedly choose the second option. The best approach is to coexist in peace-not trying to forge friendships, but also not hating them or wanting to exterminate them.


    After all, there are many normie things that Luke likes. Just for that reason, if there were a war, he would defend the normies.


    He wouldn''t let the internet, video games, and other entertainment disappear! Who would create the shows, movies, and other things he enjoys?


    The party continued. Gomez introduced Luke to all the Addams present. It was a tedious task, but not all that bad. The Addams were very enthusiastic and different from one another.


    In one corner of the grand hall, there was a mountain of gifts that Luke eyed with a bit of envy.


    It would be nice to have so many relatives to receive that many presents.


    At 3:33 in the morning, the party ended, and all the Addams left the mansion. Gomez, Morticia, Pugsley, Lurch, Natasha, and Thing went to bed. Meanwhile, Luke and


    Wednesday stayed up, opening the gifts. Wednesday wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible, and it was even better with help.


    "Your uncle Fester didn''t come," Luke commented while tearing open some wrapping paper.


    He found a preserved animal head-a cougar. Each gift he opened was more disturbing than


    the last.


    "I know," Wednesday said in a dry tone.


    Luke stopped opening presents and looked at Wednesday, who continued her task without


    pause: tearing the wrapping paper, examining the gift for a second, setting it aside, and


    repeating the process.


    ''Should I comfort her?'' Luke wondered, debating whether to continue opening gifts as if nothing were wrong or to do something. He knew Wednesday held her Uncle Fester in high regard, but it was hard to tell if she was affected by his absence tonight.


    Seconds passed as Luke continued to debate.


    ''She''s comforted me plenty of times! I can''t be such a coward,'' he thought as he walked


    toward Wednesday slowly. She didn''t notice, absorbed in her thoughts as she opened the


    presents.


    There was no way he could lose to Wednesday in empathy!


    Without hesitation, he hugged her from behind. His arms wrapped around her firmly, though


    not too tightly. "What are you doing?" Wednesday asked, her voice as monotone and cold as ever.


    "I just want to hug you. Can''t I?" Luke asked. If he said it was to comfort her, Wednesday


    would elbow him to push him away, saying she didn''t need anyone''s comfort. So he told her


    he wanted to hug her, hoping that would make her allow it.


    "Mm," Wednesday replied, letting Luke hug her.


    Seconds passed in silence, stretching into minutes. Neither of them moved from their


    position, and only their quiet breathing could be heard.


    "That''s enough," Wednesday said, breaking the silence.


    "Yes, ma''am," Luke replied, pulling away and resuming the task of unwrapping presents.


    Finally, they finished opening the mountain of gifts and began heading to their respective


    rooms. Luke yawned; it was past four in the morning.


    They reached the door to Wednesday''s room.


    "Good night," Luke said. He was about to continue to his own room when he was suddenly


    pulled inside.


    Wednesday shut the door and looked at him with her deep, dark eyes in the dim light of the


    room.


    With the sudden movement and his drowsiness, Luke wasn''t entirely sure what was happening until Wednesday started kissing him and guiding him backward.


    He stumbled back until he fell onto the bed, with Wednesday following him, kissing him as


    she leaned over him.


    At that moment, Luke''s drowsiness vanished instantly. This could only mean one thing.


    The moment he''d been waiting for was finally happening!


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 152: Soul Weapon

    Chapter 152: Soul WeaponLuke''s eyes opened slowly. He noticed the canopy bed ceiling above him, one that wasn''t his. In an instant, he remembered what had happened just a few hours ago during the night.


    ''I did it...'' Luke thought, raising his fist in triumph.


    He had done it with Wednesday for the first time!


    He had had sexual intercourse before, though not many, but this was the best night of his life. He couldn''t compare the previous girls to Wednesday.


    It was even better than killing Sabrina, Sebastian, and Atlas! It was more exhausting and, at various moments, he had been dominated-unlike his previous battles.


    Even though it was her first time (Wednesday herself had told him after he asked), the gothic girl seemed like an expert.


    Why is she a genius at everything? For a second, Luke doubted Wednesday''s claim that it was her first time. Yet, it made no sense for her to lie about it, since she never lies about trivial matters.


    ''If I die now, I have no regrets,'' Luke thought with a faint smile.


    He turned his head to look at Wednesday, who was lying on her side of the bed, perfectly still and sleeping. She rested completely straight, in a flawless position, with her arms crossed over her chest like a corpse.


    Unfortunately for Luke, after finishing that with her, Wednesday had put on her pajamas. A black set adorned with tiny miniature skeletons scattered across the fabric. Meanwhile, Luke was shirtless and wearing only boxers.


    ''Is she alive?'' Luke wondered as he slowly leaned closer to Wednesday''s face.


    She was completely still-not a hair moved. Could she possibly have some vampire lineage?


    Just as he was about to touch her cheek, Wednesday''s eyes opened, and she rose robotically, just like a vampire emerging from its coffin.


    "What are you doing?" Wednesday asked, turning her head slowly toward Luke, who backed away with a startled expression.


    "Don''t scare me like that. I was just making sure you were still alive. Maybe something happened to you after last night," Luke said with a teasing smile.


    "Ha, ha. Aren''t you giving yourself too much credit? I did more than you," Wednesday said, laughing in an obviously fake and theatrical way.


    Luke dropped his mocking grin because, well, she had a point-not that she did more than him, but he did not take on the job alone.


    "We both did well. Equal credit for both of us. Case closed," Luke said, getting out of bed. "Case reopened. Considering you already had experience during your pathetic womanizing phase, I did a better job for it being my first time," Wednesday said coldly, recalling certain rumors from last year at Nevermore involving Luke.


    Luke''s expression darkened at the memory of that time. It wasn''t his fault! Edgar had tempted him, and besides, so many girls had approached him. What heterosexual man wouldn''t give in under such conditions if he was single?


    "Fine, you win this time," Luke said as his pants flew toward him.


    "It''s good you admit it," Wednesday replied, satisfied as she observed Luke''s toned, shirtless torso. She noticed small pinprick wounds on his chest, as if someone had pierced him.


    ''His blood tastes good,'' Wednesday thought, glancing at her fingertips. On some of them, traces of dried blood were still visible.


    "By the way..." Luke began after dressing, hesitating about whether to ask or not. Finally, he worked up the courage.


    "Did you have a good time?"


    He did have a good time and from the conversation he just had with Wednesday it also sounds like she enjoyed it, but he wanted to make sure.


    "Yes," Wednesday answered curtly but sincerely. That was enough for Luke. He knew his girlfriend wouldn''t lie just to spare his feelings. She was critical of everything and everyone.


    "That''s good," Luke said, relieved.


    "See you at breakfast," he added as he headed to the door. It was nearly two in the afternoon, but the good thing about the Addams family was that they had breakfast much later than usual.


    Wednesday''s grandmother always prepared breakfast around two-thirty, almost three in the afternoon.


    ''He''s already gotten used to Grandmama''s cooking,'' Wednesday thought with a barely perceptible smile.


    ...


    Luke reached his room and was about to turn on his MacBook when he received a telepathic message.


    [Go to the forest. Away from the mansion. 5 km is far enough.]


    It was Edgar. Luke was surprised by the serious tone in the voice of his great-great- grandfather''s ghost. It was rare to hear him sound so grave, and it had been a long time since they had spoken.


    Since arriving at the Addams mansion, Edgar had rarely left the amulet, and his communication with Luke had diminished significantly. They barely exchanged a few words.


    At one point, Luke had been angry after learning the truth about his parents, but his anger toward Edgar had quickly faded. Blaming him would have been pointless. Even so, they still didn''t speak much.


    Luke wanted to talk more with his great-great-grandfather, but the answers he got were curt, and it seemed like Edgar was in some kind of hibernation or something similar.


    Luke grabbed the amulet, put it around his neck, and flew out the window. He had removed the wooden planks covering the window some time ago. Unlike Wednesday, he didn''t want to look pale like a corpse or a vampire.


    He ventured into the forest and, before long, reached an area 5 km away from the Addams mansion. He landed near a tree and told Edgar he could come out.


    For the first time in a long while, Edgar''s ghostly form emerged from the amulet and surfaced again. Edgar didn''t mind spending months inside, as he had already spent thirteen years trapped, waiting for Luke.


    ''Can ghosts get dark circles under their eyes?'' Luke wondered, a little surprised at Edgar''s face, which looked tired compared to the last time he''d seen him.


    "How have you been, kid?" Edgar asked with his usual smile.


    [Fine, though that doesn''t seem to be the case for you. What have you been doing in there? Are you really that afraid to come out at the Addams mansion?] Luke asked, meaning no offense. He couldn''t understand why Edgar was so cautious or whether there was actually a way for him to be detected.


    For hundreds of years, Edgar had helped the Poe descendants. It would be strange if he could suddenly be detected now. Supposedly, only someone with Poe blood could see him-so how could they even hurt him? Although Luke remembered Natasha mentioning that it was possible to harm him despite being a ghost.


    "It seems my tired face is giving me away. I haven''t worked this hard in a long time. As for the Addams mansion, it''s possible I could be detected by clairvoyant psychics or certain types of sorcery, but I''m not afraid of that. I just used it as an excuse so you wouldn''t bother me," Edgar replied, stroking his mustache.


    Being a ghost for hundreds of years, Edgar had learned how to hide and avoid detection, even from clairvoyants or individuals skilled in sorcery. Thanks to this, the Spellmans never discovered that Edgar had been aiding the Poe descendants for many years.


    ''I knew it... you old liar,'' Luke thought.


    [So, what were you doing that required you to stay locked inside the amulet?] Luke asked.


    "Searching for the whereabouts of the Poe soul weapon," Edgar replied, and Luke was


    stunned by the answer.


    Before attending Nevermore, he wouldn''t have known what a soul weapon was. But now, he


    had that knowledge.


    The six most prominent psychic families held their positions due to their inheritance and legacy. The most significant aspect of this legacy was the soul weapon-a unique and


    supernatural artifact passed down through generations.


    Soul weapons were the symbols of a clan leader''s authority.


    The term "soul weapon" originated from the fact that the previous wielder would leave their soul and powers within the weapon upon their death, forming part of the inheritance for their


    blood heir.


    This allowed them to pass on their will and beliefs through the weapon. Soul weapons became more powerful with each generation due to the accumulation of new souls and, consequently,


    more power.


    In addition to their auras, psychics were at the top of the hierarchy for this reason. However, among all the psychic families in America, only the six great families possessed such weapons


    -a very small percentage.


    [Can you search for its location?] Luke asked, confused.


    Edgar had previously told Luke that the Poe soul weapon was last used in a battle near Ohio.


    This occurred when Natasha became separated from her parents as they were being pursued sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    by the Spellmans.


    After that, the weapon was lost. Because Soul Weapons are vessels for a large number of souls and are imbued with the aura of psychics, they are sentient beings. This gives them certain methods to avoid being captured by enemies and destroyed, although such a task is still very


    challenging.


    "Yes, I have my methods. Although I haven''t found it yet, I''m close. I need to pinpoint its exact location so you can find it and bond with it. It''s near the border between Ohio and Pennsylvania," Edgar said.


    When Natasha was separated from Luke''s parents, she headed toward Kentucky, while John and Sophie went deeper into Ohio. They hid the evidence between Sunnyvale and Shadyside before continuing their flight to mislead the Spellmans and draw them away from the hiding


    spot.


    Now, Luke understood-based on what Edgar had just said that his parents must have headed to Pennsylvania after hiding the evidence. It was there that they had their final battle


    before they died.


    "When you acquire our family''s soul weapon, your strength will increase significantly. You''ll have a great advantage over those bastards," Edgar said with a smile. [Why? They also have their soul weapon] Luke remarked.


    "Yes, but remember that Edward never died, and many others made deals with demons, so


    their weapon hasn''t grown stronger in a long time. On the other hand, our soul weapon has


    become far more powerful with all the heirs who died in battle and placed their souls within it," Edgar explained.


    After all, it turned out to be an advantage that Edward and the others were immortal and couldn''t enhance their soul weapons. Furthermore, their souls could no longer be placed into their weapon since they had made deals with demons.


    "Mm," Luke nodded.


    The two talked for a while longer. It would be best if Edgar could find the exact location before classes started on September 1st. That way, Luke, Natasha, and Wednesday could head there first before going to Sunnyvale and Shadyside.


    It would be better for Luke to get his hands on the soul weapon before spending an indefinite


    amount of time in those two small towns, where their enemies could show up at any moment. However, Edgar wasn''t optimistic about this. They might extend their stay at the Addams mansion, but that would require a discussion with Gomez and Morticia. Additionally, they wouldn''t want their daughter missing school.


    After that brief conversation, Edgar returned to the collar to continue his task. Luke didn''t


    have time to talk about what he and Wednesday were planning: stealing the demonic book, reviving Crackstone, and facing him.


    ''When he''s free, I''ll tell him,'' Luke thought as he flew back to the mansion.


    The summer break passed faster than Luke would have liked. Finally, August 15th arrived-


    the day of the lunar eclipse.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 153: Resurrection Ritual

    Chapter 153: Resurrection RitualLuke and Wednesday were in a small room with dampness and mold covering the walls.


    The room was a 4x4 square with a single old wooden door, no windows, and three candles faintly illuminating the space.


    Inside, there were rusty metal shelves holding various objects and dusty books that hadn''t been used in ages. In one corner, almost as if forgotten in that dark spot, stood a rectangular, horizontal freezer with worn paint and bent corners.


    On the shelves, the most recent and disturbing objects, free of dust, were six cylindrical glass jars of slightly different sizes.


    Inside each jar was a transparent, viscous liquid that contained human fragments. These were the mutilated parts collected by Luke and Wednesday.


    Two jars held different arms-not complete, just a little less than half of the arm along with the hand. Two others contained incomplete legs, while another held a brain, and the last one, a heart.


    Wednesday, holding a large suitcase, stepped forward. She began carefully placing the jars into the suitcase, wrapping each one with cloth to prevent them from breaking if they collided.


    "Do your part," Wednesday said.


    Luke, with a less-than-happy expression, walked toward the freezer in the corner. He opened it, and a cold breeze wafted out.


    Inside, resting on a layer of crystalline ice, was a human torso. Its skin, an unhealthy white, was so pale it almost appeared translucent.


    Luke, without haste, used his telekinesis to lift it out. The torso was wrapped in a strange substance that acted as a preservative-Wednesday''s handiwork.


    ''I never thought I''d end up doing this...'' Luke thought as he guided the torso with his telekinesis.


    He maneuvered it into a large jar filled with liquid and then placed the jar into a large backpack. The backpack''s zipper closed on its own.


    Luke handed the backpack to Wednesday, who slung it over her shoulder. She then passed the suitcase to Luke, who took it in his right hand.


    After that, they left the room, which was in the underground levels of the Addams mansion- a network of various subterranean chambers.


    They exited the room and headed outside the mansion in silence. Luke carried the large suitcase, and Wednesday had the backpack on her shoulders. The two walked side by side under the night sky during the eclipse.


    The eclipse had not yet reached its total phase, the moment when the moon turns its characteristic red hue. It was still in the penumbral phase. The time was 9:00 PM.


    The total phase (when the moon becomes red or "blood-like") would occur at 1:00 AM. They had time to reach Nevermore and prepare everything.


    The Addams family always dined very late, around 11 PM or even past midnight, so Luke and Wednesday had to come up with an excuse for their absence at dinner tonight.


    The excuse they gave was that they were going on a date tonight. Wednesday herself came up with this excuse, as it was the only way to avoid her family''s interrogation and keep them from thinking too deeply about their absence.


    Wednesday climbed on Luke''s back and he began to lift off the ground. He was gaining more and more altitude heading in a northerly direction. His speed was also getting higher and higher, reaching 120 kilometers per hour.


    Wednesday was not there just to enjoy the ride and the scenery. A current of dark energy began to envelop her body, slowly spreading towards Luke.


    Wednesday conjured darkness, causing the light around her and Luke to vanish. It was as if their surroundings had been switched off, leaving them in a shadowy void that rendered them almost invisible to any onlookers.


    As they flew toward Nevermore, they blended seamlessly into the night sky, leaving no trace behind.


    This method of travel was very secure, making it nearly impossible for the Spellmans and the Kairia clan to detect them. They had departed the Addams mansion in invisibility mode, flying high above any prying eyes.


    This travel technique had been developed during their vacation to allow them to move incognito, which would be especially useful for reaching Ohio undetected. As for Natasha, she could reach the destination on her own using her shapeshifting powers.


    Once there, they would use their false identities and other measures to operate for as long as possible.


    The journey in the Addams limousine had been approximately 500 kilometers, but since they were flying in a straight line, it was shorter. Additionally, Luke''s speed was constant, unlike a car that had to slow down for turns, stoplights, and other obstacles.


    By around 12:30 AM, they arrived at Nevermore. They circled the gothic academy, heading toward Raven Island, which housed Crackstone''s crypt.


    Luke and Wednesday were very cautious as they entered Raven Island. First, Luke scanned the area with his domain, ensuring there was nothing unusual. The authorities, whether from the council or the school, might have placed some kind of protection or alert due to the Spellman attack.


    [Outcasts aren''t very careful] Luke remarked as they stepped onto Raven Island. There was nothing out of the ordinary-no protections or anything of the sort.


    [Crackstone''s crypt has been there for hundreds of years, and nothing has ever happened. They only think it was used to try to kill you, so they won''t waste resources] Wednesday replied through their telepathic link.


    Besides, Crackstone''s crypt was sealed. Even if someone wanted to destroy the door, they wouldn''t be able to enter unless they used Addams blood. And even then, the Addams must be alive and present at the crypt. It has to be fresh blood.


    Finally, they landed in front of Crackstone''s crypt. The last time Luke had seen it was during the Poe Cup two years ago, where Sabrina and her followers had attacked him.


    The crypt had an ancient appearance, covered in the island''s overgrown vegetation. On either side stood two humanoid statues over three meters tall, with wings stretching from their backs.


    Wednesday climbed down from Luke''s back and walked toward the crypt''s entrance, which featured a lock with no keyhole. Without hesitation, she brought her thumb to her mouth and bit it, creating a small wound that began to bleed.


    She extended her bloodied thumb toward the lock, letting drops of blood fall onto it. Seconds later, a click sounded, and the lock opened as if by magic. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''First lock done,'' thought Luke. Now only the crypt lock remained. He wondered if his


    telekinetic slash, capable of cutting through mythical bronze, could break the lock.


    For a moment, he thought it might. What kind of lock could withstand that much force? But


    this crypt had been sealed for hundreds of years.


    Many must have tried to open it-whether out of curiosity to visit the archenemy of the outcasts, to attempt to rob his tomb, to spit on it, or for other reasons. Yet, no one had been


    able to break the lock.


    Wednesday entered, followed by Luke. They were the first visitors to the crypt since Goody Addams had trapped Crackstone in the sarcophagus.


    Suddenly, as if an invisible spell had been triggered, dozens of candles around the crypt began to light themselves.


    Freestanding candelabras, some holding three candles, others more, were placed throughout


    the space.


    In the center of the crypt, on a circular pedestal, rested Crackstone''s sarcophagus, surrounded by deeply engraved pagan symbols carved into the stone that supported it.


    Above the sarcophagus, on the crypt''s ceiling, was a glass panel that allowed moonlight to filter into the room, bathing the sarcophagus in a silvery glow that would soon turn crimson.


    Luke let out a low whistle as he took in the crypt.


    "The prophecy ended up coming true one way or another... Rowan was right," said Luke with a strange expression. The boy everyone had written off as a madman corrupted by his own


    powers had, in a way, been correct.


    "I told you not to take prophecies lightly," Wednesday replied, though she hadn''t expected


    that she herself would end up deliberately reviving Crackstone.


    Luke placed the large suitcase on the ground and opened it. All the jars containing the


    mutilated parts were in perfect condition. They hadn''t been damaged during the journey, thanks to their careful handling.


    ''I''ve never seen a suitcase this big,'' thought Luke as he began removing the jars one by one, handing them to Wednesday. She placed them in a circle around the crypt, positioning each one at a cardinal point above the ancient symbols.


    In total, there were seven cardinal points to be used in this ritual and seven mutilated pieces: north, south, east, west, northeast, southwest, and the center-the most sacred point where the soul connects with the material realm, according to Goody Addams.


    "No need to draw the pentagram. Your ancestor saved us some work," commented Luke,


    noticing that the circular pedestal already had a pentagram with the corresponding arcane symbols engraved in the stone.


    "Yes. Maybe she hoped that after hundreds of years, an Addams would finally manage to kill Crackstone permanently," said Wednesday, though she wasn''t entirely sure why the pentagram was carved into the pedestal in the first place.


    "Better for us," Luke replied, starting to stretch. Wednesday gave him an odd look.


    "What? We''re about to face a demonic normie. I need to be ready," said Luke, preparing himself for the battle. He intended to take it very seriously-the quicker they finished, the sooner they could escape.


    "Our outcast bodies don''t need stretching. We''re always ready for combat," said Wednesday.


    "In ten minutes, the moon will turn red. We need to kill Crackstone as quickly as possible. Stick to the plan," Wednesday said, glancing at a small watch on her wrist. Luke nodded. "Do you remember the spell to revive him?" Luke asked. Wednesday nodded in response. She had to recite a spell in Latin after unlocking the blood seal that kept the sarcophagus sealed.


    The two waited in silence until, at one moment, the light filtering through the glass panel


    shifted from silver to crimson, bathing the sarcophagus in red.


    ''It time,'' thought Luke.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 154: Crackstone I

    Chapter 154: Crackstone IThe sarcophagus of Crackstone was illuminated by the reddish light streaming through the glass panel on the crypt''s ceiling.


    Wednesday gazed at the vertical face of the sarcophagus. There, a medium-sized circle


    featured an ancient ship and, beneath it, the name: Joseph Crackstone.


    Using a small knife, she made a shallow cut on the palm of her hand. Her expression remained impassive despite the wound. Without hesitation, she placed her bloodied palm on the circle.


    The circle lit up with a blood-red glow, appearing to absorb the blood from Wednesday''s hand. For the first time, her face twisted in pain, and she clenched her teeth. It was a new and deeply unpleasant sensation.


    After a few seconds, she could bear it no longer and pulled her hand away from the glowing circle, unwilling to let it drain all her blood.


    Luke was surprised to see Wednesday showing so many expressions in mere seconds, especially pain. Her tolerance for pain was remarkably high.


    A clicking sound echoed through the crypt. The massive lock sealing the sarcophagus released


    its first layer of security. The second step remained to fully open it.


    Wednesday, her grimace of pain gone, stood upright again and fixed her gaze on the sarcophagus. She began to recite the resurrection spell written in Latin.


    Her monotone, emotionless voice, combined with the gloomy atmosphere of the crypt and the reddish light filtering through the glass panel, created a chilling scene, like something out of a horror movie.


    Luke wasn''t idle; his right palm was already raised, concentrating a tremendous amount of telekinetic waves that caused distortions in the air around him.


    When the spell was finished, silence enveloped the place. The only sound was the hum of vibrating air near Luke''s palm.


    Suddenly, the arcane symbols hidden beneath the jars containing mutilated body parts began to light up one by one. As the final symbol illuminated, a thunderous noise shattered the silence, and flashes of lightning momentarily lit the chamber.


    The blood-stained circle from Wednesday''s hand began generating electricity, which surged toward one of the jars.


    The jars didn''t have ordinary lids. Each lid consisted of a series of stacked discs, gradually increasing in size, forming a stepped spiral upward and ending in a small sphere at the top.


    The electricity flowed into the first jar, traveling up the lid and making the metallic discs glow one by one before leaping to the next jar, like a sequence of energy-charged pulses.


    In less than five seconds, all the jars formed a kind of electric circle with the sarcophagus at its center.


    Afterward, a dense cloud of black smoke began seeping through the small cracks in the sarcophagus. The dark mist coiled around, wrapping itself around the coffin.


    Suddenly, the sarcophagus''s lock shattered with a deafening crack, and lightning streaked across its lid, blasting it off with violent force and causing it to crash to the ground with a loud thud. The unleashed energy made the air tremble, and the black smoke slowly dissipated, revealing a figure inside.


    Amid the sparks and flashes of lightning, the person within the sarcophagus opened their eyes and sat upright.


    Their look was one of initial confusion, but quickly their eyes adjusted to their surroundings. He rose from the sarcophagus, feeling a great thrill run through his body.


    At last, he had resurrected! At last, he had been freed from that infernal torment! ''Goody Addams...'' Crackstone remembered, his eyes filled with hatred. That outcast had been the cause of his torment, the reason his soul had twisted in agony for hundreds of years. Thanks to the demonic powers of the book and his overwhelming hatred, he had not lost his mind. Instead, his desire for revenge against Goody Addams and outcasts in general had only grown, fueling the flames of his hatred.


    Luke and Wednesday watched as Crackstone emerged from the sarcophagus, his movements stiff and tense from the long slumber. Neither of them paused to study the normie''s appearance nor attempted to engage him in conversation; they knew there was nothing to negotiate.


    During the ritual, while Wednesday recited the resurrection spell, Luke had been silently building up energy, preparing a powerful telekinetic slash in his palm.


    With his hand open and outstretched, he concentrated a tremendous amount of telekinetic waves, holding the energy under absolute control for over a minute, ready to release it at the precise moment.


    Taking advantage of Crackstone''s distraction, Luke unleashed his attack.


    A burst of telekinetic energy erupted from his hand in a sharp slash, traveling as a visible wave toward his enemy. The vibrant blast reverberated through the crypt as it surged with unstoppable force toward Crackstone.


    Wednesday also attacked. She condensed a spear of darkness and hurled it with all her strength at Crackstone, aiming for his heart-though who knew where it might be. He was no longer an ordinary human.


    To their surprise, Crackstone managed to react to the impending lethal assault. With a guttural roar, the demonic normie raised his hands, and a surge of flames erupted from his palms, conjuring a blinding circle of fire that shielded him from both attacks.


    Wednesday''s spear of darkness failed to pierce Crackstone''s circle of fire. However, the same could not be said for Luke''s telekinetic slash.


    His condensed telekinetic waves were capable of slicing through mythical bronze, and this time, he had concentrated them for over a minute.


    The fire shield was not enough to stop his slash, which tore through the flames with relentless force, catching Crackstone off guard.


    The telekinetic slash struck him, slicing cleanly through part of his torso and leaving an open wound that emitted dark smoke. Crackstone staggered and grimaced in pain, his expression quickly morphing into fury.


    Luke also grimaced, frustrated that his attack hadn''t bisected Crackstone. He noticed how the cursed normie had shifted a few centimeters to the right, causing the strike to only sever part


    of his torso.


    Crackstone''s flesh began to heal at an unnatural speed, the wound closing and regenerating within seconds.


    His eyes locked onto the two attackers. He immediately recognized them as those pagan outcasts. Raising his hand, a staff materialized out of thin air.


    Wasting no time, Crackstone swung his staff, unleashing an explosion of fire that filled the crypt, consuming even himself.


    The flames expanded in all directions, transforming the air into a blazing inferno. The ground began to quake, and the stone walls groaned under the pressure of the intense heat.


    Luke and Wednesday managed to react just in time to avoid being consumed by the flames. Each activated their teleportation abilities, vanishing from the crypt just as the fire reached


    its peak.


    They both reappeared outside, a few meters from the crypt, which exploded from within, sending a column of fire and smoke into the night sky. What had once been a solid structure


    was now a smoldering pile of ruins.


    Crackstone emerged from the crypt, walking slowly, making his way through the fire and debris. In his right hand, he held a staff, and in his left, a book that seemed to be made of skin.


    Luke and Wednesday''s eyes locked onto the book. That was their objective-and to claim it, they would have to put this normie to rest forever. Meanwhile, Crackstone''s gaze fixed on


    Wednesday.


    "Goody Addams... No... You must be her descendant," he said, his voice sounding as if it came from the depths of hell. His eyes burned with even greater hatred as he stared at the descendant of the person who had imprisoned him in that sarcophagus for centuries. Wednesday said nothing. Her expression was colder than usual. On this blood moon night, she would settle her family''s grudge, ending Crackstone''s existence once and for all. She conjured her dark scythe into her hand, and the shadows beneath her grew, ready to act.


    "I wonder where your black heart is," Luke mused. Surrounding him floated over a dozen small knives as hard as steel, a birthday gift from Natasha.


    The knives had been in the backpack where they had carried the human torso. Before Crackstone had imploded the crypt, Luke had managed to retrieve the bag with his Shambles


    ability.


    Crackstone turned his gaze to Luke for the first time. He didn''t recognize him, unlike Wednesday. However, he was knowledgeable about outcasts, especially psychics and their auras- after all, he had been a hunter of outcasts. Knowing your prey was crucial. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Telekinesis... and perhaps something more...'' Crackstone thought, recalling how Luke had vanished. As for the girl, he noted how shadows had enveloped her, marking her aura as one of


    darkness.


    Under normal circumstances, Crackstone would have prioritized Luke, as his telekinetic slash had proven dangerously lethal-only a sidestep had spared him from being cut in half. But this was no ordinary situation.


    Before him stood the descendant of Goody Addams, his arch-nemesis. His overwhelming hatred drove him to focus on killing Wednesday in the most agonizing way possible, relegating Luke to secondary importance.


    Without another word, Crackstone charged at Wednesday.


    The battle had begun.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 155: Crackstone II

    Chapter 155: Crackstone IICrackstone propelled himself forward with a burst of fire behind him, making his speed much faster.


    ''Is he going for close combat?'' thought Luke, surprised to see that Crackstone intended to engage in close-quarters combat with Wednesday.


    He had assumed that, since the normie held a magic staff in one hand and a demonic book in the other, he would attack from a distance.


    Luke didn''t just stand idly by as the normie, with a fiery rocket behind him, approached his girlfriend. He immediately used all his six-ton telekinetic strength to immobilize Crackstone. His speed only decreased slightly under the six tons trying to crush him. This surprised Luke, as it meant Crackstone must possess strength exceeding six tons.


    However, Luke also sent a mental command to Crackstone, ordering him to stop. Crackstone halted for only a second before continuing his charge.


    Although the time Luke bought for Wednesday was brief, it was enough for her. She leaped upward with all her might, reaching nearly ten meters and successfully evading Crackstone''s charge. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In mid-air, she conjured more than five spears of darkness, which immediately launched toward Crackstone. He stopped in his tracks and raised his head, staring at Wednesday.


    With superhuman reflexes, Crackstone quickly moved his head to dodge the spears, which grazed his cheeks, leaving black blood trails that healed instantly.


    One spear managed to pierce his shoulder, but his regeneration was so fast that he barely showed a faint grimace of pain.


    "Now you have no escape!" Crackstone exclaimed with a manic smile, aiming his staff at Wednesday.


    Wednesday was in the air, falling slowly toward the ground like a feather. She couldn''t dodge in such a position since she had no shadows to use for shadow travel and no flight ability.


    A burst of fire shot out of Crackstone''s staff at great speed and size, heading straight for Wednesday. If it hit her, it would reduce her to ashes.


    The manic smile vanished from Crackstone''s face when he saw Wednesday disappear from the spot. His attack ended up turning a medium-sized rock to ashes.


    ''It must''ve been the other psychic''s doing,'' thought Crackstone, frowning slightly. Wednesday had already communicated telepathically with Luke, instructing him to use Shambles on her after she jumped and attacked Crackstone. Otherwise, she would never have risked such a precarious position.


    Luke had already launched a dozen small knives at Crackstone at maximum speed, surpassing that of an average bullet.


    However, to Luke''s surprise, Crackstone, with superhuman agility, dodged the first few knives headed toward him. He moved with speed and precision, as if he could predict their trajectory. Using his staff to conjure fire would have taken too much time.


    When the final knife approached his face, Luke smirked slightly and activated Shambles, swapping places with the knife.


    In the blink of an eye, his body teleported in a flash, leaving the speeding knife behind and instantly appearing right in front of Crackstone.


    In a fluid motion, Luke delivered a knee strike directly to the enemy''s head with devastating force. The only downside was that he couldn''t concentrate large amounts of telekinetic waves in his knee, but it was still a blow stronger than usual.


    Due to the speed of the attack, Crackstone was forced to take the hit. Luke''s knee smashed into his face, breaking his nose, but his demonic resilience held firm.


    Instead of being knocked down, Crackstone''s head remained as steady as a rock. He planted his feet on the ground with such force that the earth beneath him cracked and sank. His durability and accelerated regeneration allowed him to withstand the blow, and he smiled menacingly.


    ''This is not good...'' thought Luke. Before he could retreat, Crackstone extended his hand with lightning speed, grabbing Luke by the shirt.


    Infernal flames erupted from Crackstone''s hand, enveloping Luke in searing heat, burning his flesh and charring his body in seconds.


    The smell of burnt flesh filled the air as Crackstone grinned, revealing his rotten, green teeth.


    But just as Luke''s charred figure collapsed, something strange happened. The corpse began to disintegrate, transforming into thousands of black crows that swarmed toward Crackstone, obscuring his vision.


    "Get out of my sight, vile creatures!" Crackstone shouted, slamming his staff into the ground and conjuring flames that incinerated all the crows, making them vanish.


    As his vision cleared, he saw Luke and Wednesday standing a short distance away, attacking from both flanks.


    Luke, concentrating his telekinetic energy, channeled waves into his right fist, causing the air around it to vibrate. He launched his fist toward Crackstone''s right side.


    At the same time, Wednesday summoned a massive hammer of darkness, its surface twisted and pulsating with sinister energy, which struck from the opposite flank.


    Just before the impact, Luke sent a direct mental command to Crackstone, ordering him to stay still. It lasted only a brief second, but it was enough for their combined attack to land.


    Luke''s telekinetic punch struck with surgical precision on Crackstone''s right side, while Wednesday''s shadow hammer crashed in from the left.


    The concentrated energy of both attacks fused at the center of his abdomen, generating a shockwave that made the ground beneath them tremble.


    Unable to withstand the force of the simultaneous strikes, Crackstone was sent flying like a ragdoll, his body spinning through the air as he was hurled backward at a brutal speed.


    He smashed through several trees along the way, each exploding into clouds of splinters and leaves as his body collided with them. The trunks shattered and fell in his wake, leaving a trail of destruction as Crackstone continued to be flung through the air.


    Finally, his forced flight ended when he crashed into a massive trunk, which barely managed to stop his momentum, collapsing into a pile of rubble and dust.


    Luke and Wednesday stared at the spot where Crackstone had been launched. Their faces showed no hint of triumph from landing the attack and sending him flying.


    A normal opponent would have been left half-dead at best-if not outright killed-but Crackstone was far from normal. His demonic regeneration was far too rapid, even faster than that of the werewolf from the Kairia clan that Luke had previously faced. Moreover, his reflexes and speed were incredible, surpassing their own. They had only managed to land a hit because they attacked two-on-one, using teleportation and illusions to their advantage.


    "Damn it. His face felt like it was boiling," Luke complained, looking at the knee he had used to strike Crackstone''s face.


    There was now a hole in his pants right over his knee, revealing burned skin beneath. It wasn''t too serious, but it hurt.


    Behind them, the fire Crackstone had unleashed since his revival burned fiercely, spreading steadily across the island''s vegetation. The flames were immensely powerful-far stronger than those conjured by Sabrina or Sebastian.


    "Normal damage won''t be enough. He''s stronger than we expected," Wednesday said with a serious expression. Since they were facing a normie who had made a pact with a greater demon, they had conducted extensive research to at least gauge some of his strength. But they hadn''t anticipated his regeneration being so superhuman, even surpassing that of werewolves. On top of that, his reflexes and speed were superior to theirs.


    Thankfully, being a team of two allowed them to support each other. Through their telepathic bond and an unspoken understanding, they could fight on even terms and even gain a


    advantage.


    Still, the damage they inflicted on him was minimal. They watched as Crackstone stood up again, advancing toward them without a single visible injury, despite taking a direct hit and


    crashing through multiple trees along the way.


    [Do we stick with Plan A or move to Plan B?] Luke asked through their telepathic link.


    Speaking this way was faster and saved energy.


    [Finding his black heart will take too long. Who knows where he''s hiding it, and it might even


    be tiny... Plan B] Wednesday replied. Luke nodded in agreement.


    This time, Crackstone didn''t approach to fight at close range. He understood that with their bothersome teleportation techniques and the fact that he was facing two opponents, he wouldn''t be able to inflict much damage.


    Raising his staff, he began to conjure a massive amount of fire, and within just a few breaths,


    he had created a large fireball radiating intense heat. The temperature in the area rose by


    several degrees.


    Without wasting any time, he made a forward motion, sending the fireball hurtling toward


    Luke and Wednesday, burning all the vegetation in its path.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 156: Crackstone III

    Chapter 156: Crackstone IIILuke and Wednesday created their respective shields against the massive fireball already descending upon them.


    Luke created a telekinetic shield that rose like a transparent barrier, vibrating intensely. It resembled a crystalline wall that shimmered with a faint glow.


    Wednesday''s shield, on the other hand, was one of dense and profound darkness. When the two shields met, their protective effect amplified.


    Luke''s telekinesis intertwined with Wednesday''s darkness, merging to form an even more powerful barrier. This fusion emitted a strange aura: a swirl of black and white moving in chaotic yet harmonious patterns.


    The fireball struck the combined shield with a deafening roar. Flames crackled and hissed upon contact, spreading sideways in a wave of intense heat. The shield trembled under the pressure but held firm, keeping the fire''s force at bay. Finally, the fireball exploded into a cloud of flames and energy, a blinding eruption that illuminated all of Raven Island.


    Though the shield absorbed most of the impact, the explosion partially broke through, scorching the ground and setting nearby trees ablaze.


    As the shield dissipated, Crackstone frowned, realizing his enemies were no longer in sight. He stood motionless, his eyes scanning every corner of the surroundings, searching for traces of Luke and Wednesday. The haze from the recent explosion still hung in the air, making every shadow seem thicker and more deceptive.


    Suddenly, he sensed something unusual: a subtle disturbance in one of the tall trees, where the shadows seemed to move unnaturally. At first, he hesitated, but he sharpened his senses and finally detected a faint, growing hum.


    Focusing his gaze on the tree, Crackstone could just make out a distortion in the darkness- exactly where Luke and Wednesday were hiding.


    Wednesday had cloaked them in a veil of shadowy camouflage, a blackness that blended seamlessly with the forest''s shadows.


    Only someone with senses as sharp as Crackstone''s could have found them so quickly. But by then, it was already too late.


    Luke had already gained the seconds he needed to concentrate his energy into a vibrant telekinetic sphere, humming and ready to be unleashed.


    He launched the telekinetic orb toward Crackstone. The sphere shot forward with impressive speed, nearly blurring as it cut through the air.


    Wednesday acted simultaneously, releasing three orbs of darkness, each the size of a basketball, which followed the telekinetic orb like dark satellites.


    Crackstone tried to move, flexing his body in an attempt to dodge the telekinetic orb, but Wednesday''s dark orbs made it far more difficult. The three dark spheres acted like invisible anchors, pulling him in different directions.


    As Crackstone struggled, the telekinetic orb closed in rapidly. Realizing he couldn''t evade it, Crackstone decided to defend himself.


    With a swift motion of his staff, he conjured a reddish stone shield enveloped in flames. The telekinetic orb collided with the fiery wall, unleashing its accumulated energy in a deafening explosion.


    A blinding flash of energy erupted, and the force of the blast was so immense that the ground beneath Crackstone was carved into a massive crater. Nearby trees were uprooted and hurled in every direction.


    This time, Luke''s telekinetic orb was far more powerful than the one he had used against Sebastian. Had he used this level of power back then, it would have destroyed the entire middle courtyard of Nevermore.


    The difference lay in his intentions and circumstances during that fight. He hadn''t wanted to cause too much damage to the school''s property, and Sabrina had been nearby; attacking with such force would have killed her. Furthermore, Sebastian wasn''t as powerful as Crackstone, so using that much power wasn''t necessary. In addition, Luke''s strength had grown significantly since that battle.


    Luke and Wednesday sprinted toward Crackstone. They needed to seize this moment to finish him off if possible. Upon reaching the massive crater, they descended swiftly without hesitation.


    There, at the center of the crater, Crackstone was standing, to both their surprise. However, his condition didn''t look good at first glance. He was missing an arm and a leg, and his face was even more disfigured than usual-though it had already been grotesque, with its decayed, greenish hue since his resurrection.


    Despite his state, Crackstone remained upright, firmly holding the demonic book and his cursed fire-spewing staff. His wounds were regenerating at an astonishing speed; even his missing leg regrew before Luke and Wednesday could reach him to pummel him into submission.


    Luke now understood that if Crackstone made it to Nevermore, he could easily destroy its infrastructure. Although the professors were strong, not all of them could match the strength of this demonic normie.


    Luke and Wednesday were special cases-rare talents who had already surpassed many adult outcasts, as demonstrated when Luke killed Atlas or Wednesday took down Shark, the vampire from the Kairia clan.


    Seeing the two charging toward him, Crackstone engulfed himself in flames and shot into the sky in a fiery vortex-a peculiar way to travel.


    Luke and Wednesday followed, throwing a barrage of attacks at him. Unfortunately, they couldn''t land any fatal blows, as his regeneration was too fast, and the fiery vortex served as an excellent defense while he fled at high speed.


    Within minutes, Crackstone had completely healed and returned to the fight. The roles were reversed.


    Luke and Wednesday dodged Crackstone''s fiery attacks, which he seemed capable of casting endlessly and without any need for preparation.


    ''Stupid regeneration and fire-spewing staff,'' Luke cursed in his mind as he dodged a fireball.


    Thanks to the synergy he had with Wednesday, they managed to evade Crackstone''s relentless attacks. They defended themselves with their complementary shields-Luke used Shambles on Wednesday, as the fire often prevented her from traveling through the shadows. They counterattacked only when the timing was right.


    The forest on Raven Island was in ruins. Much of it was engulfed in flames, craters scarred the terrain, and a multitude of dark orbs launched by Wednesday remained scattered across the


    battlefield, refusing to vanish.


    Crackstone noticed that those dark orbs didn''t disappear. He realized Wednesday was plotting something, though he couldn''t discern exactly what.


    Despite holding the advantage¡ªhis regeneration keeping his body in perfect condition-he remained cautious. Luke and Wednesday, in contrast, showed signs of fatigue and accumulating injuries from the intense fight. Though none of their wounds were severe, they bore light burns, cuts, and bruises.


    Even so, Crackstone dared not let up on his assault. He couldn''t give them a moment to breathe and had to attack relentlessly, with any means necessary.


    He knew that if he gave Luke any time, the boy might conjure another dangerous orb like before. That explosion had been perilous, even for him, inflicting internal damage on his


    blackened heart.


    In a split second, Crackstone unleashed a torrent of fire directly at them.


    Luke reacted swiftly, tearing up the forest floor with his telekinesis to form a barrier of earth as a shield. Then, wasting no time, he used his Shambles technique to teleport away from Crackstone, observing the battlefield from a safe distance thanks to his domain.


    Crackstone wanted to seek him out immediately, knowing Luke was likely conjuring another telekinetic orb to hurl at him. But Wednesday wasn''t going to let that happen.


    With a simple gesture of her hand, the dark orbs scattered across the battlefield began to emit an intense gravitational pull, their combined influence dragging Crackstone toward a central


    focal point.


    "Awake, Crow," Wednesday murmured in her monotone, icy voice.


    The giant crow came to life once more, resurrected from her last battle against Sabrina. Its eyes gleamed with malice as they fixed on Crackstone. It immediately recognized that this opponent was far more powerful than the shrieking, whiny girl it had faced before.


    This time, the crow didn''t speak-it acted. From its massive, shadowy body, four tentacles shot out, lunging for Crackstone''s arms and legs.


    In response, Crackstone conjured fiery bursts that twisted the air, scorching the tentacles. But the crow held him immobilized just long enough for the dark orbs to intensify their pull, dragging him closer to the ground through their collective force.


    The crow endured for a time, but eventually, Crackstone managed to incinerate it completely, reducing it to a cloud of dissipating darkness. Wednesday coughed up blood but ignored the


    pain.


    Placing her hands on the ground, she sent shadows spreading toward Crackstone. He had no time to react before they coiled around his feet like roots, pulling him in the opposite direction of the dark orbs'' gravitational pull.


    His feet slid, his legs losing their grip on the ground, and he stumbled awkwardly before finally crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.


    Crackstone''s fury surged as he tasted dirt, his rage amplifying further with the indignity of


    the fall.


    ''Damn descendant of Goody Addams! Trying to humiliate me!'' Crackstone fumed internally.


    He couldn''t fathom why she would bother making him trip. All she needed to do was keep him in one place so he couldn''t dodge the telekinetic orb.


    Before he could get back on his feet, Crackstone noticed a shadow looming over him. From the ground, he looked up, and his expression darkened.


    Standing before him was Luke, his gaze cold and resolute. In Luke''s right fist was a vibrant


    energy¡ªa concentrated mass of telekinetic waves pulsing with overwhelming intensity,


    forming a translucent sphere.


    Luke''s left hand braced his right, gripping it firmly to compress the telekinetic waves further. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sphere glowed and trembled with an energy desperate to be unleashed. ''Shit,'' Crackstone thought, realizing Luke''s fist was headed straight for his head.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 157: Arrogance

    Chapter 157: ArroganceLuke struck Crackstone''s head with his fist. The hit was clean-right on his forehead. The telekinetic waves compressed around Luke''s fist were released as Crackstone''s head collided with the ground.


    BOOM!


    Luke''s fist crushed Crackstone''s head, driving it deeper into the earth as the telekinetic waves burst forth. The very air seemed to fracture at that point.


    The ground cracked, creating a small crater at the impact site. The telekinetic waves generated a powerful gust that extinguished nearby flames and lifted large amounts of dust and dirt into the air.


    Luke stared at Crackstone''s crushed head-partially obliterated. His brains were visible, and his face was no longer recognizable.


    The plan B he and Wednesday had devised was simple: destroy the enemy''s brain. If they crushed Crackstone''s brain, he wouldn''t be able to move or fight back for a few minutes while he regenerated.


    They would use that time to locate his black heart and destroy it.


    As expected, Crackstone lay on the ground, his body twitching slightly. For the first time, he let go of his magical staff, though the demonic book remained clutched in his grip like a precious treasure.


    Despite having superior speed and reflexes compared to Luke and Wednesday, as well as a vast arsenal of large-scale destructive attacks, Crackstone''s physical durability was not as remarkable as that of Atlas or other enemies Luke had faced.


    But that weakness was compensated by his insane regeneration. Luke could already see Crackstone''s face beginning to heal, even the scattered fragments of his brain returning to their place. It was a grotesque and disgusting scene to witness.


    Luke wouldn''t give him time to regenerate his brain and regain movement.


    He assumed an attacking stance once more, slightly bending his legs and leaning his upper body forward. He drew his right fist back, covering it with his left hand.


    The telekinetic waves began concentrating there again, creating an increasingly powerful vibration in the air. A translucent sphere formed around his fist.


    ''Jan Ken, you bastard!'' Luke thought, as he struck Crackstone in the same spot with his fist.


    BOOM!


    Crackstone''s head, which was in the process of reconstructing itself, was crushed once again. The release of the telekinetic waves destroyed it even more effectively this time, as it was already damaged.


    Wednesday arrived at the scene and stood beside Luke, holding her scythe of darkness in hand. Without wasting time, she began slicing through Crackstone''s demonic body. She needed to cut quickly to prevent it from regenerating before she could locate his black heart among his organs.


    Luke had to strike Crackstone''s head once more, as the threat of true death caused him to regenerate at an accelerated rate. Finally, Wednesday found the cursed black heart.


    Unlike that of a witch, it was located below the navel on the right side and was about the size of a ping-pong ball-very small.


    Wednesday''s scythe transformed into a short knife, and she stabbed the tiny heart.


    "Die, Crackstone," Wednesday murmured coldly, driving the blade in with lethal precision. Crackstone''s body convulsed. Despite lacking a mouth, a chilling wail emerged from somewhere within him. The sound seemed to echo from the very depths of his corrupted soul. The skin began to blacken and crack, splitting into fractures that released wisps of gray ash. It was as if his body were crumbling from within, turning into dust that rose in spirals.


    With each passing second, more of him disintegrated, until only a fragile silhouette of ash remained. Then, with a final, muffled sigh, the figure began to glow with fire that intensified until it engulfed every particle in flames.


    ''Shit!'' Luke thought, activating Shambles on himself and Wednesday, who no longer had the energy to move due to her injuries and exhaustion.


    In the blink of an eye, they both vanished, and a moment later, the ash figure exploded in a burst of sparks and burning dust, scattering like a rain of embers.


    "Cough... cough... Damn it. Why can''t he just die in peace?" Luke grumbled as he created a gust of wind to disperse the ash. He was holding Wednesday in his arms.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, worried. Neither of them was in good condition. The fight had been much more difficult than they had initially expected.


    They had several injuries, mostly burns, but also bruises and cuts. Their clothes were in tatters, as were their faces, smeared with dirt and ash.


    Wednesday was worse off, as her raven had been killed by Crackstone, which caused a negative reaction in her, given the raven''s connection to her.


    "I''m fine..." Wednesday said with some difficulty, trying to stand up, only to cough up blood at that moment. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t push yourself," Luke said, looking at her with concern.


    "Where''s the book?" Wednesday asked, ignoring her condition.


    Luke, with his domain extended, focused on where Crackstone had detonated. There lay the book. The fire-spitting magic staff (as Luke had called it) was destroyed, but the book remained in pristine condition.


    Luke frowned as two presences intruded into his domain out of nowhere, as if they had been there all along. Worst of all, they were heading straight for the demonic book. "What''s wrong?" Wednesday asked, noticing Luke''s frown. That was never a good sign. "We''ve got company, and I doubt they''re here for a friendly chat," Luke replied.


    He watched as the intruders entered the crater where Crackstone had died. One of them grabbed the demonic book and began retreating rapidly, moving away from them.


    Luke wanted to chase the damn thief, but he didn''t have the energy for it. Besides, the other figure was heading straight toward them.


    Where did they come from? Luke and Wednesday wondered. They had been extremely cautious when entering Raven Island. They had even flown in camouflaged from Addams Manor-it seemed impossible for anyone to have discovered them.


    What''s more, Luke hadn''t detected these two figures with his domain. But there were techniques that allowed individuals to remain unnoticed, even within his domain-like Wednesday''s camouflage, to some extent. His domain wasn''t infallible.


    "If they stole the demonic book, it means they knew it was there. That can only mean one thing..." Wednesday said, standing up with Luke''s help.


    "The Spellmans," Luke said grimly.


    Only they would know the demonic book had been collecting dust in Crackstone''s tomb.


    Less than two minutes later, they saw a figure running toward them. It stopped about ten meters away. It was a short, stout middle-aged woman.


    She had a broad, flabby face, a short neck, and bulging eyes. Her blonde hair barely reached her nape, cut short in a practical style.


    She wore an elegant, muted pink suit and glittering rings on every finger of her hands.


    "Dolores Spellman," Luke remarked, stepping forward. He needed to get Wednesday out of


    there.


    "Oh, so you know my name," said the woman in pink, her watery voice accompanied by a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She stared at Luke with chilling coldness and an


    unmistakable murderous intent.


    "Of course I know you. You''re Sebastian and Ingrid''s mother," Luke said with a smile. "I''d recognize the mother of some old friends anywhere."


    Natasha had shown him a photo of Dolores. It hadn''t been difficult for her to acquire a picture


    of Elliot Spellman''s wife.


    Dolores''s icy gaze didn''t waver, but Luke''s words had clearly struck a nerve. Even so, she managed to control her anger, masking it behind a stoic facade.


    "I never thought you''d go through the trouble of reviving Crackstone. What a stroke of luck for me. You''ve done me two favors," Dolores said with a distasteful little laugh. The first favor was reviving Crackstone, killing him, and leaving her the demonic book on a silver platter. The second was delivering Luke to her in such a pitiful state. The battle with Crackstone had taken its toll on both Luke and Wednesday. He wouldn''t be able to escape, and killing him would be all the easier for her.


    "Everyone will think you died heroically, taking down Crackstone-the arch-enemy of our community," Dolores continued, her wide smile oozing mockery.


    To Dolores, Luke and Wednesday had come to kill Crackstone to put an end to the grudge between the Addams family and Crackstone-Luke helping his girlfriend. She didn''t realize they were aware of the demonic book and that it was their true objective.


    If she had known, she would have mocked them mercilessly for their arrogance in assuming the Spellmans wouldn''t have the place under surveillance. It was only logical to guard a site housing a demonic book.


    Essentially, they had walked straight into this dangerous situation without considering such a likely possibility, and now both of them understood their mistake. They had been far too


    arrogant.


    ''If Elliot doesn''t have demonic powers, she probably doesn''t either... Her strength must be less than Crackstone''s. Maybe a step below, but still stronger than Atlas,'' Luke thought, pushing his brain to its limits in search of a way to survive.


    He had never been in such a perilous situation before.


    Wednesday, too, was racking her brain for a way to get out alive. As for killing Dolores, she


    saw it as nearly impossible given their current condition.


    "Why were you keeping Crackstone''s tomb under surveillance?" Luke asked, trying to buy time to recover some energy. He already knew the answer, but Dolores assumed they didn''t.


    "That''s none of your concern," Dolores replied with disdain.


    Without another word, the short woman bent slightly, channeling all her strength into her


    calves. In an instant, she launched herself toward Luke and Wednesday with blinding speed,


    far beyond what even a typical outcast could achieve.


    ''Green aura!'' Luke thought.


    Before Dolores could reach them, Luke extended his hand toward Wednesday, who widened


    her eyes in shock at his sudden action. She knew exactly what he was doing.


    "Luke, don''t-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she vanished from the spot.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 158: Survival

    Chapter 158: SurvivalAfter teleporting Wednesday away with Shambles, Luke found himself face to face with Dolores, her expression cold and brimming with murderous intent. Her bony fist, adorned with rings, swung toward his head.


    Luke crossed his arms in an X-shape to shield himself and created a telekinetic barrier as quickly as he could.


    When Dolores'' fist struck the barrier, it shattered instantly and continued its path toward Luke.


    PUM!


    The fist collided with Luke''s arm, sending him flying dozens of meters backward.


    As he soared through the air, Luke managed to use his telekinesis to slow his momentum- just slightly. He crashed into a tree, and thanks to his efforts, he didn''t break it, but he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    "Cough... cough..." Luke spat blood. He was sure he had broken a few ribs. He noticed the imprint of Dolores'' rings embedded in the skin of his left forearm. Thanks to his shield, the bones in his forearms weren''t broken.


    If he could have, he would have teleported away with Shambles, but he was already at his limit. A throbbing headache and fatigue consumed his entire body. He had overused his powers during the battle with Crackstone.


    [Luke, if you teleport me away again, I''ll kill you.] Wednesday''s voice echoed through their telepathic link. Her tone was not the usual monotone devoid of emotion. Instead, it carried both concern and anger.


    [Don''t teleport you away from me. Hide and try to execute a surprise, lethal attack if possible] Luke said as he wiped the blood from his mouth.


    His body ached all over, and he felt a mental fatigue unlike anything he had ever experienced. But he couldn''t remain on the ground-Dolores was charging straight at him.


    He could have used the last of his mental strength to send Wednesday more than 20 kilometers away so she could escape, but he knew her too well.


    Wednesday would come back no matter how much he insisted she leave. She was incredibly stubborn. The best option was to try to have Wednesday attempt a decapitation strike while Luke distracted Dolores.


    Wednesday was running toward the sound of the battle. She bit her lower lip, her expression filled with frustration. Her progress was slow, and she was limping because one of her legs was badly burned, but pain was the least of her concerns.


    [Don''t die] Wednesday said in a worried tone as she tried to pick up her pace.


    She had noticed during the fight with Crackstone that Luke had borne the brunt of the battle. He had used techniques that required immense energy and had employed Shambles on her several times¡ªa feat far from easy. On top of that, he took charge of close-quarters combat when it became necessary.


    Luke didn''t respond to Wednesday. He was facing Dolores again, who launched another punch at him. This time, however, the blow was even more powerful-the very air seemed to ripple from the force.


    If he were in peak condition, his telekinesis and clairvoyance would have made dodging the attack simple. But in his current state, he couldn''t move fast enough or use telekinetic waves at the precise moment needed.


    If he defended himself the same way as before, the bones in his arms would shatter, and he''d be sent flying at even greater speed than last time. The damage would be too severe to endure. In that tense moment, Luke focused on the last card he could rely on: his blue aura.


    It was highly likely that Dolores had some kind of artifact protecting her mind. However, such shields weren''t impenetrable. All they did was add a layer of protection that a telepath would need to break through before gaining access to their victim''s mind.


    The problem was that breaking or hacking through this protection could take several seconds -and by the time Luke did, Dolores'' fist would have already landed. He needed to be fast. Very fast.


    Luke locked eyes with Dolores, concentrating intensely. Their gazes met. With tremendous focus, he entered her mind. As he''d expected, she had protections in place.


    The process felt like forcing a lock open, only at an incredible speed-less than a second. His forehead was beaded with sweat, and his brain throbbed painfully, but he did it.


    With the protections breached, Luke manipulated Dolores'' senses, creating an illusion that would allow him to escape.


    To Dolores, Luke was still there-motionless and too exhausted to move. She struck him with brutal force, but instead of hitting solid flesh, her fist met empty air.


    Luke''s body dissolved into a cloud of black crows that scattered in every direction, creating a chaotic visual that left her momentarily bewildered.


    ''Did he manage to break through the protective layers of my rings? That fast?'' Dolores thought, surprised and confused as she tried to disperse the crows, which vanished after a few seconds. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke was no longer in sight. Although the illusion was brief, it gave him just enough time to slip away and hide behind a tree several meters away from Dolores.


    ''Damn it, this hurts...'' Luke thought, clutching his head as he leaned against the thick trunk of the tree. His brain throbbed painfully, each pulse like a hammer to his skull.


    He hadn''t tried to attack Dolores during those few seconds when her vision was obstructed by the crows. At best, he could have inflicted a minor cut on her skin. Against someone like Dolores, who possessed a green aura, such damage would be insignificant. With her regenerative ability, the wound would heal in mere seconds.


    All he would have accomplished was wasting more of his own energy.


    Luke was sick of fighting opponents with regenerative abilities and impenetrable resilience. He and Wednesday had to bear every injury, every scratch, for the duration of the battle.


    The pain accumulated with each wound, like a heavy burden that slowed him down and made it harder to endure the next attack. Even small injuries added to his exhaustion, making every movement more taxing.


    Luke quickly moved away from his hiding spot, and just as he left, the tree he''d been leaning against was split in half by Dolores'' fist.


    ''Crazy old woman,'' Luke thought with a grimace of pain. Even moving quickly hurt.


    Dolores harbored a deep, burning hatred for Luke. It wasn''t just because he was a Poe or the centuries-old feud between their families. The main reason was that Luke had killed her two beloved children.


    When she first heard the news, she wanted to attack Luke immediately, regardless of whose house he might be staying in-whether Addams, Umbrio, Thorpe, or anyone else''s. But she was stopped by her husband.


    Dolores extended her hand, her fingers sinking deeply into the broken trunk as if it were paper. With monstrous strength, she ripped the trunk from the ground, roots and all, and hurled it at Luke with incredible speed.


    Luke could feel Dolores'' murderous intent directed squarely at him. Thanks to that, he managed to predict where the trunk would go and sidestepped it by mere centimeters. The trunk whizzed past him, tearing his clothes and leaving a sharp gust of air in its wake.


    But Luke couldn''t afford to relax. Dolores grabbed the other half of the tree and, without giving him a moment to breathe, threw it at him again. This time, the speed was even greater.


    Luke tried to move to the side again, but it wasn''t enough. He only managed to partially avoid the impact. Had he not dodged slightly, the trunk would have hit his stomach squarely,


    spelling his end.


    Instead, the half-trunk struck his right side, near his lower obliques, with brutal force, leaving him breathless.


    The jagged edge of the trunk pierced his skin, creating a deep and bloody wound. The impact sent him flying backward. He tumbled across the ground several times before coming to a


    stop, sharp pain coursing through his entire body.


    Despite the agony, Luke managed to rise slowly, his breathing labored. His side was bleeding heavily, and the wound was severe enough to make him dizzy for a moment. Even so, he clenched his teeth and stood up, one hand pressing against the fresh injury.


    "Does it hurt? You turned my children into lumps of meat. This is just the beginning of your suffering," Dolores said, her gaze burning with hatred.


    Unfortunately for her, she needed to kill Luke quickly. The battle against Crackstone at Raven Island had been very noticeable. While Nevermore was empty during this time of year, the school undoubtedly had ways to monitor its grounds, and reinforcements could arrive at any


    moment.


    Dolores'' words, dripping with resentment, hung in the air, and Luke felt a spark of opportunity. Hatred was a significant weakness if you let it control you in the heat of battle. The stronger the hatred, the easier it is to act on impulse, neglecting focus.


    In that moment, as Dolores savored his suffering, her arrogance had opened the door he


    needed. Locking eyes with her, Luke entered Dolores'' mind once more. This time, breaking through her defenses was easier he wasn''t as pressed for time as before.


    He manipulated her senses, creating an illusion where Dolores experienced total paralysis. It wasn''t a mental command forcing her to stay still, but it was similar. The effect would last only slightly longer than a direct command.


    Luke knew this illusion would only hold for a few seconds before she broke free, but those precious seconds were exactly what he and Wednesday needed.


    [Now!] Luke said through their telepathic link.


    From behind a bush, Wednesday emerged, moving swiftly toward Dolores. With the precision


    of a hunter, she drove her shadow blade directly toward Dolores'' left eye. The blade pierced


    through, puncturing the eyeball.


    Simultaneously, Luke, still weakened, used his telekinesis to move a small stone. He launched


    it with all the speed he could muster toward Dolores'' other eye. Both attacks, perfectly synchronized, hit their mark: Dolores let out a scream of pain,


    clutching her face as she staggered back.


    However, even in her vulnerable state, Dolores reacted with superhuman speed, pulling back


    just in time to prevent Wednesday''s knife from driving deeper into her brain. As for the stone, it didn''t have enough force to penetrate her skull.


    ''Damn it,'' Luke thought, clicking his tongue. He had wanted to pierce Dolores'' brain and send her to join her children. They had lost a prime opportunity to kill her, but there was no use


    dwelling on it now.


    The only silver lining was that Dolores was temporarily blinded. Even with her regenerative abilities, healing her eyes wouldn''t be easy. Her regeneration wasn''t nearly as advanced as


    Crackstone''s.


    They had to keep fighting and survive. Luke wouldn''t let Wednesday die here. If he had to die,


    it would be taking that witch Dolores with him.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 159: Uncle Fester

    Chapter 159: Uncle FesterHello everyone! I have an announcement to make. I published a new ff. It''s about the TV series Modern Family. The first chapter is already uploaded, if you want you can go check it out :D


    Thanks for your attention, I leave you with the chapter.


    ...


    Wednesday, who was about to retreat and hide again among the bushes to attempt another decapitation attack, was surprised to see Dolores stop her retreat and charge at her despite being blind.


    Dolores knew she had to seize this opportunity to get rid of Wednesday. She couldn''t let her hide again. Now that she was blind, it would be even harder to dodge the stealth attacks of the girl with the dark aura.


    Despite lacking vision, she remembered where Wednesday had been earlier and could hear her labored breathing, giving her a mental idea of where she was. With her superhuman speed, the wounded Addams girl wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Wednesday, knowing she couldn''t escape due to her fatigue and injuries, decided to mitigate the impact of the blow to avoid death. Before Dolores could reach her, she felt an invisible force pulling her. Recognizing it as Luke''s telekinesis, she didn''t resist and allowed herself to be carried away.


    Luke, unable to control Wednesday well, had to catch her. He grabbed her by the waist, breathing a sigh of relief upon realizing he had saved her.


    "Luke... stop using your powers. You''re already at your limit," Wednesday said firmly, though deep down, her tone was almost a plea. She noticed Luke struggling to stay on his feet.


    "I''m fine..." Luke said, though he was clearly far from fine. In addition to all his injuries, he felt his brain throbbing intensely.


    Right now, he felt a searing pain in his brain that worsened whenever he used his psychic abilities. The pain was similar to what he experienced when using his pain induction technique-a move that inflicted intense mental agony on an enemy''s brain.


    ''It''s like I''ve run out of mana,'' Luke thought, his face pale, recalling his games of League of Legends.


    His metaphor was peculiar. Each time he forced his powers, it was as if he were overloading an empty mana bar, causing brutal feedback damage that tore through his own mind.


    He was experiencing, for the first time, the painful reality of having run out of psychic energy -something he had previously thought impossible.


    Wednesday also felt the same limitation in her energy. Normally, she would have used her dark scythe in the surprise attack on Dolores, but with so little energy, she could only summon a weak knife of darkness.


    [Hide and wait for another opportunity. We need to talk through this link] Luke told Wednesday through their telepathic connection. Using telepathy also hurt, though not as much as his other techniques.


    To Wednesday, this plan seemed crazy. She wouldn''t let Luke continue facing Dolores in a one-on-one battle, bearing all the burden and danger himself. However, before she could protest, he pushed her away.


    Dolores was already running toward them, sharpening her senses to the maximum. She had heard their murmurs and deduced their location.


    Wednesday had no choice but to hide again. If she stepped out now, she would only lower their chances of survival.


    ''In just a few seconds, I''ll be able to shadow travel again,'' Wednesday thought.


    If things got too dangerous, she would use shadow travel to appear beside Luke and defend him, even if it meant using her own body as a shield. Using shadow travel on Luke from this distance required a lot of energy, so that was not an option.


    Dolores struck toward Luke. She couldn''t see him but could hear his breathing. This time, she wouldn''t miss!


    But she missed again! Luke''s body exploded into a cloud of smoke.


    ''Is he manipulating my hearing too?'' Dolores thought, her brow furrowed. As she searched for Luke''s location, she focused on accelerating the regeneration of her eyes.


    "Hey, old witch, I''m over here!" Luke shouted, catching Dolores'' attention. She turned her head toward the sound, which came from the north, about 10 meters from her current position.


    However, Dolores didn''t move from her spot. She kept listening, sharpening her ears. She didn''t believe that was the real Luke. Finally, she heard the sound of leaves being stepped on and, in less than a second, darted toward the source at full speed.


    This had to be the real one. She could hear his breathing, and it seemed authentic-unlike the previous breathing, which had been too normal for the condition the Poe boy was in.


    Her fist met resistance that once again quickly dissipated into smoke. She had been fooled yet again!


    ''Damn you, three-aura user!'' Dolores cursed in her mind, furious. If Luke had been an ordinary psychic with just one aura, he would''ve been dead long ago. Even if he had two auras -telekinesis and clairvoyance-Dolores would have managed to kill him by now.


    The real Luke was the one who had shouted. He had used himself as bait. It was clearly suspicious to yell and draw attention to himself. It was a risky move, but it had worked.


    ''Faster!'' Luke thought, now sprinting toward Dolores. He extended his hand, aiming to grab the back of her neck.


    He planned to use his pain induction technique with all the strength he had left. That would give Wednesday the chance to land the killing blow.


    However, Dolores sensed the presence approaching from behind her. She managed to turn around and face Luke, who wasn''t fast enough. In his current state, his speed was no match for Dolores''.


    He was standing only by sheer force of will.


    ''I guess this is it...'' Luke thought, watching the powerful fist heading straight for his head.


    He didn''t even have the strength to create a telekinetic shield, and if he managed to, it would be too weak. The punch would leave him half-dead and unconscious at best. He could no longer use Shambles, a technique that drained too much energy since it required combining


    two auras.


    Nor could he create another illusion-it was far too late.


    Just as he had resigned himself to his fate, a shadow emerged in front of him. It was Wednesday. She was even paler than usual and in terrible condition, but her gaze was


    resolute.


    With all the strength she could muster, she created a weak dark shield.


    "Move!" Luke shouted, seeing how Wednesday stepped in front of him to act as his shield.


    Dolores'' fist smashed through the dark shield instantly and continued on its path toward Wednesday''s face.


    As Dolores'' fist was about to strike Wednesday, Luke saw her suddenly being flung backward at incredible speed, like a projectile.


    It all happened in less than a second-he only caught a blur appearing in front of Wednesday. Now, there was a man standing between them, his back turned to Luke and Wednesday. Luke focused his gaze and saw an unusual figure. A tall, hunched back wrapped in a heavy fur coat that covered him almost entirely. His head was pale and bald. Small blue lightning bolts slithered across his body like serpents of energy, jumping from his shoulders, arms, and back. Luke and Wednesday''s hair stood on end, electrified by the static tension emanating from the bald man.


    "Uncle Fester..." Wednesday said in a tone that was both surprised and relieved. Somehow, they had been saved from the clutches of death.


    The bald man glanced sideways at Wednesday and Luke. His eyes were dark, sunken, and surrounded by heavy bags.


    Fester looked at Luke for a second before turning his gaze to his beloved niece. He examined Wednesday''s condition, and his brow furrowed slightly.


    "It seems you''ve been having fun, niece," Fester said with a faint smile that didn''t reach his


    eyes.


    Luke was surprised to see the famous Uncle Fester-not just because of the circumstances of his arrival but also because of the aura he emanated. This wasn''t what he had expected. Fester


    seemed extremely angry.


    "You didn''t come to my birthday," Wednesday said, catching both Fester and Luke off guard.


    Why on earth was she pointing out Fester''s shortcomings at such a critical moment? She truly sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    held onto grudges.


    "I know, I have my reasons... We''ll talk about it later," Fester replied, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he turned his attention back to the situation.


    Dolores had already gotten back on her feet, glaring at Fester with a deep scowl. One of her eyes had fully regenerated. Feeling the immense power behind the kick she had received to her face, she had used a significant amount of energy to accelerate the regeneration of at least


    one eye.


    She needed at least one functional eye to see who this intruder was-especially because fighting such a person without vision was dangerous.


    "Fester Addams," Dolores muttered, her scowl deepening. Things had become much more complicated. Although she had recovered the demonic book, which was of great importance, she couldn''t let this opportunity slip by to kill Luke, who was in a critical state.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 160: On the limit

    Chapter 160: On the limit"Dolores Spellman," said Fester, his dark, sunken eyes fixed on Dolores.


    "This is a matter that involves the Poe and Spellman families. Take your niece and leave," Dolores said, her brow furrowed.


    Luke couldn''t believe that this toad-faced woman could be so shameless. That blow would have killed Wednesday or left her in a vegetative state. Besides, she had already tried to get rid of her before.


    Fester began laughing in his peculiar way at Dolores''s comment, which made her scowl even more at the bald man''s unpleasant laughter.


    "Your family has grown bolder over time!" Fester said, struggling to stop laughing.


    "Uncle, help me kill her," Wednesday said, stepping forward.


    Fester''s expression turned to one of surprise. He hadn''t expected his perpetually apathetic niece to use the word "help" in a sentence.


    As for Luke, he was already more accustomed to Wednesday using the word help with him. She had asked for his help to resurrect Crackstone and eliminate him, or with her novel. It no longer seemed so strange to him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you help me kill her, I''ll introduce you to a wife," Luke said, stepping forward as well.


    He couldn''t pass up this great opportunity to get rid of Elliot''s wife. Fester was clearly furious about Wednesday''s condition, who had nearly died from Dolores''s attack.


    Fester looked at Luke with a strange expression.


    ''A wife? What the hell was this boy,'' who seemed on the brink of death, talking about? His condition was much worse than Wednesday''s, and that was saying a lot, considering she was also covered in wounds and struggling to stay on her feet.


    "I doubt you''ll be much help in this fight," Fester said, eyeing the bleeding wound near Luke''s lower obliques. That was his worst injury, and it was still bleeding, causing him to lose more blood.


    Luke winced at Fester''s comment. He was right, but if he pushed himself, he could keep fighting for a few more minutes. If it meant getting rid of Dolores, he would accept the pain he would suffer. No pain, no gain.


    "My uncle''s right. Rest. You''re in no condition to keep going," Wednesday said, looking at Luke with concern. Beyond his wounds, she could see a large vein pulsing on his forehead.


    You''re not the best person to say it...'' Luke thought.


    "I don''t need help from either of you. Just rest, Wednesday," Fester said, turning his gaze back to Dolores.


    Fester had already decided to fight Dolores to the death, regardless of Wednesday''s or Luke''s requests. He wasn''t about to let it slide that Wednesday had nearly died at the hands of this woman. He didn''t care about the grudge between the Poe and Spellman families.


    "Even in your pathetic condition, you''re still thinking about killing me! You''re truly arrogant, Luke Poe," Dolores said with a sharp, unpleasant laugh.


    She had overheard the conversation, which gave her more time to heal. She had taken an electric kick to the face that caused internal damage and disrupted her regeneration in one of her eyes, slowing her healing process. If she wanted to kill Luke, she needed to be in optimal condition to fight Fester and eventually attack Luke.


    "Aren''t you giving yourself too much credit, toad? If I hadn''t fought Crackstone to the death, I''d have smashed your damn head in several times by now. Your regenerative ability would''ve only prolonged your suffering," Luke said, gritting his teeth in fury.


    Dolores''s mocking expression vanished. She knew Luke had a point. She had fallen into several of Luke''s illusions, and if he had been in optimal condition, he could have hit her, causing significant damage. Adding Wednesday to that equation, she likely would have died much faster than Crackstone.


    ''Crackstone?'' Fester thought with some confusion.


    Fester shook the thought off and launched himself at Dolores. His body was enveloped in a dense current of blue lightning, crackling with electrifying energy that lit up the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Dolores.


    The impact was immediate: Fester''s electricity-cloaked arm struck directly against Dolores''s forearm, which she had barely managed to raise in defense. She couldn''t compete in speed against an electrokinetic user.


    Despite her strength, enhanced by her green aura, Dolores couldn''t prevent herself from being flung backward several meters. The electricity coursed through her body, causing her muscles to tense involuntarily.


    Mid-flight, Dolores displayed remarkable agility, twisting in the air and landing firmly on the ground, her boots sinking slightly into the earth to absorb the impact.


    ''Gomez''s older brother...'' Luke thought, surprised by the significant advantage Fester had over Dolores.


    Though it was obvious Fester outmatched her in speed thanks to his electrokinesis, his offensive power wasn''t far behind he might even surpass Dolores in that regard.


    Wednesday stopped watching the fight, which had moved farther away, and turned her gaze toward Luke.


    "Rest," Wednesday said, her tone sounding more like a command.


    "You''re still on about that... The best chance to kill that woman is now. While she''s fighting Fester, we can attack her stealthily," Luke said, his expression reluctant.


    "Not we. I will go. You will rest. Your condition is worse than mine-you''ve lost too much blood and overused your powers. If you continue, it will be dangerous," Wednesday said in an irrefutable tone.


    Seeing that Luke wasn''t entirely convinced, Wednesday changed her approach.


    "Please, Luke. You''ve already done more than enough. Leave the rest to me," she said softly, gently grasping Luke''s sleeve.


    Luke stared at her, surprised by her choice of words.


    It was rare for her to use the word "please" in a sentence, even rarer than the word "help."


    "Fine... I''ll rest," Luke said. He couldn''t say no to the cute expression of concern Wednesday


    was wearing.


    Wednesday smiled faintly, relieved that her stubborn boyfriend would stop pushing himself into an even more critical state. She helped him sit down on the ground, propping his back against the trunk of a tree.


    "I''ll take care of delivering the final blow to that woman. Don''t worry," Wednesday said.


    "Don''t put yourself in a dangerous situation," Luke replied.


    "Relax, I''m an expert in decapitation attacks," Wednesday said before heading toward the spot where Fester and Dolores were fighting.


    Wednesday felt very guilty about the theft of the demonic book. She had insisted on coming here to revive Crackstone and had asked Luke for help. Her main reason was to put an end to her family''s grudge and ensure that when her brother arrived at Nevermore next year, he wouldn''t face any danger since the book would be gone.


    However, she had been arrogant. She should have realized that the Spellmans would be watching this place.


    Because of her, Luke''s enemies had obtained a demonic book, and he had shouldered most of the burden in the fights against Crackstone and Dolores. She couldn''t accept that. She had to


    fix her mistake.


    Once Wednesday was far enough away, Luke struggled back to his feet. He even spat a bit of blood in the process. His legs trembled like jelly, but he still had one bullet left in the


    chamber.


    ''I''ll send that bitch to join her children,'' thought Luke with a slightly manic expression. He wouldn''t let such a good opportunity slip away, even if Wednesday wanted to stop him.


    He appreciated her concern, but he couldn''t let her put herself in danger while he rested. He had to make sure nothing happened to Wednesday.


    Luke only kept his domain active within a range of 500 meters, focusing on the area where Fester and Dolores were fighting and where Wednesday was hiding. He had to remain unseen by her, or she would drag him back to the tree and force him to rest.


    The battle between Fester and Dolores was devastating. Many trees were destroyed by Fester''s lightning strikes and Dolores''s incredible physical strength, which she used to hurl rocks weighing hundreds of kilograms and to tear up the ground, creating craters in her attempts to fend off her opponent.


    Fester was clearly dominating. His body glowed with an endless electrical energy, and his movements were swift, almost impossible to follow. Dolores, on the other hand, showed clear signs of exhaustion.


    Her clothes were in tatters, scorched by constant shocks, and her frizzed hair reflected the static tension building in her body. She bore numerous external and internal wounds, and though her regeneration struggled to heal them, it couldn''t keep up with the damage.


    She knew that if the fight continued at this pace, killing Luke would be the last thing she could think about. She would be the one to die-at the hands of Fester Addams, no less. It was no surprise he was Gomez''s older brother.


    In a desperate bid to buy time, Dolores dug her fingers deep into the hardened ground. With a


    guttural effort, she lifted a massive block of compacted earth and stones, hurling it toward Fester with all her might.


    The massive projectile surged forward like a miniature avalanche. Fester had no choice but to


    retreat quickly to avoid being crushed.


    ''Now,'' thought Luke.


    With the little energy he had recovered, Luke entered Dolores''s mind. He broke through her


    defenses and manipulated one of her senses: her hearing. He focused on reproducing a voice


    he knew would destabilize her.


    "Mom..." a soft voice echoed in the air. Dolores''s expression shifted to one of surprise and


    faint hope.


    She recognized the voice as her daughter Ingrid''s. But that was impossible. Could she have


    somehow survived?


    The voice of Ingrid (Sabrina) sounded again, and Dolores quickly turned her head toward the source. What she saw left her stunned-and not in a good way.


    She saw Luke standing a few meters away, smirking mockingly as he held up a ruby necklace that had once belonged to Ingrid.


    The ruby''s gleam drew Dolores''s attention like a magnet. She immediately recognized her daughter''s necklace and was painfully reminded that Ingrid was dead, murdered by the


    smirking Poe boy in front of her.


    Dolores''s body began to tremble with rage as she realized Luke was merely toying with her. The faint hope that her daughter might still be alive vanished instantly.


    Dolores let out a guttural, furious roar-a mother''s scream of anguish and rage over the loss


    of her two children, with their murderer standing before her. A green aura began to radiate


    from her body.


    She charged at Luke with a speed double what she had used before, leaving a trail of


    destruction in her wake.


    From the shadows, Wednesday observed the scene with her heart racing.


    ''That idiot!'' she thought as she emerged from her hiding spot and ran toward Luke''s position.


    She was too far to use her shadow-travel ability to close the distance. Her energy was too limited for that right now, so she had to get closer.


    Fester also began to move toward Luke, but neither he nor Wednesday would make it in time.


    Luke stood still, watching as Dolores charged toward him at breakneck speed. His breathing was deep and controlled, his mind fully focused.


    The first step of his plan had worked. Taking a trophy of war after killing Sabrina had paid off.


    Now Dolores radiated an intense killing intent. Everything depended on his observation haki to dodge the incoming strike. Luke focused solely on this ability: precognition.


    He felt the need to briefly close his eyes. In that moment, a mental image unfolded before


    him¡ªa projection showing Dolores raising her right fist and striking him squarely in the left lung. The exact trajectory of her attack.


    Luke''s eyes snapped open. Dolores was already closer. In just a second, she was in front of


    him.


    She planted her foot firmly on the ground, just as Luke had seen in his vision. The shockwave


    of her arrival kicked up dust and fragments of rock, but Luke remained unmoved, his


    concentration unbroken.


    Dolores''s fist hurtled toward his left lung. Luke manipulated a telekinetic wave to slide


    himself to the side with perfect precision and timing.


    Her strike missed him by mere centimeters, the force of the blow cleaving through the air, but


    he was already out of range.


    Luke couldn''t celebrate achieving true precognition. The plan had three steps, and he''d only


    completed two.


    In the exact moment that Dolores''s arm missed, Luke took advantage and extended his hand toward her. His middle and index fingers barely brushed against her forehead.


    ''Take this, you bitch!'' Luke thought, squeezing all his mental strength and more if he could. The effect was immediate. Dolores''s eyes widened as her body convulsed slightly. The green aura surrounding her flickered, as though her rage and strength were crumbling under the


    pain invading her mind.


    Dolores felt as if a swarm of venomous insects was burrowing into her brain, each sting so sharp and precise that it seemed her skull was about to shatter. She couldn''t breathe normally; the pain momentarily extinguished her ability to focus, think, or even move with


    coordination.


    At that moment, Fester and Wednesday arrived, seizing the opportunity Luke had created.


    Wednesday held a longer dark knife than before, and Fester had concentrated a massive amount of electrical energy in his hand. With a swift, lethal movement, Wednesday drove the dark knife directly into Dolores''s missing eye, piercing through her skull and into her brain. The blade sank in up to the hilt, and Wednesday, with unexpected strength, twisted the weapon inside, ensuring maximum damage.


    Simultaneously, Fester plunged his hand directly into Dolores''s chest, striking where her heart beat. The electric discharge was devastating. The energy coursed through her body, charring her internal tissues and stopping her heart.


    Dolores fell to her knees, her glassy eyes staring forward in disbelief. Blood poured from her


    pierced eye, and smoke rose from her chest where the electric strike had hit. Her expression was a mix of agony, helplessness, and fury, but most of all, profound disbelief.


    Her hate-filled gaze landed one last time on Luke, who smiled faintly in victory, despite his


    wretched state.


    With her brain stabbed and her heart destroyed, Dolores''s body fell to the ground with a dull thud, lifeless. She was dead.


    Wednesday and Fester turned their gazes toward Luke, each with different emotions. It was astounding that he had managed to create such an opportunity despite his condition. Luke, his face pale and his body utterly drained, felt his legs give way under his own weight.


    He collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. Now, there wasn''t a shred of strength left in him. ''This could be the end of Spider-Man?'' Luke thought as darkness enveloped him, and he lost consciousness. His body slumped to the ground.


    The last thing he perceived was the hurried sound of Wednesday''s footsteps and the echo of


    her worried voice calling his name.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 161: Post-Battle I

    Chapter 161: Post-Battle ITwo days after the resurrection of Joseph Crackstone.


    Nevermore was bustling with activity-too much, considering classes hadn''t officially started yet.


    This was due to the lunar eclipse that occurred two days ago. No one in the outcast society had imagined that during two consecutive eclipses, such significant events would take place, leaving everyone astounded.


    In both events, two names stood out among the outcasts: Luke Poe and Wednesday Addams. Both were the protagonists of both blood moons.


    During this blood moon, Crackstone was resurrected only to be killed again, followed by a confrontation with Dolores Spellman, the wife of the Spellman family patriarch. She was defeated in combat and ultimately killed by Luke, Wednesday, and Fester Addams-a surprising addition that no one had expected.


    After this, many outcasts working for the council were sent to Nevermore to thoroughly investigate what had happened there. Even members of the Demon Extermination Department were involved, as Crackstone had been a demonic normie in his time.


    The belief of the non-council outcasts was that Crackstone gained his strength from a book of witchcraft and that he led hundreds of armed normies.


    They still saw him as the nemesis of America''s outcasts, but they did not know that the real source of his power was a demonic book.


    The outcasts who fought Crackstone realized his strength far surpassed what could be explained by an ordinary whitcraft book, but they couldn''t share this discovery with others, as they were killed by him.


    The only survivor was Goody Addams, who dedicated her entire life to vengeance and, for that reason, didn''t actively reveal that Crackstone actually possessed a demonic book rather than a whitcraft book.


    Then, when Crackstone was imprisoned in the blood sarcophagus, years passed, and many outcasts forgot the name Joseph Crackstone, until it resurfaced during the lunar eclipse when Atlas and the others sought to free him so the normie could wreak havoc and kill Luke Poe.


    However, not everyone forgot that Crackstone had been a xenophobe and a genocidal figure with powers derived from stolen psychic books-or so they believed regarding the origin of his abilities. For this reason, many outcast families harbor hatred toward normies and strongly oppose sending their children to Nevermore.


    An institution seeking reconciliation but located in a place where such a genocidal figure lived -and where Crackstone is portrayed as a hero and a good man-has not won their favor.


    The news about the event on Raven Island during this blood moon wasn''t hidden from the general outcast public. It was too significant to cover up completely, similar to the first blood moon when Nevermore was attacked by an army of zombies.


    During this second blood moon, Raven Island was largely destroyed. Moreover, a prominent figure in outcast society, Dolores Spellman, was killed.


    No one could believe that three key figures from the main Spellman family line had died in such a short time. Essentially, Luke had wiped out half of the Spellman family''s main branch. Now, only Elliot and his mother, Sabrina and Sebastian''s grandmother, remained.


    As for Elliot''s father, he had been killed years ago by John and Sophie Poe, Luke''s parents. Regarding Elliot''s grandparents, they were legally deceased due to their age. However, Luke suspected they might have made demonic deals and were in hiding. If he was lucky, perhaps one had died naturally-which would make things easier for him.


    Meanwhile, Wednesday was in one of Nevermore''s infirmaries, sitting upright in a chair. Her dark eyes slowly moved from side to side as she read the lines of a small book she held in her pale hands.


    Every so often, Wednesday would stop reading and glance to the side. There was a bed where a teenage boy lay, wrapped in bandages. It was Luke. His breathing had stabilized, but he had yet to regain consciousness since losing it two days ago.


    Wednesday tried to focus on her book, but she couldn''t help looking at Luke''s sleeping face every so often, hoping he would open his eyes.


    Hope. Wednesday thought she had never believed herself capable of such a feeling within her being.


    At that moment, the infirmary door opened, and footsteps approached the bed where Luke rested.


    Wednesday rose from her chair and stood in front of Luke''s bed, staring at the person entering. When she saw who it was, she frowned.


    It was a pretty girl, slightly taller than Wednesday, with long, straight black hair, bronze skin, and amber eyes. It was Veronica Umbrio.


    "You again?" Wednesday asked in a cold tone, making it clear that Veronica was not welcome. "As pleasant as always, Addams. What are you, his personal bodyguard?" Veronica replied in an equally cold tone, her expression unfriendly as she saw Wednesday standing protectively in front of Luke, as if expecting an attack.


    "I''m his girlfriend," Wednesday retorted in a curt and monotone voice.


    Veronica clicked her tongue softly and grabbed a chair. Without another word, she moved it to the foot of Luke''s bed, keeping a deliberate distance from Wednesday. She sat down and gazed at Luke with concern. In her hands, she held a container of homemade food she had prepared herself.


    Wednesday followed her movements the entire time. When she realized Veronica wasn''t a threat, she returned to her own chair.


    The room fell into silence. The only sound was Luke''s steady breathing, his chest rising and falling at a calm, moderate pace.


    ''Why won''t she stop staring at me?'' thought Veronica, furrowing her brows. It was uncomfortable having Wednesday''s vacant gaze on her all the time.


    "Any updates?" Veronica asked, breaking the silence.


    "Do you think if there were any updates, Luke would still be in the same position he''s been in for the past two days?" Wednesday replied in her usual monotone voice, laced with her signature way of making others feel stupid.


    ''This girl...'' Veronica thought, taking a deep breath. She hadn''t come here to argue with this goth girl; she knew it would lead nowhere, and the only one who''d end up angry would be


    herself.


    When Veronica remained silent, Wednesday pressed on, clearly wanting to be alone with Luke. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone anything but friendly.


    "Why wouldn''t I be? I''m Luke''s family. If I want to see him, you''re not going to stop me," Veronica said, meeting Wednesday''s gaze with a defiant look.


    "Family," Wednesday repeated with a disdainful smirk.


    "Yes, family. What''s the problem?" Veronica asked.


    "I find it amusing that the Umbrio family considers themselves part of Luke''s family. You share blood, but nothing else. You never helped him or his mother. You read his mother''s letter about the demons, and yet you didn''t lift a finger," Wednesday said, her gaze piercing


    and accusatory.


    Veronica''s face darkened; the rude girl was right.


    "Last year, he spent the holidays at our house, and this year, we invited him again," Veronica countered in her defense.


    "Those holidays, Luke spent most of his time at another house, and this year you only invited him because you discovered his three auras," Wednesday countered instantly.


    "Why are you so rude to everyone? Is it because of your goth look?" Veronica asked, realizing she couldn''t win the argument and opting to change the subject.


    "I''m not rude; I just speak the truth, even if you don''t like it," Wednesday replied. "Whatever... I just came to see Luke and bring him food, not to talk to you," Veronica said.


    "Food he can''t eat since, as you can see, he''s unconscious," Wednesday pointed out. "Food he''ll eat when he wakes up!" Veronica exclaimed, losing her patience.


    "You didn''t seem very convinced yesterday that Luke would wake up anytime soon,"


    Wednesday retorted.


    "I changed my mind! I said that yesterday because Luke suffered an EPL. Usually, the periods


    of unconsciousness can be very long, but he has three auras, and he''s strong. He''ll wake up soon, I know it," Veronica said firmly.


    For the first time, Wednesday agreed with Veronica on something, so she stopped finding fault with everything she said. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent again. After about forty minutes, Veronica received a telepathic message from her father. She had to leave.


    "When he wakes up, give him the food," Veronica said, placing the container on a table.


    Wednesday said nothing. She glanced at the container for a second before turning her gaze back to Luke. Veronica took that as a yes and left the room without another word.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 162: Post-Battle II

    Chapter 162: Post-Battle II2:15 a.m.


    Luke opened his eyes with difficulty. He felt a bit dizzy and it took him a few seconds before he could finally focus his vision.


    ''Where am I?'' he thought, confused, touching his head and looking around. The room was dark, the only dim light coming from the silvery moonlight streaming through the window.


    He was lying on one of those typical infirmary beds, and after observing the room a bit more, he remembered-this was the Nevermore infirmary. He noticed a calendar on the wall marking the date: August 17.


    Two days had passed since the lunar eclipse.


    ''Two days unconscious... that''s a long time,'' Luke thought.


    However, what caught his attention the most was the delicate figure sitting to his right, her eyes closed, breathing at a steady rhythm.


    It was Wednesday, who had fallen asleep sitting upright. Her pale hands rested gracefully in her lap, as if even in her dreams she refused to lose her composure.


    It was a truly perfect and stylish way to sleep. Her back was perfectly straight, and her head was tilted just enough for a strand of her dark hair to fall across her cheek.


    Luke wondered how it was possible for someone to sleep so perfectly, so full of style and elegance. If it were him, he''d likely be sprawled across the chair, head hanging off the backrest, legs awkwardly stretched out, probably snoring with his mouth wide open.


    But she was different.


    ''Perfection,'' thought Luke, half-dazed as he stared at her.


    He sighed and scratched his head. Why was he thinking about this after just regaining consciousness after nearly dying?


    His memories of the battle were already fresh. He came close to dying. If he hadn''t obtained true precognition, he wouldn''t have been able to avoid Dolores'' strike-and that would have been his real end.


    Luke noticed that much of his body was wrapped in bandages. He quickly gave his legs a light pat and sighed in relief upon feeling both of them.


    ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger,'' thought Luke, nodding, satisfied with the great fight against Crackstone and Dolores. The best battle in his record.


    The only downside was losing the demonic book, but there was nothing to be done about it now-he couldn''t change the past. He hadn''t even gotten a good look at Dolores'' servant, who had fled with the book.


    Maybe if he''d seen them take it, he could use his own memory, extract it, and present it as evidence to the Outcast police.


    Luke realized he could already stand, feeling a surprising amount of energy coursing through him. He had expected it would take him longer to be back at 100%, but that wasn''t the case. Blessed be his Outcast body.


    He looked at Wednesday again and noticed how her head was starting to tilt forward and back, sinking deeper into sleep. It was strange to see her like that, especially since it wasn''t typical of her to fall asleep sitting up.


    Everything pointed to her having watched over him since he had lost consciousness two days ago, and that thought stirred a mix of guilt and tenderness in his chest.


    Carefully, he raised his hand and used his telekinesis. Wednesday floated gently into the air, as though carried by a soft breeze. Luke made sure not to disrupt the delicate rhythm of her breathing as he guided her toward the bed. He shifted over to the side and carefully settled her next to him.


    As if the warmth and comfort of the bed instinctively called to her, Wednesday relaxed even further. Her rigid posture gave way, and her delicate frame unconsciously sought the nearest source of warmth: Luke.


    She slowly nestled against his arm, resting her head on his shoulder and gently tangling a hand in the fabric of his shirt. Luke froze, nervous at Wednesday''s sudden involuntary gesture.


    Minutes passed. Luke didn''t move. He stayed awake, trying to keep as still as possible to let Wednesday sleep peacefully. He stared out the window, his thoughts wandering to various topics, occasionally glancing at Wednesday''s face, simply because he felt like it.


    Sometime past three in the morning, Wednesday''s eyes slowly opened. The first thing she saw was Luke''s chest, and she was startled by the unexpected view.


    When had she lain down on the bed next to him? She knew she wasn''t a sleepwalker, which only meant one thing. Quickly, she propped herself up slightly and looked at Luke, who had his eyes open.


    Their gazes met, and silence fell between them.


    "You''re awake," said Wednesday, breaking the quiet.


    "Yeah. The same could be said for you," replied Luke, and the room went silent again. The two stared at each other without looking away.


    "Aren''t you going to say something?" asked Wednesday.


    "Mm... Your boyfriend was unconscious for two days. Why not smile and happily hug me like a normal girlfriend?" said Luke with a smile.


    Wednesday wanted to roll her eyes but restrained herself, keeping her expression unchanged.


    She couldn''t believe Luke was already starting with his jokes.


    "The demonic book was stolen by the Spellmans. You blame me?" asked Wednesday, clutching the bedsheet tightly.


    "What?" said Luke, caught off guard by the question.


    "I forced you to help me revive Crackstone. I managed to eliminate an enemy of my family, but on the other hand, the Spellmans grew stronger, even though we killed Dolores. You didn''t want to revive Crackstone," Wednesday explained.


    "You didn''t force me to do anything. I chose to help you because I wanted to. It''s true that I didn''t want to revive Crackstone because I thought the book was better left locked away there, but that wasn''t completely safe either. They could''ve kidnapped any Addams to try and steal the book," said Luke.


    "But-"


    "It doesn''t matter, Wednesday. We both made the mistake of thinking there wouldn''t be one of those bastards keeping an eye on the crypt," Luke interrupted, taking Wednesday''s hand. She nodded slightly.


    "I think the best thing would be to tell your parents about the demonic book and the


    Spellmans," Luke added.


    "Yes, I''ve thought about it too. It''s time to tell them," Wednesday agreed. Her uncle Fester had killed Dolores, making the feud inevitable, especially knowing that the Spellmans had two of the six main demonic books in their possession.


    Her father and the rest needed to be aware of this and prepare accordingly.


    The room fell silent again until Wednesday spoke. "Why?" she asked.


    "What do you mean?" Luke asked, confused by her sudden question.


    "During the battle against Dolores, I told you to rest and let me handle the rest, but you tricked me. Why did you put yourself in such danger? Didn''t you trust that I could kill Dolores?" Wednesday asked, her tone carrying a hint of distress-unusual for her.


    She thought they were a team with great synergy and trust, but it seemed Luke didn''t feel the


    same.


    "I trust you. I just wouldn''t let you face danger alone," Luke replied instantly, his tone


    sincere.


    That had been his primary motivation during the fight: to kill Dolores and protect Wednesday. He wouldn''t allow any unforeseen event to happen in the end.


    It was true that Dolores was a Spellman, but his drive for revenge had diminished ever since Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he learned the truth about his parents. However, that didn''t mean his hatred for the Spellmans had disappeared entirely.


    The fight against them was inevitable, but now his main motivation was something else. That motivation was to live his life peacefully with Wednesday, and to achieve that, he needed to eliminate those bastards and protect her.


    He also wanted to protect the few people who mattered to him, like Natasha, Thing (who he had recently added to the list), and his only two friends: Xavier and Ajax.


    As for the other Addams family members, his relationship with them wasn''t deep enough yet to consider them part of his closest circle.


    "Would you go this far for someone you''ve known for less than a year?" Wednesday asked.


    ''Why so many questions?'' Luke thought, sighing internally.


    "I am an orphan. I have few people I care about, and the ones I do have I cling to and want to protect," Luke said, speaking the first thing that came to his mind.


    Luke didn''t realize it, but what he had just said resonated deeply within Wednesday.


    She stared at him in silence, her dark eyes evaluating him intently. She didn''t respond immediately, but something inside her chest felt strange. It was a sensation she usually ignored or suppressed, but this time, she allowed it to flow-a warmth mixed with


    admiration.


    "Besides, you''re not the best person to bring that up. I remember how you used yourself as a human shield. If it hadn''t been for your Uncle Fester, you would''ve been hurt or worse, died," Luke added with frustration, clenching his fists tightly.


    At that moment, there would have been no way to stop Wednesday, who had appeared in front


    of him through shadow travel.


    Wednesday remembered that moment vividly. Her intention had been to protect Luke, even if


    it meant using her own body as a shield.


    "I suppose I want to protect you too, since you''re one of the few people I care about,"


    Wednesday said softly.


    Wednesday had a large family on both her mother''s and father''s sides. However, she would only lay down her life for her immediate family-her father, her mother, her uncle, her brother, Thing, Lurch, and her grandmother Eudora. A while ago, she had added Luke to that


    list.


    As for the rest of her relatives, she wouldn''t give her life for them so easily. Her bond with them wasn''t deep enough to warrant such a sacrifice.


    "Could you repeat that? I didn''t hear you clearly," Luke said, leaning closer to Wednesday. He had heard her perfectly but wanted to hear it again.


    "I know you heard me... but I''ll say it again. I want to protect you, and you''re one of the few people I care about the most," Wednesday repeated, her expression unblemished as always. Saying this had been incredibly difficult for her; she never voiced such feelings. In fact, this might have been the first time she had ever done so. Repeating it wasn''t easy either, but she had done it because of what Luke had said earlier.


    Luke swallowed hard, feeling a knot form in his throat. He had Natasha, Thing, Xavier, and


    Ajax, but with them, it had never reached this level. He had never told them what they truly meant to him, and he had never heard anything similar from them. Their relationships were implicit, built on actions rather than words.


    For the first time, he felt something reciprocal. It wasn''t just him protecting, caring for, or


    clinging to someone. Someone wanted to protect him too.


    "Mm, thanks..." Luke said softly.


    "By the way, how did you get me into your bed?" Wednesday asked, abruptly changing the


    topic. Enough emotional talk.


    "With telekinesis. What else?" Luke replied as if it were obvious.


    "You suffered an PLPE. That''s why you were unconscious for two days. Do you even know what that means?" Wednesday asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Luke looked at her in confusion. "PLPE? Is that some kind of rare disease or something?"


    Wednesday sighed, as if explaining something basic to a child. "Post-Limit Psychic Exhaustion. Basically, you drained all your psychic energy and kept using your powers even though you had nothing left in the tank. It''s like... think of your powers as your muscles. When you train, you reach failure, extreme fatigue. If you rest, you recover and get stronger. But if you keep training nonstop, ignoring the pain and exhaustion, you tear yourself apart. Your muscles literally break down. The same thing happens with your psychic energy."


    Luke frowned, processing her words. "So it''s like... a breakdown? But in my head." Wednesday nodded, her expression serious. "Exactly. The more you use your powers when you''re at your limit, the worse it gets. And we''re not talking about a simple strain-we''re talking unconsciousness, a coma, or worse. Luckily, this time it was just two days. But the nurse and Professor Fitts said you could''ve been out for a month or longer."


    "A month?" Luke thought, shocked.


    "It was that or die. Look, I''m fine after two days, better than ever, actually," Luke said,


    making several objects from a distant table levitate.


    Wednesday watched with a mix of surprise and annoyance as the objects floated through the air, spinning in a controlled pattern that demonstrated Luke''s precision.


    "Do you really think that''s a good idea? You should be resting, not showing off," Wednesday


    scolded him.


    Luke stacked the objects, balancing them perfectly. "I''m fine. I know my body," he said with a faint smile.


    "You were unconscious for two days. That''s not an achievement; it''s a warning. Your body shut down to stop you from completely destroying it," Wednesday said, glaring at him. "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, right?" Luke said, shrugging.


    Wednesday raised an eyebrow, clearly irritated. "That''s what idiots say right before


    something kills them."


    "I''m not nagging you for fun, Luke. The battles ahead will be harder, and if you keep pushing yourself to the limit, your body won''t hold up. Recovering quickly doesn''t mean you''re invincible. It means your body is resilient, but every time you push it like this, you''re playing with fire. And eventually, you''re going to get burned," Wednesday said seriously. "Fine, I get it. I won''t put my life on the line unless it''s 100% necessary," Luke replied.


    "You better not. Because if you end up paralyzed and I have to push your wheelchair, I''ll kill


    you to end your suffering," Wednesday said, and Luke pulled a strange expression.


    Was that her way of showing love and concern?


    At that moment, Luke''s stomach growled.


    "I''m hungry," Luke said, placing a hand on his abdomen.


    Wednesday glanced at the container of food Veronica had left earlier and decided to make use


    of it.


    "Did you make this?" Luke asked, seeing Wednesday sit back down on the bed with a container that, when opened, released a delicious smell.


    "No. Veronica made it. She visited you the days you were unconscious, for about forty-five


    minutes. You also have a couple of letters, I suppose from your friends," Wednesday replied


    without lying.


    "Mm, I''ll thank her later and read the letters," Luke said, more interested in filling his


    stomach.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 163: Anonymous fan

    Chapter 163: Anonymous fanPast six in the morning, the rays of the sun filtered through the window panes and landed on the bed where Luke and Wednesday rested.


    The two of them had spent almost two hours talking since Luke regained consciousness. They hadn''t informed anyone else because a morning check-up was scheduled for eight o''clock, and they''d find out then. Besides, the two of them wanted to talk alone.


    Luke could send a telepathic message to Natasha to have her come, but he knew Wednesday would get angry if he did. She insisted he rest after suffering an PLPE. She was bossy and strict in that regard.


    Additionally, Natasha would likely scold him as well for using his powers after such an event.


    ''Damn PLPE, I can''t use my powers without getting scolded,'' Luke thought. Although Wednesday''s concern for him gave him a pleasant feeling.


    He had even managed to get her to feed him. Of course, he had to pretend his arms hurt and that he couldn''t eat on his own.


    Wednesday was sleeping in her usual "coffin-like" position, deeply and soundly. When the sunlight hit her, she instinctively sought shelter, hiding her head against Luke''s arm, breaking her usual posture.


    Luke hugged her to shield her from the sunlight. He had to take advantage of the opportunity to hold her; situations like this didn''t come around often. Since she hadn''t slept in two days, she was exhausted and ended up sleeping with Luke after their conversation.


    One of the topics they discussed was Wednesday recounting what had happened after Luke lost consciousness.


    Raven Island, burning and with intermittent explosions, had caught the attention of the staff overseeing Nevermore, as it fell under their jurisdiction. Consequently, Larissa, accompanied by several teachers and marginal police agents, arrived shortly after Dolores'' death.


    When the marginal police agents learned about Crackstone''s resurrection, the situation became far more serious than anyone had anticipated, prompting more people to arrive at Nevermore.


    To everyone''s relief and surprise, Crackstone had been murdered, and the sole purpose of his resurrection seemed to have been to kill him. As a result, there weren''t significant legal complications since an Addams had settled the old grudge tied to their family.


    As for Dolores'' interference, it wasn''t something that required extensive investigation. It also stemmed from another grudge involving one of the individuals responsible for reviving Crackstone.


    Wednesday underwent a simple interrogation, primarily to clarify a few details. The only thing that could be considered a crime was the ritual she and Luke had performed, which required mutilated body parts from various corpses.


    This ritual was public knowledge due to the last blood moon. The marginal police already knew the limbs were needed for the ritual, and it was a crime on both the normie and outcast sides if innocent victims were harmed.


    However, Wednesday had prepared for this. One of her contingency plans accounted for the possibility of killing Crackstone while the marginal police arrived at the scene and witnessed it.


    When she and Luke killed the gang members to obtain the limbs, Wednesday made sure to gather evidence proving the gang members had attempted to kill them. This established that they had acted in self-defense, and for the marginal police, the evidence was sufficient.


    Luke glanced at Wednesday, her face barely visible as it was tucked against his arm. He ensured she was soundly asleep before extending his domain to locate a table beyond his line of sight. There, he spotted three items of interest: his phone and two letters.


    ''Did they really send me a letter? In 2022?'' thought Luke as he used his telekinesis to bring the items toward him.


    When Wednesday mentioned he had received letters, he assumed she meant messages or emails. Knowing how outdated she was when it came to technology, he thought she was still using the term "letter" to refer to electronic messages in this day and age.


    As for his phone, Natasha had brought it, or so Wednesday had said. Luke wasn''t stupid; if he had taken it to the fight against Crackstone, his brand-new iPhone would have been destroyed.


    Luke unlocked his phone first. It was flooded with notifications, both from messages to his personal number and on his main social media accounts-though he was used to the latter. There were messages from Xavier, Ajax, and other classmates who had somehow gotten his number. Even Gia, an old fling of his, had messaged him, asking if he was okay and mentioning she''d heard the news through her friend, Erika.


    Xavier and Ajax had sent him dozens of messages and had called him multiple times.


    Luke understood why they had sent so many messages. Only a few people knew he had fallen into an unconscious state, meaning the PLPE. It was more serious than he''d initially thought. [I''m fine. Had an PLPE... but I''m awake now. Lucky, I guess. I''ll explain more later] Luke sent a message to the group chat he shared with the two of them.


    He then took the time to reply to other classmates, especially those he was closer to, like the ones he shared the psychic powers class with.


    Having finished that, Luke picked up the letter dated two days ago, right when he had fallen into unconsciousness.


    ''Let''s see what this is,'' he thought as he opened the letter, curiosity piqued.


    [Dear Luke:


    I''m writing this letter to wish you a swift recovery. I know you''ve suffered an PLPE, and it''s possible you won''t read this letter or respond to it anyway, as you wouldn''t know where to send a reply.


    With your incredible achievements, I know you''ll overcome this, but even so, I''ll pray every day, hoping you''ll open your eyes.


    Sending you many kisses.


    Signed: Your number one fan]


    Luke''s expression shifted to one of confusion as he finished reading the letter. Why on earth was someone writing to him in such a formal tone? And who in the world had written this?


    A fan? Were they a fan of his published works? The letter didn''t mention any of them. All it said was that they wished for his recovery.


    It couldn''t have been a normie, as none of them knew he had fought and nearly died. It had to be someone from the society of outcasts. Additionally, they knew he had suffered an PLPE, something not everyone was aware of.


    ''This is weird... When did I get my first stalker?'' Luke thought as he folded the letter and


    opened the next one.


    [Dear Luke,


    It''s me again. I''m writing this so that, once you regain consciousness and read this, you''ll know that there was always someone hoping for your recovery.


    Unfortunately, this might be the last letter I can send you that will reach you, as otherwise, I might risk revealing my identity. Along with the letter, I''ve sent you a small gift-something to fill your stomach.


    That''s all. I will continue praying for you, even though I won''t be able to send more letters to tell you so.


    Sending you many kisses.


    Signed: Your number one fan] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke furrowed his brows slightly. This fan was very odd. Who the hell says, "I will continue praying for you"? He or she must be religious.


    Using his telekinesis, he focused again on the table where he had picked up the letters and his phone. There was a fruit basket sitting there-that must be the gift this person sent.


    He brought the basket over to him with his telekinesis. It was medium-sized, filled with bananas, apples, and grapes.


    He picked up a red apple and sniffed it carefully. He had to make sure these fruits weren''t poisoned or anything. He didn''t want to end up like Snow White, falling unconscious like a princess after taking a bite of a juicy apple.


    ''Doesn''t seem like there''s anything wrong...'' Luke thought, taking a bite of the apple.


    His so-called number one fan seemed overly concerned about his health-almost too much,


    to the point of being a little creepy. It would be strange if their real intention was to kill him. Such a roundabout method of murder would be odd.


    The apple was delicious, and nothing happened to him, so he continued eating it while


    looking at the letter again.


    "Who could this fan be?" he wondered.


    ''It must be an outcast working for the council who was sent here and found out I suffered an


    PLPE, or maybe a relative of someone who knows about it and learned through them,'' thought Luke, slightly intrigued but not overly concerned.


    He didn''t have time to solve this little mystery, and the person seemed to have good intentions toward him while wanting to keep their identity hidden, so he decided not to


    actively pursue the matter.


    Wednesday woke up before eight. Her sleepy face was very cute, Luke thought. She scolded him a little when she found out he''d used his powers to bring the phone and other items to the


    bed.


    "It''s better for you to walk than to use your psychic powers," Wednesday said with a sharp


    glare.


    "Sorry, boss. It won''t happen again," Luke replied, feigning remorse.


    "I don''t believe a single word you''re saying," Wednesday said, frowning. "Don''t scold me, I''m too tired from using my powers," Luke said in a weary voice, as he


    wrapped his arms around Wednesday''s waist and gently rested his head against her abdomen,


    as if seeking comfort.


    Wednesday, who was about to continue reprimanding him, sighed inwardly and allowed the gesture. With her fingers, she began to softly stroke Luke''s hair.


    ''Why is it so hard to scold him?'' thought Wednesday, struggling against the urge to push him away and make a cutting remark.


    Not even with her younger brother did she allow such spoiled-child behavior. If she needed to reprimand someone and point out their mistakes, she would do so without hesitation.


    If Luke hadn''t suffered an PLPE, she wouldn''t be so lenient with him. Luke realized this and knew he needed to make the most of the situation.


    He was starting to drift off to sleep under Wednesday''s gentle strokes in his hair-it was a soothing and pleasant feeling. Unfortunately, the sound of the infirmary door opening interrupted the moment as someone headed toward them. Wednesday immediately pulled


    away and stood up.


    Luke didn''t mind. He knew she would never show others, not even her parents, how affectionate she could be with him. She always maintained a cold demeanor and an expression


    devoid of emotion in front of others.


    Luke adjusted himself in the patient bed and waited for the group of people to arrive.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 164: Enids obsession

    Chapter 164: Enid''s obsessionSonoma County, Sebastopol - California


    Sebastopol is a small town with a population of less than 8,000. Its main streets are dotted with small shops, artisanal caf¨¦s, and local art galleries.


    The day in Sebastopol was very cloudy, as if a heavy rain could start pouring down at any moment.


    Not far from the town center, in the more remote areas, the scenery changes. Among the rolling hills and oak forests lies a very peculiar house at the end of a winding dirt road.


    The house is built with weathered wood and filled with irregular additions that give it an eccentric charm. There are also pigs playing in the mud, cows grazing peacefully, and chickens running around between the pens.


    Inside the house, which has three floors and is taller than it is wide, a large family is having lunch in the dining room.


    The long table was covered with plates of juicy, rare steaks. A total of six people were seated: four men and two women.


    Three of the men were teenagers, loud and messy eaters, joking around with each other. The other man, middle-aged, ate quietly and calmly, used to the noise his sons made.


    One of the women was middle-aged and also ate quietly, accustomed to the commotion. Her gaze settled on the blonde girl sitting across from her.


    "Why aren''t you eating, Enid?" the woman asked, looking at the nearly untouched steak on her daughter''s plate. She was Esther, Enid''s mother and the mother of the boisterous boys.


    Her daughter had been acting strange throughout the holidays, with less appetite than usual and a more subdued mood compared to her usual enthusiastic and cheerful self.


    Esther knew the reason for this but didn''t want to bring it up. It was better for her daughter to forget about him entirely. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not very hungry," Enid replied, staring at her plate.


    "If you''re not eating it, I will. I won''t let Daisy''s meat go to waste," one of Enid''s brothers said, stabbing the steak with his fork and moving it to his plate, which already held three steaks.


    Daisy had been one of the cows they cared for on their farm. She was slaughtered earlier that day, and now they were eating her. He wouldn''t let poor Daisy''s meat go to waste.


    Enid didn''t care that her brother had taken her steak. In the past, she would have given him a beating-she never let anyone touch her food. Only one person had ever been allowed to...


    That memory made her frown, her expression tinged with sadness.


    "I''m going to my room," Enid said, dropping her utensils and standing up. Within a few breaths, she had left the dining room, and her always-noisy brothers fell silent, watching her leave.


    "Dylan, you idiot! You shouldn''t have stolen her food!" one of Enid''s brothers shouted, smacking Dylan hard on the head, nearly making him faceplant into his plate.


    Enid''s three brothers are a rare case of trizygotic triplets, meaning they are genetically distinct. While they share familial traits, they are far from identical.


    All three are about to start their final year of high school at Nevermore. Then there''s their older brother Andrew, who graduated last year-the same year the hooded figures attacked the Poe Cup.


    "Shut up! It''s not my fault!" Dylan shouted, trying to punch his brother Eric, but his blow was skillfully dodged, leading to a scuffle.


    "You''re too young to try and hit me, Dylan," Eric said with a grin.


    "You''re only older by a minute!"


    "Stop fighting. We''re in our final year now. You should start acting mature. Being the oldest can feel lonely sometimes," William said, shaking his head.


    "You''re only older than me by fifteen seconds; don''t let it go to your head," Eric replied, glancing at William for a moment before returning his focus to wrestling with Dylan


    "Mm... Why has our sister been acting so strange these holidays?" William wondered aloud, resting a hand on his chin. Not only was she acting odd, but it was as if she were melancholic and sad. He didn''t like seeing her that way, but he wasn''t particularly good at dealing with feelings and emotions.


    "Maybe it''s because she''s not eating her daily protein intake?" Eric suggested, without taking his eyes off Dylan, who scowled disdainfully at the comment.


    "Don''t be an idiot. It''s obvious why she''s acting like that," Dylan said.


    "Why?" Eric and William asked in unison.


    "Luke Poe," Dylan replied, and the dining room fell silent once again. Eric stopped wrestling with Dylan, his expression becoming more serious than usual.


    "Don''t say that name again," Esther said, finally breaking her silence and stepping into the conversation.


    The triplets exchanged knowing glances. On the first day of the holidays, their mother and sister had a huge argument. The shouting didn''t stop for two hours, and the atmosphere had been tense for days afterward.


    Since they argued loudly and didn''t care if others in the house overheard, the triplets learned the reason for the fight: Esther''s interference in Enid''s relationship with Luke Poe.


    None of them said another word. Their mother could be terrifyingly strict when it came to certain matters. It was best not to anger her.


    "That boy does nothing but get into trouble. Reviving Crackstone and then killing him? What''s next?" Esther complained aloud. Her words sounded more like an attempt to convince herself that interfering in Enid and Luke''s relationship had been the right decision.


    "Andrew said Raven Island is in ruins... It would''ve been amazing to see that fight," Dylan commented. Like any good werewolf, he loved thrilling, life-or-death battles.


    "Damn it. Another year without the Poe Cup," William complained. He had hoped to make his final year glorious by winning the competition, but now it seemed unlikely with Raven Island in such a state.


    "He said his last name! Punish him, Mom!" Eric tattled immediately, making William frown. Fortunately, their mother wasn''t paying much attention to them and seemed more focused on her own monologue.


    "He suffered an PLPE and still can''t stop putting his life at risk. At least this time, no innocents were involved," Esther continued.


    She knew about this thanks to her eldest son, Andrew, who worked for the council, specifically in the Department of Dangerous Outcasts Containment. He had been among the staff sent to the island after everything that happened there.


    "Ahem," Murray coughed, giving his wife a reproachful look.


    "I don''t wish anything bad to happen to him. I''m just saying," Esther said, calming herself.


    She felt conflicted about Luke Poe. On one hand, she believed he could put her daughter in danger because of his old grudge with the Spellmans. On the other hand, she felt grateful to


    him.


    Grateful, because thanks to him, her daughter had become a werewolf and a prodigy. She wasn''t a late bloomer and was one of the strongest werewolves in her grade, even managing to defeat a Hyde-a remarkable achievement.


    ...


    Enid entered her room, ignoring whatever her family might be whispering about her. She didn''t turn on the lights and went straight to her desk, which was messier than usual for her. She cleared some space and opened her laptop. In a program, she began typing. In less than five minutes, she was done.


    ''An PLPE that could last a month or more... He''s always so reckless,'' Enid thought, and after that thought, she sighed and rested her forehead on the desk, feeling the cool wood and the clutter of papers and uncapped pens.


    Why did she still care about him? It had all ended months ago. She had been rejected, and on top of that, she had said horrible things to him.


    Why did she still care when he had broken his promise and kissed Wednesday Addams?


    A girl she thought was her friend. She had put in so much effort to get closer to her gothic classmate, and in the end, things had turned out like this. She had even befriended Thing, and now she wouldn''t get to see the friendly hand anymore.


    At first, when Luke broke his promise and chose Wednesday, her anger had kept her going. A burning fury that masked her sadness.


    Her anger reached its peak when she saw him dancing with Wednesday at the Nevermore ball. ''Didn''t you hate dancing? Why with her and not with me?'' Enid thought, clenching her teeth tightly as she watched the scene from a corner. She felt betrayed in so many ways she couldn''t


    even count them all.


    ''Lying bastard. Womanizer.''


    But when the holidays came, and she stopped seeing him, something inside her changed. The anger quickly faded, replaced by a feeling of longing.


    At first, she tried to ignore it. But as the days went by, that feeling deepened. It wasn''t just


    missing him. It was a desperate need to see him, to know he was okay, to hear his voice. Enid began finding excuses to think about him, replaying past conversations in her mind, moments when Luke had shown a small glimpse of his more vulnerable side. No matter how much she wanted to hate him, those bittersweet memories clung to her heart, refusing to


    disappear.


    She started counting down the days until Nevermore would begin again so she could see him. However, what if he didn''t return to Nevermore? Would she never see him again? Just the thought of it made her chest ache terribly.


    She couldn''t hate Luke. The anger she had felt vanished, leaving only love in its place.


    When she learned about the fight against Crackstone that Luke was involved in, she became deeply worried-a concern she couldn''t deny.


    Luckily, her brother Andrew was sent to Nevermore to investigate what had happened and spoke with him personally. That''s how she found out about Luke''s PLPE, which frightened her


    even more.


    What if he never wakes up? What if she never sees him again? With those thoughts swirling in her mind, Enid felt an urge to go to Nevermore immediately.


    But then she remembered that Wednesday would be the one taking care of him, and she stopped herself. Still, that didn''t deter her-she simply looked for another approach. ''What if, back then, I hadn''t looked at him with fear?'' Enid wondered. Maybe she would have


    been the one taking care of him now.


    Her phone started ringing, pulling her out of that swarm of thoughts and emotions. Seeing


    the name Andrew, she answered right away.


    "Any news?" Enid asked immediately, her tone far more eager than when she had spoken in


    the dining room.


    "Hello, sister. I''m fine, thanks for asking," Andrew replied, pretending to be hurt.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Enid said impatiently.


    "Phew... Yes, there''s news. He woke up," Andrew said with a sigh.


    "What!?" Enid exclaimed, standing up from her desk in surprise.


    She hadn''t expected such news. It had only been two, almost three, days. Had the doctors


    been wrong about the diagnosis?


    Not that it mattered to Enid. The important thing was that he had regained consciousness. A happy smile spread across her face, and a tear escaped from one of her blue eyes.


    "That''s great..." Enid said, her tone filled with emotion as she sat back down in her chair. "Yes... great..." Andrew echoed, his tone far less enthusiastic than hers.


    "Little sister, you should forget about him as soon as possible. The sooner you get over this


    breakup, the less you''ll suffer. There are plenty of fish in the sea," Andrew added, sounding concerned.


    For his sister''s sake, he had become something of a double agent, tasked with updating her daily on Luke''s condition and other unconventional errands...


    "I''ve already chosen my fish..." Enid murmured, more to herself than as a response to Andrew.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear."


    "Nothing. Thanks for the information," Enid said quickly, ending the call and once again sinking into her thoughts in the darkness of her room.


    The happiness she had felt upon learning that Luke had woken up began to fade. What good was it if she could never be with him again? Not that she wanted him to remain


    unconscious forever, but wouldn''t everyone think it was foolish for her to feel happy when Luke was clearly happy with Wednesday?


    She leaned back against the chair, lost in silent contemplation. An hour passed, maybe more,


    when a soft knock on the door broke the heavy silence.


    Enid blinked, as if waking from a trance. She hesitated for a moment before standing up and


    opening the door. Her father, Murray, was there.


    He didn''t say a word, simply extended his hand toward her, offering a carefully folded note.


    "What''s this?" Enid asked, but her father didn''t answer.


    He just gave her a knowing look and a small, complicit smile. Then, without another word, he


    turned and walked away, leaving her alone with the note.


    Enid closed the door and returned to her desk. She switched on the lamp to read the note. The


    note contained a single word: Fight. She stared at it for a moment, feeling something stir deep inside her. That word echoed in her mind like a reverberation.


    Enid pressed the note against her chest, closing her eyes. She couldn''t stop loving Luke, nor


    could she rid herself of the feelings that bound her to him.


    But she could choose not to sink any further. She could choose to stand up, even if it hurt, even


    if the path ahead seemed impossible.


    "Fine... I''ll fight," she murmured to herself, a small glimmer of determination lighting up her


    eyes.


    If she couldn''t stop loving him, she would have to win him back with all her strength.


    After that, she made a call on her phone.


    "Hi, Yoko. Remember the invitation to Ajax''s birthday party? I''ll go with you."


    "That''s great, Enid! I''m sure we''ll have a blast, and you might meet someone new. Just ignore that idiot Poe," Yoko said excitedly.


    After chatting a bit more, Enid ended the call and lay down on her bed. Ajax''s 16th birthday would be before the break. Now that Luke was conscious again, he would likely attend. ''We''ll see each other soon, Luke,'' Enid thought, a nearly maniacal smile curling her lips as her


    hand reached for the handkerchief resting near her pillow.


    It was the same handkerchief Luke had lent her the first day they met. She had kept it,


    unwashed, since then.


    The faint scent of him rose from the handkerchief, flooding her enhanced sense of smell with


    memories of what once was.


    Enid closed her eyes, inhaling deeply, immersing herself in the sensation of being close to


    him, even if only through a simple piece of fabric.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 165: The Addams enter the game

    Chapter 165: The Addams enter the gameLuke was returning to Addams Manor in the peculiar Addams family limousine driven by Lurch.


    Fortunately for Luke, he was discharged immediately after Nurse and Professor Fitts conducted an intense examination. They realized Luke had already recovered from the PLPE. When they saw Luke awake, their faces turned to confusion and doubt. It was as if they were seeing a ghost. It was amusing to see their expressions, and Luke also gathered from their reactions that an PLPE was a serious matter, which explained why Wednesday was so strict about the use of his psychic powers.


    However, after the examination confirmed he was in excellent condition, they cleared him and told him he could use his powers unless he noticed anything unusual or out of the ordinary.


    Sitting next to Luke was Wednesday, staring straight ahead with her usual emotionless expression. Unlike the previous trip to Addams Manor, this time, Fester was accompanying them, seated between Morticia and Gomez.


    Luke appreciated this seating arrangement, as it prevented Gomez and Morticia from starting their affectionate displays, with Fester acting like a dividing mountain between the two.


    "So..." said Morticia, breaking the silence after nearly five minutes of just glances in a tense atmosphere.


    "First, you two sneaked into my study to copy the resurrection ritual. Second, you killed normie criminal gangs to collect limbs. And third, you resurrected Crackstone and killed him. Though that wasn''t the end, because you encountered Dolores Spellman, who nearly killed them," Morticia said, listing all the events succinctly.


    Luke avoided making eye contact with Morticia. Were they about to get scolded? He and Wednesday had acted recklessly for their age.


    Would Wednesday''s parents blame him, like Enid''s mother had, saying it was his fault her daughter nearly died?


    Wednesday looked at her mother without a hint of guilt or shame for breaking into her private study and rummaging through her things. She would do it again if necessary. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the two days she had been at Nevermore, she hadn''t left Luke''s side, which spared her from this bothersome conversation.


    Before she could respond with, "So what?" her father spoke up loudly, his booming laughter filling the space.


    "Hahaha! That''s my guys! Well done!" Gomez laughed.


    As Gomez laughed, Fester joined in, his laughter unstoppable. Unlike Gomez''s, Fester''s laugh was like the creaking of an old door, with an erratic rhythm that made it eerie.


    Luke glanced at the bald, extremely pale man, so pale he almost looked sickly, with a strange expression. Thanks to this man, they had survived Dolores and managed to defeat her.


    Luke had never imagined meeting Uncle Fester in such a way. His appearance had been a great blessing and stroke of luck.


    Luke wanted to kiss his bald head in gratitude but figured it would be too strange-though perhaps not for the Addams family.


    "This reminds me of our own mischief, brother!" exclaimed Gomez, calming his laughter but still wearing a broad smile.


    Fester nodded with a nostalgic expression. "Remember, Gomez? That time we summoned the spirit of Barnabas Addams in the family cemetery."


    "How could I forget? We were fourteen and had to fight for over two hours before that old geezer with Alzheimer recognized us as Addams," said Gomez, giving his own leg an enthusiastic slap.


    "Though bringing Crackstone back to life is much more impressive!" Gomez added, looking back at his daughter and Luke with pride.


    "They''ve definitely outdone us, brother," said Fester, stroking his chin as if pondering the magnitude of the feat.


    Luke hadn''t expected to be praised. He thought they''d scold him for such a dangerous act, but instead, they were putting him on a pedestal. It wasn''t bad at all.


    Wednesday wasn''t surprised by this. She had already anticipated her family''s reaction. She knew them too well.


    "Let''s get back on track," Morticia interrupted Fester and Gomez, who had begun reminiscing about their teenage exploits.


    "Your plan was perfect up until the point when you killed Crackstone. You did everything well, but why was Dolores Spellman there?" Morticia asked, fixing her gaze on Luke and


    Wednesday.


    Morticia knew something was missing. Why would Dolores be in the Nevermore crypt and ambush them after they killed Crackstone? It was too much of a coincidence.


    How did she know that Luke and Wednesday were going to resurrect Crackstone? And why was she in Jericho?


    She knew her daughter and Luke had flown to Jericho at night, making it impossible for Luke''s enemies to have discovered their plans.


    Luke and Wednesday exchanged glances for a few seconds.


    [You explain it to them] Wednesday said through their telepathic link.


    "She was there because..." Luke began, launching into an explanation that lasted several minutes.


    Gomez and Fester''s expressions grew more serious as Luke recounted his statements about the family''s dealings with demons.


    Luke based his explanation on the brief memory scan he managed to perform on Atlas before Atlas''s brain exploded. That''s when Luke uncovered the true motive behind the Spellmans'' revival of Crackstone.


    They were after the demonic book hidden in the crypt, which was why Dolores was there. Most likely, she had been watching the place who knows for how many days-or perhaps she was there because of the lunar eclipse. They would never know for sure.


    Luke left out the beginning of the story, which started with Edgar fighting against Edward and his brother. He only mentioned that the war between the Poes and the Spellmans stemmed from the former discovering the satanic dealings of the latter.


    The undeniable proof he witnessed was the memory scan he performed on Atlas, in which Elliot, the current patriarch, instructed Atlas to retrieve the demonic Soyga book under any circumstances.


    Whether they believed him or not was their problem. Wednesday had already believed Luke, even before this. She trusted him after he explained everything to her in the woods of Jericho, following their observation of the original cult house where Atlas and his group were staying. "The Spellmans making deals with demons?" Morticia murmured more to herself than to anyone else, her gaze fixed on the car floor as she sank into thought.


    Gomez and Fester were also deep in thought. If this were true, it would be serious indeed for one of the six great psychic families to be conspiring with demons.


    "I know you saw a peculiar book in Crackstone''s hands, but it''s hard to believe it could be one of the six primary demonic books," Morticia commented after a few seconds of silence. Those books are exceedingly rare. Some haven''t been seen in hundreds of years. They don''t just appear out of nowhere.


    "A book from a mid-level demon couldn''t have given him that much power. Crackstone was a weak normie. It would be impossible for him to reach such heights of power with a book from


    a mid-level demon. I fought him, so I know," Wednesday said, speaking for the first time, her tone as cutting as ever.


    "And how do you know how powerful a mid-level demon''s book would be?" Morticia asked


    with a faint smile.


    "I''ve seen records," Wednesday replied.


    "Darling, it seems you''ll need to improve the security of your office," Morticia said, glancing at Gomez, who merely smiled faintly without saying a word.


    "Besides, what does it matter if it was one of the primary demonic books or one from a mid-


    level demon? The Spellmans were there to steal a demonic book. That was their goal from the start, along with wanting to kill Luke. So, their connection to demons is obvious," Wednesday stated firmly, and silence once again filled the space.


    For Morticia, it was hard to believe that a family like the Spellmans would make deals with demons. It was a huge taboo, one even Goody Addams never crossed, despite her book being


    incredibly dark.


    Her own family, the Frumps, were supremacists and enamored with whitecraft, but her mother had always been very strict about the subject of demons. It was a line that could not be


    crossed.


    However, what Wednesday had shared was damning for the Spellmans, and Morticia believed


    her daughter wholeheartedly.


    The Addams were aware that Crackstone had made deals with some demon to gain his


    powers, but none of them believed he had obtained one of the six primary books. Goody Addams had never mentioned anything about that.


    Even Edgar, one of the brightest leaders the Department of Demon Extermination ever had, didn''t know about it. He, too, believed that Crackstone had made a deal with a mid-level


    demon.


    "Whether they stole the Soyga book or a mid-level one, we don''t know what purpose they''ll use it for. But if they want it so desperately, it can''t be for anything good," Morticia


    concluded.


    "I guess there''s no other choice," Gomez said with a crooked smile.


    "What do you mean?" Luke couldn''t help but ask, not understanding Gomez''s comment.


    "That the Addams family is getting involved in the feud between the Poes and the Spellmans!" Gomez replied, his smile widening.


    "I can already smell the war brewing!" Fester said, inhaling deeply with a maniacal grin.


    "I suppose it''s inevitable," Morticia added with a faint smile and a glimmer in her eyes.


    ''That easy?'' Luke thought, surprised. He didn''t even have solid evidence-just his and Wednesday''s words.


    What Luke didn''t understand was the faith Gomez and the others had in Wednesday''s words. They took her statements as gospel, and if she believed in Luke, why wouldn''t they? Wednesday gave a slight nod, satisfied with how things had unfolded. She wasn''t stupid. A war against the Spellmans couldn''t be fought by just her, Luke, and Natasha. While she typically preferred handling matters on her own, she wasn''t so stubborn when it came to something this delicate.


    "By the way, why didn''t you come to my birthday?" Wednesday asked, abruptly changing the


    subject and fixing Fester with an icy stare.


    Fester''s excitement about the imminent war vanished as he quickly began explaining why he


    had missed her birthday.


    "I got sidetracked on my way. I knew it was your birthday and wanted to get you a special gift.


    It worked out perfectly when I ran into a Hyde that had killed over 15 people near the Canadian


    border. The bastard was slipperier than I expected, and it took me a bit longer to hunt him down. That''s why I was late," Fester explained, gesturing animatedly with his hands. "When I got there, you weren''t home, so I started looking for you and eventually tracked you


    to Jericho. The rest, you already know," Fester finished, giving a few taps to a rusty bracelet


    on his left wrist.


    "Stupid piece of junk," Fester muttered, giving the rusty bracelet several more knocks.


    Finally, after a few hits, the bracelet spat out a black bag containing something round.


    "Here, happy sixteenth birthday, Wednesday," Fester said with a smile, handing her the black


    bag.


    Wednesday took the bag, placed it on her lap, and opened it. Staring back at her were large,


    lifeless, reddish eyes. It was the head of a Hyde.


    "To hang in your room," Fester added.


    "Nice," Wednesday said, examining the head with what seemed to be a mix of morbid


    admiration and satisfaction. Her fingers traced the creature''s rough features.


    Luke wasn''t paying attention to the charming scene of his girlfriend inspecting a grotesque


    creature''s head with obvious delight.


    He was still stunned by how easily the Addams family had accepted the notion that the


    Spellmans were making deals with demons-even Gomez had outright declared they would get involved in the war!


    Luke had just achieved something no Poe had managed before: convincing a psychic family to


    join the war against the Spellmans. And not just any family-one of the six great ones.


    [Natasha. Looks like we''ve got reinforcements] Luke said through their telepathic link.


    [What?] Natasha replied, confused, as she listened to music while tailing the Addams'' limousine closely.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 166: Is the love triangle back?

    Chapter 166: Is the love triangle back?After arriving at the Addams mansion, Luke went to his room and had a video call with Xavier and Ajax.


    The call had been going on for over an hour. Both of them asked about everything that


    happened during the lunar eclipse and wanted many details about the fights against


    Crackstone and Dolores.


    "Incredible... you really don''t take a break, not even during vacations," Ajax commented with an amazed expression.


    "Count us in next time," Xavier said, sounding a little hurt. It would''ve been great to participate in the battle. They both would''ve been great support, and in the fight against Dolores, Luke wouldn''t have suffered an PLPE.


    "You know how Wednesday is... She''s very meticulous and wants to keep everything as secret as possible," Luke explained.


    He had thought about asking his two best friends for help, but Wednesday didn''t want them involved. She said their strength wouldn''t make a difference in the fight. Luke was being kind, as Wednesday had been much ruder when describing Xavier and Ajax''s abilities.


    Luke didn''t push the matter further since it would''ve been too complicated for the two of them to travel to Jericho. They didn''t have a flight ability, and they might have raised suspicion if, for some reason, the Spellmans were monitoring people close to Luke. It was a highly paranoid idea, but not impossible.


    In the end, if Wednesday had agreed, the fight against Dolores wouldn''t have been as dangerous with Xavier and Ajax there. It would''ve been a four-versus-one, and his two friends weren''t useless sacks of potatoes.


    "And you''re telling me I''m controlled by Bianca," said Xavier with a teasing smile. "I''m not controlled by Wednesday!" Luke replied indignantly at such a comparison.


    In other news-though not so new-Xavier had gotten back together with Bianca. There''s a saying that people go back to where they were happiest. In this specific case, Luke believed it was a bad decision, but it was better not to bring Xavier down.


    If he''s happy, let him be, even if it''s only for a short time. Luke would be there when things went wrong again.


    "I''m surprised you''re even talking to us after suffering an PLPE. They say it''s really dangerous," Ajax said, showing little interest in the conversation about his friends'' girlfriends. He was happily single and didn''t want to hear how controlling Wednesday and Bianca were.


    "That''s true," Xavier chimed in. "The night of last year''s harvest festival, Rowan nearly had one. He was in the hospital for a week. It was only a near-PLPE, and he still took longer to recover than you."


    "Yeah, I remember that. Rowan was pale as a ghost. Plus, he also got hit by the Hyde. But you, Luke-you not only suffered a full PLPE but woke up in two days and got discharged the same day. That''s not exactly normal," Ajax added.


    "Perks of having three auras, I guess," Luke said with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, super cool, Mr. Three Auras. End of discussion. Let''s move on," Xavier said with a hint of envy. Every psychic would envy a three-aura user. The important thing was that Luke had recovered from the PLPE.


    "My sixteenth birthday," Ajax said enthusiastically.


    "Oh, right. Are you celebrating?" Luke asked, taking a sip from his Coke can.


    "Of course I''m celebrating. I''m not a party pooper like you, who did nothing," Ajax replied.


    Luke made a slight grimace. Like Wednesday, he wasn''t a fan of big parties. Besides, he didn''t even have a house to host everyone. If he rented one, he might get attacked by the Spellmans, and it could turn into a massive brawl with plenty of injuries and casualties. A party that Wednesday would surely enjoy.


    "It''ll be at my house on the last Saturday before Nevermore starts. A big party. My uncle got me loads of alcohol," Ajax said with a smile, already imagining how epic his sixteenth birthday party would be.


    "Mm, great," Luke said, not too enthusiastic about alcohol. As for an adult relative providing alcohol to his 16-year-old nephew, it didn''t seem strange to him¡ªafter all, they were outcasts.


    "Isn''t your birthday on Friday?" Luke asked.


    "Yeah, but that day I''m celebrating with my family. The real party will be on Saturday," Ajax replied.


    "Ajax, about that..." Xavier said, with a look that Luke found strange.


    "What about it?" Luke asked.


    "Oh, yeah... turns out Enid''s coming to the party. That''s Xavier''s fault, not mine," Ajax said, immediately washing his hands of any blame.


    "Hey!"


    "It''s fine. It''s not like I can forbid you from inviting her just because she''s my ex," Luke said, trying to sound as indifferent as possible.


    Xavier was back together with Bianca, who was friends with Divina, who was friends with Yoko, who was Enid''s best friend. Besides, Ajax was inviting their entire class-gorgons, psychics, vampires, and more.


    It would have been far too petty and spiteful to deny Enid an invitation when everyone else was going to the party.


    "That was easy. So, are you coming with Wednesday?" Ajax asked.


    "Mm, it''s unlikely she''d want to attend such a party, but I''ll ask her," Luke replied without making any promises.


    Maybe if he mentioned that Enid was going to the party, Wednesday might show her jealous and possessive side and decide to go? Luke wasn''t sure, but he could try and see what


    happened.


    With everything discussed, the call ended, and Luke headed to Wednesday''s room. He knocked twice on the door, and upon hearing her voice say "Come in," he entered.


    Wednesday was sitting upright in her chair at her desk, looking at two pieces of paper. Luke immediately recognized them as the letters she''d received from her "number one fan."


    Luke had told Wednesday about the letters, and her detective instincts had kicked in. She asked him for the letters, to examine them for herself.


    She hadn''t been too pleased when she read the line: "I''m writing this so that, once you regain consciousness and read this, you''ll know that there was always someone hoping for your


    recovery,"


    "Still on that? How much longer are you going to read those short letters? I don''t think you''ll find much," Luke commented.


    Wednesday didn''t look at him and kept studying the letters.


    "If I want to spend my time on this, what''s your problem?" Wednesday asked.


    "None, just saying. You should be more compassionate when talking to me. I did suffer an PLPE," Luke said with a sad expression, sitting on the edge of Wednesday''s bed.


    "Oh, poor thing. Should I give you a candy and a kiss on the forehead every time I see you?" Wednesday asked sarcastically, her tone exaggerated and mocking.


    "Haha, you''re so kind, mocking a freshly recovered patient," Luke said, shaking his head as if


    he were heartbroken.


    Wednesday stood up from her chair and walked over to Luke, sitting on his lap and entwining


    her arms behind his neck.


    "You don''t get tired of using the PLPE excuse, do you? You might have had a better chance at


    credibility if you''d acted like someone injured from the start," Wednesday said, staring into his eyes just inches away from his face.


    "I have to seize the opportunity to get you to treat me more favorably," Luke said with a faint smile as he leaned closer to Wednesday.


    "Believe me, you''re the person I treat the best," Wednesday whispered, leaning in until their


    lips met.


    They began kissing passionately, their tongues intertwining as the fervor between them grew. Wednesday placed her hands on Luke''s cheeks, and with her black-painted nails, she


    started pinching his skin.


    After a few minutes, they pulled apart. "We can''t do this. It''s day," Wednesday said, and from the look on Luke''s face, she immediately knew what he was thinking.


    "Fine..." Luke said, not wanting to risk being discovered by the Addams either.


    "You pinched someone injured pretty hard," he added, feeling a slight sting on his cheeks. He


    was already used to Wednesday showing her affection in this way, and his pain threshold was


    high enough to handle it.


    "Stop complaining. Compared to your previous injuries, this doesn''t even amount to 1%," Wednesday replied, wiping a small drop of blood from Luke''s cheek with her finger and then


    licking it off with her tongue.


    ''Does she seriously not have any vampire ancestors?'' Luke thought.


    "Did you need me for something?" she asked.


    "Yes, the last Saturday of vacation, I''m going to Ajax''s house for his sixteenth birthday. He''s


    throwing a party. You''re invited too. Do you want to come?" Luke asked.


    Wednesday paused, tasting the lingering hint of Luke''s blood in her mouth.


    "Fine, I''ll go," she replied in her usual monotone, devoid of any emotion.


    "Really?" Luke asked, more to himself than to her.


    "Yes," Wednesday said flatly.


    Luke stared at her for a couple of seconds. He hadn''t expected her to agree so quickly, but it


    was a good thing she was going. It would be fun to attend with her.


    "Enid will be there too..." Luke added cautiously. Wednesday''s expression didn''t change at all. Not even her eyes revealed any flicker of different emotion.


    "And?" Wednesday asked as if Enid''s attendance had nothing to do with her.


    "I was just saying, considering everything that happened between us and the fact that she used to be your roommate," Luke said, looking slightly uncomfortable.


    Thanks to his improved relationship with Thing, Luke had learned a few things he didn''t


    know before.


    For starters, Wednesday and Enid did have a closer relationship at one point. Enid even managed to get Wednesday to apologize to Thing last year, which was a big achievement.


    Wednesday had also shared with Enid the story of her pet scorpion''s death-something she didn''t share with just anyone.


    Thing, despite not having a tongue, had a loose one and spilled everything to Luke. He was


    quite the gossip and chatterbox.


    Although their relationship hadn''t developed to the level of best friends as it had in the series, they also weren''t complete strangers, as Luke had thought a few months ago. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t care, as long as you don''t make a promise to her. You''ll be safe," Wednesday said in a


    biting tone. Hearing this, Luke couldn''t help but show a guilty expression. It was one of the few matters- or perhaps the only one-that truly affected him and made him feel remorseful.


    He never intended to hurt Enid, but he had fallen for Wednesday without being able to stop it.


    It just happened.


    In addition, it made him look like he was an unfaithful person, and although technically he was, his case is special.


    He had fallen in love with two people simultaneously-two girls he would give his life for. He wasn''t the typical cheater who betrayed his partner; besides, he and Enid hadn''t fully gotten


    back together at that point.


    "I''m sorry," Wednesday said upon seeing Luke''s expression. It was rare to see him look that way, and she understood that the situation he had faced was far from a typical case of infidelity¡ªand honestly, she didn''t care much about it.


    She trusted him and knew he would never be unfaithful to her. The fact that he had risked his


    life to protect her during the battles against Crackstone and Dolores proved his love for her.


    "It''s fine..." Luke replied.


    Just then, Natasha sent him a telepathic message that he found far from pleasant.


    [Come to my room. It''s time to test the gender-swapping potion]


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 167: Tuesday?

    Chapter 167: Tuesday?"What happened?" Wednesday asked, noticing Luke''s odd expression. "Natasha told me to go to her room..." Luke replied, not being very specific.


    "Oh... The reason?" Wednesday asked, unable to suppress a slight smile.


    There could only be one reason. It was only a few days before they were set to head to Ohio, and the housekeeper still hadn''t shown them the gender-switching potions.


    "The gender-switching potion..." Luke muttered, his expression anything but happy.


    ''It''s time,'' Wednesday thought, getting up from Luke and heading toward the door. "And where are you going?" Luke asked, also walking toward the exit.


    "To witness your gender change. What else?" Wednesday said with a slight mocking smile, which annoyed Luke.


    Luke tried to think of solutions to stay in Sunnyvale and Shadyside without involving the gender-switching potion, but he couldn''t come up with anything. They needed to search for clues in those two towns, and with his fame, he would be recognized instantly. He would have to go undercover 100%, which would make exploration difficult.


    When Atlas, Sebastian, and the others stayed in Jericho, they did so incognito, hiding in the cult house and moving very little.


    He had asked Natasha if there was any potion that could simply change his face, similar to Polyjuice Potion from Harry Potter, but nothing like that existed.


    "I bet that in my female form, I''ll be taller than you," Luke said as he walked out the door and headed toward Natasha''s room.


    Wednesday frowned slightly and kicked the back of Luke''s heel with the tip of her shoe.


    "Ouch..." Luke complained, quickening his pace to avoid further attacks.


    They entered Natasha''s room, where she stood in front of a circular stone table. On top of the table was a small glass next to a glass bottle filled with a purple liquid.


    "The potion needs at least 30ml to work. Those 30ml will give you an hour in your female form," Natasha said, picking up the glass bottle of purple liquid and pouring exactly 30ml into the small glass.


    "You''re sure it won''t leave me stuck like that forever, right?" Luke asked, holding the glass and examining the purple liquid closely.


    "Absolutely. Now drink the potion, and let''s see how your body reacts," Natasha said, urging him. After a few seconds, Luke brought the glass to his lips and drank it.


    ''Tastes like grape...'' Luke thought, less disgusted than he had anticipated, as he swallowed the liquid.


    Within two seconds, he began to feel a strange warmth spreading from the center of his chest to his entire body. It was as if a soft electric current coursed through his limbs, vibrating in his bones and muscles.


    First, he felt a pressure in his torso. His breathing became shorter as his ribcage seemed to shrink, reducing in a harmonious proportion. His broad shoulders began to narrow, becoming softer and less angular.


    His height began to decrease. He felt his bones compress smoothly and without any pain.


    His legs grew shorter, as did his torso, but it didn''t feel painful; it was more like his body was readjusting itself to a new form. His height stopped at 1.58 meters, which caused Wednesday to frown, as she stood at 1.55 meters.


    As this happened, he noticed a change in his hands. His fingers began to thin, and his nails grew slightly longer, taking on a more delicate, almost elegant shape. His wrists also narrowed, losing the athletic robustness that had once defined them.


    Then came a change in his face. He felt slight pulses in his cheekbones. He couldn''t see himself in a mirror, but he was certain his face was now more refined and feminine.


    His jaw rounded, losing its sharpness, while his lips seemed to grow a bit fuller. His eyes, though the same size, now appeared larger due to the slight lowering of his eyebrows, which had taken on a softer curve. His nose also slimmed slightly, completing the transformation.


    The one change Luke had truly been anticipating happened next. He felt a strange new weight in his chest.


    ''Here it comes,'' Luke thought, watching as his chest began to expand slowly.


    His shirt, which had previously fit comfortably, now tightened as his breasts grew. He couldn''t help but want to massage them, but he restrained himself, knowing that the two lovely ladies in front of him were watching him intently- and would likely think he was a pervert.


    Finally, he felt a tingling in his scalp. His hair began to grow, falling past his shoulders and down his back. What had always been short hair was now long and wavy.


    There was one final change he preferred not to think about... near his legs.


    "I guess that''s all," Luke said, looking at his delicate hands and surprising himself with his high-pitched, feminine tone of voice.


    "Well, it wasn''t so bad after all. I thought it''d be more painful," he added, examining his body, which now had curves, an hourglass shape, and rather prominent breasts.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" he asked, stopping his self-examination and looking at Wednesday and Natasha, who were still silently staring at his face.


    Natasha, who rarely lost her composure, couldn''t help but let her eyes drift over Luke''s new appearance, taking in the details.


    "See for yourself," Natasha said, taking a handheld mirror from her dresser and handing it to Luke.


    Luke took the mirror hesitantly, still feeling the unfamiliar weight of his body and the strands of hair falling over his shoulders. He lifted it in front of his face, and what he saw left him


    speechless.


    He instinctively squinted, as if a blinding light was shining out of the mirror.


    She was too beautiful!


    His blue eyes were large, luminous, and seemed almost hypnotic. His face was refined, with high cheekbones and a delicate jawline that bore no resemblance to the firmness of his original features.


    His long, wavy hair had turned a golden color. It was previously a light brown, almost blond.


    "Is that... me?" he asked, tilting the mirror slightly from side to side, as if needing to confirm


    it wasn''t a trick of the light. His voice, though still recognizable as his own, had a softer, more melodious tone that unsettled him even further.


    A very pleasant and lovely voice.


    He had always been confident in his masculine appearance, but this new feminine look was too perfect to be real. Even supermodels would tremble at the sight of his flawless, beautiful


    face!


    "You''re a great beauty, miss. I expected you to be attractive in your feminine form, but not this perfectly exaggerated," Natasha said, crossing her arms and leaning against the dresser with a barely contained smile.


    "I know I''m a beauty, but you... you look like a living painting created by an artist obsessed with perfection," Natasha added.


    "Great, now I''m an impeccable beauty. Just what my ego needed," Luke said with a narcissistic smile as he continued admiring his face in the mirror.


    "Your ego was already perfectly inflated," Wednesday retorted coldly. Her arms were crossed


    as well, as if to make it clear she wasn''t impressed.


    "Finally, you speak. So, what do you think of my feminine self?" Luke asked, stepping closer


    to Wednesday so she could get a better look.


    "Offensively conventional. It''s like someone took a paintbrush and turned you into a character from a saccharine fairy tale. Where''s the darkness? This isn''t you," Wednesday replied, her expression still neutral, but her tone carried a hint of disdain.


    "Just because Luke now looks like an elven queen doesn''t mean he''s lost his narcissistic,


    arrogant, and borderline psychopathic essence. It''s a complete package," Natasha said,


    letting out a brief laugh.


    "Thanks for the compliment, Natasha," said Luke with a slight grimace, which, to his frustration, only seemed to highlight the perfection of his new face even more.


    Natasha gave a mocking bow. "Always at your service, my lady."


    "Being this perfect almost feels like a cruel joke. If I saw you on the street, I''d think you were


    something artificial. And the worst part is that even I can''t stop looking at you," Wednesday remarked, scanning Luke from head to toe.


    "Does that mean you still find me irresistible, even with this elven queen appearance?" Luke asked, his crooked smile only enhancing his flawless features.


    "Irresistible? Irritating is the right word. You''re just as irritating in any form-that doesn''t change," Wednesday replied, her dark eyes showing not a hint of admiration. "Thanks, I guess," Luke said, stepping a bit closer to her, hoping to make the most of the


    moment.


    But Wednesday wasn''t having it. She pushed him away with a sharp gesture, her gaze fixed on him with a mix of disdain and annoyance. "Don''t get any ideas," she said, clearly irritated by


    his proximity.


    "I don''t want you misunderstanding. I like your male self," she added.


    "Oh, yeah... sorry," Luke murmured, scratching his golden hair. Even that small, seemingly casual gesture made his image appear even more perfect, as if he were effortlessly posing.


    For a moment, he forgot he was in a female body. It was obvious that Wednesday, being heterosexual, felt uncomfortable with Luke''s proximity in this new form, even though he was still the same person on the inside.


    It would be the same for him if Wednesday transformed into a man. He wouldn''t want to kiss her or get close if she were in that form.


    "Alright, let me take a photo for the fake identity," Natasha said, pulling a professional


    camera out of a drawer.


    Luke stood against the wall, and Natasha snapped a couple of pictures.


    "What name would you like, Miss Perfection?" Natasha asked.


    "Mm... I don''t know," Luke said with a thoughtful look.


    "Tuesday," Wednesday answered for him. "That''s a good one," Natasha nodded.


    ''Ask me if I agree or not...'' Luke thought, but he said nothing. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha then took a few photos of Wednesday for her fake ID. "And you? What name do you


    want?" she asked.


    "Jenna," Luke answered in her place.


    "Why Jenna?" Wednesday asked, looking at him.


    "I don''t know. It was the first thing that came to mind," Luke replied, shrugging.


    "Fine, I''ll use that name," Wednesday said. She didn''t care much about her fake identity.


    "Alright. I''ll be your mother, Lucy Foster. Widow. Your father died in a recent car accident, which prompted us to move to escape our tragic past," Natasha explained.


    "You''ll attend Shadyside High School as twin sisters. We need to investigate the historical sites of the two towns-perhaps in old archives, a local library, city records, or even the school itself. Evidence might even be hidden in the woods between the towns; we just don''t


    know," she added.


    "Great, a scavenger hunt in a normie school with this flashy skin," Luke said, rolling his eyes. "You never like being the center of attention, and now you will be-thanks to your perfection," Wednesday said with a faintly mocking smile.


    Luke spoke with Natasha about Ajax''s birthday, and she allowed him to attend. In fact, it was


    a good idea to go there before heading to Ohio.


    In Natasha''s view, the plan offered a strategic advantage. They were currently in New York, about 900 kilometers from Ohio, and if they departed directly from there, their pursuers would likely find them quickly due to the proximity.


    However, by going first to Ajax''s house in Nevada, about 3,500 kilometers from New York, their pursuers would lose time and have to cover a much greater distance. Their trackers wouldn''t be searching within the immediate radius of New York and Ohio.


    Instead, they would start their search from Nevada and have to traverse a significantly larger


    area.


    Luke left Natasha''s room and noticed he still had over thirty minutes to spare. He didn''t like being in this form, no matter how perfect it was. He preferred being a man. Wednesday returned to her room-it seemed she didn''t enjoy being around a princess straight out of a fairy tale either.


    ''Damn it. I''m going to train,'' Luke thought, starting to walk through the dark, narrow


    hallways of the mansion.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 168: The power of beauty

    Chapter 168: The power of beautyLuke had more than thirty minutes before returning to his male form, so he decided to train. If he went back to his room, he wouldn''t be able to control himself and would end up examining the most intimate parts of his body-and he didn''t want to become a pervert.


    Moreover, he might end up falling in love with himself if he stared at his reflection in the mirror for too long.


    ''These clothes are way too loose, except in the chest area,'' Luke thought as he arrived at one of the training rooms in the Addams mansion.


    To his taste, this room was the best of them all: spacious, well-lit, and filled with many useful objects for training. It had thousands of kilograms in weights for practicing his telekinesis, sharp weapons, traps to train his reflexes and speed, and much more.


    Luke noticed someone else using the training room. It was Pugsley, who was holding a sword and fighting against a moving mannequin that countered his attacks.


    The boy with the dead-fish expression wasn''t having a good time. He was drenched in sweat and was barely managing to defend himself from the blows of the mannequin, which was forcing him to retreat.


    Finally, Pugsley couldn''t keep up. He managed to block a thrust from the mannequin with his own sword, but the attack was so powerful that it knocked him onto his rear. His guard was completely broken, and he lay defenseless on the floor.


    "Stop!" shouted Pugsley, and the sharp blade of the mannequin''s sword halted just centimeters from his eyes.


    The bright lights that had illuminated parts of the mannequin''s body dimmed and went out completely, leaving it frozen in place.


    Pugsley sighed in relief and stayed on the floor, catching his breath. Finally, after nearly a minute, he felt a gaze on him that made him turn his head.


    When he saw a blonde girl with deep blue eyes staring at him, he couldn''t help but slightly part his lips, stunned by her beauty. He noticed his heartbeat quicken-far more than it had moments ago during training.


    The girl had gorgeous, long, golden hair. Her features could only be described as flawless. The only strange thing was her outfit: a simple, loose black hoodie and equally oversized pants of the same color. However, Pugsley didn''t care about how people dressed.


    Could someone this beautiful and perfect exist in the world? That was Pugsley''s current thought as he clumsily stood up and moved a little closer to the girl to get a better look, searching for any imperfection.


    ''Oh boy...'' thought Luke, holding back a sigh.


    He hadn''t expected his current appearance to be so controversial. Although, if he''d managed to surprise both Wednesday and Natasha-two heterosexual women and beauties themselves -the impact he''d have on a man would be twice as strong, if not more.


    "Stop," said Luke, raising his hand. Pugsley immediately halted in his tracks, as though the command were an order he couldn''t disobey.


    ''Should I knock him out and erase his memories?'' Luke thought, but quickly dismissed the idea. If Wednesday found out, she wouldn''t be happy about him erasing her brother''s memories.


    He should have placed Pugsley in an illusion, altered his senses so that he would see Luke in his male form. But he hadn''t thought to do that, and he''d lost the chance when Pugsley turned his head.


    ''Even her voice is perfect,'' thought Pugsley, feeling a nervous tingle run through his entire body.


    "W-who are you...?" Pugsley stammered, staring directly into Luke''s eyes.


    Pugsley wanted to lower his gaze, embarrassed, but the urge to keep looking at the perfect face in front of him was stronger than his shame.


    "I am... Galadriel," Luke answered hesitantly, though Pugsley didn''t notice the doubt in his voice.


    "A-a friend of my parents?" Pugsley asked, still stammering.


    "No."


    "Of my sister?" Pugsley asked. In the past, he would''ve thought that impossible, but his sister had managed to get a boyfriend she was genuinely in love with.


    "No."


    "T-then what?" Pugsley asked, both confused and nervous.


    "I''m... Luke''s sister," Luke replied without changing his expression.


    There was no way he''d admit to being Luke transformed into a woman. That would make things awkward, and he didn''t want to give Pugsley ammunition for jokes at his expense.


    "What? He has a sister?" Pugsley asked, his expression one of pure surprise. He hadn''t expected that answer at all.


    "Yes. Do you think I''m a liar?" asked Luke- or rather, Galadriel-frowning.


    "N-no, no, of course not!" Pugsley said immediately, waving his hands around nervously as he felt his cheeks heat up.


    Galadriel''s frown only made her look more beautiful instead of intimidating. That''s what Pugsley thought, and it made him blush even more.


    Luke read Pugsley''s thoughts and furrowed his brow even more. With this appearance, it was impossible to look scary. He felt like a perfect princess straight out of a Disney movie.


    "I''m going to train, so get lost," Luke said with a dismissive wave of his delicate, elegant hand.


    Pugsley didn''t look indignant or angry at being thrown out of his own training room.


    "P-please, train fencing with me!" Pugsley pleaded, bowing deeply. He didn''t want to leave and stop looking at her.


    "Fifteen minutes. Not a second more. Then you''re out," Luke replied after thinking for a few seconds. He realized that kicking the owner out of the room didn''t seem very fair.


    A sword flew into Luke''s right hand on its own. Since he''d be facing a beginner, he decided to give him a slight advantage by using his non-dominant hand.


    "Thank you!" Pugsley said with a smile on his face. Morticia, Gomez, and the rest of the Addams family would''ve been shocked to see Pugsley smile like that since he usually wore a dead-fish expression.


    The match began. Luke wasn''t gentle with Pugsley, though compared to Gomez, he was a far better training partner.


    At first, Pugsley hesitated to counterattack, as if hurting someone so perfect would be an unforgivable crime and an angel might descend to punish him for it.


    But Luke wasn''t about to let that continue.


    "Hit harder, you idiot!" Luke shouted, thrusting his sword forward with a strike Pugsley managed to block at the last second. The force of the blow sent him stumbling back more than


    five meters.


    Even so, Luke had held back. He could''ve easily broken a bone if he''d added more power or aimed to strike his arm instead. He could''ve also increased the speed to make sure Pugsley couldn''t defend himself in time.


    The comment made Pugsley shudder, and finally, he stopped holding back. His expression grew more serious, as if he realized that disappointing her was the worst offense he could


    commit.


    Still, Luke maintained an overwhelming advantage. But now that Pugsley was fighting with full determination, it was at least better, and there was potential for improvement.


    "Try harder, or I''ll break your legs like my brother had to!" Luke snapped, frowning as he blocked a strike. Though better aimed, it was still weak.


    Pugsley flinched, vividly recalling the day Luke had nearly broken his legs. Determined not to disappoint Galadriel, he intensified his efforts.


    ''Anything to earn even a shred of her recognition,'' Pugsley thought, pouring every ounce of his being into this match as though it were the most important test of his life. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke picked up on the thought and couldn''t help feeling a little... odd. Why was Pugsley acting


    like such a simp?


    Sure, Luke knew his appearance was flawless, but Pugsley''s desperation bordered on ridiculous. Yet, a fleeting memory of Fester and Gomez crossed his mind. Both were infamous for their unconditional and passionate devotion.


    Fester, in the movies, had always been quite the hopeless romantic-a simp in every sense of


    the word.


    The fight continued as Luke hurled insults at Pugsley and inflicted minor cuts to make him


    suffer a bit.


    Pugsley didn''t mind the contrast between Galadriel''s flawless appearance and her terrible personality. In fact, he found the contradiction sublime.


    "Pay attention, you idiot!" Luke shouted, trying to be more unbearable than usual. But instead, it seemed to have the opposite effect.


    Even Luke''s angry voice was like music to Pugsley''s ears. How could someone be so perfect?


    Pugsley couldn''t tear his eyes away from her face. That irritated expression, framed by her perfect features and ethereal aura, disarmed him more effectively than any blow. Finally, the agreed-upon time came to an end. With a fast motion, Luke disarmed Pugsley in a single, flawless move, sending his sword flying through the air to land with a loud clang.


    Before Pugsley could react, Luke''s sword was pointed at his throat.


    "Time," Luke declared coldly, not bothering to lower the blade immediately. Pugsley, drenched in sweat and covered in minor cuts, wore a crestfallen expression. He


    hadn''t managed to land even a single hit on Galadriel, which meant he wouldn''t earn her


    approval.


    "Why the long face?" Luke asked as he sent the sword flying back to its rack.


    "I couldn''t hit you even once... I''m just weak. My sister''s right¡ªI''m pathetic," Pugsley said, staring at the floor with a dejected look.


    ''I think Wednesday went too far,'' Luke thought, watching Pugsley with a strange expression.


    Although she always speaks her mind to everyone, perhaps Wednesday went too far, leaving Pugsley with less confidence in himself. And in just a few days, he would be starting at


    Nevermore.


    After a few seconds, Luke sighed. "You didn''t do too badly," he said, his tone direct but


    honest.


    "For a kid your age, your strength and fencing technique are good. And considering you''re a psychic, that''s pretty impressive."


    Pugsley looked up, visibly surprised. "Really?"


    Luke nodded, keeping his expression serious. "Yes. You have an advantage most your age don''t: you don''t freeze in the face of pain or fear. That''s not something you can teach. Growing up in a family like yours, where danger is part of everyday life, has made you strong


    in ways other kids can''t even imagine."


    Those words, spoken in such a pleasing voice, revitalized Pugsley.


    "And one more thing: don''t say such pathetic things in front of a girl again. It''s embarrassing.


    You''re lucky that I, unlike common mortals, consider everyone equally beneath me," Luke added, his tone dripping with narcissism.


    Pugsley blinked, confused and slightly mesmerized.


    Luke smiled inwardly. If he said that in its original form to a girl, she would slap him and


    never talk to him again. But with this elven goddess appearance, she can get away with no


    matter how many narcissistic comments she says.


    "You should aspire to be more like my brother," Luke added, letting a faintly arrogant smile


    curve his lips.


    "Like Luke?" Pugsley asked, intrigued.


    Luke nodded solemnly, as if speaking of a legend. "Yes, my brother. A true role model in many


    ways. If only you were a little more like him, maybe you''d stop being so pathetic all the time."


    "I''ll do my best to be like him," Pugsley said with determination. If Galadriel deemed someone worthy, then that was someone worth learning from.


    "Good," Luke concluded with a lofty gesture. "Now get out. Your fifteen minutes are up, and I


    have more important things to do."


    Pugsley gave a clumsy bow, thanking her once again before leaving the room. Luke watched as Pugsley''s figure disappeared through the door. Slowly, his gaze dropped to


    his own hand, as if he had just discovered something entirely new and unsettling.


    The power of feminine beauty.


    He had always known that in his male form, his appearance was attractive. But male beauty


    was different. There was a limit to how much it could captivate others, a barrier of respect and distance that kept everything balanced.


    But in his female form, it was different. In this guise, he wasn''t just attractive-he was overwhelming, almost ethereal. There was something about the flawless symmetry of his face, the softness of his skin, the natural grace in every movement, that effortlessly captured everyone''s attention. Her beauty didn''t just draw glances; it had the power to disarm, to


    subjugate, to inspire devotion.


    Even Pugsley, an Addams boy accustomed to the macabre and the bizarre, showed devotion


    just to be near her. Wednesday had also admitted she couldn''t stop looking at him, despite not feeling any romantic attraction, and Natasha felt the same way.


    If these people, so used to the eccentric and the unsettling, reacted like this.... what could


    happen with someone normal?


    Luke shook off the thought and began training in the large room. Since the last battle on


    Raven Island, his powers had increased significantly. Death fights and difficult fights were the best way to improve.


    Author''s Note: I couldn''t find a picture for Luke''s female appearance. It''s hard to find a


    picture since I describe him/her as perfect and perfection can differ for each person.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 169: Jealous?

    Chapter 169: Jealous?Greendale


    In a more secluded area of the town of Greendale stood a mansion built of grayish stone, with large windows. This was the mansion of the patriarch of the Spellman family.


    However, only one living member of this branch of the family remained in the mansion: Elliot Spellman.


    His wife and two children had been murdered by Luke Poe, with the help of Wednesday and Fester (the latter assisted in killing his wife).


    Near the grand mansion lay a cemetery, its gravestones covered in moss and its angel statues in a state of disrepair.


    Deeper within the cemetery, three newly constructed structures stood.


    Three sarcophagi, each bearing inscriptions engraved on wrought iron doors and adorned with ornamental details.


    The one in the center bore the name Dolores. The one to its right bore the name Ingrid, and the one to its left, Sebastian.


    Sitting cross-legged on the stone floor and staring at the three sarcophagi with an impassive expression was Elliot Spellman. His gaze shifted from his daughter''s name to his wife''s and then to his son''s. Once he completed the sequence, he repeated it in reverse.


    After repeating this process dozens of times, his gaze dropped to his lap. Specifically, to a book resting there-the demonic book of Crackstone.


    ''The Book of Soyga...'' Elliot thought, his eyes unwavering.


    He had finally managed to get his hands on the book he had coveted so much. But at what cost?


    Elliot hadn''t told Edward or the demonic elders who still lived about the demonic book. He had no intention of doing so, as they would undoubtedly take it from him.


    He had learned the location of the book. His wife and two children had died to obtain it. Why would he give the book to Edward? Edward would simply say he wasn''t ready to use the Book of Soyga.


    The servant who brought him the book was loyal to him and his deceased wife, not to the elders who controlled the family from the shadows.


    Elliot had mentioned the book to Edward in the past, so Edward might have his suspicions. But now he must believe that Luke and Wednesday have it. He likely thinks they handed it over to the Addams family for safekeeping or to give it to the Department of Demon Extermination.


    Suddenly, a figure silently appeared behind Elliot, as if emerging from the very shadows. It was a middle-aged woman with black hair streaked with gray, dressed in an immaculate black uniform. Her skin was pale. Without looking up, she knelt, placing her right fist firmly on the floor and lowering her head until it almost touched the tiles.


    "Report," Elliot said, unsurprised by the woman''s sudden appearance.


    "As we anticipated, the middle son of Sthenon Petropolus will hold his 16th birthday party next Friday. However, on Saturday, he will celebrate again with all his classmates and friends," the servant replied respectfully, her voice soft and measured.


    "Will Luke Poe attend?" Elliot asked.


    "Yes, sir. Currently, Luke Poe is traveling in a 2021 Audi e-Tron GT with the license plate: E57- KJ4. Based on his route, his destination is Nevada. He''s traveling with his housekeeper, his girlfriend, and Fester Addams. They have over 3,500 kilometers to cover, so they''ll arrive by Saturday afternoon," the servant replied.


    "Good. He''s finally leaving the Addams mansion," Elliot murmured to himself.


    "Shall we intercept them?"


    "No... With Fester Addams there, it would turn into a drawn-out battle. We''ll use the special lesser demon to attack on Saturday," Elliot responded, standing up as he calculated his next moves. Time was running out.


    "The special demon that leads other lesser demons?" the servant asked, and Elliot nodded. "Sir, I know lesser demons aren''t weaklings, especially not in groups, but considering Luke Poe''s strength, I don''t think..." the servant began, but stopped mid-sentence.


    "I know. The target isn''t Luke Poe. It''s his companions and friends. Does he think he can attend a party as if nothing happened?" Elliot said coldly.


    This time, his target wasn''t Luke-his target was his surroundings. The aim was to show Luke that he wasn''t safe and to burden him with guilt when his companions were injured or killed.


    Elliot wasn''t worried about anyone discovering that the attack had been orchestrated by the Spellmans. He was using demons, an unconventional means, and they couldn''t be traced back to him. Their memories couldn''t be extracted.


    This time, it would be impossible for Luke to gather evidence proving that the Spellmans had orchestrated the attack.


    ...


    A luxurious Audi sped down a highway at over 100 km per hour. The person behind the wheel was Luke. In the passenger seat sat Wednesday, reading a book, completely unfazed by the car''s high speed.


    In the back seats were Fester and Natasha.


    The bald man occasionally glanced at Natasha, who sat with her eyes closed.


    "Hey, Galadriel. Slow down," Wednesday said without lifting her gaze from her book, her expression blank.


    Luke resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Being called Galadriel by Wednesday was nothing new. She had started using the nickname after Pugsley told her about Luke''s supposed sister, Galadriel.


    After his first encounter with the elven goddess, Pugsley had asked about her every day. Luke had to resort to using the potion again to keep up the act and fool him. Thankfully, they had left the mansion, so there was no need to waste more potions.


    "Are you afraid of speed? I didn''t expect that from you," Luke replied, his tone laced with


    mockery.


    "That''s not it. You''re going 125 km per hour. You''ll get us pulled over for speeding, and we''ll waste time. My time is valuable, Galadriel. I can''t say the same for yours," Wednesday replied as she turned the page of her book.


    "Fine, your wish is my command," Luke muttered through gritted teeth, easing up on the


    accelerator.


    As for crashing, that was impossible, given his reflexes, clairvoyance, telekinesis, and more. He had plenty of ways to avoid an accident.


    Thirty minutes later...


    "Galadriel, stop at the next gas station. I want to buy a coffee," said Wednesday. Her tone was monotonous, without a hint of mockery or sarcasm. But Luke knew she was mocking him,


    deep down.


    "Stop calling me Galadriel," said Luke. Since the trip began, he''d been called Galadriel more


    than five times.


    "Why? You chose that name yourself. It''s a shame your fake ID says Tuesday instead," Wednesday said, finally putting her book down. Luke had taken the bait, unable to tolerate S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    being called Galadriel any longer.


    "Does it bother you so much that your brother fell in love with my female form? It wasn''t my idea. It''s his fault-he sees a beautiful girl and instantly falls head over heels," said Luke. "I''m not bothered that my idiotic brother fell in love with the great Galadriel," Wednesday replied, her tone exaggerated and dripping with sarcasm as she said great.


    "I''m just curious how it will affect him psychologically when he finds out Galadriel doesn''t exist and that it''s actually you," she added, staring into the distance as if envisioning the


    future.


    "We''ll tell him Galadriel died horribly in battle against the Spellmans. That''ll be my revenge for him trying to kill me with a sniper rifle," Luke said with a vengeful smile.


    The perfect revenge: a broken heart and deep sorrow. Since he couldn''t break Pugsley''s legs, he had to find another way to exact his vengeance.


    "Mm... That would affect him too, maybe even worse. Doesn''t matter to me," said Wednesday


    with a shrug.


    ''Sometimes I question if she even cares about her brother...'' thought Luke, his expression


    puzzled.


    "If it doesn''t bother you about your brother, then stop calling me Galadriel," said Luke.


    "I don''t want to," Wednesday replied in a flat tone.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Luke thought, bewildered.


    Ever since he transformed into his female version, Wednesday had been acting strange.


    ''Could she be attracted to my female self?'' Luke pondered for a moment, incredulous. He shook his head almost immediately.


    ''No. Impossible.'' He recalled how Wednesday looked at his female form-with rejection and


    disdain.


    [She''s irritated] said a familiar voice in his mind. It was Natasha, who had chosen to communicate telepathically to avoid interfering directly with the scene.


    [What?] Luke replied, slightly startled by the sudden message.


    [Irritated by what?] he added.


    [By you. Your female version is... too perfect] Natasha responded.


    [Is that bad?] Luke asked, confused.


    [Luke, even I felt a hit to my ego seeing you like that. Honestly, I''ve never felt less impressive


    in comparison to someone. And Wednesday... from the little I''ve seen of her, her ego and narcissism are incredibly high. I''d even say higher than yours. Seeing your female version so flawless in appearance must have made her feel insecure and jealous, probably] Natasha


    explained.


    ''Jealous of my female version? How could...? Does she think I''d fall in love with myself or something?'' Luke thought.


    He had looked at himself in the mirror countless times in his female form, but he hadn''t


    fallen in love with himself. His ego wasn''t that inflated-or, rather, it wasn''t stupid enough


    for that.


    [Hey] Luke said, sending a telepathic message to Wednesday, who was slightly surprised by his sudden use of telepathy, though her face showed no reaction.


    [What?] Wednesday asked.


    [I remember you telling me that my female form is a cruel joke for being so perfect-that it


    was offensively conventional] Luke said.


    [So what?] she replied.


    [Then, if my female form is a cruel joke, does that mean you are too? Because to me, you''re


    just as perfect as she is... No, you''re more perfect] Luke responded sincerely, recalling the moment he saw Wednesday sleeping upright in the infirmary with such elegance and poise.


    To him, that was perfection.


    Wednesday looked at him in silence, processing what he had just said. Luke''s comment had caught her off guard, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    She felt a faint blush rise to her cheeks, though Luke didn''t notice since he was focused on the


    road. He was deliberately avoiding eye contact with her after making such an embarrassing


    remark.


    [Fine, you''re right... I am more perfect. Not that it really matters to me... but, thanks] Wednesday said.


    [I don''t say things just to be polite. You know I only speak what I truly think] Luke replied


    calmly, but inwardly satisfied with her response. It wasn''t every day that he got Wednesday to


    say thank you.


    The journey continued, with Wednesday no longer calling Luke Galadriel.


    Luke thanked Natasha. If it hadn''t been for her, he never would have realized that Wednesday


    had been irritated and jealous of his female version.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 170: Petropolus Manor

    Chapter 170: Petropolus ManorFifty kilometers before reaching Ajax''s house, Fester had to part ways with the group. He quickly said goodbye to everyone, somewhat reluctant to separate from his dear niece and from Natasha. He believed his relationship had improved with the beautiful redhead, but business was business.


    He needed to take care of some unfinished business and then fully involve himself in the exciting war that was brewing.


    "Remember, Wednesday, I taught you everything about how to go unnoticed. Once you have that evidence, the real fun will begin," Fester said with a smile.


    "I know," Wednesday replied flatly.


    "N-Natasha... I hope we see each other soon," Fester stammered, looking at Natasha.


    "Whatever," Natasha said, nodding slightly with a serious expression. For some reason, Fester grinned foolishly, satisfied with such a reaction. Previously, Natasha would only respond with a nod, not even saying a word.


    "Luke," Fester said, now looking at Luke with his sunken eyes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fester," Luke replied, meeting his gaze.


    The bald man had saved Luke''s life, and for that, Luke was very grateful. Still, dealing with him was very, very difficult. Like most Addams, but twice as hard.


    "I''d appreciate seeing Galadriel one last time," Fester said after a few seconds.


    Luke''s expression shifted to one of disgust. "Gross, dude," he said, taking a step back.


    "Leave," Wednesday said coldly, giving Fester a hard kick in the rear. He let out a horrible laugh and sped off.


    "And here I thought I would have an emotional farewell," Luke said with a faint smile as he climbed back into the car.


    They resumed their journey, and with the speed at which Luke was driving, it didn''t take long to reach the Petropolus mansion.


    The mansion was surrounded by tall, dark trees. A large double door made of dark wood, decorated with snake carvings, was the only visible entrance.


    Luke stopped the car right in front of the massive double doors, which, after a few seconds, opened on their own with a low, deep creak, granting them passage.


    The Audi moved forward along a stone pathway. In the distance, a mansion came into view: an imposing gray stone structure with black marble details, crowned by pointed rooftops.


    Statues of human figures flanked the path. "I hope they''re criminals," Luke commented with a lazy expression as he observed his friend''s home.


    "Sometimes your morality surprises me," Wednesday replied in a neutral tone, though her lips curved slightly.


    Luke raised an eyebrow. "Why? I''ve never killed an innocent person. Only those who deserved it. I was even a famous vigilante for a few days," he said.


    "Yeah, whatever you say," Wednesday replied, not in the mood to start a conversation that would go nowhere.


    "Ajax''s father mentioned a statue garden," Luke said. "I wonder what it''s like."


    "I hope they have more variety. These are a bit repetitive. Terror and despair are fine, but I''d


    like to see some creativity. Surprise, agony, maybe even resignation," Wednesday said, tilting her head slightly.


    "Always so demanding," Luke said.


    "I just have standards," Wednesday replied as she observed a statue of what seemed to be a girl her age, her mouth open and her face frozen in terror.


    The car moved forward to a small roundabout situated in front of the mansion''s main


    entrance. At its center stood an elegant fountain, dominating the space.


    "Well, here we are," Luke remarked, turning off the engine and glancing at the line of people who seemed to be waiting for them.


    It was six in the evening. The party wouldn''t start until nighttime, so it was clear they were the first to arrive.


    Among the group, Luke recognized Ajax, his two brothers, and their father. There were also three women in elegant dresses, and lastly, a few others dressed similarly, who were likely servants.


    The three of them stepped out of the car and greeted everyone.


    "Happy birthday, man," Luke said, giving Ajax a firm handshake. Ajax grinned before they shared a friendly hug, complete with hearty pats on the back.


    "I never thought I''d live to see the day you''d say that to me in person," Ajax replied with a wide smile, happy to see his friend.


    "Hey, I wished you a happy birthday last year too," Luke said.


    Ajax raised an eyebrow, his smile growing as he crossed his arms. "Yeah, right. Via text. And with the detailed, heartfelt message: HP. I assume that was meant to stand for Happy


    Birthday."


    Luke chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "This year, I came in person. That should earn me some points."


    Ajax introduced Luke to his mother and stepmothers.


    ''Three wives... Seeing is believing,'' Luke thought to himself.


    Luke also introduced Wednesday, who maintained her usual blank and emotionless


    expression.


    Natasha, after greeting everyone, took the Audi to the private parking lot used by the Petropolus family, guided by one of the numerous servants.


    "Luke-"


    Before Sthenon and Ajax''s brothers could speak to Luke, Ajax interrupted them.


    "Wait, everyone. What did you bring me as a gift? I''m curious," Ajax said, knowing his family was eager to bombard Luke with questions about the Blood Moon incident.


    "Oh, right. A great gift," Luke said, suddenly remembering and glancing at Wednesday.


    Wednesday was wearing a small black backpack. Seeing Luke''s look, she took it off her back, opened it, and handed a gift-wrapped object to Luke.


    Ajax eagerly took the gift and quickly unwrapped it, excited to see what it was. His brothers and the rest of the family watched from the side.


    "The Shining?" Ajax asked, looking at the cover of a hardcover book.


    "Yes, my-"


    "The next book in Luke''s career!" shouted Isidro, Ajax''s younger brother, his eyes shining with excitement.


    As a fan of Luke''s, he knew that just a few days ago, it had been announced that Luke''s third book would be released in about ten days.


    "Exactly," Luke said with a satisfied smile. He liked Ajax''s younger brother-much more than Pugsley.


    "The first edition, and a special, unique edition that only you''ll have. In the future, it''ll be incredibly valuable," he added.


    "Awesome!" exclaimed Isidro.


    "Back off, it''s my gift," Ajax said, placing his hand on his brother''s face and pushing him


    away.


    Ajax was thrilled with the gift. While it might seem a bit narcissistic of Luke to give his own upcoming book as a present, Ajax didn''t see it that way. His family was wealthy, and this gift


    felt far more meaningful.


    "Here," Wednesday said, pulling a small glass jar out of her backpack and handing it to Ajax,


    who took it with a puzzled expression.


    Inside the jar was a tongue floating in a clear, thick liquid.


    "A tongue...?" Ajax asked, staring at the jar with a mix of discomfort and confusion. The


    others around him shared similar expressions, but Wednesday seemed utterly unfazed.


    "Yes, a tongue," Wednesday replied in her usual neutral tone, as if it were the most ordinary


    thing in the world.


    "Whose tongue is it, if I may ask?" Ajax inquired, seeking some form of explanation.


    "It''s better not to know," Luke interjected quickly.


    "Well, it''s definitely... unique. Thanks, I guess," Ajax said with an awkward laugh.


    "Don''t guess. It''s a gift. Say thank you and move on," Wednesday retorted. "Thank you," Ajax said obediently. It was incredibly difficult to communicate with or understand this Addams girl. He couldn''t fathom how Luke managed to date her-or how they seemed to get along so well, considering they had lived in the same house throughout


    the holidays.


    After that, they were invited to enter the mansion. There were still a couple of hours before the party would begin and the other guests would start arriving.


    Ajax went to make preparations, as he would be using the mansion''s right wing. Meanwhile, Luke and Wednesday were invited to have tea with Sthenon, his wives, and his children. The conversation was pleasant and, fortunately for Luke and Wednesday-who weren''t the most sociable people-it didn''t last too long. It was mostly a courtesy, as the family was eager to hear directly from them about what had happened on the night of the lunar eclipse.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 171: Party I

    Chapter 171: Party I"Excited for the party?" Luke asked, standing in a luxurious and spacious room along with Wednesday.


    Ajax had brought Luke and Wednesday to a large bedroom so they could hang out there. He was in charge of preparing everything for the party that would start in a few hours.


    He knew that Luke and Wednesday preferred having a room to themselves rather than socializing with his family. He also told them they could explore the mansion, except for the right wing, where he was setting everything up and wanted it to be a surprise.


    As for Natasha, she was taken to another room. She didn''t want to be at a party full of teenagers and was only staying in the mansion for the night.


    Wednesday, who was sitting on a luxurious sofa with her hands resting softly on her lap and looking at the floor, raised her gaze at Luke''s question.


    "Do you really think I''d be excited about a... party?" Wednesday replied, turning the question back on him.


    "No, but you agreed to come. I thought maybe you''d come with a slightly less demanding mindset and relax a little," Luke said as he sat down next to Wednesday.


    "I came because the best thing for the mission is to get away from New York, which is close to Ohio," Wednesday replied curtly.


    "You''re very antisocial today," Luke said, and Wednesday turned her head robotically to look at him, prompting Luke to shift a few spots away as a precaution.


    For most of the trip, she had only spoken to tease him by calling him Galadriel. Now, she barely spoke, and when she did, her tone was curt and impatient.


    To most people, this would seem normal for Wednesday, but not to Luke, because she wasn''t like this with him.


    "Fine, I''ll be more social if that''s what you want. Are you excited for this grand party?" Wednesday asked in a neutral tone, devoid of any emotion.


    "Considering you hate popular music, hate dancing, hate alcohol, and hate socializing," she added.


    Luke furrowed his eyebrows. This is what Wednesday considers being more sociable? Although she was right about what she said he hated all those things.


    He had only tried alcohol once in that run-down bar, and he absolutely hated it. The hangover was awful, and the taste of alcohol was just as bad. The only "good" thing about it, if it could even be called that, was the effect it had-it made you a bit happier than usual and more talkative.


    "You should try alcohol for the first time. I''d like to see you drunk," Luke said with a faint smile.


    It would be hilarious to see Wednesday in that state. Maybe she''d be super talkative, even loud, or make bad jokes. Who knows?


    "I won''t drink alcohol, and neither will you. We''re not in the Addams mansion anymore. The Spellmans could attack us. We have to stay alert at all times, understand?" Wednesday said, staring intently at Luke.


    ''What a buzzkill...'' Luke thought.


    "We''re in the Petropolus mansion. Besides, there will be many students from important outcast families. I doubt they''d dare attack us," Luke replied.


    "We don''t know that. We have to stay vigilant and not let our guard down. We can''t be caught off guard like we were with Dolores," Wednesday countered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, great... This is going to be such a fun night," Luke said with clear sarcasm.


    At this rate, the two of them would end up sitting in a corner, watching everyone else have fun


    at the party. Wednesday didn''t respond and turned her gaze forward, saying nothing more.


    Luke stared at her, waiting for a reply that never came.


    ''She doesn''t seem to be in the best mood today...'' Luke thought.


    The room fell silent. Luke pondered what to do. He couldn''t go meet Ajax, as he was busy preparing everything for the party and wanted it to be a surprise.


    And he couldn''t talk to Wednesday either-she seemed to be in a bad mood for some unknown reason. Luke had thought that after their earlier conversation about Galadriel, things had smoothed over, but apparently, they hadn''t.


    He could explore the mansion, avoiding the right wing, but he didn''t want to. During his exploration, he might run into Ajax''s siblings or some other relative, and he wasn''t in the mood to socialize. Wednesday was right when she said he hated socializing.


    That left him with only one option: killing time on his phone. While Luke played video games on his phone, Wednesday pulled a book out of her backpack and began reading it.


    The only sound in the room was the noise of the video game coming from Luke''s phone speakers. It didn''t bother Wednesday-she was used to it.


    Finally, to Luke''s relief, Ajax appeared in the room, proudly announcing with a smile that everything was ready.


    Without wasting time, he led them through the mansion''s hallways to the rooms where the party would be held. They would be the first to witness the fruit of his labor.


    The first space was a foyer transformed into an elegant welcome area. The walls, usually adorned with sober landscape paintings, were now draped with dark curtains.


    A solid wooden table occupied the center, topped with a mountain of glasses and bottles of alcohol-lots of alcohol-arranged with almost ceremonial precision.


    The dim lighting and the soft murmur of background music gave the place an intimate atmosphere.


    "Welcome to the pre-party lounge. Once everyone arrives, we''ll move to the main hall- where the real magic happens," Ajax explained, spreading his arms as if presenting a


    masterpiece.


    Luke observed with curiosity, while Wednesday, wearing her typical unperturbed expression, scanned the room with her gaze, seemingly approving of the dark aesthetic.


    "Are your parents okay with you having this much alcohol?" Luke asked, walking over to one of the tables and grabbing one of the many bottles.


    The bottle he picked up was whiskey-Johnnie Walker Blue Label, with an alcohol content of


    55.8%.


    "Yes, they know. It''d be impossible to hide this much alcohol," Ajax replied casually. Luke looked at him with a mix of disbelief and confusion.


    What the hell was wrong with outcast parents? Did they actually want their son and his friends to end up in an alcohol-induced coma?


    "This is just the pre-party? Are you trying to give someone a stroke?" Luke asked, putting the bottle back. Either way, he couldn''t drink tonight-Wednesday had forbidden it.


    "Outcasts are more resistant to alcohol than normies. We don''t die that easily," Ajax said with


    a confident smile.


    Luke raised an eyebrow. Clearly, Ajax had never been truly drunk before. Unlike him, who had once, after several glasses of whiskey and vodka, ended up with a massive hangover. He wasn''t immune, even if his body could handle more than a normie''s.


    "It would be interesting to see if they''re really that resistant. I''ve never witnessed anyone have a stroke from alcohol poisoning. It could be... educational," Wednesday said, eyeing the


    bottles of alcohol.


    Ajax burst out laughing. "Don''t worry, no one''s ending up in an alcohol-induced coma. At


    least not tonight."


    "A shame," Wednesday said-fortunately, Ajax didn''t hear her.


    "How many people did you invite?" Luke asked, curious.


    "Hmm... our entire grade is over a hundred people. I also invited friends from other grades and some who don''t go to Nevermore. There''ll be a lot of us," Ajax said with a smile.


    "Oh..." Luke muttered, not very enthusiastic. He wasn''t a fan of crowds.


    "Excited to see your archrival again?" Luke asked, shifting his attention to Wednesday, who


    raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "My what?"


    "Bianca," Luke replied with a slight smile, knowing the name alone would spark a particular


    glint in Wednesday''s eyes. And it did.


    The mention of Bianca brought a flash to her gaze, but it wasn''t one of nervousness. It was


    one of cold satisfaction.


    "Oh, the queen bee," she said with a touch of sarcasm.


    "Her presence doesn''t matter to me. I already taught her a lesson, a siren defeated by a psychic in a fencing tournament where I couldn''t use my aura, and she still had her physical advantages," she added with a disdainful smile.


    Had she used her black aura, she would''ve ripped Bianca''s eyes out without much effort. The fight would''ve been entirely one-sided.


    "Wow, you''re still savoring that victory, huh?" Luke said.


    "It''s not a minor accomplishment, though it''s not a big deal either. It''s not every day that a


    creature with stronger bones and obvious physical advantages learns that the mind always trumps muscle," Wednesday replied.


    "And what if she decides to ask for a rematch tonight?" Luke asked, curious about her


    response.


    "I''ll give it to her. She''ll be humiliated again. Some people need continuous lessons to understand their place," Wednesday replied.


    "A fencing duel would be a great show for the party, even better if you''re both under the influence of alcohol," Ajax said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. It would definitely make the


    party more legendary.


    ''Do you want Bianca to die in your house?'' Luke thought but kept it to himself.


    As the three talked, guests began to arrive, guided into the room by the staff. Ajax went to greet everyone as the host and to receive the gifts his friends and classmates


    brought. Luke and Wednesday stayed near the table, observing the arrivals, who also cast glances their way.


    To the guests, the strange and psychopathic couple was legendary at Nevermore. They had resurrected and killed Crackstone, the nemesis of America''s outcasts.


    Luke''s brow furrowed slightly when he saw Xavier arrive. Not because he disliked seeing his


    best friend, but because of the people accompanying him: Bianca, followed by Divina, her brother Kent, Yoko, and Enid...


    Luke began to feel a bit nervous at the sight of Enid. It was far from ideal to have both his ex and his current girlfriend in the same room. The real issue was that he had been in love with Enid. If it were Gia walking in, he wouldn''t have cared-he''d never had strong feelings for


    her.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 172: Party II

    Chapter 172: Party IIHappy New Year to all!


    ...


    Wednesday looked at Bianca and, most of all, at Enid. However, Enid didn''t look at her; she glanced briefly at Luke.


    Luke couldn''t help but recall the words Enid had said to him that day. They weren''t pleasant, though he didn''t blame her. What worried him most was the possibility of having to fight her, as she had seemed on the verge of seriously attacking him that time.


    ''Nothing happened at the Nevermore dance, and now months have passed since then. She must have gotten over it,'' Luke thought.


    At the Rave''N in Nevermore, Luke had seen Enid wearing a pink wig and a white dress with pink hues. If she hadn''t attacked him then, even after seeing him dance with Wednesday and despite knowing he''d always said he hated dancing, nothing serious should happen tonight. Xavier approached Luke alongside Bianca. Yoko stayed with Enid, Divina, and Kent, chatting. "It''s been a while, bro!" Xavier greeted Luke enthusiastically, shaking his hand firmly.


    "Looks like you''ve hit that growth spurt you were waiting for," Luke remarked with a slight smile. He noticed Xavier was a bit taller than the last time he''d seen him at Nevermore.


    "Yeah, we''re the same height now," Xavier said with a smile.


    "It''s not a competition, but I''ve grown a few centimeters too, so I should still be a little taller," Luke said, straightening his posture and just barely edging out Xavier.


    "Mm, I don''t think so. Must be your shoes," Xavier replied, straightening the back.


    "Ahem..." Bianca cleared her throat, giving Xavier a light nudge in the back, which made him stop comparing his height with Luke.


    "Bianca," Luke said, looking at her and giving a slight nod of his head.


    "Luke," Bianca replied, returning the greeting in the exact same manner. She then turned her gaze toward Wednesday, who was also looking at her.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here, Wednesday," Bianca said in a serious tone, staring intently at Wednesday, who held her gaze just as firmly.


    "Oh, and why is that, Queen Bee?" Wednesday asked in a completely neutral tone, though the sarcasm in the nickname "Queen Bee" was crystal clear to Bianca.


    "I just couldn''t picture you at a party. Do you actually enjoy fun and normal things? I thought your code of existence was to avoid anything even remotely pleasant," Bianca said with a smile that was anything but friendly.


    "You''re right. Unlike you, I don''t enjoy the sparkle of lights and the echo of hollow laughter. I suppose those are essential for you. After all, you must maintain your illustrious position as leader of the flock," Wednesday said, her tone icy.


    ''Oh boy...'' Luke thought, exchanging a glance with Xavier. Their girlfriends were absolutely incompatible. It was impossible to imagine them ever becoming friends.


    They could never double date. Those dates would end in deadly battles that they would have to step in to stop.


    "At least I don''t hide behind a facade of nihilism to justify my inability to enjoy life," Bianca retorted softly, though her eyes burned with intensity as she glared at Wednesday.


    "Look, Bianca. There''s Chris and Emma-let''s go say hi," Xavier interjected, taking Bianca''s hand. He quickly led her away, exchanging a knowing glance with Luke, who gave him a slight nod in return.


    "Always so diplomatic," Luke remarked.


    "Mediocrity deserves an adequate response, at least once in a while," Wednesday replied. Luke and Wednesday remained in a corner, conversing as they critically observed the guests, who were beginning to drink alcohol.


    No one dared approach them to make conversation-mostly because of Wednesday. Luke''s image had improved slightly in terms of sociability, but Wednesday was intimidating to most people.


    "Who knows? You might witness someone having a stroke from drinking too much," Luke commented.


    "Let''s hope so," Wednesday replied in a low, monotone voice, tinged with a hint of anticipation.


    She then turned her attention to a particularly loud group in the room, her lips curling slightly into what might be considered a macabre smile. "Werewolves can get violent quickly when they drink. It''ll be interesting to see if any of them lose control and start fighting. That could turn this dull gathering into something worth watching," she added.


    "Ajax would approve if it makes his party more legendary," Luke said, eyeing a bottle of champagne. He had never drunk champagne before.


    "Don''t even think about it," Wednesday said, following Luke''s gaze.


    "It''s only 12% alcohol-"


    "No," Wednesday interrupted.


    "Are you my mom or something...?" Luke muttered irritably, looking away from the bottle.


    "Would you like me to be your mom? Strange fetish you''ve got there," Wednesday said


    mockingly.


    "Don''t twist my words," Luke replied, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Wednesday tilted her head slightly, her dark eyes fixed on Luke as a small, crooked smile spread across her lips- a smile that barely reached her eyes.


    "It''s unusual for a comment to bother you," she said in a low voice, stepping closer to him. She calmly placed her hands around his neck, moving close enough that their faces were dangerously near.


    Luke froze, blinking in surprise at the unexpected gesture. This wasn''t like her, especially not in such a public setting.


    She had seemed irritable all day, and now she was displaying a public show of affection. Something was off, and he couldn''t figure out what.


    Several guests stopped talking and turned to look at them. Bianca, Enid, and Xavier were among those watching.


    Just as Wednesday leaned in a bit closer to Luke, narrowing the distance between them with an evident intent, Ajax cleared his throat from the center of the room.


    "Alright, everyone! Time to move to the main hall. The real party starts now!" Ajax announced enthusiastically, completely oblivious to the tension that had filled the air around


    Luke, Wednesday, and the handful of people watching them.


    After that, Ajax opened a large set of double doors and led everyone into the main hall.


    Wednesday clicked her tongue in obvious annoyance as she pulled away from Luke. "How inconvenient," she muttered to herself.


    "What the hell was that?" Luke whispered, still trying to process what had just happened.


    Wednesday ignored his question, turning gracefully to follow the others as they began to head into the main hall.


    Luke followed Wednesday, dropping his questions as he was left stunned upon crossing the threshold and seeing the main hall Ajax had prepared.


    The walls were covered in dark wood panels, contrasting with a black marble floor veined with gold, polished to a mirror-like shine. At the far ends of the hall, large windows with heavy black velvet curtains offered a view of the forest surrounding the mansion.


    A dance floor occupied a prominent corner of the hall, its glass tiles glowing with lights that pulsed to the rhythm of the music. On an elevated platform, a DJ was already playing. To one side, there was a small bar manned by one of the mansion''s staff.


    Opposite the dance floor was a quieter area, with black leather sofas arranged in a U-shape


    around low tables.


    What caught Luke''s attention most was a large circle marked on the floor in red lines in the back corner of the hall. Inside the circle, the floor was smooth stone. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that a dueling area?" Luke asked.


    "Looks like it," Wednesday replied, equally surprised by this unexpected feature. Perhaps the


    party would be more entertaining than she initially thought.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 173: Party III

    Chapter 173: Party III"Time to have fun!" exclaimed Ajax, and the whole group of people began to disperse, occupying the grand hall.


    Some headed to the dance floor with their partners, while others went to the lounge area to chat and drink alcohol.


    Luke and Wednesday also made their way to that area, but not to drink. They sat on a couch in the corner, away from everyone, to have a quiet conversation.


    "Why are you looking at the dance floor? Have you suddenly developed a love for dancing after being captivated by my performance?" Wednesday asked, noticing Luke''s gaze fixed on


    the ornate dance floor.


    "Bragging about yourself... That''s new," Luke said, eyeing Wednesday with curiosity. Today, she was behaving rather oddly.


    "I learned it from you. You should feel proud," Wednesday replied.


    "Very proud... I was looking at the dance floor, wondering how everyone would react to the perfection of Galadriel if she were to appear at the party," Luke said with a faint smile.


    It was now his turn to tease Wednesday, who had been mocking him since the start of the day. Wednesday frowned slightly. Luke had struck a nerve, as she would put it.


    "Do you want to wear a dress? It seems like drinking that potion is draining your testosterone," Wednesday retorted, going on the offensive. This time, it was Luke''s turn to frown, clearly displeased with the jab at his masculinity.


    "Two nights ago, you seemed satisfied with my testosterone levels," Luke countered, locking eyes with Wednesday, who returned his gaze unflinchingly.


    Wednesday recalled what had happened two nights ago. They had slept together, and Luke dominated that time, as hard as it was for her to admit. A minor slip had caused her to let out some enticing moans-a rare occurrence for someone like her who always had perfect control over her body.


    "One victory, and you think you''ve won the war. How naive," Wednesday replied with a disdainful smile.


    "It''s not the only vict-"


    Before Luke could finish his strange argument, someone interrupted him.


    "What war are you talking about?" asked a boy with curly black hair, brown eyes, black glasses, and braces.


    It was Eugene Ottinger, Wednesday''s self-proclaimed little brother and her only friend, though she''d never admit it.


    Luke and Wednesday turned their heads to look at him. How were they supposed to answer his question? They couldn''t exactly tell him they were using the term "war" to refer to their sex life.


    "It''s none of your business, Eugene," Wednesday finally replied.


    "I''m surprised you''d attend such an irrelevant party," she added. She knew her only friend at Nevermore well enough to conclude he wasn''t the type to attend parties.


    "I don''t know... Since I was invited, I thought it would be rude not to come," Eugene replied, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, unsure of what else to say.


    He certainly wouldn''t admit he came to try and make friends, considering Wednesday was his only friend at Nevermore.


    Wednesday nodded slightly, not particularly interested in Eugene''s reasons for being at the party. The three of them fell silent-Luke and Wednesday sitting, while Eugene stood there looking at them.


    "Can I sit down?" Eugene asked after a few seconds.


    "Sure," Luke replied, filling the silence left by Wednesday, who hadn''t bothered to respond to her only friend.


    Eugene sat down next to Luke, sensing that Wednesday wasn''t in the best mood and deciding it was best not to invade her personal space.


    "How were your holidays?" Luke asked after a few moments of silence.


    He had never tried to befriend Eugene-not out of rejection but simply because the opportunity hadn''t arisen. He figured he might as well try now. If Eugene was friends with Wednesday, it shouldn''t be impossible to become friends with him too.


    Eugene started answering a bit timidly but gradually began to lose his shyness. His enthusiasm grew as he talked about his vacation and all the time he''d spent on beekeeping. He told Luke everything about beekeeping and shared his experiences working with bees.


    ''I only asked to make some small talk, not to hear a detailed account of your entire vacation...'' Luke thought, unable to believe it.


    He wasn''t sure what was worse: engaging in a sharp and biting argument with Wednesday or listening to Eugene drone on about beekeeping.


    Fortunately, Ajax came to his rescue.


    "Hey, Luke, come play Truth or Dare!"


    Without hesitation, Luke got up. He noticed a group of about twenty people sitting in a sort of circle on the central couches, not far from where they were. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m coming. Do you want to play?" Luke asked, looking at Wednesday and Eugene.


    Eugene stood up nervously, nodding repeatedly. Finally, he would have a chance to socialize with his classmates-especially with some of the girls, as he was desperately hoping to find a girlfriend.


    He had never considered Wednesday a romantic interest; he knew it was impossible, even before she started dating Luke.


    Wednesday glanced disdainfully at the teenagers sitting in a circle with cups of alcohol, laughing loudly. At first, she was ready to decline immediately, but when she noticed Enid sitting among them, she stood up slowly.


    "Are you seriously going to play?" Luke asked, a bit surprised, and Wednesday only gave a


    slight nod.


    The three followed Ajax and sat on one of the free couches.


    "Wait. To play, you need to take a shot of tequila, rum, or whiskey. Your choice," Bianca said with a faint smile, looking at Wednesday.


    "Rules are rules," Ajax added, and everyone else nodded in agreement. This wasn''t your average game of Truth or Dare-it was Truth or Dare with alcohol.


    With no other option, Luke, Wednesday, and Eugene each took a shot of vodka under the watchful gaze of the group.


    [I thought we weren''t allowed to drink] Luke said to Wednesday through their telepathic


    bond.


    [You heard your friend. Rules are rules. I won''t lose to that idiot Bianca] Wednesday replied, her expression unchanged, but Luke could tell her competitive streak had kicked in.


    "Remember, if you don''t complete the dare or answer the truth, you''ll have to take a shot! Let the game begin!" Ajax announced. As the birthday boy, he was the first to be targeted.


    One of Ajax''s Gorgon friends asked if it was true that he had a fling with a girl named Sara, who was currently sitting in the circle.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Ajax admitted it was true and had to provide some details. Unlike normie games, simply saying something was true wasn''t enough here. You had to give details to prove the truth and avoid being accused of lying.


    As Ajax spilled the gossip, adding some juicy specifics, the group started whistling and shouting in a way Wednesday found utterly stupid. She briefly considered conjuring her scythe


    and decapitating them all.


    The game continued clockwise around the circle.


    There were a few dares that were at least somewhat interesting for Luke and Wednesday to


    watch. One involved a werewolf daring his fellow packmate to withstand a slap from him. The friend accepted, and a powerful slap landed on his right cheek, knocking out a tooth, drawing blood, and leaving a vivid handprint on his face.


    The other truths and dares were the usual fare for hormonally charged teenagers, so neither Luke nor Wednesday was particularly entertained by the game.


    Finally, it was Eugene''s turn. He sat nervously next to Luke, clearly anxious about what would


    come his way.


    A girl whose name Luke didn''t know asked, "Truth or dare?"


    Eugene thought as fast as he could and decided to choose dare. It would be too embarrassing


    if he had to reveal a truth that made everyone laugh at him. He could always refuse and take a shot instead, but in this group, everyone either answered or completed the dare. Refusing would make you look like a coward.


    "Eat one of your boogers," the girl said with a giggle at the end. Her friends sitting next to her laughed along at the disgusting dare.


    Eugene froze, debating whether he should go through with it or not. Eating a booger in front of everyone would be humiliating, but refusing would make him the only one in the circle


    who didn''t fulfill a truth or dare.


    "Can''t handle something so simple?" the girl added with a disdainful smile.


    Under the weight of her provocation and everyone''s eyes on him, Eugene decided to go


    through with the dare. When he swallowed the booger, most of the students in the circle burst


    out laughing.


    "Gross," said the girl who had dared him.


    "Did he really do it?"


    "Pathetic." Luke and Wednesday didn''t join in the laughter. Their expressions remained as stoic as ever,


    showing no hint of fun.


    Luke glanced at Ajax and Xavier, who weren''t laughing either and instead had their brows furrowed. He realized he had chosen his two only friends well.


    Enid, Yoko, Divina, Kent, and even Bianca weren''t laughing. Luke was surprised by the last


    one; he had judged her a bit harshly. Although her expression didn''t show anger like Xavier, Enid, or Ajax, she also didn''t seem amused by the situation.


    "Next turn," Ajax said loudly, cutting through the laughter and directing attention away from Eugene, who was staring at the floor in embarrassment.


    Though Ajax appeared annoyed, it wasn''t his tone that ended the laughter. It was the fact that the next participant was Luke, and everyone in the room was eager to see what he would choose: truth or dare.


    "I''ll do it!" exclaimed a tall, pale boy, raising his hand enthusiastically. His eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and mischief as he leaned forward, eager to be the one to ask Luke. It seemed he was relishing the chance to take the spotlight.


    "Alright, Mark gets to ask," Ajax said, nodding as no one opposed the choice. If more than one


    person wanted to ask, they would have to agree or settle it with a simple game of rock-paper-


    scissors.


    "Truth or dare, great writer Poe?" Mark asked with a grin that revealed his sharp teeth.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 174: Party IV

    Chapter 174: Party IV''A vampire,'' thought Luke with a lazy expression, eyeing the sharp fangs of the boy named Mark.


    "Dare," Luke replied without much thought.


    "Oh, bold... Let''s see what it could be..." said Mark with a grin, resting a hand on his chin, thinking about a challenge that would be both fun and difficult for someone like Luke.


    "I''ve got it! Repeat the dance you did at the Rave''N in front of everyone," Mark said with a mocking smile forming on his face, while everyone in the circle cheered, some laughing and others whispering in anticipation.


    "No," Luke replied instantly, his expression hardly changing. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Are you going to back down, big writer?" Mark asked with a grin, his fangs showing once again as others began to laugh.


    "Too embarrassed? Backing out of a simple dare?" added a werewolf sitting next to Mark, arms crossed, wearing a smirk.


    Some exchanged knowing looks, and one even murmured something like "coward" just loud enough for Luke to hear.


    A few psychic peers or dormmates of Luke frowned at Mark and the others mocking him. They wanted to defend Luke but knew it would backfire. After all, if he could kill Crackstone, he didn''t need anyone standing up for him.


    Luke showed no reaction, just a slow raise of his eyebrow. He had to admit he was a little surprised they had the guts to try mocking him, given his reputation: killing Crackstone, Atlas - a gorgon over a hundred years old-and in the past, he had wiped the floor with several older students.


    He supposed being in a group and at a party gave everyone more courage than usual. Even so, he had no intention of giving in to irrelevant provocations, despite his strong, sometimes vengeful, and slightly violent personality.


    Luke slowly raised his hand, pointing toward a table in the center that held bottles of alcohol and glasses. For a brief moment, a flicker of alarm crossed Mark''s face and that of a few others. Their bodies tensed nervously, but they sighed in relief when a bottle and a small glass floated toward Luke.


    He calmly unscrewed the cap, poured the shot glass until it was full, and drank it.


    "Done," said Luke, as he returned the bottle and glass to the small circular table in the center.


    "Wow, how brave," Mark commented sarcastically, though his smile tightened upon realizing his taunt had no effect on Luke.


    ''The rumors said he was impulsive, unable to control himself, but that doesn''t seem to be the case...'' thought Mark, a bit confused.


    "Really? That''s the best you''ve got to try and provoke him?" Wednesday asked, glancing up from inspecting her nails as if the conversation were a waste of her time.


    "I thought outcasts would have more creativity than normies, but no. It seems even vampires suffer from mediocrity, Mark," Wednesday added, locking eyes with him without blinking.


    The previous laughter and murmurs ceased, and the atmosphere hung in tense silence. The psychics internally nodded at Wednesday''s remark. Someone had to put this stupid vampire in his place.


    Mark frowned but said nothing. Some in the group looked away, uncomfortable. Wednesday''s expression and tone were more intimidating than Luke''s lazy demeanor, who seemed entirely unfazed by the taunts.


    The game continued, and it was Wednesday''s turn. The question came from the same girl who had once dared Eugene to eat his own boogers.


    "Truth or dare, Addams?" the girl asked, smiling.


    "Truth," Wednesday replied in a tone completely devoid of interest.


    The girl''s smile widened, clearly pleased with the choice. "Perfect," she said, leaning forward slightly as if sharing a secret. "Then tell us... what''s your sex life with Luke like?"


    Some of the people present stifled nervous laughter, while others watched the scene with anticipation. The psychics who shared classes with Wednesday exchanged knowing glances, reveling inwardly. This stupid girl clearly didn''t know Wednesday Addams'' character.


    Wednesday remained motionless, her expression completely unreadable.


    "I won''t answer," she said simply, using her control over the darkness to summon a bottle of rum and a glass to her.


    Wednesday poured a small amount of rum into the glass and drank it with the same calmness with which she had responded.


    When she finished, Wednesday broke the silence. "It must be incredibly sad to be you," she said, looking at the girl with a mix of feigned pity and disdain. "So much so that you feel the need to obsess over the private lives of people you barely know. I wonder if it''s because your own is so... inactive."


    ''Here it comes!'' the psychics thought, struggling to suppress their smiles.


    Some in the group let out muffled laughs as the girl stiffened, her face turning red. However, Wednesday wasn''t done.


    "If you''re so obsessed with my sex life, maybe you should try having one of your own. Though, of course..." Her tone grew even sharper, her barely perceptible smile cruel.


    "I doubt you have many options, considering that probably no one in their right mind would be interested in someone like you," Wednesday added with a faint, disdainful smile, her eyes slowly sweeping over the girl''s face and figure as if she were evaluating a defective object.


    The girl''s lips quivered, and tears began to gather in her eyes. In a desperate attempt to salvage some dignity, she stood abruptly. "You''re... a... a... damn..." she stammered, but her words broke into a sob.


    Without another word, she ran out of the room, followed closely by a couple of friends who tried to console her.


    Most of the participants remained silent, while the psychics smiled faintly, though none of them laughed out loud. No one close to or friendly with the girl had the courage to come to her defense. Attempting it would undoubtedly be social suicide.


    Luke, relaxed in his seat, let out a soft chuckle that echoed through the room. Everyone turned their heads toward him. He didn''t seem to care; on the contrary, he smirked mockingly at


    everyone, especially at Mark and his group.


    "What? Can''t a guy laugh now?" Luke asked, shrugging with feigned innocence.


    "Let the game continue!" he added when no one dared respond.


    ''These two are ruining the game...'' Ajax thought, glancing at his friend and his strange,


    terrifying girlfriend.


    The game continued, and gradually, the awkward atmosphere began to dissipate. The dares and truths became lighter, with some participants daring to ask funny or challenging questions, though without the same deadly tension as before.


    Finally, it was Mark''s turn. The attention shifted to him, and all eyes turned toward the tall,


    pale boy.


    Before one of Mark''s friends could ask him truth or dare, Luke spoke up.


    "Truth or dare?" Luke asked, speaking for the first time in several minutes.


    Mark seemed to tense up slightly. He could ask a friend to pose the question, but that would


    make him look like a coward.


    Mark thought for a moment. Finally, he decided it was safer to avoid any potentially uncomfortable questions. "Dare," he answered, trying to sound confident.


    Luke smiled inwardly; that was the answer he had been waiting for.


    "I dare you to dodge a punch from me," said Luke, standing up.


    The room erupted in surprised murmurs. Mark frowned. "Will you use your auras?" he asked.


    "No. No auras," Luke replied, and all eyes turned to Mark, awaiting his response. "You''re a vampire, aren''t you? Your reflexes are supposed to be superior-faster, more precise. So prove it. It shouldn''t be a problem for someone with your abilities... or is it?" Luke


    added, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "Fine, let''s do it," Mark finally agreed, standing up.


    Both walked to the center of the circle of couches and stopped a short distance apart, locking eyes. The room fell silent, the atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    "On the count of three," Ajax said, standing up and stepping closer to the two.


    "One... two... three!"


    Luke quickly clenched his right fist and launched it at Mark with impressive speed. Mark,


    seeing the velocity of the punch, smiled inwardly. The punch was fast, but his reflexes could


    handle dodging it. He readied himself to evade.


    What Mark didn''t know was that Luke was using his precognition-a new ability he had gained in his battle against Dolores. In simple terms, his advanced Observation Haki allowed him to see a short period into the future through precise mental imagery.


    His plan was simple: make Mark duck, then immediately land an impossible-to-dodge strike


    right to his face.


    Luke smile to himself as he saw the mental image, and just as Mark made the expected move -ducking to the side to avoid the punch-Luke seized the moment. Without missing a beat, he raised his knee to torso height and drove it directly into Mark''s face.


    The impact was brutal. Luke''s knee collided with Mark''s nose with a sickening crack, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. Mark let out a grunt of pain as his nose broke, and before he could react, blood began gushing out, spraying into the air.


    The blow left him stumbling backward before he fell face-first to the ground. Mark lay there,


    dazed and disoriented.


    Everyone turned to look at Luke, thinking that wasn''t part of the challenge. Luke had said


    Mark needed to dodge a single punch, yet he had thrown both a punch and a knee strike. Still,


    no one dared to complain.


    "What happened to those vampire reflexes? You can''t even dodge a psychic''s strike without auras," Luke said mockingly. No one could prove he''d used precognition, and considering future sight was an exceedingly rare ability, no one was likely to suspect he had mastered it.


    Mark remained on the floor, struggling to catch his breath while trying to staunch the blood pouring from his face. One of his friends quickly rushed over, helping him to his feet. "Let''s get to the bathroom, Mark," the friend said, attempting to stay calm as he guided Mark out of the circle. Mark said nothing, clearly too stunned by the blow and humiliated by the


    situation.


    Luke calmly returned to his spot on the couch next to Wednesday, showing no remorse for


    what had happened.


    "I guess vampires aren''t as fast as I thought," he said with a slight, disappointed click of his


    tongue. "Pretty pathetic for a vampire. Maybe he''s a half-blood, and his genes are inferior," Wednesday added disdainfully.


    "I didn''t know you discriminated against half-blood," Luke said with a faint smile. "I don''t discriminate. I just state facts. It''s simply biology. Genetics shows that hybrids often


    inherit a combination of genes that isn''t as optimal as those of a pureblood lineage. A very


    low percentage has the chance to get the best traits of both parents," Wednesday replied


    calmly.


    "Is that what you think? That half-blood are genetically inferior?" asked a feminine voice, surprising everyone in the room. Someone daring to interrupt a conversation between Luke and Wednesday was practically unheard of.


    Luke, Wednesday, and the others turned toward the voice. Many were startled when they saw


    who it was.


    ''Enid...'' Luke thought, feeling a slight tension in his stomach.


    Now, everyone understood why someone dared to challenge Wednesday.


    Seeing Enid''s furrowed brow and irritated tone, Luke knew this wasn''t going to end well. Enid had always been sensitive about the topic of half-blood.


    In the past, when they were a couple, she had asked Luke what he thought about half-blood.


    Knowing that any children they might have would be half-blood-and that Luke needed to rebuild the Poe family-it was a topic that had deeply unsettled Enid during their time


    together.


    After all, being a werewolf made her feel she might not be the most "suitable" partner for


    Luke''s future ambitions.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

 Chapter 175: Wednesday and Enid agree

    Chapter 175: Wednesday and Enid agree"Is that what you think? That half-bloods are genetically inferior?" Enid asked, staring at Wednesday.


    "Yes," Wednesday replied, making eye contact with Enid. She felt emotions swirling inside her, but her face remained expressionless.


    Enid had been her first female friend; she considered her as such because she had told her about her pet scorpion that died and where she shed her first tears. Enid had even managed to get her to apologize to someone.


    However, that friendship didn''t last long, thanks to love.


    "Did you know that many important members of the 66 families on the council are half- bloods?" Enid asked.


    "I know. The trend of marriages between different outcast groups has been increasing since normie culture was introduced into outcast culture. On one hand, it''s good for the outcast population to rise and reach heights that it never reached before. However, my point remains the same. Genetically, they are inferior; there''s a low chance the child will inherit both genes. So my point stands," Wednesday explained calmly and monotonously.


    Many were shocked by everything Wednesday had said. Not because of what she said, but because of how much she spoke. Some had barely heard her speak at all.


    Enid was a little surprised by what Wednesday said. She hadn''t expected her to say it was a good thing there were more half-bloods. Although she still maintained they were genetically inferior and wouldn''t admit otherwise.


    "If the parents'' genes are powerful, the child has a better chance of inheriting both lineages. They''ll gain two types of powers and be far superior to a outcast person from a single race," Enid argued.


    "That''s true, but it''s an exception. Usually, they inherit only one type of gene, and that gene is diluted, making it weaker than someone born to two parents of the same race," Wednesday said calmly.


    She knew her argument was correct, and everyone listening to the discussion agreed with her, no matter how bitter the reality was.


    "And what about love, Wednesday? Do you really choose your partner based on what you feel or by genetics? Because, come on, Luke isn''t just a normal psychic. He has three auras. He''s perfect genetically, right?" Enid asked with genuine doubt.


    A murmur spread among those watching the discussion.


    Many exchanged knowing glances, silently sharing a conclusion: Wednesday Addams, the cold, calculating, and almost inaccessible heir to one of the most important psychic families, had chosen Luke not for love, but for his genetic perfection.


    Everyone who had shared a class with Wednesday saw her as a cold, emotionless person who viewed everyone else as annoying flies. It was strange to think that she truly loved Luke. It was more logical to assume she was with him for his genetic perfection.


    "Hey, can we talk about this later...?" Luke intervened in the conversation. It was really uncomfortable for them to discuss this in front of gossiping teenagers who found this far more entertaining than the game of truth or dare.


    "Silence," Wednesday and Enid said in unison, not even looking at him.


    Luke fell silent with a strange expression, but he didn''t get involved in the discussion anymore. Everyone was surprised at how easily the two of them had silenced Luke, who had just kneed Mark in the face a few minutes ago, and most people would be scared to speak to him that way.


    [And you tell me Bianca controls me?] Xavier said through his telepathic link with Luke. [This is different. They were roommates. They must have feelings they''ve never expressed.] Luke justified himself.


    ''Just admit it without shame,'' Xavier thought with a teasing smile.


    "Your assumption is as logical as it is wrong, Enid. My decision to be with Luke is not based on the number of auras he has or the perception of perfection others see in him. And, to be clear, Luke is not perfect. In fact, he''s far from it," Wednesday finally responded to Enid''s question.


    ''Hey!'' Luke thought, but didn''t say anything.


    The statement surprised both the observers and Enid. But before she could reply, Wednesday continued, "For example, he doesn''t know how to peel an apple, and it''s his favorite fruit. Every day, I have to peel three apples, and on top of that, he insists that they be perfectly peeled, with no bits of skin left."


    Enid couldn''t help but let out a light laugh, remembering the days when she was the one in charge of peeling the apples.


    "And let''s not talk about his tech obsession... He brought a five thousand dollars generator to my house. He even made my grandmother start watching cooking tutorials on YouTube, or whatever it''s called," Wednesday said, glancing at Luke for a moment.


    "If I didn''t, I''d die from food poisoning," Luke justified, shrugging. "Have you seen the food your grandmother makes? It looks like it came straight out of a witch''s cauldron."


    "Or wait, she actua y does cook in a witch''s c dron," he added. The people present couldn''t help but laugh at the image.


    "It''s true, I once saw the cake she sent to our dorm. It was so black and slimy that I thought it was some unknown creature trapped inside, but it was actually delicious," Enid said with a


    smile.


    "See, Luke? Enid understands my grandmother''s culinary art. It''s a family recipe with centuries of history. I wouldn''t expect someone like you, with such a refined palate and who lives on processed foods and gourmet meals, to appreciate it," Wednesday said, crossing her


    arms.


    "Really, Enid? You like that?" Luke said, unable to believe Enid actually enjoyed that cake.


    "Yes, it wasn''t as horrible as you describe. You have to admit, your palate is a little... sensitive," Enid replied, laughing lightly.


    ''Traitor... Well, a werewolf''s stomach is much more resistant than anyone else''s,'' Luke


    thought, rolling his eyes with resignation.


    "Yes, sensitive and picky," added Wednesday.


    "True, he focuses too much on the details and little things in food. Like everything has to be


    perfect or he won''t eat it," Enid said, nodding.


    "Exactly. It''s the same with pizza. If the crust is overcooked or too soft, it''s no longer to his liking," Xavier added with a teasing smile.


    "Enough, let''s get back to the truth or dare round!" Luke exclaimed.


    What was wrong with having a picky palate? He had eaten horrible orphanage food for thirteen years, and now that he had plenty of money, he allowed himself to enjoy fine cuisine. He found it strange that the conversation, which seemed like it would end in a heated argument, ended with Wednesday and Enid agreeing and moving on to point out each other''s ''imperfect'' traits in some aspects.


    Enid chuckled softly and let go of the previous discussion about genetics and half-bloods. It was good to realize that Wednesday was with Luke because she truly cared about him, and it had nothing to do with his auras.


    That put her at ease.


    Wednesday also stopped talking; she had said enough in front of all these strangers.


    It was strange that, in the end, she had agreed with Enid, but it was better than making a scene arguing in front of everyone. It was best to stop here and continue with the stupid game


    from before.


    The game continued. It was Enid''s turn, and everyone paid more attention because of the previous scene and the fact that she was Luke''s ex-girlfriend.


    Yoko was supposed to be the one to ask truth or dare, but a chubby girl with long brown hair


    beat her to it.


    "Truth or dare?" she asked with a slight smile that didn''t suggest anything good for Yoko.


    Enid looked at the girl and recognized her as one of her classmates in the werewolf class. Her name was Julia. She wasn''t pleasant at all, and she was always very competitive. Since Enid killed the Hyde and earned the title of the strongest werewolf in her class, Julia had always tried to clash with her.


    "Truth," Enid answered calmly. If she said dare, she would probably be challenged to do something related to Luke and Wednesday. Although the truth would most likely be about that too. So, she would have to take a shot of vodka. She wasn''t going to share her private life


    with gossips.


    "Is it true that your relationship with Luke ended because of your family''s opposition?" Julia asked with a malicious smile. Enid''s mother was well-known in the world of outcasts for being conservative and strict. It wasn''t hard to connect the dots.


    Everyone on the sofas began murmuring with the friends next to them. It was strange that this game session was focused on one particular person: Luke.


    ''So predictable,'' Enid thought, showing no anger. She simply stood up, walked to the table, poured herself a shot of vodka, and drank it before returning to her seat.


    "Tch, what a joke," Julia muttered with enough contempt for everyone to hear.


    The round continued, and it was Julia''s turn.


    "Truth or dare?" Enid asked, stepping forward to prevent someone else from taking the


    opportunity to ask her.


    Everyone felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Dare," Julia answered, looking at Enid with challenging eyes.


    Enid wasn''t known for her fierceness or aggressiveness. It was true that she was said to have


    defeated a Hyde, but almost no one had seen her fight.


    Enid smiled sweetly, having gotten the answer she was looking for.


    "Alright, then. You have to dodge or block one of my punches," Enid said enthusiastically,


    with a happy expression.


    The d¨¦j¨¤ vu returned. It was the same challenge Luke had posed to Mark.


    "Fine," Julia responded without hesitation, standing up and moving to the center.


    Enid did the same, and they both stared at each other. Julia was taller and broader compared


    to Enid''s small, delicate figure.


    "On the count of three," Ajax said, acting as the judge again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One... two... three, now!"


    Enid, with surprising speed, transformed her right arm into that of a werewolf. The process was quick, catching Julia by surprise, who hadn''t expected her to use her powers.


    ''She''s just as tricky as Luke Poe!'' Julia thought nervously, trying to block the punch, but it was


    already too late.


    With the speed and strength gained from her partial transformation, Enid didn''t give Julia


    time to react. Her wolf arm hit Julia squarely in the side, making her spit blood and sending her flying backward.


    The impact was so strong that Julia crashed into a nearby table, falling unconscious to the ground, unable to make a sound.


    Everyone watched in stunned silence. Even the people who had been dancing on the dance


    floor stopped and turned to look at the commotion Enid had caused. No one had expected her to be so fierce, even surpassing Luke.


    Enid''s arm returned to its normal form, and with her usual smile and cheerful aura, she sat


    back down next to Yoko, who was staring at her with her mouth open, as if she had just


    discovered a new side of her friend.


    Wednesday gave a slight nod of approval.


    "That wasn''t part of the deal!" shouted one of Julia''s friends in anger, standing up furiously,


    followed by a guy who was also her friend. Another one of their friends went to check on


    Julia''s condition.


    "We never banned using a partial transformation. She could have used it too, although I


    doubt her skills are up to it," Enid said with a slight smile and a pleasant tone, as if she wasn''t


    arguing with angry people.


    "Game over! Go check on your friend!" Ajax intervened, stepping in between them. If they


    kept up with this game, more people would end up hurt because of Luke, Wednesday, and


    Enid.


    He hadn''t expected Enid to share that level of ferocity. But in the end, it wasn''t so surprising when he considered that she had been Luke''s ex-girlfriend and Wednesday''s roommate- both people with such intense natures.


    Julia''s friends, seeing how easily Enid had defeated her, decided to back off. It made no sense


    to fight someone who had knocked Julia unconscious with a single blow. Plus, there were also Enid''s friends-Yoko, Divina, Kent, Xavier, and even Bianca.


    And something else made them back off quickly: Luke, who was staring at them.


    No one wanted trouble with him, especially when he didn''t seem to be on bad terms with


    Enid, based on the conversation Enid, Wednesday, and Luke had just had.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:

 Chapter 176: Reciprocity

    Chapter 176: ReciprocityAfter the intense game of truth or dare, the group, now down two members (Mark and Julia), scattered throughout the grand hall. Some headed to the dance floor, while others sought quieter corners to chat about nonsense while sipping alcohol.


    ''That was weird,'' thought Luke as he sat in a chair next to Wednesday.


    The game had been strange, especially since Wednesday and Enid had teamed up to point out some of his quirks. It seemed like it might escalate into a heated argument, but fortunately, everything ended well.


    "Sorry for forcing you to undertake the rigorous task of peeling apples. I won''t make you do it anymore," said Luke, crossing his arms.


    "If you want, I''ll also erase your grandmother''s memory of YouTube," he added.


    Wednesday rolled her eyes. "I don''t mind peeling apples for you. If you want, give me a dozen, and I''ll peel them without complaint. I just wanted to make it clear to Enid and the other gossips that you''re not perfect. I don''t want you to get a big head just because you have three auras," she explained.


    "You''re not perfect either-"


    Luke was interrupted by Wednesday before he could continue. "I know, I''m not perfect. I''m not criticizing you for being imperfect. Understand this: imperfection is good. Perfection is boring... like your unpleasant appearance in your female form," she said with a grimace.


    "The only good thing about your female form is your personality," she added.


    "Oh... I see," said Luke, nodding as he grasped Wednesday''s point. It wasn''t a criticism; in fact, it was a compliment directed at him.


    "You''re very mature," he added. He had misunderstood her initial point and felt a bit embarrassed about it. He was also surprised that Wednesday had so easily admitted she wasn''t perfect either.


    "Of course I am. In this relationship, someone has to be, and I don''t see you taking on that role," replied Wednesday, raising an eyebrow as if the doubt were absurd.


    ''I was complimenting you...'' Luke thought but didn''t argue.


    "I''ll take you up on the dozen apples offer," said Luke with a half-smile, shifting the topic. Wednesday''s expression turned to one of resignation but quickly recovered.


    "No. Do you know how much glucose is in a dozen apples? Eating that many in one day could spike your blood sugar levels and overload your pancreas," she replied, showing her scientific side. Besides, she wasn''t about to peel twelve apples a day.


    "We''re outcasts. A little glucose isn''t going to kill me. Plus, apples are healthy, aren''t they?" Luke countered.


    Wednesday narrowed her eyes. Within seconds, she had the perfect response to dismantle his argument.


    "It''s true that the bodies of outcasts have superior capabilities. But that doesn''t mean they''re immune to metabolic diseases or long-term wear and tear. Advanced genetics don''t override basic biology," she explained.


    "All right, all right, you win, Dr. Addams. A dozen is too much. How about... six?" Luke suggested.


    "Four," said Wednesday.


    "Five," Luke negotiated.


    "No. Four, or peel them yourself. You can even eat the peel-it''s good for you," said Wednesday, refusing to budge.


    "I''m not eating the peel. Four apples it is, then," said Luke. At least he''d managed to increase his daily ration from three to four apples.


    ''One more apple to peel,'' thought Wednesday. While it could be dull to peel four apples a day -especially since she had to do it perfectly because Luke was unbearably picky about the details-it didn''t bother her as much as she wanted to admit.


    There was something strangely satisfying about the task. Not because she enjoyed it in itself, but because it was something she did exclusively for Luke.


    Someone who had always been fiercely independent, who never trusted anyone to do anything for him, and who viewed any favor as a debt to be repaid, was now asking her for things out of sheer whim. That wasn''t easy to achieve at the beginning of their relationship.


    "If there''s ever something you''d like me to do for you, let me know. It should be reciprocal," Luke commented, and Wednesday frowned slightly.


    "I don''t do favors expecting repayment. I do it because I want to, not because I expect something in return. So don''t turn this into a transaction," Wednesday said sharply, crossing her arms.


    "That''s not what I meant. I don''t think you owe me anything, and I don''t want you to feel like what you do for me has to be repaid. I just thought that if I enjoy these little things you do for me, maybe there''s something you''d want me to do for you. Not because I have to, but because I want to. Like... fulfilling one of your whims. Not out of obligation, but because I care," Luke explained.


    Wednesday''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her expression began to soften.


    "Mm, I get your point. If I want something, I''ll tell you, but you''ll do it because you genuinely want to, not because you feel the need to repay me," said Wednesday.


    "Deal," Luke replied with a small smile.


    At that moment, Eugene approached them, and Luke frowned slightly. He had finally been having an enjoyable conversation with Wednesday, and things were going well-he didn''t want to be interrupted by this odd, bee-obsessed kid.


    [Don''t be rude or hurtful] Wednesday said to Luke through their telepathic link.


    Luke had to stop himself from gaping at Wednesday. What the hell? Wednesday telling him


    not to be rude or hurtful? Was he in some sort of upside-down world?


    ''She really does care about her first friend... Well, I guess I can help him out a little,'' Luke thought, looking at Eugene with a neutral expression.


    Eugene had been humiliated during the truth-or-dare game. A psychic, outclassed by a bunch of vampires. The other psychics hadn''t laughed, but none of them had liked seeing one of their kind humiliated so easily.


    After the game ended, Eugene had tried to socialize, but he ended up not talking to anyone. With no other options, he returned to his only friend, Wednesday. The awkward part was that she was with her boyfriend, and he felt like he was intruding, but he had nowhere else to go.


    "Sit down," Luke said, surprising Eugene with his sudden kindness. "Thanks," Eugene replied quietly, avoiding direct eye contact with either Luke or Wednesday. "Why the long face? Are you sad because you''re so pathetic that a complete stranger humiliated you?" Wednesday asked.


    [What are you doing? Didn''t you tell me not to be rude or hurtful?] Luke asked Wednesday in


    confusion.


    [Relax, I know what I''m doing] Wednesday replied calmly, as though her reasoning was


    obvious.


    ''No, you don''t,'' Luke thought to himself.


    Wednesday treated Eugene in a way that reminded Luke of how she treated Pugsley. She had defended him a couple of times from bullies, but her interactions with him were cold, filled with biting remarks and apparent indifference. It was her twisted way of showing affection, difficult for an outsider to understand.


    The problem was, Luke had noticed that Pugsley struggled with confidence issues. The same likely applied to Eugene-if not worse-since he wasn''t an Addams and didn''t have Pugsley''s


    half-mad resilience.


    "Why did you come to the party? I know you''re not friends with Ajax, and you don''t hang out with anyone from our grade either," Luke asked, rescuing Eugene from having to answer


    Wednesday''s question.


    "I... I don''t know..." Eugene answered after a few seconds, clearly caught off guard by the question. Still, he preferred this over Wednesday''s inquiry.


    "Think about it... Was it for friends or... a girl?" Luke asked with a slight smile, resting his hand on Eugene''s shoulder.


    "Come on, you can trust us. We won''t tell anyone," Luke encouraged, trying to get Eugene to open up and share something more personal.


    Wednesday looked at Luke, puzzled by what he was doing. She had already devised a plan to help Eugene stop being so pathetic and learn to take care of himself once classes resumed at Nevermore-when she wouldn''t be around to intervene.


    "A girl..." Eugene finally admitted.


    ''I knew it,'' Luke thought to himself.


    "From our psychic class or another group?" Luke asked. He remembered from the show that Eugene had feelings for Enid, which could be problematic...


    "From our psychic class... It''s Nao," Eugene answered, blushing slightly.


    Luke remembered Nao Tomori, the Japanese girl who had transferred in. She was at this party,


    one of the participants in the truth or dare game, and had witnessed Eugene picking his nose. Not exactly a great impression for someone trying to win her over.


    The only positive was that Nao hadn''t laughed like most of the others had. However, her expression had shown a clear mix of disdain and frustration toward Eugene. She was probably upset that, as a psychic, he had allowed himself to be humiliated so easily, tarnishing the


    reputation of their class.


    "You''re going to regain your dignity tonight, in front of Nao and everyone else," Luke


    declared confidently, a slight smile on his face.


    "H-how?" Eugene asked nervously.


    "There''s going to be a fighting tournament. One-on-one. Direct elimination," Luke said, leaning slightly toward Eugene to emphasize his words. "Wednesday and I will be the judges.


    Ajax will be the announcer."


    Eugene was startled by this revelation, though it didn''t seem entirely far-fetched considering


    there was a dueling area already set up in the grand hall.


    "When did you hear about this tournament?" Wednesday asked, narrowing her eyes. "And more importantly, when did I agree to be a judge?"


    "When Ajax showed us this place and mentioned the dueling area, he sent me a telepathic message," Luke explained smoothly. "He said he was organizing the tournament and wanted us to be the judges. You know, because of our... impressive reputation." Ajax didn''t want Luke and Wednesday participating in the tournament and crushing everyone


    in a landslide victory. It wouldn''t be fun and would discourage others from signing up. "And you accepted without consulting me?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. "I thought you''d like the idea. Doesn''t it sound fun? We''ll be in a position of power, judging


    as a group of teenagers tear each other apart in fierce combat. Plus, there''s nothing quite like watching a good fight," Luke said with a smile.


    The idea was indeed appealing to Wednesday-blood, injuries, and the teenagers who had


    been happily dancing moments before now competing ferociously.


    "Fine," she finally agreed.


    "When Ajax opens the sign-ups, you have to join, Eugene. You''ll show Nao and everyone else


    that you''re not pathetic," Luke said firmly.


    "What? Me? Sign up? I''ll just embarrass myself even more when I''m eliminated in the first round," Eugene protested, shaking his head several times.


    "I know... That''s why I''ll help you. With my guidance, you''ll win. At least the first rounds are guaranteed," Luke said with a mysterious smile.


    At that moment, the music from the dance floor softened, and a loud, enthusiastic shout was


    heard.


    "Everyone, listen up! The fighting tournament is about to begin! Anyone who wants to participate, come sign up! A great prize awaits the champion!" Ajax announced from a stage,


    holding a microphone.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 177: Vindication

    Chapter 177: VindicationAround the circle where the duels were taking place, there was a large crowd watching two people fight intensely. It was a siren versus a werewolf.


    The fighting tournament had already begun. The format was simple: one versus one, elimination direct. Three rounds, each lasting three minutes. If neither fighter was knocked out by the end of the three rounds, the judges (Luke and Wednesday) would choose the winner.


    At 2:10 of the second round, the siren used her song. Magenta-colored sound waves shot out and hit the werewolf, who this time couldn''t resist the siren''s song.


    His mind was manipulated, giving the siren the perfect opportunity to land a punch to the werewolf''s face.


    PUM!


    The punch sank into the werewolf''s face, breaking his nose and knocking out a few teeth, before sending him flying backward toward the judges'' table.


    The judges were the only ones with a table and seats. With a simple glance, Luke stopped the werewolf from crashing into the table.


    However, he continued to move him, gently laying him on the table to avoid breaking it. He knew Wednesday would like to see the werewolf''s bloodied and injured face up close.


    "Three teeth lost, broken nose, and dislocated jaw. Nice," murmured Wednesday, observing the werewolf''s face.


    Luke examined the werewolf just inches away from him and gave a slight nod to Ajax, who was both the referee and the announcer.


    "Rick is knocked out! Lucy advances to the semifinals with another incredible knockout! All her fights ended in knockouts!" Ajax exclaimed enthusiastically, standing in the center of the arena with a microphone in hand.


    The crowd roared with cheers and applause.


    Lucy, the siren, looked at the crowd with a wide smile and bowed, giving an elegant curtsey. The applause and cheers grew louder. She was very popular.


    "Tsch, I don''t know what they see in her," Bianca commented with her arms crossed and a slight frown.


    "I''m sure you''d beat her," Xavier said, trying to calm his girlfriend''s bad mood.


    Bianca didn''t sign up for the tournament because she didn''t want to be judged by Wednesday. If she entered the tournament, it would be like admitting that her position was inferior to Wednesday''s, and she wouldn''t allow that.


    "It''s obvious I''d beat her," Bianca said, in a bad mood, and Xavier sighed.


    Wednesday gave the unconscious werewolf''s shoulder a slight push, and his body dropped stiffly to the ground. She had seen enough; she didn''t want that ugly face anywhere near her. "Are you enjoying the birthday?" Luke asked with a slight smile, looking at Wednesday. "Yes, it''s not bad," Wednesday replied honestly.


    Thanks to the tournament and the game of truth or dare, the birthday was turning out to be much more entertaining than she initially thought.


    After answering, Wednesday moved her pale hand and intertwined it with Luke''s, which was resting on the table.


    Luke was slightly surprised but accepted the gesture with a small smile. It wasn''t the first time that night that Wednesday showed affection. It was rare, but for Luke, it was a good sign. It meant she was in a good mood. Who knows, maybe after living together in the Addams mansion, she no longer cared about showing small signs of affection in public.


    However, what Luke didn''t understand, and what Wednesday had no intention of explaining, was that her gestures were to mark territory. A way of silently saying, "he''s mine." She had already seen several girls eyeing Luke, so she had to resort to this tactic. It seems that the kiss at the Rave''N wasn''t enough.


    "Now, the last match of the quarterfinals!" Ajax exclaimed, and the cheering died down as everyone watched in anticipation, waiting for the next battle.


    "On one side, we have the giant over two meters tall, Skull!" Ajax announced, pointing to one side where a very tall boy walked out, towering over two meters in height, broad-shouldered, and bald.


    Skull walked confidently, raising his arms with a serious and arrogant expression. A large part of the crowd cheered his name.


    "Do they really have our age? He must be on steroids or something. How does he go bald at 16?" Luke commented.


    "I guess he shaves himself, or his hair genetics suck," Wednesday remarked.


    "He reminds me of Atlas, and a bit of your Uncle Fester. Are all bald guys tall, pale, and have slightly manic expressions?" Luke said.


    "My Uncle Fester has a smaller face and big dark circles under his eyes. Also, his build isn''t as massive as those two freaks," Wednesday said with a grimace of disgust, referring to Skull and Atlas.


    She didn''t like the idea of someone so tall and with such a robust build that they looked like a giant.


    When the applause for Skull subsided, Ajax spoke again, "On the other side, we have the dark horse! No one believed he would make it this far! Let''s give a big round of applause for the psychic, Eugene Ottinger!"


    Enid watched from the crowd, not participating in the tournament. She didn''t want to join if Wednesday and Luke weren''t participating.


    She looked at Eugene with a slight frown, then her gaze shifted to Luke, and her frown deepened when she saw Wednesday holding his hand.


    Enid had been watching Luke covertly all night. She realized three things.


    First, that the only one who noticed her staring at Luke was Wednesday; she had to look away several times and act like she wasn''t paying attention.


    Second, Wednesday was showing signs of affection that she had never shown before. Enid knew that Wednesday wasn''t someone who displayed affection.


    Third, Eugene making it to this stage of the tournament had something to do with Luke. She was almost sure of it. She had seen Luke talking to Eugene in secret, as if they were planning something before the tournament began.


    The crowd clapped and cleared the way for Eugene, who walked to the dueling area, slightly hunched over, looking at the ground.


    [Look up and stand straight] Luke told Eugene through a telepathic link he had established before the tournament began.


    Eugene made it to this stage because Luke had been sending him commands to dodge enemy attacks and where to strike.


    With his clairvoyance, Luke could predict the enemy''s moves and quickly sent Eugene a telepathic message to dodge as soon as possible.


    The malicious intent behind the attacks wasn''t directed at Luke, but he was still able to predict the strikes, as his telepathic link had gained a new ability. By having a telepathic connection with someone, if anyone had malicious intent toward that person, his observation haki also activated.


    That wasn''t all Luke had planned to ensure Eugene''s victory in his battles. If things got tough, he would send a mental order. Eugene wouldn''t resist, and that way, his reaction would be quicker to dodge or strike.


    In a very difficult fight, Luke could use his precognition to see a few seconds into the future and know exactly what move Eugene should make. Although, that would be a bit too tryhard.


    Eugene followed Luke''s command, looked ahead, and straightened up. He had never been cheered by anyone before; it was a new feeling. He felt very nervous, and his heart was racing. As he reached the circle, he looked at the giant, Skull. He swallowed hard when he saw the yellowed teeth and the fierce expression.


    "Let the fight begin!" Ajax shouted, and a bell rang.


    As the bell rang, Skull charged without hesitation toward Eugene, who took a step back, intimidated by the ferocity of his opponent. Fortunately, at that moment, he received a message from Luke telling him where to move.


    The seconds of the first round passed, with Eugene mostly dodging at the last moment and barely escaping. Luke felt like he was controlling a character from some video game. It was so


    much fun.


    [A corrupt judge, what would your friend think if they found out?] Wednesday asked, glancing


    at Luke.


    [Thanks to having a dark horse, his tournament became even more epic. He''d thank me for it] Luke replied with a small smile, while sending another telepathic message to Eugene. [Also, this wouldn''t be possible if he hadn''t improved his training. Your method is good. Eugene wasted no time during his vacation] Luke complimented.


    Eugene was much thinner compared to the first time Luke saw him, and his movements were


    smoother and followed a system. This had to be thanks to Wednesday, who always urged him to train and stop being pathetic.


    [Of course. I don''t just insult and step on him. My methods are effective] Wednesday said


    casually.


    [Did you just admit that you insult and step on him?] Luke asked, glancing at her for a brief


    moment.


    [Your method is good too. He''s gaining confidence in himself thanks to stepping out of his comfort zone and taking hits. It''s good to have fights that are a little more realistic and not just training] Wednesday complimented, ignoring the previous question. Although Eugene was being helped by Luke, who was telling him how to move, it didn''t take away from the fact that he had to move himself, face intimidating opponents like Skull, and put into practice what he had learned in training.


    The first and second rounds ended. Luke and Wednesday, as judges, paid close attention to the


    fight. At this point, Skull had a slight advantage, as he landed more impactful hits, but Eugene wasn''t backing down.


    To the surprise of many, the 1.60-meter-tall boy was still standing and had managed to land several hits on Skull.


    At the start of the third round, Skull stopped holding back. His body partially transformed into that of a wolf. At first, he didn''t want to use this, thinking it would be pathetic to use it against someone like Eugene, who hadn''t even used his blue aura until now.


    The spectators had only seen Eugene use his blue aura once, in his round of 16 fight, where he used a version of pain induction. That is, mental pain, though much weaker compared to Luke, who can knock someone unconscious just with that ability.


    Although many thought Eugene was reading his opponents'' thoughts to dodge their attacks, otherwise, they would think something was wrong.


    Skull''s speed increased, and now his claws were much sharper and longer. Luke had to change


    his focus quickly, this was a dangerous situation.


    [Move to the left, now] Luke ordered Eugene, who didn''t resist the mental command. It wouldn''t work to give him a command and have Eugene execute it on his own; he wouldn''t make it in time.


    Even with the mental command, Skull''s claws tore into Eugene''s shoulder, causing him to grunt in pain. His clothes ripped, and his shoulder began to bleed.


    [Listen, when I tell you, send a mental command to Skull telling him to kneel] Luke said,


    making a quick decision.


    Eugene didn''t understand Luke''s request. His mental commands were very weak and


    wouldn''t be effective on a werewolf with greater strength than his, but he would obey. It was


    either that or lose painfully.


    He would surrender if possible, but that wasn''t allowed in the tournament. You had to finish


    all three rounds, either knock out your opponent or be knocked out.


    [Now!] Luke said as he saw Skull returning to attack.


    Eugene sent the kneel command to Skull. However, two mental commands reached the bald


    teenager''s mind. Both sounded almost identical, Eugene''s voice, or at least, that''s what Skull


    thought. Skull''s knees buckled and he knelt. What he didn''t know was that one of the voices was Luke''s. With his mental abilities, Luke manipulated Skull''s senses so that he heard Eugene''s voice, even though the strange part was that he heard two overlapping mental commands. [Attack his brain with your mental powers!] Luke ordered as Skull fell to his knees.


    Eugene raised his uninjured arm and touched Skull''s bald head with his hand. Instantly, he released all his mental power to induce pain in the bald man''s brain. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skull felt a shock, his whole body trembled, and foam began to pour from his mouth.


    However, he still didn''t collapse completely.


    [What are you waiting for? Smash his face] Wednesday said impatiently to Eugene through


    the telepathic link.


    Eugene was surprised by Wednesday''s sudden message, quickly obeying and beginning to knee Skull in the face, which was fortunately within his reach.


    He had to deliver more than four knee strikes before the giant fell to the ground, eyes white,


    foam at the mouth, and blood dripping from his nose.


    Eugene was breathing heavily, gasping for air while barely managing to stay on his feet. His right arm hung limp, he could no longer feel it.


    He had narrowly dodged and faced Skull for two intense rounds, during which his stamina was


    nearly depleted. If it hadn''t been for Luke''s warnings, he would have lost within the first few


    seconds. It would have been impossible for him to fight hand-to-hand against a werewolf of Skull''s size.


    Despite the pain and fatigue, Eugene wore a smile on his face as he saw the crowd cheering him on. For the first time, he didn''t feel small or insignificant. "Who would have thought! The giant was knocked down! Eugene is the winner and advances


    to the semifinals!" exclaimed Ajax, who, like everyone in the crowd, was surprised by this turn


    of events.


    ''He finally used his blue aura to give mental commands... Or...'' thought Ajax, glancing at Luke,


    who returned his gaze with a slight smile.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 178: Twisted hearts

    Chapter 178: Twisted heartsIn the semifinals of the fighting tournament, two psychics faced off: one of them, Eugene, and the other, Nao, much to the surprise of both Luke and Eugene himself.


    The other two finalists were Lucy, a siren, and a vampire named Armand. The few psychics in the audience began mocking the other outcasts, proud that two of their own had made it to the semifinals, despite their smaller ratio compared to other groups at the event.


    Moreover, only a handful of psychics had entered the tournament. The strongest among them, like Luke, Wednesday, Xavier, and Rose (the girl with the green aura), among others, had chosen not to participate. Having two psychics reach the semifinals was a remarkable achievement considering how few of them competed.


    For the final to feature contestants from different outcast classes, Eugene had to face his platonic love, Nao. As Eugene was the last to fight, he had time to rest and watch the first semifinal: Lucy vs. Armand.


    [What am I going to do?] Eugene asked, his tone nervous and tense. The first semifinal had already begun, and in just a few minutes, it would be his turn to fight.


    There were two problems. First, one of his arms was incapacitated. A servant of Ajax had stopped the bleeding, but nothing more. It couldn''t be healed, so he would have to fight under those conditions.


    The second and biggest problem was that he had to fight against his crush¡ªand he didn''t want to.


    [Considering that without your arm, your defeat is inevitable, you''d better withdraw and spare yourself the embarrassment in front of the girl you''re trying to impress] Wednesday replied, as blunt as ever.


    Eugene was allowed to forfeit as long as the fight hadn''t started, but once it began, there was no turning back.


    [Withdraw? He''ll look like a coward in front of the girl he wants to impress] Luke commented. The three of them were sharing a telepathic chat-a new ability Luke had developed some time ago. Its range was shorter compared to an individual telepathic link, but it was effective for group conversations.


    [Th-that''s true. I don''t want to look like a coward in front of Nao, but I also don''t want to lose in a humiliating way...] Eugene said, unsure of what to do.


    [You''ve already impressed her by making it to the semifinals-or at least that''s what we''d like to believe. If you withdraw, you won''t seem like a coward since your arm is genuinely incapacitated] argued Wednesday.


    [That''s a good point... but I was hoping for something more epic. If you''re going to lose, then go out there and give it everything you''ve got, no fear, as if your arm didn''t matter. You will leave your skin in the sand, and even if you lose, Nao will see that you will not give up even in the worst conditions] Luke said, imagining the scene in his mind.


    Eugene seemed to consider Luke''s idea. He would come across as brave, and besides, having made it to the semifinals was already an achievement. There was no need to keep advancing; he had already proven his worth.


    [If you do that, be ready to get hit with a lot of electric shocks from Nao] Wednesday said.


    [That''s true. Nao''s going to destroy me] Eugene said hesitantly. Despite being fellow psychics, he had seen that Nao showed no mercy to anyone.


    [You''re a girl. What do you think would impress someone like her? Surrendering or fighting even though I know I''m going to lose?] Eugene asked Wednesday.


    Wednesday raised an eyebrow, clearly uninterested in Eugene''s emotional drama. His love life was of no concern to her.


    ''Is he seriously asking Wednesday for romantic advice?'' Luke thought, giving him a strange look. Given her track record, she hardly seemed like the best person to offer anyone love advice.


    [If you''re asking me to figure out what impresses Nao, my answer is: why would I know that? But, based on general human behavior, showing courage and losing with honor might work] Wednesday replied.


    Eugene nodded slowly. [Then I''ll fight] he said, mentally preparing himself to suffer in his next match.


    [Impressing a girl and getting her attention seems harder than one might imagine] Luke said to Wednesday through their individual telepathic link.


    Wednesday raised an eyebrow, as if already anticipating an annoying remark from Luke. [How did I manage to capture your attention and, eventually, your beautiful, dark heart?] Luke asked, a faintly teasing smile forming on his face.


    Wednesday regarded him with her usual impassive expression, though her eyes flashed with a barely perceptible spark of emotion. Few people dared to challenge her so openly the way Luke did.


    Most people, when faced with her sharp demeanor and ability to dismantle anyone with cold, calculated remarks, chose to avoid her or, at worst, walked away humiliated.


    Luke, however, not only stood his ground but seemed to enjoy sparring with her, throwing equally cutting remarks right back.


    [Do you want a detailed list or a quick answer to boost your ego?] Wednesday asked.


    [Surprise me] Luke replied.


    [I really started to take an interest in you when we watched the Hyde kill the normie together. Most people would have at least shown some emotion of shock or disgust while witnessing the murder. You didn''t. You stood there, as impassive as I was, watching every detail without flinching. It was... intriguing] Wednesday said.


    [Good to know that my ability to stay unfazed by a murder earned me points with you] Luke said.


    [It was a decent start] Wednesday said dryly before continuing.


    [Then there''s the fact that you already knew about the theory of the Hyde being controlled by Marilyn. At the time, you were manipulating me, and when you confessed it, I admit it caught my attention. A mix of manipulation and a desire to protect me afterward... a fascinating contradiction] she added.


    [Is that why you kissed me after I confessed that? That''s unexpected] Luke said with a curious look, and Wednesday nodded.


    [Lastly, our shared interests helped. Dark literature, an aversion to people in general... you know, the basics for antisocial individuals] Wednesday said.


    ''I wasn''t expecting such a long answer,'' Luke thought. He had only asked to tease her a little,


    not expecting Wednesday to respond so earnestly.


    [And my strength? Didn''t my three auras have anything to do with it?] Luke asked.


    His three auras and his great strength compared to others his age is a great source of pride for


    him.


    [Your genetics mean nothing to me, Luke. You could have been born with just one aura, and it wouldn''t have changed anything] Wednesday replied.


    [The only good thing about your strength is that it lets us fight together without dying in the process. If you were weak, you''d already be a corpse] she added.


    [Wow, always so warm and comforting. Good to know I''m useful for not dying while we fight together] Luke said with a faint smile.


    [Don''t play dumb. You wouldn''t tolerate someone who couldn''t keep up with you either] said


    Wednesday.


    [I guess you''re right. Finding someone you can fight alongside without worrying they''ll drag you down... doesn''t happen every day] Luke admitted sincerely.


    [Exactly, that connection in battle is a good thing] said Wednesday.


    [Which is why being strong is practical, but it''s not the most important thing. What interests me about you goes far beyond how strong you are or how many auras you have] Wednesday


    added.


    [You know, sometimes I forget that beneath all that coldness, there''s a person with a strange


    and twisted sense of affection] said Luke.


    [You''re not exactly the best person to point that out] Wednesday retorted.


    [Well, that''s true. Want me to list all the ways you managed to conquer my noble and loyal heart?] Luke asked.


    Wednesday looked at him with a mix of exasperation and hidden amusement.


    [No, thanks. I already have a pretty clear idea. I''m naturally observant, and after spending an


    entire summer with you, any mystery you might have represented has been solved] she


    replied.


    [So, I''m an open book to you? What a disappointment. I thought I was more enigmatic] said Luke, sighing with a defeated expression.


    [Enigmatic, yes. But also predictable in certain ways. Though I suppose your ability to be irritating remains surprisingly consistent] Wednesday commented. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Was that another compliment? I''m on a roll today] said Luke, returning to his usual irritating


    demeanor. Wednesday rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to the fight, which was already in its third round.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 179: Harmless joke

    Chapter 179: Harmless jokeThe third round had ended. Both the siren, Lucy, and the vampire, Armand, were in deplorable condition. Their clothes were torn and dirty. Neither had managed to knock the other out.


    When the bell signaled the end of the third round, everyone turned to Luke and Wednesday at the judges'' table, waiting for their verdicts.


    ''Damn... I didn''t pay much attention,'' Luke thought, putting on a serious expression as if he were deeply contemplating the battle between Lucy and Armand, who were staring at him expectantly.


    He had been engrossed in his fascinating conversation with Wednesday and had completely forgotten to focus on the fight.


    Luckily, Wednesday had paid attention. She was meticulous and perfectionist in everything she did. If she agreed to be a judge, she would fulfill the role flawlessly.


    Through a telepathic message, she informed Luke whom they should declare the winner and the key points behind the decision, though Luke didn''t care much about that. His word was law as a judge; he didn''t need to justify his decision.


    "The winner is Armand Rocher!" Ajax exclaimed after receiving Luke and Wednesday''s decision.


    Armand shouted with joy, and his friends jumped into the dueling area to celebrate with him. Lucy frowned, her expression far from pleased.


    "Objection!" the siren shouted irritably. She was not happy with the outcome. It had been a very close fight, and she didn''t trust two judges her own age, regardless of their reputation. Her words echoed in the air. The celebration from Armand and the cheering crowd came to a halt, and they turned to look at Lucy, who was soon joined by her fellow sirens and a triton boy who stepped forward to support her.


    "It''s true. The fight was very even. From my perspective, Lucy deserved to win," the triton boy said.


    "We need judges with more experience. It''s not the same making decisions with the perspective that experience brings," Lucy said sharply, aiming to cast doubt on the judges'' competence.


    She didn''t attend Nevermore, so she only knew Luke and Wednesday by reputation.


    Before Lucy could add anything else, she saw an object fly past at a speed too fast for her to react. It was a blur that grazed her cheek.


    A second later, she felt a stinging sensation on her cheek. She brought her hand to the spot and noticed blood dripping lightly.


    "Shut your mouth, siren. More experience? If you''d like, I can cut out your tongue in less than ten seconds. Would that satisfy your demands?" Wednesday said in an icy tone, her hand slightly pointed toward Lucy. She had thrown a small knife of darkness at her, one so quick that Lucy hadn''t even been able to react.


    Lucy, with her hand pressed against her shallow wound, took a step back, intimidated by Wednesday''s words and unsure of what to say.


    "Is that a threat? I didn''t think a judge would be so irrational," the triton boy said, stepping forward to protect Lucy. It seemed the two had a close relationship.


    The entire audience watched Luke and Wednesday and Lucy''s group with tense anticipation, swallowing.


    Those who had played truth or dare with Luke and Wednesday couldn''t believe how foolish Lucy and her triton boyfriend were being. They were playing with fire-an extremely dangerous and a very impatient fire.


    "As judges, we are the law. You cannot object to our decisions," Luke said, extending his arm toward the triton.


    The triton immediately felt an invisible pressure tightening around his neck. His eyes widened in shock, and he began clawing desperately at his throat, futilely trying to break free from the force that was strangling him.


    A guttural growl escaped his throat as he struggled to breathe, his chest heaving laboriously.


    As if that wasn''t enough, his body began to lift off the ground, his legs kicking in the air in a frantic attempt to regain balance. The sound of his choked gasps blended with the nervous murmurs of the spectators watching the scene unfold.


    The triton tried to use his physical strength, which rivaled that of other outcasts his age, but Luke''s telekinetic power was far too overwhelming.


    Luke had already reached ten tons of telekinetic force. He had achieved level five on the telekinesis scale Edgar had once taught him¡ªan impressive milestone for someone his age, rarely seen in history.


    With his telekinetic strength alone, he could incapacitate an opponent and kill them if they couldn''t counter his telekinesis.


    "Let him go!" Lucy cried out in desperation, watching as her boyfriend dangled out of reach, his face turning increasingly purple from lack of oxygen. He hadn''t expected telekinesis to be so powerful that it could overwhelm him with a mere extension of Luke''s arm.


    One of the triton''s friends began walking quickly toward Luke, intending to stop him. His logic was that if Luke was focused on choking and immobilizing his friend, he wouldn''t be able to deal with him at the same time.


    Halfway through his walk, the triton felt something wrap around his right foot. A force yanked him in the opposite direction, and he fell face-first to the ground. His face slammed against the cold, hard stone floor.


    Xavier stood off to the side, holding a whip he had quickly drawn with a pencil he carried everywhere. He knew Luke could defend himself, but he wanted a little action.


    "Let him go! We understand, we accept the result of the fight!" Lucy screamed in greater desperation, as her boyfriend''s expression worsened and his movements grew weaker. Suddenly, the dry sound of a snap echoed through the air, reverberating in her mind like a fatal blow.


    Lucy watched in horror as her boyfriend''s neck grotesquely twisted to the side. His arms fell limp, and his body stopped struggling, floating lifelessly several meters off the ground.


    "No... NO!" Lucy screamed with a heartbreaking cry, bringing her hands to her face as her body shook with pure despair. Her cries rang throughout the dueling area.


    The onlookers stared at Lucy in confusion.


    "You bastard! You murdered him!" Lucy screamed, tears in her eyes. She never thought Luke would be so psychotic. It had just been a defiant comment, nothing more.


    Murmurs began to spread among the spectators.


    "Murdered? What is she talking about?" a girl whispered, furrowing her brow as she looked at the triton floating, clearly alive.


    "Has she gone crazy?" murmured another, noticing how the triton, although visibly scared and gasping, was still frantically moving his eyes in search of help.


    "Murdered?" Luke repeated, his tone mocking as he raised an eyebrow. "What a vivid


    imagination you have."


    "Looks like the stress is getting the better of you," Wednesday commented coldly. "Look at him. Your partner is still breathing."


    Lucy blinked several times, trying to process Wednesday''s words. She looked back at the


    triton, this time with more attention, and what she saw left her pleasantly surprised, but also


    confused.


    Her boyfriend was still alive, even had stopped being choked, and was now just immobilized a


    few meters off the ground.


    "What... how...?" Lucy murmured, taking a step back as her tears continued to fall.


    Luke let out a small laugh. "An illusion," he explained, dropping the triton to the ground, where he collapsed to his knees, clutching his neck and gasping heavily.


    "Just a little joke from me," Luke added with a faint smile. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere froze. Everyone watching now understood why Lucy had screamed in agony


    and cried just moments before. A lot of the onlookers exchanged uneasy glances over this


    "little joke."


    "A joke?" a girl whispered, clearly horrified.


    "That''s not a joke... he''s messed up in the head," a boy commented quietly, trying not to draw


    Luke''s attention.


    "He made her believe he killed her boyfriend! Who does something like that?"


    The murmurs from the crowd mixed with Lucy''s sobs as she continued to look at Luke as if she


    were seeing a monster.


    ''A joke...?'' Xavier thought, looking at his best friend with a strange look. It seemed like spending a whole summer with the Addams had taken its toll.


    Although the outcasts were known for having a firmer resolve than normies when it came to violent matters, what Luke had just done crossed a line even for them. Making someone believe, so vividly and cruelly, that their boyfriend had died was a joke that went too far.


    This was due to the fact that this generation of outcasts was not like the previous ones. While they still differed from the normies in their mindset and environment, they were much more exposed to the technology and cultural influences of the normies. As a result, they were more sensitive than previous generations.


    Still, not everyone was horrified by the joke, just the majority of the people present. "That was a good joke," Wednesday said with a slight tilt of her head. "Though, if you ask me, I would have made the illusion last longer. The trauma would be


    more interesting and effective in the long run," she added in a completely normal tone.


    Some of the onlookers turned to look at her, stunned. With this comment it was already clear


    that they were a couple of psychopaths.


    "I will keep it in mind," Luke said. ''Don''t take note,'' Xavier sighed lightly, bringing a hand to his face.


    Ajax quickly made sure Lucy and her friends left the area so the next semifinal could continue.


    Finally, the semifinal between Eugene and Nao began. Many cheered for Eugene for not quitting despite having an injured arm. Even Nao seemed a bit surprised, although she said nothing. She wouldn''t show mercy, no matter that they were psychic peers.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 180: Labyrinth of Statues

    Chapter 180: Labyrinth of StatuesEugene managed to last only one round before losing consciousness due to a powerful electric shock. However, he gave his all to fight bravely and was applauded for his courage.


    Even Nao, for a moment, looked at him in surprise as he withstood several of her electric shocks, getting up and returning to the fight despite his deplorable condition.


    "Winner: Nao!" Ajax exclaimed, and the crowd erupted in cheers and whistles.


    Nao continued her streak of winning all her matches by knockout. She had improved significantly since the time she was crushed in a practice match against Wednesday during the psychics'' class.


    The final began after a few minutes of rest. Luckily for Luke and Wednesday, they didn''t have to give another verdict, as Nao managed to knock out Armand two minutes into the second round, becoming the champion.


    In the semifinal against Eugene, Nao had taken no damage, so her victory against Armand was logical, considering the vampire was injured and exhausted from his fight against Lucy.


    Before receiving a belt that appeared to be made of real gold, Nao whispered something in Ajax''s ear.


    Ajax, holding the belt in one hand and the microphone in the other, looked toward Luke and sent him a message through their telepathic link.


    [She wants you to give her the belt] said Ajax, surprising Luke a bit with Nao''s request.


    [What did she say?] Wednesday asked, knowing something was going on after Nao whispered to Ajax and he looked at Luke.


    [Nao wants me to give her the belt. Who would''ve thought my popularity would be this high after that prank] Luke replied with a slight smile, standing up.


    It seemed he still had the respect of his fellow psychics. They weren''t cowards who got offended or horrified by an inoffensive prank.


    Wednesday stared intently at Nao and stood up, following Luke. It seemed her signals to mark her territory weren''t working.


    As Ajax handed the belt to Luke so he could present it to the champion, Wednesday kept her piercing gaze on Nao, who, now that she was closer, appeared uncomfortable but said nothing.


    ''Is she a robot? Why doesn''t she blink?'' Nao thought, looking into Wednesday''s dark, deep eyes that seemed like an abyss.


    "The winner is Nao Tomoki! A psychic!" Luke exclaimed, emphasizing the word "psychic" as he handed the belt to Nao, who accepted it with a smile.


    ''Her last name is Tomori...'' Ajax thought. Luke is supposed to have eidetic memory; he should use it to remember his classsmates'' names. Since Nao didn''t seem to care about the mispronunciation, he said nothing.


    All the psychics present cheered for Nao, and the rest of the audience, astonished by her incredible strength, joined in with applause.


    [In the end, I''m not sure if it''s a good thing for Eugene that Nao won] Luke commented to Wednesday, who nodded in agreement.


    As the tournament winner, achieving knockouts in all her matches, Nao wasn''t likely to be impressed by Eugene''s efforts.


    "Listen up, everyone! The party doesn''t end here!" Ajax shouted once the applause died down. Everyone turned their attention back to him, curious.


    ''Does he have something else planned...?'' Luke wondered, noticing it was already three in the morning.


    "The final and most important event starts now!" Ajax announced, pointing toward the ceiling.


    From a hidden slot, a large plasma TV began to lower, stopping a few meters from the ground. Luke looked at the screen and saw what appeared to be a map of a labyrinth.


    "As you may already know, the Petropolus mansion has a large statue garden that has been there for hundreds of years. However, more than a garden, it''s actually a massive labyrinth," Ajax explained with a faint, mysterious smile.


    "Just tell us what the game is!" a boy shouted, and more voices joined in, eager to hear the details.


    "I was getting to that. At the center of the labyrinth, there''s a chest containing $10,000! There are four entrances to the labyrinth: south, north, east, and west. The correct path from each entrance leads to the chest, but it won''t be easy to navigate the labyrinth''s corridors. There will be traps and enemies waiting for you," Ajax explained.


    When everyone heard that the prize was ten thousand dollars, they began murmuring excitedly among their friends. Not everyone was wealthy in the society of outcasts, unlike Ajax''s family, who owned a mansion worth over a million dollars.


    ''I''ve befriended a millionaire...'' Luke thought with a strange expression, though he was more surprised by everything Ajax had prepared for his birthday.


    "Calm down, calm down... Now, those who want to participate, go sign up. Rex and Elara will handle the registration. Then all the names will be mixed, and four groups will be formed. Each group will enter through a different door: north, south, east, or west," Ajax said, pointing toward some tables where two servants were already waiting with paper and pens in hand.


    "Remember it won''t be an easy quest, there''s danger!" said Ajax, but by now most of them weren''t listening to him and were hurrying to the tables to sign up.


    "You sure are partying it up big time..." commented Luke watching the wave of people go to sign up.


    "How much money did you spend on this?" asked Xavier approaching.


    "A lot... but it has to be epic, and so far, thanks to the two of you, it is," Ajax said with a smile, glancing at Luke and Wednesday, who had been at the center of several memorable moments


    tonight.


    "It''s been a pleasure. Perhaps I should repeat more of my pranks," Luke replied.


    "No, one is enough," Ajax said immediately. Luke and Wednesday had already traumatized two girls tonight-that was plenty.


    "Should we sign up? You might get to see more statues, maybe even find those expressions of anguish and resignation you were looking for," Luke suggested, looking at Wednesday.


    It was clear the money didn''t matter to Wednesday. As for the danger, she likely didn''t expect it to pose any real challenge to her.


    Wednesday remained silent, considering whether to participate in such an event. Just as she was about to accept, Bianca, who had followed Xavier, spoke up first.


    "Let''s settle the tie," Bianca said in a challenging tone, staring at Wednesday.


    "Tie?" Wednesday asked.


    "Yes. I beat you in one fencing duel, and you beat me in another. Whoever gets to the ten thousand dollar chest first wins," Bianca explained.


    "Fine. If you think you have a better chance of beating me in a race, you''re sorely mistaken, but it''s sweet that you have that hope," Wednesday agreed immediately.


    "As arrogant as ever," Bianca muttered with a frown as she began walking toward the


    registration tables. Wednesday followed her.


    "..." Luke watched Wednesday leave without answering his question. Her competitive streak


    was clearly off the charts.


    "Are you signing up?" Ajax asked, looking at Luke.


    "Yes, although a labyrinth will be easy to navigate with my clairvoyance. Don''t worry, I''ll just


    be sightseeing," Luke said. With his ability, he could see the path through the labyrinth and cross it quickly, but his goal was more about exploration than the prize.


    "Don''t underestimate my family''s centuries-old labyrinth. It has defenses to prevent it from being mapped by clairvoyants," Ajax said with a proud smile.


    Otherwise, the labyrinth, a cultural relic of his family, would be useless against clairvoyant psychics and other mapping methods.


    "I can fly," Luke said, and Ajax''s smile disappeared.


    "Don''t do that... please," Ajax pleaded.


    "Relax, I''ll just take a stroll and admire the statues," Luke said, patting Ajax on the shoulder.


    Luke and Xavier joined the line to register. Over 70% of the guests signed up for the labyrinth tournament. Once all the names were collected, they were divided into four groups. Luke was assigned to enter through the north gate. The only person he knew in his group was Eugene and Nao. Yoko was also in the group, but she and Luke were no longer friends after


    him split with Enid.


    Wednesday was placed in the group entering through the south gate, along with Enid, Divina,


    and Kent.


    Xavier and Bianca ended up in the group entering through the west gate.


    Once the groups were set, each was guided by a servant. They left the mansion and followed a charming stone path toward the labyrinth, which became visible after a few minutes. Luke was awestruck by the imposing structure of the labyrinth. The hedges forming its walls were incredibly tall, towering over ten meters, like natural barriers blocking any view of the


    interior.


    The entrance to the north side was adorned with a stone arch covered in vines and flanked by two statues at the corners, their expressions stoic.


    As Luke peered past the entrance, he noticed how the light seemed to fade into the winding Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    corridors.


    "When a red flare appears in the sky, you may enter," the servant said respectfully, standing


    in front of the gate.


    The group waited for the signal, preparing themselves without knowing what they might encounter in the dark and vast corridors.


    "There''s some light in the passages, right?" asked a brown-haired boy. It was nighttime, and the only light came from the moon, occasionally obscured by a few lonely clouds.


    "The lighting is dim, with torches placed at intervals," the servant replied.


    BANG!


    An echo rang through the night air. A red spark pierced the darkness with a sharp whistle,


    climbing higher and higher into the night sky.


    Everyone in the group started running toward the entrance, which was wide enough for


    several people to run side by side without bumping into each other.


    ''Here we go,'' Luke thought, walking at a moderate pace.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 181: A steady pace

    Chapter 181: A steady paceLuke walked down a long and wide hallway of the maze. He had already been left behind by everyone in his group, who, unlike him, were in a hurry because they wanted to win the ten thousand dollars and be crowned champions.


    ''Even Eugene left me behind,'' Luke thought, sighing lightly.


    He walked, observing the surroundings, though there wasn''t much to see. There were statues, but after looking at them for a while, they stopped being interesting.


    The hedged walls were very tall, over 10 meters high. The hallways were wide, and many people could comfortably walk in a horizontal line.


    The lighting was poor since it was night, and every now and then, there were torches with weak flames that incredibly couldn''t burn the vegetation walls. Thanks to his enhanced vision from his clairvoyance, the dim lighting wasn''t a problem for him.


    ''This is boring,'' Luke thought, five minutes after entering.


    He had imagined a romantic walk through the maze with Wednesday under the moonlight, admiring the grotesque and eerie statues, but she wasn''t by his side.


    He could have told Ajax to put them in the same group, but Wednesday had the competition with Bianca, so it would be pointless.


    "Ten thousand dollars wouldn''t hurt..." Luke murmured, and in the blink of an eye, he started running at an incredible speed. If he just took a stroll, he''d only see stupid, repetitive statues. At least he would see if the traps Ajax set were a challenge. That would be more fun, and he could even win ten thousand dollars and beat Bianca and Wednesday. It would be amusing to see their expressions when they saw him sitting on top of the chest.


    Luke expanded his domain. As Ajax had told him, his domain was limited. However, it wasn''t useless.


    He could only expand it by one kilometer. A huge reduction from his maximum of 20 kilometers. But this was still very useful.


    This single kilometer allowed him to foresee traps when he encountered them, detect enemies from a distance of 1 km, anticipate changes in the environment, and even see through some walls.


    It wasn''t bad at all.


    Luke decided to fly, his feet just inches from the ground. His great flying speed allowed him to catch up with some teammates who had left him behind earlier.


    ''So fast!?'' two boys thought in surprise as Luke passed them, and soon they lost sight of him when he turned a corner. It was impossible for them to compete with that speed.


    In a few seconds, as if it were a simple game, Luke returned, barely slowing his flight as he passed in front of them before taking another path, quickly heading down a new passage.


    "Heh, he''s just trying his luck. He''ll never find the right path that way," one of the boys scoffed.


    The method Luke was using to navigate the maze was simple.


    Using his 1 km domain, he eliminated the paths that didn''t seem correct. Although he couldn''t see the entire maze and its pathways, one kilometer allowed him to identify any changes that could indicate a trap or a dead-end fork, as long as the hallway wasn''t extremely long.


    Although this method wasn''t 100% effective, as seen with the path he had just chosen, which turned out to be a dead-end, if he chose incorrectly, he simply retraced his steps with the same speed as before and took the other path that seemed least like a trap.


    Luke realized that this approach was effective, and he could see much faster progress than any of the others in his group.


    Despite the efficiency, his teammates only saw Luke as someone who relied purely on speed and used the option to retreat as if it were a simple trial-and-error game. They didn''t understand that his domain gave him an even greater advantage.


    As for the traps, Luke could easily stop them with his telekinesis and the great reaction time he had trained in the Addams mansion.


    Among these traps were dozens of arrows or darts, floor traps that he didn''t even activate since he was flying, but he detected them with his domain, and some other traps with sharp, deadly weapons.


    He also encountered a few statues that attacked him, but a simple telekinetic punch shattered them to pieces.


    In no time, Luke arrived at a larger room. This was a good sign. He was the first to arrive from his group. He didn''t know if he''d cross paths with people from the other groups yet; he should, but it would be difficult.


    The room was large, circular in shape, with tall walls made of dense bushes. In front of him, several meters away, there was a door. The problem was a statue about ten meters tall.


    The statue was of a human in armor, holding a long sword and a round shield. It seemed to have been resting there for a long time, but as soon as Luke stepped on the ground, it began to move slowly, awakening from its slumber.


    When the statue was about to wake up completely, Luke launched a telekinetic orb at it.


    BOOM!


    The knight couldn''t do anything to dodge the telekinetic orb, which, upon contact, released its telekinetic energy, causing a powerful explosion and shattering him to pieces. "Weak," Luke muttered, dodging a piece of stone that was the knight''s hand with a slight tilt of his head.


    The telekinetic orb he sent wasn''t even the most powerful one he could launch. The door, upon detecting that the knight had been defeated, trembled and opened on its own. Luke resumed his unstoppable march toward the 10,000 dollars and beating Wednesday and Bianca.


    ...


    "Why are you taking this so seriously!?" Ajax exclaimed indignantly, watching through a camera as his great stone knight was instantly destroyed by Luke.


    Now, the group moving through the northern part of the maze could pass through easily without any challenge.


    At first, Luke seemed to be strolling, as he had said at the beginning, but suddenly he changed his mind and began flying at a dizzying speed. His method, which seemed precarious, was very effective, putting him ahead of all the groups, surpassing Wednesday and Bianca, who were the second closest to the chest.


    His friend managed to get ahead, even though for five minutes, he had been walking lazily, observing the statues.


    "According to my analysis, Mr. Luke got bored with the statues, so he decided to change his approach," said a young maid from the Petropolus family, standing behind Ajax.


    "I know... Who would''ve thought our ancient statues would be so boring. At least I''ll give the money to a friend," Ajax said, sighing.


    From what he saw, it was impossible for Bianca or Wednesday to keep up with Luke''s pace.


    Wednesday was the one on his heels, but she wasn''t as aggressive as him; he didn''t slow down almost at any point, and he didn''t care about traps or enemies.


    ...


    Wednesday advanced through the dark hallways. The darkness wasn''t an obstacle for her; it was even an advantage. She could use the ambient darkness to attack, defend, or move more effectively, as she didn''t have to exert the effort to conjure it.


    ''The traps are getting more dangerous. That''s a good sign,'' Wednesday thought, using the darkness around her to create a shield that defended her relentlessly from a dozen arrows.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, she slowly turned her head and frowned when she saw who it


    was.


    "Why are you following me? Make your own decisions," she said coldly, staring at Enid, who had managed to keep up with her all this time despite using her camouflage and moving at a speed that was anything but slow.


    "My decision is to follow you," Enid said with a friendly smile. She knew that the best choice to take the right paths was to follow Wednesday.


    Enid had no idea how to navigate a deceptive maze. She watched as Wednesday summoned small crows that flew through the hallways, seemingly giving her information. After that, she would choose a path, and it always turned out to be the right one. They never encountered dead-end paths or ones that looped in circles.


    Enid managed to follow Wednesday without losing sight of her thanks to her sense of smell. Her olfactory abilities couldn''t be underestimated, even though the darkness was the perfect environment for Wednesday to camouflage herself.


    Enid stepped on a block that slowly sank into the ground.


    As soon as she felt the block sinking under her foot, she knew something was wrong. The


    sharp whistle of something cutting through the air confirmed her instinct.


    She quickly turned around and saw the metallic gleam of a massive axe shooting out from one


    of the walls, speeding toward her at a lethal pace.


    Her hand partially transformed into a werewolf''s claw: the nails elongated into sharp talons, and the muscles tensed. She extended her arm and caught the axe mid-flight, gripping it tightly just before the blade could reach her.


    The push from the weapon forced her to step back several paces. She completely halted the


    axe''s movement, the blade trembling slightly in her grip, but it didn''t advance another inch.


    With a snort, Enid applied more force with her hand. Her fingers tightened further on the metal, and in a swift, decisive motion, she broke the axe.


    "What were we talking about?" Enid said, turning her gaze toward Wednesday, but there was


    no one there anymore.


    "Hey, you can''t escape my sense of smell!" Enid shouted, running toward a hallway that


    clearly had Wednesday''s scent.


    In front of the straight hallway, Enid ran at full speed. Her speed was much greater than Wednesday''s base speed, since she was a werewolf.


    As she exited the hallway, Enid arrived at a large circular room. She saw Wednesday''s back and sighed in relief that she hadn''t lost sight of her.


    Enid, who was about to say something to Wednesday, looked ahead. Her expression grew


    more serious.


    Throughout the enormous round room, five stone statues, each at least four meters tall,


    began to move slowly, their joints creaking and the sound of stone rubbing against stone S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    echoing.


    Their imposing figures resembled ancient warriors, armed with swords, maces, and spears.


    It seemed they had to defeat them in order to proceed through the door on the other side of


    the room. "Now that it''s just the two of us, we''ll defeat them faster. See? It''s not so bad having someone follow you," Enid said.


    "Just don''t get in my way," Wednesday said dryly, conjuring her scythe of darkness.


    ...


    "Damn it, they got the hardest middle room!" Ajax complained, banging the edge of a table in


    frustration.


    The image in front of him showed the five statues slowly approaching Wednesday and Enid.


    The labyrinth was unpredictable; its rooms and obstacles changed depending on when someone reached them. Now, they would take longer than Luke, who only faced one statue,


    albeit a larger one.


    Ajax had hoped that Luke would have some competition, but now his closest pursuers had encountered an obstacle that would delay them for a few crucial minutes.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 182: Demons I

    Chapter 182: Demons I"Don''t worry, the doctors from the Petropolus mansion will tend to you soon," said the maid in a calm tone, though her gaze betrayed more impatience than compassion.


    In her arms, she carried a girl with multiple wounds. The most painful of them all was an arrow that had pierced through her Achilles tendon. The arrow was laced with a venom that caused a burning sensation.


    "Sniff... sniff... Why does the labyrinth have to be so dangerous?" the girl sobbed, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    ''The master was clear about the risks, and everyone signed the contract...'' thought the woman, though she said nothing.


    "You''ll be good as new soon. There''s even a reward for everyone, depending on how long you stayed in the labyrinth," the woman added, trying to lift the girl''s spirits.


    Though the Petropolus family was a centuries-old lineage of gorgons, as a mere servant, she couldn''t afford to offend any of these teenagers. She didn''t know all their backgrounds.


    ''This generation... weaker and weaker. In our society, there''s no room for so much sensitivity. It''s the result of getting too close to normies. This would never have happened in the past,'' she thought, shaking her head internally.


    However, not all was lost. Among the teenagers, there were a few standouts who had caught her attention that night. The most remarkable included Wednesday Addams, Enid Sinclair, and of course Luke Poe, with his "little prank" that had gone too far.


    The latter was the strangest of all, having spent thirteen years of his life in a normie orphanage. Even so, he possessed a fierceness and ruthlessness that surpassed that of other outcasts his age.


    The maid walked carefully, carrying the girl with great care and caution, though she tried to move as quickly as possible. The labyrinth had a shifting and deceptive design; traps could appear in unexpected places, and the paths could reconfigure themselves at any moment.


    The girl continued to sob. The maid pressed her lips together, holding back the words she wanted to say. Her only priority was to reach the exit of the labyrinth without triggering another trap and ensure that this whiny child could be healed.


    Suddenly, a bone-chilling roar echoed through the darkness, a powerful sound that made the ground tremble beneath the maid''s feet.


    A figure burst out of the shadows with alarming speed.


    "What!?" the maid murmured, her pulse racing as she instinctively stepped back. She couldn''t clearly see what was rushing toward them, but her instincts screamed danger. All she could make out was a pair of glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness.


    Thanks to her reflexes, she managed to move in time, stepping aside just before the spot where she had been standing was obliterated with devastating force.


    The unidentified creature crashed into the ground, creating a crater at the point of impact. Fragments of stone and earth flew into the air.


    ''That was close...'' thought the maid, cold sweat dripping down her forehead. If she hadn''t moved in time, she would have been crushed-a painful death for sure.


    "GROOOOOAR!" the creature roared, making the ground tremble beneath her feet.


    ''A Hyde? No...'' the maid thought, stepping back again and narrowly dodging another collision that would have been fatal.


    The creature charged again. Its speed was incredible. Facing this third attack, the maid had no choice but to hurl the injured girl as far as possible from the monster. Otherwise, both of them would die.


    "Run!" the maid shouted, her hair suddenly transforming into snake-like shapes that hissed menacingly, their eyes fixed on the charging beast.


    The girl, trembling with fear, rolled on the ground and tried to get up as quickly as she could. Her foot was completely useless, and every movement was agony.


    As she limped away, her gaze shifted to the fierce battle between the maid and the monster. This wasn''t part of the game. The creature''s bloodlust made her shiver, even though she wasn''t its target.


    The maid managed to turn the creature''s muscular right forearm to stone. However, frustration was clear on her face. It wasn''t enough. She needed to petrify the entire arm to neutralize it, but the petrification stopped and refused to spread further.


    The creature let out a deafening roar that made the air around them vibrate. The sound wave struck both the maid and the girl, causing their ears to erupt in sharp, searing pain.


    Both of them clutched their heads, but it was useless. The girl, still stumbling as she fled, felt a warm trickle of blood running from her ears, just like the maid, who was momentarily stunned. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monster seized the opportunity. It raised its massive arm and slammed it down hard on the gorgon maid''s arm.


    A sharp crack echoed through the air, and the maid was sent flying several meters back, colliding with one of the labyrinth''s walls, her left arm hanging limp and useless.


    "Damn it, this isn''t good..." the maid growled through gritted teeth. She couldn''t match the monster in either strength or speed.


    Moreover, she watched in horror as the monster abruptly flexed its muscular, petrified arm. The stone coating its skin was no more than a superficial layer.


    Applying force, the petrification began to crack with a dry sound, like shattering glass. The monster moved its arm, and shards of the stone layer flew through the air, falling to the ground in harmless fragments. Within seconds, the arm was completely free.


    ''I''m going to die here... At least I need to buy that brat some time,'' thought the maid, bracing herself for the next round against the monster, which was already leaping at her with brutal


    force.


    Her only hope was that her companions from the Petropolus mansion would locate and rescue her. However, she knew that possibility was slim.


    The labyrinth''s ever-changing design made it nearly impossible to find her quickly, even with Ajax monitoring everything through the cameras.


    The battle was becoming increasingly one-sided. The exchanges between the maid and the creature only highlighted the monster''s growing superiority. Its speed and strength were overwhelming, and the maid was barely managing to dodge its attacks.


    One of her arms was completely useless, hanging lifelessly at her side, while the other was beginning to falter due to deep cuts and the constant flow of blood. Her vision was starting to


    blur.


    At least she had managed to buy a few minutes for the injured girl, who was now out of sight. The labyrinth''s unpredictable design was her only advantage; in an open space, the creature, once it finished her off, would easily catch up to the girl with its speed.


    Suddenly, the monster roared and raised its arm, ready to deliver the final blow. The maid could barely stand, and for a moment, she accepted her fate.


    But just as the attack seemed imminent, a sharp sound like crackling lightning tore through


    the air.


    Before the monster''s strike could land, a figure appeared at astonishing speed, leaving a trail of bluish light in its wake.


    It was an Asian girl about 16 years old. Her hair was straight and long, divided into two tones: jet black dominated most of it, with vibrant purple streaks standing out.


    Her hairstyle was tied into a sleek high ponytail, with straight bangs covering her forehead.


    It was Nao Tomori, the champion of the fighting tournament.


    Nao''s leg landed squarely on the monster''s face. The impact forced the creature to stumble back several meters-a less impressive effect than Nao had anticipated.


    The monster slowly raised its head, its gaze locking onto Nao. Its glowing red eyes burned brighter, and a low, guttural growl filled the air.


    "Great... I just made it angrier," Nao muttered, her tone a mix of sarcasm and concern.


    "Are you alright?" asked a pale girl with long black hair and sunglasses. It was Yoko, who


    looked at the maid with a hint of worry upon seeing her injuries.


    "When did you get here?" the maid asked, a mix of confusion and relief in her voice.


    Besides Yoko, there were two other boys. They were the ones Luke had overtaken the first time he began flying at high speed, with one of them mocking his method.


    "We heard the sounds of battle. Though it''s incredible that despite how close we were to each other, the labyrinth managed to bring us together at this point. I guess, for once, we got lucky with this cursed shifting design," Yoko replied.


    "Did you come across the injured girl?" the maid asked, but before anyone could respond, several roars identical to the monster in front of them echoed near their position.


    "What the hell...?" one of the boys murmured, swallowing hard as his expression shifted from


    confidence to nervousness.


    Facing a single monster in a four-against-one scenario was one thing. But taking on several


    of these creatures was highly dangerous-almost suicidal.


    The roars grew louder and more frequent. The ground began to vibrate slightly, as if the creatures were drawing closer. It was clear they weren''t dealing with just one monster but


    several, all seemingly aware of their presence.


    "Run!" Nao shouted, raising both hands toward the monster.


    Without hesitation, she unleashed a large-scale electric discharge. A deafening crack tore


    through the air as the lightning struck the monster head-on, engulfing it in a storm of


    sparking bolts that spread across the area.


    The creature let out a roar of pain, its body momentarily immobilized as the electricity


    coursed through every fiber of its musculature.


    Nao and the others took the opportunity to start running.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 183: Demons II

    Chapter 183: Demons II"What the hell is going on!?" Ajax exclaimed with confusion and a hint of fear.


    Through the cameras, he saw a horde of unidentified monsters entering through the various cardinal entrances of the labyrinth.


    One monster stood out more than the others. Its appearance was different from the rest, which seemed like copies with only minor differences between them.


    Ajax instantly knew these monsters were not from his family. First, he had never seen them in his life, and second, he saw how they brutally murdered the guards stationed at each door of the labyrinth.


    BOOM!


    "We''re under attack by those creatures, master! We must evacuate!" a servant shouted, running toward Ajax.


    The monitoring room was very close to the labyrinth, so the monsters, sensing living presences there, attacked as well.


    "We can''t let those monsters roam freely in the labyrinth! Tell the servants to go in and start eradicating them, and someone notify my father immediately!" Ajax ordered without hesitation. It would cause many problems if they died in his family''s labyrinth.


    As for his true friends, he knew their strength would keep them safe. As for Luke and Wednesday, they were the danger to the monsters.


    ''I need to warn Luke...'' Ajax thought, watching as three of those ugly, deformed, and muscular monsters charged toward him and his servants. Fortunately, he had a telepathic link with Luke.


    "But, master, your safety comes first..." said an older man with white hair, a mustache, and some wrinkles.


    "It doesn''t matter. Three of you stay here and fight; one of you notify my father, and the rest go into the labyrinth and fight these monsters," Ajax commanded, and everyone obeyed immediately.


    The girl who had been speaking with Ajax earlier and the white-haired man stayed by his side, battling alongside him. A fight of four Gorgons versus three monsters ensued.


    "Master, if my knowledge serves me correctly, these creatures should be demons," the white-haired man said, kicking one of the monsters and sending it flying into a wall.


    It didn''t seem to do much damage, as the monster quickly got up and charged again.


    "What!? Demons?" Ajax and the servant girl exclaimed.


    "Yes... Lesser demons, to be precise. This is the first time in my over a hundred years of life that I''ve seen so many of them together," the man replied with a serious expression and a furrowed brow.


    ''This doesn''t look good...'' Ajax thought, watching the demons charge again. He never imagined he''d be facing the legendary demons on his birthday.


    ...


    "Damn it, they''re so persistent!" Nao shouted irritably, unleashing another powerful electric blast behind her, hitting four of the monsters chasing them. If it weren''t for her lightning''s stunning effect, they would have been caught long ago.


    "We should be close to the intermediate chamber... if my memory serves me right," said a servant named Julie. She was being carried by one of the two boys.


    Ahead of her, Eugene was running while carrying the injured girl Julie had saved. Luckily, they had found her; otherwise, she might have been killed by a trap in the labyrinth or by these monsters if they had encountered her.


    "And how can you be so sure? This place constantly changes," the other boy asked, throwing nervous glances at the dark hallways as they ran.


    "I''ve worked here long enough to learn some signs," Julie replied.


    "Take this!" Yoko exclaimed. She raised a hand and, with a swift motion, cut her palm. The blood that flowed began to float around her, transforming into sharp crimson spears that shot toward the pursuing monsters.


    The spears struck with force, piercing the closest creatures and momentarily slowing them down.


    "That should buy us some time..." Yoko murmured as she rejoined the group. The cut on her hand healed quickly, thanks to her vampiric nature.


    Yoko and Nao''s ranged attacks allowed the group to stay one step ahead of the monsters chasing them.


    The servant, weakly clinging to the boy carrying her, gave directions with a barely audible but determined voice.


    "If we reach the intermediate chamber, we can use a secret passage to lose them. But if the giant statue is still guarding the area, we''ll have to avoid it," said Julie, who had managed to catch her breath.


    "I hope you''re right because these things don''t seem like they''re giving up anytime soon," Nao replied, firing another electric blast that lit up the dark corridor with a blinding flash. Rather than harm them, each attack seemed to only enrage the monsters further.


    As they turned a sharp corner, the werewolf boy who wasn''t carrying Julie stepped on a tile with a strange engraving.


    A loud click echoed through the air, and suddenly, dozens of arrows shot out from the walls. "Watch out!" Yoko shouted, her crimson eyes glowing behind her glasses as she leapt nimbly to the side.


    The group scattered in the corridor, Nao staying close to Eugene to protect him and the girl on his back from being pierced by arrows. Yoko followed the boy carrying Julie, assisting him to


    avoid injury.


    This brief mishap and delay gave the monsters enough of an advantage to catch up. All four of them lunged at the boy who had triggered the trap, as he was in the worst position and had to dodge more arrows than the others since the trap was centered on his location.


    The first monster lunged at the boy with claws ready to tear him apart, but he managed to dodge at the last second, rolling desperately across the floor. However, his luck ended there. Before he could fully get back on his feet, the second monster reached him, driving its sharp claws deep into his torso, making him scream in pain.


    Before anyone could come to his aid, the third monster arrived, opening its massive jaws and brutally biting into the boy''s neck, its fangs tearing through flesh and bone with ease.


    The monster let out a low growl, and with a swift and merciless motion, wrenched its jaws to the side. In an instant, the boy''s head was ripped from his body, leaving a trail of blood that splattered across the walls and floor of the labyrinth.


    "NOOO, LIAM!" his friend screamed, coming to an abrupt halt and staring at the scene with horrified eyes. One of his closest friends had just died in the most gruesome way, and his body


    trembled with rage and sorrow.


    Liam''s decapitated body fell heavily to the ground.


    "Keep running!" Nao shouted, pushing Eugene forward.


    One thing became clear to her during this escape: with two injured and only four capable fighters, they stood no chance against these ferocious monsters radiating a murderous intent


    so palpable it was overwhelming.


    The monsters had incredible resilience. Her electric attacks only seemed to stun them temporarily, causing no apparent harm. Even Yoko''s blood spears failed to inflict any serious


    damage.


    Yoko had to shove the boy forward to get him to start running again. Despite his immense rage at witnessing his friend''s death, he wasn''t foolish. Charging at the four monsters alone would be suicide. His survival mattered; if he lived, there might be a chance for revenge in the


    future.


    Luckily for the group, the monsters stopped chasing them.


    Nao, still running, couldn''t resist casting a quick glance over her shoulder, driven by curiosity. What she saw left her confused and slightly terrified.


    The four creatures swarmed around the fallen boy''s body, mercilessly tearing it apart. Their claws and jaws worked frantically, ripping chunks of flesh and bone as if they were competing


    for something more than mere sustenance.


    Suddenly, the creatures'' behavior shifted. The growls of satisfaction turned into furious roars. Out of nowhere, they began fighting among themselves.


    One of them tried to grab something in the air, as if claiming it, but another intercepted with


    a vicious bite. Nao, unable to comprehend what was happening, turned her gaze forward, focusing on staying alive and escaping the labyrinth.


    After a while, the monsters stopped fighting and resumed their pursuit, but the group had gained a slight lead, just enough to give them the advantage they desperately needed. Finally, they reached the intermediate chamber. Eugene, sweat dripping from his forehead, was the first to step into the room.


    The room was large and circular. At the far end, there was an open door. Debris from what appeared to have once been an imposing statue littered the area, but none of them paid any attention to these details.


    "Run in that direction!" Julie exclaimed from the boy''s back, pointing toward a spot that wasn''t the door Luke had previously used when he defeated the knight.


    "You, lightning girl, go first. There should be a switch that will open the secret passage," Julie ordered, her tone urgent as she looked at Nao.


    Nao nodded and, without hesitation, took the lead, moving with incredible speed thanks to


    her electrokinesis.


    Barely seconds had passed since Nao dashed ahead when one of the monsters burst into the


    room with an ear-splitting roar.


    Eugene, his heart pounding nervously, turned to face the creature. He immediately noticed it was different from the others. Its skin was reddish, as if it were boiling, in stark contrast to the bluish tone of the other creatures.


    With a massive leap, the monster crossed the room and landed directly in front of Nao''s path, blocking her way. Before she could fully react, the creature launched a colossal punch straight


    at her.


    ''Damn it!'' Nao thought, instinctively raising her hands.


    In the blink of an eye, a crackling shield of lightning appeared in front of her, blocking the


    blow.


    However, the impact was so powerful that the energy of her shield barely managed to absorb


    it. The force sent her flying backward like a rag doll, tumbling across the floor until Eugene


    intercepted her.


    "You piece of crap!" Yoko shouted, charging toward the reddish monster. If they didn''t get it


    out of the way, they wouldn''t be able to use the secret passage and would have to face all the


    monsters in the room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoko conjured a long, razor-sharp spear of hardened blood.


    "Try dodging this!" she exclaimed, thrusting the spear directly at the monster''s small head, which contrasted sharply with its incredibly muscular and toned torso.


    The monster, however, showed no hint of fear or intent to evade. It clenched its massive fist,


    its claws glinting with a reddish hue, and raised it just before the spear reached it. With a brutal strike, it collided with the blood spear.


    For a few seconds, it seemed the two attacks were evenly matched. The spear vibrated


    intensely as it withstood the force of the blow. But the monster''s pressure was relentless. With a sharp crack, the spear began to fracture, small fissures spreading across its surface until it finally shattered into multiple fragments that flew in all directions.


    After destroying the spear, the monster''s fist continued its trajectory, striking Yoko. She


    barely managed to brace herself before being sent flying in the direction of Nao and the


    others.


    Yoko was caught mid-air by the boy carrying Julie.


    ''This isn''t good,'' Eugene thought, holding onto Nao as she coughed up a bit of blood.


    The reddish monster began to charge toward them. Eugene was at a loss for what to do; he


    had an injured girl on his back, and while he wanted to fight, it was impossible for him to face these monsters.


    Nao staggered to her feet, wiping the blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her gaze


    was fixed on the monster.


    Eugene noticed that Nao''s back, though upright with determination, was trembling slightly. It wasn''t from the injuries she had sustained earlier but from the sheer ferocity and murderous intent emanating from the monster.


    Just as the monster raised its fist to strike Nao, a flash appeared out of nowhere. A blur moved


    at a speed none of them could clearly follow.


    Before the monster''s fist could connect with Nao, the blur collided directly with its face with


    devastating force.


    The sound of the impact echoed like an explosion, releasing a shockwave that shook


    everything around them.


    The once-unstoppable monster was sent flying like a ragdoll. Its body careened across the room before crashing violently against the wall of the labyrinth.


    "I made it in time," murmured the one responsible for sending the monster flying. Eugene barely managed to react, his eyes darting between the fallen monster and the blur that was now slowly coming to a stop, revealing Luke standing calmly in front of them. "Luke..." Eugene, Yoko, and Nao said in unison, each with different emotions but sharing one:


    relief.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 184: Demons III

    Chapter 184: Demons III''Demons...'' thought Luke with a serious expression, watching as the reddish creature slowly got to its feet, dazed from the blow.


    Ajax sent him a telepathic message, informing him that lesser demons were attacking the labyrinth. He asked Luke to help the others so that as few people as possible would die, and Luke agreed-because that''s what friends do.


    Luke glanced back. Behind the Nao, Eugene, and the others, three more demons were approaching, running as if their prey might escape at any moment and they''d miss out on a delicious feast.


    The three demons looked identical in appearance. They had a grotesque, semi-alien humanoid form and stood about four meters tall.


    Their bodies were massive and muscular, with a shiny blue viscous skin tone. Their eyes were red, glowing with malevolent and intimidating energy. Their mouths were small, filled with sharp teeth.


    Their arms were long and muscular, ending in large hands with sharp claws, and their bulky torsos were hunched forward. Their legs were thin compared to the rest of their bodies but ended in feet with black claws.


    The demon Luke had struck was the same, except its skin color was a fiery red instead of bright blue, as if it were in a berserker mode, with muscles that seemed ready to burst.


    "We need to move," Eugene said. They were caught in the midst of Luke''s impending battle with the demons. He knew he couldn''t help his friend and that the best course of action was to get the wounded away from the battlefield.


    Yes, Eugene already considered Luke his first male friend. Although he didn''t know if Luke saw him the same way. He had helped him to win over Nao and overcome his fears. He felt a great improvement in his strength thanks to the fighting tournament.


    "We won''t make it in time," Julie murmured from behind the brown-haired boy, who was still shaken by his friend''s death and wasn''t in the best condition for battle.


    "We''ll protect-"


    Before Yoko, who had just stood up moments ago with blood at the corner of her mouth, could finish her sentence, Luke said, "Shambles."


    Eugene, Yoko, Nao, and the others vanished from where they stood and reappeared at the far end of the chamber, far from the monsters and Luke.


    "What?" Julie murmured to herself, confused by the sudden teleportation. The others were equally surprised. Few people knew about the techniques Luke used in battle. Most who had witnessed them didn''t live to tell the tale.


    Luke, seeing the three demons leaping toward him and shattering the stone floor of the labyrinth, created a powerful circular barrier around his body-a barrier capable of withstanding 10 tons of force.


    The demons'' claws struck Luke''s translucent barrier. The impact resounded loudly, and the air seemed to vibrate from the sheer force of the collision. However, the barrier remained unbroken.


    The effect didn''t stop there. The barrier not only absorbed the strength of their attacks but also released a shockwave in response to the impact. In an instant, the three demons were violently repelled backward, as if struck by an invisible explosion.


    Luke didn''t stop there. Before the berserker demon could reach him, he had to take out one of the other three. He extended his arm, aiming at the blue demon on the right.


    The demon, still in midair, felt a powerful force gripping it. Suddenly, that force began pulling it upward at a dizzying speed.


    The creature roared, struggling to break free, but Luke''s telekinetic strength far surpassed its physical power. It could do nothing but ascend, rising higher and higher away from the ground.


    "Down," Luke murmured, making a sharp downward motion with his arm.


    The demon began to plummet at a devastating speed, like a guided meteor, incapable of stopping its fall.


    The blue demon''s head struck the ground with immense force, creating a crater upon impact. The violence of the collision pulverized its head and most of its torso, leaving behind only an unrecognizable mess of blood and crushed bones.


    The only thing left was the lower half of its body, impaled upside-down in the ground.


    The other two demons managed to stabilize themselves after Luke''s previous attack. They glanced at the remains of their fallen companion, then shifted their gaze back to Luke, this time watching him with more caution than before.


    ''Seems they''re not mindless beasts,'' Luke thought. After all, most creatures have a basic instinct for survival or caution.


    "What the hell...?" murmured the boy carrying Julie on his back. His group had struggled just to keep the demons at bay, but Luke had taken out one of these violent creatures in a matter of moments, and he was facing all of them alone.


    "So fast?" Julie, the maid, murmured, her eyes wide as she watched the scene.


    "Looks like I''ll live another day," Eugene murmured, sighing in relief as he witnessed Luke''s strength firsthand. He had always heard rumors but never imagined he would be this powerful.


    He had always considered Wednesday the strongest and most intimidating psychic in their class, but... was she really? After seeing Luke''s display of strength, he began to doubt whether she could defeat him.


    "Amazing," Nao said, looking at Luke with shining eyes, completely unfazed by the shattered remains of the demon''s body.


    "..." Eugene glanced at her but said nothing.


    As for Yoko, she was surprised but remained silent. She simply wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and straightened up, ready to help in the fight. She refused to be a useless


    bystander.


    Nao shared the same determination. Covering her body in electricity, she began running toward Luke alongside Yoko.


    "We''ll handle these two normal ones, Luke!" Nao shouted, sending a powerful bolt of lightning at one of the demons. Yoko attacked the other with a massive hammer made of


    blood.


    Both of them knew from the earlier exchange that the red berserker demon was far stronger than they were, so they left it to Luke.


    Luke nodded, satisfied that the people he was saving weren''t cowards waiting helplessly on the sidelines.


    As for Eugene, Luke knew he wasn''t the most useful in a fight, but he watched as the boy carefully placed the injured girl on the ground before running toward Nao and Yoko.


    ''He''s grown,'' Luke thought, as if he were watching a pet grow older, becoming stronger and more capable. He made a mental note to tell Wednesday about this later. Thinking of Wednesday, Luke decided to send her a telepathic message. He trusted his girlfriend''s strength-she was the danger. Lesser demons would need sheer luck not to cross paths with her, but he wanted to stay in communication given the unusual circumstances.


    Demons weren''t a common occurrence. Stranger than a Hyde, it was bizarre that so many had appeared. As for their attack, it was typical of these vile creatures to assault anything they saw once they emerged.


    [Hey, lesser demons have appeared, according to Ajax. This is my first time fighting them, so I don''t have a clear visual reference. I''m facing four here; I''ve already killed one. Have you run into any?] Luke asked while creating another shield that lightly pushed back the red demon, which was growing increasingly enraged.


    Wednesday, who had just vanished into her own shadow, received Luke''s telepathic message without losing focus.


    She emerged from the shadow of a demon that failed to react in time, slicing its head off with


    her scythe of darkness.


    "Finally, your damned neck..." Wednesday murmured, watching the ugly demon head fly through the air before hitting the ground.


    It had taken several cumulative strikes to the demon''s neck before its tough skin gave way, allowing her to sever the head from the body.


    [Yes, I''m already fighting them. There are five here; I''ve killed one. A fantastic evening.] Wednesday responded to Luke as she surveyed the destruction in the chamber.


    The guardian knight statues lay shattered, their pieces scattered across the hall. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wednesday and Enid had cleared the area of other threats, but just as they were about to step through the threshold of the door, five demons arrived.


    "Get back!" Enid shouted, delivering a powerful kick to a demon''s large stomach, sending it flying. Her leg had partially transformed, enhancing her strength.


    By getting rid of this demon, Enid''s gaze quickly shifted to the one she had already weakened


    with several strikes.


    With a fierce roar, she charged at it, her right arm partially transforming. The demon swung its massive claws at her, but Enid dodged with agility and countered with a swift, forceful


    move.


    She leaped onto the demon, positioning herself atop its head, and drove her claws directly


    into its skull.


    The demon roared in fury and pain, thrashing wildly in an attempt to throw her off, but Enid''s strength was overwhelming. She crushed the demon''s head, which collapsed under her


    weight.


    ''Another one down. Three left,'' thought Wednesday, her cold, calculating eyes locking onto the remaining creatures. Two of them were similar to the ones they had just killed. But the


    third... was different.


    This third demon barely stood 1.30 meters tall. Its thin, gaunt body starkly contrasted with the others'' robust forms. Its bluish, slimy skin clung tightly to its bones, making it even more


    repulsive than the rest.


    Despite its ugly and insignificant appearance, it radiated an unsettling aura of danger. It hadn''t attacked or shown any intention of doing so; instead, it lingered on the sidelines, occasionally emitting guttural sounds.


    This made Wednesday realize the demon had some level of intelligence, suggesting it might be on the verge of evolving into an intermediate demon, which meant it was likely stronger than the other lesser demons.


    [Do you need me to come?] Luke asked, concerned upon learning Wednesday was facing four


    demons.


    [No. I''m with Enid, though that''s irrelevant. Her strength is useful, so I don''t need help]


    Wednesday replied.


    [Is Eugene with you?] she asked.


    [Yes. Don''t worry, I won''t let him die] Luke assured her, putting Wednesday at ease. She could


    now fully focus on the thrilling life-and-death battle before her.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 185: Demons IV

    Chapter 185: Demons IV[Hey, old man, wake up] said Luke telepathically to Edgar while dodging a punch from the reddish demon with incredible precision.


    Luke always wore the necklace. It had become a kind of habit since the ghost of his great- great-grandfather started living there.


    ''Is he fighting at close range?'' thought Julie, the servant, surprised to see Luke''s fighting style. She knew he had an aura of clairvoyance- rumors of his three auras had been circulating for some time. But it was still rare to see a telekinetic fighting in close combat.


    As for the boy who had carried her here, he had gone to help in the fight against the two bluish demons. Now it was Nao, Yoko, Eugene, and him versus the two demons.


    [What''s going on?] asked Edgar. Luke heard his voice for the first time in several days, as Edgar had been busy trying to locate the Poe Soul Weapon.


    Given the situation of facing minor demons for the first time, Luke didn''t notice Edgar''s weary tone.


    [I''m facing minor demons] Luke responded, sending a mental command to the reddish demon to stop. It obeyed for a second.


    That one-second advantage was enough for Luke to land a telekinetic blow to the demon''s stomach. Its belly rumbled, and then, propelled by the telekinetic force, it was sent flying backward.


    ''It has a brain, that''s good,'' thought Luke as he noticed that his mental command had worked. He figured that since they were beasts fighting almost entirely on instinct, they might not be very intelligent, making his blue aura less useful.


    [That''s unexpected... How many?] asked Edgar in a surprised tone.


    [Four, but I already killed one. One of them turned red, unlike the blue color of the others. Also, they aren''t the only demons; Wednesday is fighting more] Luke replied.


    From Luke''s necklace, Edgar''s ghostly form emerged, returning to the real world after some time.


    Luke gave Edgar a quick glance, noticing that his appearance seemed tired-odd for a ghost. It looked like he was putting in a lot of effort to find the soul weapon.


    [They''re Morraks. The weakest of all minor demons. There are many of them, and they all look alike. They have a beast-like intellect, and their main strength is their physical power and endurance] said Edgar, observing the demons.


    [Is the reddish one the same? It''s stronger than the others,] asked Luke, as the reddish demon charged toward him.


    Luke raised his hand and used his ten tons of telekinetic force to try to crush it.


    The stone ground beneath the demon cracked and sank slightly, but, to Luke''s surprise, the creature kept moving forward, although its speed decreased significantly.


    The reddish Morrak resisted the pressure with a guttural roar, its body trembling from the strain.


    [It''s in a berserker mode, so to speak. That happens when they''ve recently consumed a soul. They become stronger, more resilient, even able to withstand ten tons, though just barely] Edgar explained.


    [Hmm, do they attack in packs or usually go alone?] Luke continued his impromptu lesson on these lesser demons.


    As the Morrak approached him slowly, each of its steps making the ground beneath it creak under its weight, Luke began concentrating telekinetic waves in his index finger to form a telekinetic orb.


    The pressure that had been crushing the demon lessened slightly due to Luke shifting his focus, allowing the Morrak to gain some speed. However, it was still slow, giving Luke the time he needed to complete the formation of the telekinetic orb.


    [No... Morraks rarely attack in packs. They''re too basic to coordinate. If you see several acting together, it can only mean one thing...] Edgar responded, a note of unease in his voice.


    [What thing?] asked Luke, continuing to concentrate telekinetic waves and waiting for the precise moment to release the orb.


    [There''s a controller Morrak nearby. It''s rare, but every now and then, one appears that has developed enough intelligence to lead others. It''s a sign of imminent evolution] Edgar replied.


    [Will it become an intermediate demon?] asked Luke more seriously. If a reddish Morrak could endure ten tons and keep moving, an intermediate demon would be far stronger and smarter. They had to eliminate it before it evolved.


    [Yes. It must be watching and directing the others. Still, with your strength, you could take it down, especially if you have help from your goth girlfriend] Edgar replied with a shrug.


    Luke had already fought Crackstone, who had made a deal with a greater demon. He could handle a potential case of a newly evolved intermediate demon with relative confidence.


    [If I can find it] Luke said, frowning slightly.


    With his clairvoyance nerfed in this labyrinth, it would be difficult to locate it. He didn''t want any of his loved ones to be in danger. His greatest concern was Wednesday, though considering her strength, she was the one he should worry about the least. Yet, she was the most important person to him, and he didn''t want to take even the slightest risk.


    The telekinetic orb on his finger glowed with a blinding light. With a swift motion, he launched it directly at the reddish Morrak.


    The orb struck its chest, creating an explosion of energy that sent it flying several meters back, leaving it motionless on the ground. On its muscular chest, a hole oozed thick, almost black blood.


    Luke was about to send a telepathic message to Wednesday when he noticed the Morrak struggling to stand again.


    Seeing a dangerous gleam in the Morrak''s eyes, he used his precognition ability, revealing a fragment of the immediate future: the Morrak roared furiously, unleashing a powerful sonic attack that rippled across the battlefield: Yoko, Nao, Eugene, and the other boy, who were fighting the other demons, were hit directly by the sonic wave.


    They screamed in pain and fell to the ground, vulnerable. That momentary weakness created a fatal opening, allowing the other two demons to attack them mercilessly.


    As for Luke, he wasn''t in any danger; he could defend himself with a telekinetic shield.


    "Tsch," Luke clicked his tongue and launched himself toward the Morrak at high speed, propelling himself with a telekinetic explosion that shot him forward like a bolt.


    When he finally closed the distance, he leaped into the air with agility and precision. His leg became enveloped in telekinetic energy, compressed more and more, emitting a faint hum that signaled the buildup of power.


    Luke twisted his body midair, using the torque to deliver a devastating kick directly to the Morrak''s face. The impact was instantaneous. His leg collided with the demon''s skull, and the accumulated telekinetic waves were released in a concentrated explosion.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the impact echoed through the air as the Morrak''s face deformed under the force


    of the blow.


    The Morrak''s body was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground with a dull thud. Its head tilted at an impossible angle, leaving no doubt that the strike had been fatal.


    Luke landed gracefully, his leg still emitting faint flickers of residual energy as the air around him returned to normal.


    ''Phew, that future was dangerous,'' Luke thought, relieved. Dangerous for the others, not for


    him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reddish hue of the Morrak began to fade until it returned to its usual bluish color, and it moved no more. Luke was grateful not to have faced an enemy with superhuman regenerative abilities-it was always a hassle.


    With his back turned to Nao and the others, Luke didn''t notice the looks they gave him-or the stunned expressions on the faces of the remaining two demons-as they witnessed the brutal and swift death of their "colleague."


    [Hey, Wednesday. Are you facing a demon different from the others? Something strange or notable at first glance?] Luke asked, attempting to sound casual, though Wednesday immediately detected the worry in his tone.


    There was a brief silence on the connection before Wednesday responded in her usual


    monotone, emotionless voice.


    [What exactly do you mean?]


    Luke quickly explained to Wednesday what Edgar had told him.


    As for how he knew such things out of nowhere, Wednesday was already aware of Edgar''s existence. Luke trusted her enough to tell her about him, and with her keen observational skills, she would have figured it out eventually and already had her suspicions.


    [No. There''s no different demon. Just the same ugly, muscular blue ones] Wednesday said, lying, as standing in front of her was a short, scrawny demon with eyes full of cunning, observing her with an intensity she hadn''t seen in the other Morraks. Wednesday lied because she knew Luke. If she told him that demon was there, he''d come to help her¡ªespecially to ensure there was no chance anything bad could happen to her.


    An almost obsessive concern for her, something she liked a lot, but not right now. This fight was hers, and if Luke came, she''d lose the chance to have an exciting battle.


    Luke frowned for a moment, sensing something odd in Wednesday''s response, but decided to


    let it slide.


    [Alright. I''ll keep searching while I rescue people... But let me know if you need help or


    anything] Luke said.


    Wednesday rolled her eyes, though a small smile appeared on her lips.


    [Sure, Luke. Now, stop worrying and focus on what''s in front of you. I can handle myself]


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 186: Demons V

    chapter 186: demons vwednesday and enid had managed to kill two normal morraks. two regular ones and the short, scrawny demon remained.


    ''a demon with intelligence and an imminent evolution. interesting,'' thought wednesday as she dodged a powerful kick from a morrak, then struck at the heels of her enemy with her scythe.


    it was the third blow she had delivered to that part of the body, and she finally managed to pierce the skin, eliciting a pained growl from the demon and causing it to stumble.


    enid appeared like a flash, taking advantage of the opportunity wednesday had created. with her hands, she grabbed the demon''s injured heel and lifted it completely off the ground.


    even though enid''s hands weren''t large or muscular, they possessed immense physical strength that would defy logic for a normie.


    after lifting it, enid slammed the demon against the ground. the impact echoed through the air as the morrak growled, its body colliding violently with the stone floor of the labyrinth. but it didn''t end there.


    enid lifted it once more and smashed it against the ground again. she repeated the process, each time with greater intensity. wednesday had stepped back to avoid the debris.


    enid stopped when she saw the other demon closing in on her. without hesitation, she launched herself with force, grabbed the morrak by the heel again, and, with an explosive twist of her body, hurled it. morrak against morrak, they collided with a sickening crunch of bones and flesh.


    ''her strength has increased,'' thought wednesday, though not entirely surprised. what truly surprised her, even if her expression didn''t show it, was the brutality enid had demonstrated tonight.


    her suspicions were practically confirmed, and it was something she found far from amusing.


    the two morraks got back up. the one enid and wednesday had beaten several times was in a pitiful state but still wasn''t dead, though its death was imminent. even so, it charged at them again, as if it didn''t care about dying.


    ''its survival instinct is terrible, though that makes them more brutal,'' thought wednesday as she launched herself at both morraks, her dark scythe in hand.


    working together, wednesday and enid didn''t take long to kill the two morraks. the small, lesser demon continued watching, as if it didn''t care about the death of its subordinates-or whatever they were to it.


    "it just watched two of its own die," enid remarked, shaking her hand in the air to fling off the black blood from the two demons.


    that''s the downside of fighting with your fists. however, enid didn''t show any expression of disgust, only indifference, which caught wednesday''s attention. she didn''t comment on it, though.


    "they''re demons. it''s expected that they lack any sense of camaraderie," wednesday said coldly, staring at the small, ugly demon, which began to smile. its grin stretched across most of its face, revealing its sharp, tiny teeth, which seemed to number many.


    ''its intelligence isn''t much to speak of,'' thought wednesday, slightly disappointed. she had expected a greater intellect from this quasi-evolved demon.


    "demons?! how do you know that?" enid asked, surprised by this revelation.


    "luke told me. if you didn''t know, we have a telepathic bond," wednesday replied indifferently.


    enid made a barely visible grimace when she heard wednesday''s response. "oh... right. why are you telling me this now?" she asked, slightly indignant. they had been fighting for several minutes, and it would''ve been nice to know they were up against damn demons.


    "was it really necessary for me to tell you? i mean, it''s not like knowing changes anything," wednesday replied, causing enid to frown slightly. it had been a while since she''d heard wednesday''s biting responses.


    they had to stop talking, as the small morrak started to move. its speed was incredible, much faster than the other two. it reached wednesday in an instant and struck at her stomach with its small but muscular leg.


    with sharpened reflexes, wednesday conjured a dark shield at the last second to block the blow. the barrier absorbed the impact, but the morrak''s power pushed her back with such violence that she couldn''t avoid being displaced several meters.


    wednesday planted her feet on the stone ground, gradually coming to a stop about fifteen meters away.


    ''its speed is far superior to the others, but its physical strength is the same,'' thought wednesday, quickly analyzing the small demon''s strength.


    enid didn''t stay still. she moved her leg, aiming for the demon''s head. it jumped vertically, dodging the kick, but that wasn''t all enid had in mind. now, she sent a right hook.


    ''you can''t dodge this now!'' thought enid, already seeing her punch shattering the demon''s ugly face while it was midair and had no way to avoid it-or so she thought.


    in an incredibly fast move, the morrak twisted its torso mid-air, performing a kind of somersault while still jumping. it slid to the side with an unnatural grace, allowing enid''s punch to pass by.


    ''how!?'' thought enid, surprised.


    the morrak landed on the ground and was about to charge at enid when it quickly recoiled. in its place, three dark spears impacted the ground, shattering it.


    ''its agility and reflexes are also far superior to the other demons,'' thought wednesday, her pale hand slightly extended toward the morrak.


    the previous morraks were fast, yes, but their speed was raw and uncontrolled, driven solely by their immense physical strength. their movements were clumsy and predictable. however, this morrak was completely different. although it had the same physical strength, its speed wasn''t a product of overwhelming force; rather, it was the result of perfect synchronization between its muscles and reflexes. its agility was fluid.


    ''if that''s all, i give it about fifteen minutes to live,'' thought wednesday as her dark scythe grew larger, especially the blade, which extended longer.


    "transform, enid," said wednesday as she sank into her own shadow and appeared behind the morrak, starting close combat.


    enid nodded and began her full transformation. if they were demons and this one was slightly more intelligent, they needed to eradicate it as soon as possible.


    wednesday wouldn''t play around and would try to kill it as quickly and efficiently as possible. even if she had to use enid''s help, luke''s ex-girlfriend.


    with enid in her full werewolf form and wednesday being precisely mortal, even the fast morrak began to find itself at a disadvantage and accumulating injuries.


    it only lightly wounded enid, who, with her werewolf regeneration, quickly healed. as for wednesday, the morrak couldn''t land a single blow on her, as she was too elusive in the


    darkness of the place.


    the morrak, which had previously appeared calm and even enjoyed the others'' fighting with guttural sounds of satisfaction, was now becoming increasingly angry. it no longer smiled, and its guttural sounds were now full of rage.


    ten minutes into the fight, it realized that its life was in danger, unlike the other demons. it needed to flee, but it couldn''t do so-not when two delicious souls stood before it. two powerful souls with an irresistible scent.


    with a new idea in mind, the morrak began to circle enid and wednesday. its speed was so fast that it seemed as though there were many clones of it.


    wednesday and enid started to retreat cautiously. they had to be careful if it tried a final,


    desperate move.


    their backs touched, or more precisely, wednesday''s head was against enid''s waist, since in her werewolf form, enid was very tall. sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    suddenly, wednesday''s eyes turned white. she was having a sudden vision. however, she didn''t lose consciousness; she stood there with her eyes white but still standing.


    she had trained enough to not lose consciousness for a few seconds if she suddenly had a


    vision.


    wednesday saw many images in a few seconds. first, a sign that read "sunnyvale." then, a forest seen from above. the forest wasn''t in the best condition; it seemed there had been a


    fierce battle there.


    then, she zoomed in on the forest to a specific area. in what seemed to be a crater created by


    the battle, there was a body lying there.


    she recognized the body immediately.


    ''enid,'' thought wednesday, recognizing the characteristic blonde hair with pink streaks and her features. the only difference was that her usually joyful and lively expression was now


    pale, with lifeless eyes.


    after seeing enid''s lifeless body, wednesday returned to reality, unable to see anything else.


    her eyes stopped being white, and she noticed that the morrak was still doing the same thing, but this time it was screeching-a very irritating sound, but one that wednesday didn''t pay


    any attention to.


    ''will enid die in the future? in sunnyvale?'' thought wednesday, puzzled-something that didn''t happen to her often.


    you can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    link: https://www.p@treon.com/nathe07

 Chapter 187: Demons VI

    chapter 187: demons viwednesday stopped thinking about that sudden vision and the omen of enid''s death. two more morraks arrived on the battlefield.


    "it seems he called them with that horrible screech," commented enid, speaking in her full werewolf form.


    wednesday nodded slightly. as the two morraks arrived, the small morrak stopped spinning, took some distance from the two of them, and stared at them.


    suddenly, it made an indescribable sound to wednesday and enid, and one of the newly arrived morraks launched an attack. the other stayed by the side of the small morrak, who seemed to have the ability to lead them.


    while wednesday and enid fought against the attacking morrak, they noticed something out of the corner of their eyes that startled them and was definitely not a good sign.


    the small morrak began devouring the other morrak with great ferocity and speed-a scene far from pleasant to witness.


    "we have to stop whatever it''s trying to do!" exclaimed enid.


    wednesday nodded, and both began to fight with more intensity.


    in a short time, they managed to send the attacking morrak flying far away from them. they fixed their eyes on the small morrak, but it was already too late. it had completely devoured the other demon, and now its tiny body was trembling and starting to change color.


    its skin began to take on a reddish hue, and its muscles grew more robust.


    ''it turned the same reddish color as the morrak that fought against luke,'' wednesday thought, relieved to see that the demon hadn''t evolved by consuming its companion but had merely entered a sort of berserker mode.


    luke had warned her to be cautious if a morrak had reddish skin, as they were more ferocious and stronger, but edgar had said it didn''t mean they had evolved.


    "groooar!" the small reddish morrak screeched with far greater power than its peers.


    a soundwave began to spread from its position in the direction of wednesday and enid.


    wednesday managed to create a dome of darkness that completely enveloped her, shielding her from the sonic attack. enid wasn''t as lucky; it was impossible to outrun a sonic attack that traveled much faster than her running speed.


    the wave struck her, causing immense pain in her head, and she felt blood begin to seep from her wolf ears. the attack was far more excruciating for her due to her heightened sense of hearing as a werewolf-far more developed than that of other outcast species.


    the small morrak launched itself toward wednesday, its instincts telling it that her soul was the most delicious and exclusive. it also harbored greater rage toward her, having been unable to land a single hit throughout the fight.


    wednesday was startled by the morrak''s sudden increase in speed, but before she could react, she vanished from the spot. in her place appeared luke, his palm extended outward.


    around luke''s palm, the air vibrated intensely. he had condensed telekinetic waves to a critical level.


    ''void edge,'' luke thought as he made a slashing motion with his hand.


    the accumulated pressure was released explosively forward, creating a blade that cut through space at overwhelming speed.


    directly in the path of the telekinetic blade was the morrak, moving too fast to evade the attack. it hadn''t anticipated its prey disappearing and someone else taking her place.


    however, it didn''t seem upset. the scent of the boy in front of it was far more enticing than that of the previous human woman. it had never smelled a soul with such an intoxicating aroma. thus, it didn''t care about the blade coming its way.


    the morrak crossed its small reddish arms in an x-shape and continued forward. the blade struck its crossed forearms.


    the sound was sharp and dry, like a knife slicing through fine silk. both of the morrak''s arms were cleanly severed at the forearms, falling to the ground with a dull thud and a thick spray of dark blood.


    the morrak didn''t have enough time to register what had happened. the blade didn''t stop after amputating its forearms. its path continued, cutting through the area just below the chest. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the cut split the morrak from the base of its chest, separating the upper section of its body from the rest.


    the demon didn''t even have time to make a sound. the upper half of its body hit the ground, followed by its small legs, which collapsed with a hollow thump.


    a thick pool of black blood spread beneath the remains of the demon, its face frozen in a mix of surprise and unfulfilled hunger.


    luke turned his attention to the other morrak and noticed that nao, yoko, and other people he had rescued from the labyrinth had arrived. they were handling it, along with enid, who had already recovered from the sonic attack.


    he quickly began to fly. he had used shambles to switch places with wednesday, and since he had been flying, she was now plummeting from a great height.


    fortunately, he would make it in time to catch her. he knew perfectly well that she was more than capable of landing without a scratch. but that didn''t matter to him. he had put her in that situation, and he wanted to make amends.


    when he was just inches away from catching her, luke noticed a change in the air. wednesday, with impressive agility, twisted her body mid-descent, aiming her boots directly at luke''s


    face.


    ''what the hell is she doing!?'' luke thought.


    with a quick movement, he dodged wednesday''s "landing kick" by leaning to the side and catching her around the waist at the same moment.


    "why are you trying to use my face as a landing pad?" luke asked, holding wednesday''s body against his.


    "i told you telepathically that i didn''t need your help. that ugly creature was my prey," wednesday replied in a slightly annoyed tone, crossing her arms while luke maintained his


    flight.


    "i know. you also told me you weren''t facing anything unusual. a lie, since that small demon was the controller," luke said accusingly.


    "i know. i lied because if i''d told you the truth, you would''ve flown over at full speed and wouldn''t have let me fight alone," wednesday said, clearly irritated.


    "don''t you want to fight as a team?" luke asked as he gently landed on the ground, still not letting go of wednesday''s waist.


    "fighting as a team is necessary when we face a real threat," wednesday replied, her tone firm and full of irritation. "in this case, we could each handle our own fights. i''m not a princess who needs rescuing, yet you interfered in my battle."


    "that wasn''t just any enemy. it was a demon, and not just that, a controller. it had to be eliminated as quickly as possible. besides, i''d already finished my fights and even saved a few people along the way," luke said, as if his reasoning were indisputable.


    wednesday narrowed her eyes, her frown deepening.


    "oh, of course," wednesday said in a dangerously calm tone, pulling herself free from his grip with a sharp motion. "you finished your fights, saved the day, and decided i was being


    too slow, is that it?"


    "that''s not what i meant..." luke said, realizing too late that he''d only made things worse.


    "of course, it is. i wanted to enjoy that fight, to feel the risk, not have my obsessive boyfriend show up and ruin it because he thought i was taking too long," wednesday shot back, her tone


    biting and full of reproach.


    "obsessive boyfriend...?" luke repeated, a slight twitch in his eye. he had only been showing concern for his girlfriend. plus, he had eliminated a controller demon on the verge of evolving. his decision to intervene was the most logical and effective.


    why was the always rational and logical wednesday making such a scene?


    [snap out of it, kid] said edgar, who was flying beside luke. he had come out when luke mentioned the small red morrak, curious to see a controller demon with his own eyes after so


    long.


    [what?] luke asked, confused. maybe his great-great-grandfather could shed some light on the situation.


    [the reason for her annoyance is easy to figure out. your intervention shows that you don''t


    fully trust her ability to handle the situation on her own. you hurt her pride. you arrived and killed the demon with a single attack, and on top of that, you completely removed her from the scene with your teleportation technique] edgar explained.


    now luke understood. with wednesday''s pride and ego, this was clearly a blow to her, especially coming from him. even though his actions were motivated by his desire to protect her-no matter how slim the risk-not because he doubted her strength.


    as wednesday had said, it was a kind of obsession, and if he could reduce risks, he would.


    wednesday had already turned her back on luke and was walking toward the door of the chamber to leave the labyrinth. she knew that with the demon''s attack, the game would be canceled, so she planned to return to the petropolus mansion to sleep and head for ohio in the


    morning.


    ''before that, i need to talk to enid...'' wednesday thought, recalling her earlier vision and formulating a new idea.


    luke, who was about to follow wednesday to continue the discussion, was intercepted by


    nao.


    "luke! we already killed that demon! should we keep looking for more of them?" nao asked with a smile, as if they were hunting butterflies.


    this reached wednesday''s ears just as she was about to step through the threshold of the ancient stone door. she stopped and slowly turned her head. first, she looked at nao, who didn''t notice her gaze, and then at luke, who was already watching her.


    ''oh, this just gets worse...'' luke thought.


    "i can''t. go on your own; i need to do something else," luke responded quickly, hurrying


    after wednesday, who had resumed walking upon hearing luke decline nao''s invitation. along the way, he managed to convince wednesday to climb onto his back so they could fly through the labyrinth. that way, they would reach the entrance much faster and could check if


    there were any loose demons along the way.


    you can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    link: https://www.p@treon.com/nathe07

 Chapter 188: Leaving the Petropolus Mansion

    Chapter 188: Leaving the Petropolus MansionLuke was in the room Ajax had prepared for him to spend the night. It was nearly five in the morning. Just a few minutes ago, he had emerged from the labyrinth. He had met Ajax, his family members, and the servants.


    It was clear that a battle had taken place, but the situation was now under control. The demons that had attacked Ajax had been eliminated, as well as those in the labyrinth.


    The Petropolus family had responded quickly to the disaster and were able to navigate the labyrinth better than most, though not with complete accuracy. As a result, there were persons that could not be saved.


    More than a hundred teenagers had attended Ajax''s birthday party. Over 50% of them had signed up for the game, with around 70 participants in total. Out of those 70 participants, there were 14 deaths-approximately 20%-and many more injuries, with the wounded being treated.


    When Luke exited the labyrinth, he saw servants carrying lifeless bodies on stretchers-a grim and haunting sight.


    "Those bastards must have been behind this!" Luke said through gritted teeth, kicking the bed. He restrained his strength; otherwise, he might have broken the luxurious wooden frame, and he had no intention of paying for it.


    "It''s possible. They have two of the six main demonic books. It wouldn''t be far-fetched to think they have a method to control demons or at least guide them," said Natasha, who had been alerted by Luke about the sudden demon attack, an event far from ordinary.


    As for Wednesday, she had stormed off to a different room, still upset with Luke for interfering in her fight.


    "We need to accuse them. I arrive at the Petropolus mansion, and more than ten demons led by a controller attack. Last year, they tried to revive Crackstone, a demonic normie. Their reputation isn''t what it used to be. There might be people who would believe it," Luke said, unwilling to let this go unpunished, even though he had no concrete evidence that the Spellmans were behind the attack.


    "It won''t do any good without evidence. Remember that demons travel between dimensions? They can appear out of nowhere and attack mindlessly; that''s what lesser demons do, especially," said Natasha, shaking her head.


    "But they carried out a suicide attack. Isn''t it strange for their survival instincts to be so dulled? They charged into a place full of outcasts and were wiped out in less than an hour," Luke countered.


    "From what is known about lesser demons, when they travel between dimensions, they appear at random points. They don''t have precise control over their spatial travel abilities. Morraks have a beast-like intellect. If they appear in a place full of delicious food, they''ll attack without hesitation. Even the small Morrak close to evolving-these creatures'' hunger outweighs their survival instincts, at least for lesser demons," Natasha explained.


    "You should give me a class explaining everything about demons..." Luke muttered with a grimace of frustration. He was annoyed by learning about them piecemeal through scattered lessons whenever the topic came up.


    "Wait... if they can''t control where they appear, how did more than ten of them manage to show up here and move as a pack? I know the small Morrak is the controller, but... can it make them all travel to the same point?" Luke asked.


    "The small Morrak doesn''t have full control over dimensional travel, but it does possess a unique ability that sets it apart. Being close to evolving, it can generate a specific resonance in dimensional energy, like a sort of beacon that other demons can sense. This resonance acts like a magnet, aligning their travels. While they don''t arrive at the exact same point, they appear close enough to regroup quickly," Natasha explained patiently.


    ''Oh, what Wednesday told me...'' Luke thought, recalling that Wednesday had briefly mentioned, albeit angrily, that at one point, the small Morrak made a strange noise, and two Morraks arrived at its location.


    "Demon talk is over. Pack your things; we''re heading to Ohio right now," Natasha said, and Luke looked at her in surprise.


    "Now? It''s almost five in the morning, and I haven''t slept," Luke complained.


    "So what? Now that the entire Petropolus mansion is awake, more and more people will show up because of the demon attack-worried parents, council members. It''s the perfect time to leave without being noticed by anyone," Natasha said.


    "You''re right. Are we taking the Audi?" Luke asked.


    "No. It''s too flashy, and they probably already know it''s the car we use. We''ll go on foot-or rather, we''ll fly the first stretch to get away from the Petropolus mansion. With Wednesday''s stealth ability, no one will see us," Natasha replied.


    "It''ll be tough flying with two people on my back..." Luke murmured.


    "Your back is big; let Wednesday share a bit," Natasha said with a slight teasing smile, patting Luke on the shoulder.


    "But first, leave a letter for your friend. Tell him to send the bodies of the demons you and Wednesday killed to the Addams Manor. Those bodies are worth a lot of money," Natasha added.


    "Oh, really? How much?" Luke asked, his face lighting up at the mention of a lot of money. "At least hundreds of thousands of dollars. The small Morrak alone could easily surpass a million," Natasha replied. Demon corpses had many uses-research, experiments, weapons, rituals, and more.


    ''That''s a lot of money!'' Luke thought, a grin forming on his face. He quickly grabbed paper and a pencil to leave Ajax a note.


    The least the Petropolus family could do was handle the transport of the demons that Luke and Wednesday had killed to Addams Manor.


    After that, he sent a telepathic message to Wednesday, letting her know they were leaving immediately. He mentioned they would find at the servants'' house, which was empty since everyone was occupied with the demon attack, the injured, and the dead.


    Beforehand, Luke and Natasha headed to the Audi to grab their bags and backpacks, though they didn''t have much luggage. The most important items were potions and all the fake documentation for their new identities.


    ...


    Wednesday was walking near the labyrinth when she arrived at the monitoring room Ajax had used earlier to watch everyone in the maze. The room now had a large hole in one of its walls and was being used to treat the injured.


    Servants and wounded teenagers were coming and going. The number of injuries from the labyrinth and the demons was very high, not to mention the deaths.


    At that moment, she received a telepathic message from Luke, informing her they were leaving the mansion immediately, as it was better to slip away unnoticed while everyone was distracted by the attack¡ªa suggestion from Natasha.


    [Fine. Grab my backpack and bag. I''ll meet you in a bit] Wednesday replied curtly.


    [Aren''t you coming with us to the Audi? We''ll grab the stuff and leave directly] Luke asked.


    [I''ll meet you at the servants'' house] Wednesday said, without offering any explanation. Luke didn''t press her, knowing she was still upset with him.


    Wednesday stepped through the hole into the monitoring room. She noticed many stretchers with injured people being treated. It didn''t take long for her to find what she was looking for: blonde hair with pink tips-it was Enid.


    Enid was volunteering, helping the servants with the injured-something expected of her. Wednesday approached her calmly and called her name.


    "Wednesday? Didn''t you leave with Luke? What do you want?" Enid asked, a bit surprised to be addressed by her.


    "I need to tell you something. Let''s go outside," Wednesday said, straightforward and to the


    point.


    Enid stared at her for a moment before reacting. She set a bandage on a small table and


    followed her.


    Wednesday moved away from the crowd and then created a dome of darkness that enveloped her and Enid, ensuring their conversation couldn''t be overheard.


    "Why the dome? I can''t see you," Enid said, unalarmed. Her enhanced sense of smell allowed her to pinpoint Wednesday''s location, so she wasn''t worried about a sudden attack, especially since it would be odd for Wednesday to attack her out of nowhere.


    "You don''t need to see me for what I''m about to say," Wednesday replied.


    "What is it? I need to keep helping. Make it quick," Enid said indifferently. She wasn''t thrilled about having a one-on-one conversation with the person who had "stolen" her boyfriend¡ª and who she now wanted to steal back. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only positive thing for Enid was that Wednesday was with Luke because she genuinely cared for him, something she had learned that very night. Wednesday wasn''t just interested in


    Luke for his genetics.


    The two had once shared a brief friendship, but it had been fleeting and undeveloped. Now,


    the only thing connecting them was Luke.


    Between friendship with Wednesday and Luke, Enid chose Luke. The same was true for Wednesday-she would choose Luke over friendship with Enid.


    "Don''t send Luke any more letters or at least, if you do, have the courage to sign them with your name, number one fan," Wednesday said in a tone that was both mocking and cold. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Enid said, trying to sound confused. "Play dumb if you want. Luke gave me the letters from this secret number one fan, and I recognized your handwriting," Wednesday said, unfazed by whether Enid admitted it or not. She just wanted to make it clear that Enid should stop sending letters to Luke. As Luke''s girlfriend, she found it intolerable that his ex-girlfriend was sending him those kinds of


    letters.


    Not because she doubted Luke''s loyalty she knew he was faithful. It was obvious in the way he risked his life to protect her and his near-obsessive concern for her safety. What bothered her was knowing that another girl was pursuing him, fully aware he was in a


    relationship.


    "Anything else?" Enid asked, neither confirming nor denying Wednesday''s accusation.


    "Yes. Luke and I won''t be attending Nevermore. We''re going to Ohio, to Sunnyvale and


    Shadyside, two nearby towns," Wednesday said with total indifference. "What!?" Enid exclaimed, more shocked by this than by anything earlier.


    How could she hope to win Luke back if he wasn''t going to Nevermore? Even stranger was that Wednesday was sharing this information after threatening her earlier about writing letters to


    Luke.


    "Why are you going there?" Enid asked.


    "A mission. I suppose you can figure out the rest," Wednesday replied, offering no specifics.


    "I see. Why are you telling me this?" Enid asked again.


    Wednesday tilted her head slightly, as if assessing her.


    "Because you could be useful. Today you proved you''re not as weak as the other useless students," she said, her voice a mix of acknowledgment and disdain.


    Enid was one of the few students who had been truly helpful against the demons. She had


    even managed to kill a few on her own and had faced off against the nearly evolved small


    Morrak.


    "Is that all...?" Enid asked, her mistrust toward Wednesday evident. She believed the part about Ohio, but she doubted Wednesday''s true intentions.


    "Believe me or don''t. If you decide to be useful to Luke and come to help, you must do so with


    extreme caution and without anyone noticing. The Spellmans may have their eyes on you, so don''t come immediately. We''ll be there for several months, so take your time and plan how to get there unnoticed. We''ll be incognito with different identities, so don''t look for us openly,"


    Wednesday said seriously.


    With those words, Wednesday dispelled the dome of darkness that had surrounded them. She turned without another word and began walking back toward the mansion.


    As she walked away, a small, almost imperceptible smile appeared on her face-not one of satisfaction, but something far more sinister.


    ''Perfect. Walk straight into your death, Enid,'' Wednesday thought, her eyes devoid of any


    trace of compassion.


    The slight curve of her lips vanished almost immediately, replaced by her usual impenetrable


    expression.


    She knew Enid would come. That spark of wounded pride and unresolved feelings for Luke was enough to confirm it. Everything Wednesday had said was calculated to draw her to Sunnyvale, the place where her vision would come to fruition.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 189: Reward or punishment?

    Chapter 189: Reward or punishment?11:15 PM


    Indianapolis, Indiana


    "Tomorrow, we leave at eight in the morning. Set your alarm," said a middle-aged blonde woman with blue eyes, looking at a young girl who was also blonde, though the girl possessed an otherworldly beauty.


    The beautiful girl was none other than Luke. The middle-aged blonde woman was Natasha, who had altered her appearance. Her current name was Lucy Foster, a widow with two daughters. One of them, Luke- or rather, Tuesday¡ªand the other, Wednesday (using the alias Jenna).


    It had been a few days since they had left Petropolus Manor undercover. Initially, their flight had been swift, but they later stopped flying and began taking numerous detours and random paths decided by Natasha, who took their undercover mission very seriously.


    They had over 2,000 miles to travel to Sunnyvale and Shadyside. For the time being, they would stay in Shadyside. As for the neighboring town, Sunnyvale, it was less than 15 miles away and would also need to be explored if they found nothing in Shadyside.


    They were now very close to their destination, and it seemed no one was following them, which was a good sign. In the end, the demon attack on Petropolus Manor had brought an unexpected advantage.


    They only had about 112 miles left to travel by road to reach Shadyside. Since they were so close to the town, they would proceed using their false identities, meaning that Luke had to stay in his feminine form whenever they were in public.


    "I know. See you," Luke said reluctantly, still in his feminine form. He wore a black hoodie that partially concealed his face, though it couldn''t hide the cascade of golden hair spilling from its edges. The long, sleek strands fell elegantly, shining under the dim light and contrasting against the darkness of the hood.


    Luke said goodbye to Natasha, who entered room number 7. He walked a few more steps and entered room number 9.


    Closing the door behind him, he walked down a short hallway that led to a double bed, two nightstands, and a medium-sized plasma TV mounted across from the bed.


    In one corner, there was a small desk with a chair near the window, whose curtains were drawn shut.


    At the foot of the bed was an open suitcase, and Wednesday stood nearby, organizing her new clothes.


    Since she was using a false identity, she had to wear less gothic clothing and make an effort to put together more conventional outfits, though they were still predominantly black or white.


    She was currently wearing the dress Luke had given her for her birthday, but what would surprise everyone who knew her most was her hair. She no longer had her signature two braids.


    She had cut her hair, which now reached just past her shoulders. It suited her well, but it was strange not to see her with her long, perfectly symmetrical braids.


    Despite not being famous, Wednesday took the undercover mission very seriously. It was true that she wasn''t publicly known like Luke-she didn''t even have social media-but in the world of outcasts, she had built a reputation, aside from being an Addams.


    That was why she had to make an effort to change her appearance. Plus, according to Luke, her usual outfit was too eye-catching, which wouldn''t be ideal for the mission.


    Luke glanced at Wednesday and suppressed the urge to hug her for two reasons. First, he was in his feminine form-a form Wednesday disliked-and second, she was still mad at him for stealing her prey the night the demons attacked.


    He sat down in the chair and observed Wednesday, who didn''t even look up or say hello when he walked in.


    ''How do I get her to stop being mad?'' Luke wondered, resting his delicate hand on his chin. He checked the time; there were about ten minutes left before he could return to his male form. That was the time he had to come up with a solution. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Luke pondered, the minutes ticked by, and at one point, Wednesday picked up a black skirt and turned to face him, holding up the skirt for Luke to examine.


    "Do you like it?" Wednesday asked, her tone devoid of emotion.


    "Uh?" Luke murmured, not expecting such a question from Wednesday, but he quickly answered, thinking she might have let go of her anger. "Yes, it''ll look great on you."


    "I know. It''s not for me. It''s for you, Galadriel. You should wear feminine clothes, not your brother''s oversized outfits," Wednesday said sharply, eyeing Luke''s hoodie and pants, which were clearly too large for his feminine form.


    ''Galadriel? Brother? Are we going back to that?'' Luke thought, a faint twitch forming in his eyebrow.


    "Open your mind, Jenna," Luke said, emphasizing her fake name.


    "I might look like a woman because of this potion, but I identify as a man and I''m a lesbian, since I''m only attracted to women. As for my clothing, I prefer what an average straight guy would wear, so you''ll never see me in a skirt. I''d rather see you in one," he added.


    Wednesday raised an eyebrow. "A lesbian who identifies as a man? Well, Galadriel, I wonder what my brother would think if he found out about that."


    "I don''t care. If I break him heart, even better. My revenge will be complete," Luke said with a smile that only highlighted his flawless features.


    "While we''re at it, do you realize this whole debate about countless genders and sexual orientations is a pathetic invention by normies trying to label themselves in a world that doesn''t even accept them? I didn''t think the level of stupidity could reach such heights. The worst part is that there are some outcasts who actually like this," Wednesday said with clear disapproval and disdain.


    She had seen some of her dormmates last year at Nevermore adopt these new definitions. Luke seized the opportunity to critique normie society alongside Wednesday, who continued packing her suitcase. It was fortunate the topic arose spontaneously, as it prompted Wednesday to stop calling him Galadriel and actually speak to him.


    There was something almost therapeutic about sharing this critique of normie society. Luke reverted to his male form, and thanks to wearing clothes in his size, he didn''t need to change. Now back in his male form, Luke stood up from the chair and approached Wednesday.


    Without hesitation, he extended his arms and wrapped them around Wednesday''s waist, pulling her close enough that his chest gently touched her back. The difference in their height


    made his chin nearly graze her shoulder.


    "Will you stop being mad now?" Luke asked.


    Wednesday, who allowed him to embrace her, responded with another question in her usual tone, "When have I been mad?"


    "Oh, come on, admit it. Ever since the fight with the demons, you''ve been talking to me less, and when you do, it''s only to throw snide remarks my way," Luke said.


    "Mm... no, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Wednesday replied.


    She knew she hadn''t been entirely rational about the matter. After all, Luke had apologized over the last few days and had tried to make amends. And even though she was aware of that, she couldn''t help but keep up the act.


    Something about his persistence stirred a strange mix of emotions in her: the initial anger was fading, but having Luke there, trying to soothe her, was oddly... satisfying.


    "So, you''re still playing hard to get... Tell me what I have to do to make you stop being mad," Luke said, knowing that in her straightforward nature, Wednesday would give him the answer


    he was looking for.


    Hearing his words, Wednesday slowly stepped out of the embrace and sat on the bed with her legs crossed. Luke struggled not to look at her legs.


    "Will you do whatever I tell you?" Wednesday asked, staring at him intently.


    "Yes. If it means you''ll stop being mad, then yes, I''ll do whatever you say," Luke replied.


    "Kneel," Wednesday said in a cold tone.


    Luke obeyed and as he knelt he was lower than Wednesday who was sitting on the bed.


    "What now?" asked Luke.


    ''He leaves his pride behind...'' thought Wednesday in surprise, though she didn''t show it in her expression. She knew how proud Luke is, for him to really get down on his knees he must be very concerned about resolving her anger.


    "Now..." said Wednesday, as she stopped crossing her legs, she stretched them forward,


    sitting more casually and openly.


    Luke as he knelt had Wednesday''s legs very close to him, that movement didn''t go unnoticed and he couldn''t help but stare. Since she was wearing a dress, he could see her underwear.


    ''Black...'' thought Luke swallowing saliva.


    ''Do it,'' Wednesday said without being very explanatory.


    Luke looked up meeting her eyes looking at him and had also formed what appeared to be a


    slight smile as he noticed Luke couldn''t resist looking at her underwear.


    "Do what?" asked Luke uncomprehendingly.


    "Do I have to be more explicit?" asked Wednesday spreading her legs a little wider and


    moving closer to Luke who had his face closer and closer to her.


    "Oh, no... no..." said Luke instantly understanding what Wednesday was referring to.


    He was confused, was this a punishment? However, he would not argue and started on his


    duty. After several minutes, Luke pulled his head out of Wednesday''s dress which had been pulled up exposing almost the entirety of her pale legs.


    Wednesday was no longer sitting up straight, instead she had laid down on the bed and her


    breathing seemed erratic. After Luke finished, it took a few seconds for her to stand up


    straight again.


    "Well..." said Wednesday wiping a bit of saliva from her mouth, trying to keep a stoic face.


    "Now it''s my turn..." she added, as she extended her bare foot towards Luke''s crotch who was


    slightly startled.


    He thought that at best tonight he would get her to address him and stop being upset, but instead he got a lot more than he bargained for.


    "But first wash your mouth out," Wednesday said before Luke took off his pants. She didn''t


    want to kiss someone with a face full of fluids, no matter how much of them were hers.


    "Yes, ma''am," Luke said, quickly heading for the bathroom.


    It looked like today was his lucky day.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 190: Shadyside

    Chapter 190: ShadysideLuke, the morning after his big night with Wednesday, arrived in Shadyside in an ugly brown family car that Natasha had bought to move around as a family of three.


    Shadyside is a town of 3,500 inhabitants, it was even less impressive than Jericho-and that was saying something, as Jericho was not exactly brimming with attractions.


    The most remarkable thing about Jericho was Crackstone''s genocide, though it had been covered up by the authorities, who profited from the pilgrim''s image by portraying him as a saint. Not to mention the gothic Nevermore Academy hidden in the forest nearby.


    As for Shadyside, Luke and Wednesday had done some prior research online before arriving. Wednesday had to admit that this method was much faster than heading to a local library to dig up the town''s history. Luke had given her a cellphone, which she accepted, partly due to her new identity.


    Here''s what they discovered:


    Before 1666, Shadyside and Sunnyvale were a single place known as Union, a settlement of colonists with many similarities to the pilgrims of Jericho, though with a smaller population. Union thrived like Jericho, but over time, internal tensions began to arise among the settlers. They found no information online about the exact causes of the split.


    However, the few records suggested it was due to a clash of interests between two factions within the community. These differences eventually led to the separation, dividing the inhabitants of Union into two distinct groups: Sunnyvale and Shadyside.


    This division birthed a long-standing rivalry between the two towns.


    "Why did we pick the poorer town to stay in?" Luke asked as he gazed out the car window at Shadyside''s houses, many of which looked abandoned and neglected.


    The scene was depressing, almost desolate. There was barely any activity in the streets; since they had arrived, they had only seen a couple of cars driving by and a few pedestrians walking, all with serious, indifferent, or seemingly sorrowful expressions.


    "Because it''s the more suspicious of the two towns... When the Kairia clan was after me, I didn''t have much time to observe Shadyside, but a few minutes were enough to notice it seemed like a dead town: lifeless, gloomy, almost as if it were trapped in time," Natasha said as she turned the steering wheel to navigate a narrow street.


    "The townsfolk don''t seem very happy to have visitors," Wednesday added, fixing her gaze on a woman watching her from the porch of a nearby house, her brow furrowed and her expression filled with clear distrust.


    If Wednesday had worn her usual cold, intimidating expression-those deep, dark eyes that could send chills down anyone''s spine-the woman would have likely retreated into her house in fear.


    But this time, Wednesday was using a false identity and sporting a different look. She had even decided to change her personality, at least a little.


    She projected a much more ordinary image. Her face, though still striking, radiated a calm that exuded nothing but normalcy. She looked like a 16-year-old girl with a touch of elegance, but without the spark of psychopathy that usually made her so unsettling to everyone except her family and Luke.


    "Exactly. That''s something I also noticed," Natasha continued as she parked in front of a two-story house with a surprisingly well-maintained garden compared to the rest of the surroundings.


    "This town isn''t very welcoming. Unlike other places like Jericho, where people don''t exactly love tourists but tolerate them because they bring in money, here, there seems to be an underlying hostility toward anyone who isn''t a local. It''s strange, and that''s precisely why I chose this town over Sunnyvale," she added, turning off the car engine.


    ''At least the house doesn''t look like a haunted mansion,'' Luke thought as he took in the house where he''d be living from now on.


    "Do you think this has something to do with my parents?" Luke asked.


    His parents must have passed through Sunnyvale and Shadyside to hide evidence somewhere in or around the area. Maybe they had caused some of this-like the massacre Edgar triggered in his fight with Edward and his brother, killing thousands of normies in the crossfire. A town would be left devastated after something like that, and recovery would be slow.


    "Maybe, though I don''t think it''s very likely. There are no official records of any major catastrophe or large-scale incident during the time your parents were here. They came here on the run, with just enough time to hide the evidence before continuing their escape," Natasha replied.


    "And while I''m not ruling out the possibility that John, Sophie, and the Spellmans were involved in a fight that led to normie deaths in this town, I doubt they were the direct cause of the atmosphere we''re seeing now," she added, and Luke nodded, agreeing with her logic. His parents hadn''t had enough time to create this lingering sense of despair in the town.


    "Maybe the town authorities covered something up," Wednesday suggested in her trademark tone of disdain, crossing her arms. "In fact, I''m 99% sure of it. The same thing happened in Jericho with Crackstone and his true nature: genocidal and xenophobic."


    ''Hey, get back into character, Jenna,'' Luke thought as he noticed his girlfriend''s expression slipping back into the usual one that scared most people.


    "In Jericho, Crackstone is still revered despite all the crimes he committed. They''ve got a statue of him, a Pilgrim Day, and even a stupid theme park where they charge thirty bucks for entry. Normies have a peculiar way of ''forgetting'' history when it suits them, especially when there''s money involved," Wednesday added with a dry, almost bitter laugh.


    "Yeah, that''s very likely, though it doesn''t explain why Shadyside is like this. From what I know, Sunnyvale is thriving. We need to see it for ourselves," Natasha said as she opened the car door and stepped out.


    Luke, in his feminine form, got out and glanced toward the neighboring house. An elderly couple was seated on reclining chairs, staring at them with severe expressions.


    ''Let''s see how they react...'' Luke thought with amusement, pulling back his hood and taking off his sunglasses, revealing his face.


    He smiled softly, offering a friendly expression, his melodious, gentle voice reaching the elderly couple''s ears.


    "Good morning, neighbors," he said in a voice so sweet it sounded like he was singing rather than speaking. If Wednesday was going to stay in character, he might as well do the same- like the time he role-played as a vigilante, though he quickly got bored of that.


    The elderly couple froze for a moment, their eyes slowly widening in shock at the sight of such a beautiful girl. They had never seen a face that looked as though it belonged in a fairy


    tale.


    The frowns that had dominated their features vanished completely. After a few seconds of silence, the couple hurriedly rose from their chairs, said nothing, and rushed into their house.


    "Beauty wins again," Luke commented mockingly.


    Wednesday and Natasha rolled their eyes as they started unloading their belongings. Even they, both stunning beauties, hadn''t elicited such a reaction from the elderly couple.


    Although Natasha was in her altered form as a gorgeous blonde woman to play Luke''s mother, it was clear she couldn''t appear unattractive if her "daughter" was this perfect.


    They entered the house, each carrying their things.


    "The bedrooms are upstairs. There are three, one for each of us," Natasha said, beginning to climb the stairs, with Wednesday and Luke following behind.


    "We''ll use one, won''t we?" Luke asked with a playful smile, glancing at Wednesday. He''d always wanted to share a room with her, for various reasons. Cough. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they''d stayed in the hotel, they''d shared a room, and it had been a very fun night... "Yes," Wednesday replied instantly. She also wanted to share a room with Luke. They''d already worked things out after their first serious fight and were now getting along better


    than ever.


    "Oh, what a lovely sisterly bond... Have fun sharing a room," Natasha said mockingly as she entered one of the rooms and closed the door before Luke could protest.


    Wednesday, unaffected by Natasha''s teasing, examined the two remaining rooms. She chose the slightly larger one with an en-suite bathroom.


    The room, like the rest of the house, was already furnished. Natasha had managed to rent the house at a very low price, fully furnished.


    "In two days, we start school... A week late. Who would''ve thought we''d end up back at a normie school," Luke remarked, pushing one twin bed next to the other to create the illusion


    of a double bed.


    It was Friday, almost six in the evening, meaning they had the entire weekend to get through before school started on Monday. Fortunately, this normie school wasn''t a boarding school


    like Nevermore.


    "I''m used to dealing with normie teenagers," Wednesday said, having attended normie schools her whole life. She had only spent one year at Nevermore.


    That year at Nevermore had been the best school year of her life for various reasons, the main one being meeting Luke, followed closely by all the life-or-death battles she got to


    experience thanks to him.


    "We need to buy a double bed," Wednesday added, noting the separation between the two


    beds. No matter how close they were pushed together, it would be uncomfortable.


    "I''ll buy one today," Luke replied immediately.


    The most important thing is a good night''s sleep, right? They needed a proper bed to use and


    rest in optimal conditions.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 191: Manipulation is fun

    Chapter 191: Manipulation is funDong... dong... dong...


    Luke, who had been sleeping soundly, began to hear an eerie sound, like the tolling of a funeral bell. His eyes slowly opened, and he noticed a cellphone vibrating on the nightstand, emitting that gloomy tone.


    It was Wednesday''s phone, and the alarm she had set since they arrived in Shadyside. She had been exploring her new phone and chose this sound as her alarm.


    ''What a lovely alarm...'' Luke thought, dark circles under his eyes, as he lazily got out of bed. It was very early in the morning, and today marked the beginning of his eleventh grade at a normie school.


    Wednesday, who had been sleeping in her usual corpse-like pose, opened her eyes and sat up slowly, as if a corpse were returning to life or a vampire rising from its coffin.


    Her expression showed neither fatigue nor laziness, unlike Luke. Calmly, she extended her arm toward the phone and turned off the alarm.


    "How can you be this fine after waking up?" Luke asked in a hoarse, groggy tone. They had gone to bed at five in the morning and had slept less than three hours.


    Even though their outcast bodies were superior to those of normies and theoretically required less sleep, Luke loved to sleep and rest.


    "Sleeping two or three hours is enough for me. The same should go for you, especially considering your three auras," Wednesday replied in her usual monotone voice, showing no signs of fatigue.


    "Sleeping is one of life''s pleasures; two or three hours is way too little," Luke justified himself, feeling as though an energy emanating from the bed was pulling him back into its comforting embrace.


    "Maybe you''re tired because of last night," Wednesday commented with what seemed like a faint, mocking smile as she got out of bed.


    Luke didn''t respond instantly, as his gaze shifted to Wednesday who was wearing one of his white T-shirts that for obvious reasons was too big for her. The shirt covered halfway up her thighs.


    The contrast between the immaculate white of the fabric and her pale skin further accentuated her figure and most tantalizing of all, Luke knew that beneath the folds of the fabric was nothing.


    Feeling Wednesday''s gaze fixed on him, Luke stopped staring at her thighs and looked up at her, "Ahem... I guess so," he replied to the earlier question.


    "Score one for me then," Wednesday said opening a drawer and grabbing a small notebook with a pencil.


    As she opened the notebook, she could see that on the first sheet were written down her name and Luke''s name, below each had what was a little stick: I which stood for a point. She went to the bottom and wrote down a point for her.


    "I''m still in the lead," Luke said with a slight smile, looking from the side. He had two more points than Wednesday.


    The game basically was a competition of who satisfied the other in sex first. That is, the one who came first lost or he who was more ''smashed and pleased'' after they were done.


    Both were very competitive, to the point that they brought this facet to their relationships at night. The game had a duration of one month. The loser must do what the winner says without being able to object to the request.


    "Be happy for now. I''ll win," Wednesday said closing the notebook.


    "We''ll see... I''ll go thinking about what I want you to do the day I win," Luke said with a smirk.


    "Shut up and go take the potion, sister," Wednesday said, giving Luke a kick in the rear. Taking advantage of the push, he headed to the bathroom.


    Twenty minutes after they got up, they left the room and headed to the kitchen, where Natasha, in her Lucy form, was finishing preparing breakfast.


    Wednesday wore a long-sleeved, lightweight textured sweater in dark gray, subtly fitted to highlight her figure without losing her understated air. On the bottom, she sported worn black skinny jeans and black Converse sneakers.


    While her outfit maintained the monochromatic essence she was known for, it was noticeably more contemporary and mundane than her usual classic and gothic attire.


    As for Luke, he chose to stick to his masculine style, albeit in its feminine version. He wore an oversized black shirt that hung loosely over his figure, covering his hips and striking a balance between comfort and neutrality.


    To complete the look, he opted for straight-cut, lightweight black pants, avoiding unnecessary tightness.


    On his feet were simple dark athletic sneakers. Despite his efforts to remain inconspicuous, This new appearance was so perfect that even the simplest outfit seemed tailor-made to enhance it.


    What stood out the most was his hair. Long golden locks fell in soft, natural waves, framing his face flawlessly. The golden tone had warm highlights that shimmered even in the


    dimmest light, giving him an ethereal, almost otherworldly air.


    Though the hair appeared untamed, with slightly tousled strands, this only added to its authenticity and charm, as if perfection came effortlessly.


    Luke refused to use clips, tie his hair, or style it differently. He also wouldn''t wear makeup or anything of the sort. It was already bad enough being a damned woman; he wasn''t about to adopt her habits as well.


    However, this attempt at maintaining a disheveled style only amplified his allure, giving him an even more genuine and captivating presence.


    His eyes were equally striking-a vibrant blue that seemed to replicate the sky. Luke''s eye color in his masculine form was a darker shade of blue.


    "Hurry up, mother! I''m starving," Luke complained, pounding his small, delicate fist on the breakfast table.


    Wednesday raised an


    at him. "Are you already getting into character?" she asked.


    "Yes, I need to get used to being a spoiled and beautiful little girl," Luke replied with a slight smile.


    He had spent time crafting the personality of Tuesday Foster.


    Tuesday would be a spoiled, rebellious, and shamelessly arrogant child. She would revel in breaking rules and have no qualms about speaking rudely or treating others with disdain.


    With such a flawless appearance, it seemed only natural for her to act as though the world revolved around her, convinced her beauty entitled her to reign like a queen.


    She would enjoy having followers at her beck and call, using them to gather information as


    needed.


    For Luke, playing this role wouldn''t be an impossible challenge, though it did require a shift in his usual behavior.


    Luke, who genuinely despised attention-seeking efforts and preferred to be left alone, now had to channel his natural impatience and innate rudeness into a more exaggerated performance, projecting arrogant confidence and an air of superiority.


    "There''s no need to act here," Wednesday muttered with a slight grimace. The personalities


    she found most annoying were queen bees like Bianca. Now Luke was about to adopt that kind Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    of attitude, only a thousand times more arrogant and spoiled, and the very thought gave her a


    slight headache.


    "Here you go, sweetheart," Natasha said sweetly, turning around and placing plates


    brimming with food on the breakfast bar.


    Wednesday frowned as she observed Natasha. ''You too...?'' she thought incredulously. Natasha


    was already fully immersed in her role as a loving and accommodating mother, as if she were


    also part of Luke''s show.


    "It''s part of the act, Wednesday," Natasha said, noticing her look and shrugging. "If we''re going to do this, we might as well do it right. Besides, it helps me get into character for when I


    go to work."


    "Exactly, Jenna. I expect you to adapt to the role I assigned you," Luke said with a slight smile as he took a bite of his toast.


    "I know. The smart and shy girl, right? That shouldn''t be too hard. I just need to show a slightly more effusive expression," Wednesday replied.


    "Exactly. The only thing you need to stick to is the concept of shyness. You can''t let that sharp


    attitude of yours take over. No glaring at people with disdain or making sarcastic, cutting remarks. None of that," Luke said, emphasizing the key points.


    "And what if someone bothers me?" Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow. It would be hard


    for her not to insult the person and make them cry with just her words or give them a beating if things escalated physically.


    "Nothing. Just endure it. Don''t react. If someone provokes you, take a deep breath and move on," Luke replied. He was the center of attention, not her. A shy personality couldn''t confront


    bullies with biting comments or, in a more extreme case, beat them up.


    Luke, noticing Wednesday''s clearly displeased expression, spoke again.


    "All you have to do is wait for your sister," he said with a smile.


    "The spoiled girl will take care of it?" Wednesday asked.


    "Yes. Even though Tuesday doesn''t show affection, she''s very protective of her sister.


    Considering her violent personality, it''s natural she wouldn''t hesitate to start a fight to


    defend her," Luke replied.


    "Mm," Wednesday nodded. Either way, it wouldn''t be hard for her to ignore the normies like annoying flies until Tuesday got involved.


    "That way, you can investigate in the library or other places. It won''t be unusual for you to do


    that," Luke added, giving him a thumbs-up.


    "Why do you enjoy this whole ''acting'' thing with different personalities so much?" Natasha asked, unable to contain her curiosity.


    Although she knew the mission was crucial and all, she couldn''t help but feel Luke was taking


    things to an unnecessary level.


    After all, creating personality sheets for every new identity seemed a bit excessive. As long as they weren''t discovered by the Spellmans, she thought, that should be enough.


    For her, it was different. Being an adult, she couldn''t show a cold attitude at work while


    gathering information or whatever. As for Luke and Wednesday, they could maintain their


    original personalities at school.


    "Don''t get me wrong, but I just don''t get what attracts you to this. You, with your... well, egocentric, cold, arrogant personality. And suddenly you''re diving into all this role-playing? It''s a little... odd, isn''t it?" she added.


    "It''s fun to see how people react," Luke replied.


    "You see them as puppets, don''t you? Moving among them and manipulating them like


    pieces in a game without them realizing it," Wednesday commented with a smile, clearly


    enjoying the idea.


    Both she and Luke shared a twisted sense of amusement when it came to manipulation. "Mm... yeah, something like that. But hey, I don''t harm them, right? Sometimes I even help them. Remember that woman?" Luke asked, his tone casual.


    "The fentanyl addict? Yes, I remember. You erased her memories of the drugs and her


    dependency on them. It was weird watching you play the hero for a few days," Wednesday replied, amused but with a faint hint of mockery in her voice.


    "It didn''t last as long as I thought... In movies and comics, it seemed more fun," Luke said


    with a slight sigh.


    "You played hero only to get bored afterward? What a twisted concept of entertainment," Natasha remarked with a dry laugh.


    "I wasn''t the only one, by the way. Wednesday was with me. At first, she was reluctant to act


    that way you know, saving lives and all that tedious morality. But little by little, she became more cooperative," Luke said, turning his head toward Natasha. Wednesday let out a snort but didn''t deny it.


    "Cooperative is one way to put it. I wasn''t interested in saving anyone, but I''ll admit that


    watching the reactions of terrified criminals or grateful civilians had its charm. Manipulating their emotions in real time was... interesting," she said in her characteristic cold tone, though


    there was a spark of amusement in her eyes.


    "You acted like vigilantes because you enjoyed manipulating everyone''s reactions?" Natasha


    asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Partly, yes. It made the process less boring while we gathered the mutilated parts we needed


    for the ritual," Luke replied, and Wednesday nodded.


    Natasha observed them in silence for a few seconds, as if trying to decide whether they were joking or genuinely as unhinged as they sounded.


    "If that''s what entertains you, go ahead..." she finally said, shrugging. "You act too. You''re the loving, widowed mother working hard to care for her two kids-all


    sweetness and sacrifice. All while you''re actually cold and calculating. And you have the nerve


    to call me weird for enjoying this?" Luke said reproachfully.


    "My act is necessary. Yours is just a pastime," Natasha replied, unfazed.


    She had to be sociable at work if she wanted to gather information. "Sure, sure. Necessary. But don''t kid yourself. We know you enjoy being the adorable


    widowed mom in this little town. It must be fascinating to see everyone buy into your performance," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "Maybe you don''t want to admit it, but you''re not that different from us. Manipulating


    perceptions is part of the game, whether for fun or necessity," Wednesday added, tilting her head slightly toward Natasha.


    "It''s not the same. Now, go to school; you''re already running late," Natasha said curtly, clearly not in the mood to continue the discussion.


    "I''ll be late. I have to stick to my script," Luke said with a carefree smile. "Fine, see you," Wednesday said as she calmly got up. She had no time to waste; with her


    "brainiac" persona, being late was out of the question.


    "Oh, wait. Don''t forget this," Luke said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a pair of


    black glasses.


    He handed them to Wednesday, who looked at them for a few seconds before taking them.


    She put them on and began walking toward the exit. The glasses were fake, just an accessory,


    but essential for completing the image she projected: the intelligent, shy, and mysteriously


    cute girl who fit perfectly into the narrative they were constructing.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 192: Fruitless research

    Chapter 192: Fruitless research[POV Violet Johnson]


    My name is Violet Johnson. I was born in Shadyside, a small and forgotten town, with two ordinary parents and a brother one year younger than me.


    Last summer, I started my own project. It wasn''t for school or because someone else asked me to; it was my decision. Maybe it was the excess of free time, or perhaps the accumulation of doubts I had been ignoring for years.


    I''ve lived here for 16 years and always thought Shadyside was just a boring place. After all, it''s a town with fewer than four thousand inhabitants, quiet streets, normals businesses, and an almost desolate atmosphere. "It''s normal," I used to tell myself. "What can you expect from such a small place?"


    But something seemed strange, which led me to begin this peculiar investigation. Every now and then, someone would leave Shadyside-a family, a single person, or an elderly couple. No goodbyes, no explanations. One day they were here, and the next, their houses were empty, their cars gone. It seemed as though they decided to leave town overnight.


    At first, I didn''t think much of it. "People leave to find something better," I thought. But the more I thought about it, the stranger it seemed. Why weren''t there any rumors or even farewells in the neighborhood? The only thing left after their departure was empty houses.


    Although not for long. Someone was always taking care of those properties-a local real estate company, Shadyside Realty, which would remodel the houses and quickly put them up for sale or rent.


    Last summer (just a few months ago), a family living about two blocks from my house "abandoned" the town. It was one of those sudden disappearances. One morning, their car was no longer in the driveway.


    This event, combined with the thoughts piling up in my head day after day, pushed me to take action.


    I decided to go out and investigate on my own, even though deep down, part of me didn''t take what I was doing very seriously. I felt like one of those characters in movies who uncover a big conspiracy, but how likely was it that something like that was happening here?


    After all, no one else seemed alarmed. If there was truly a crime behind all this, how could it go unnoticed? How was it possible that everyone accepted these disappearances without questioning them?


    Because of this, I went looking for answers at Shadyside Realty, the real estate company handling the empty houses. There, I was greeted by Mrs. Whitmore, a middle-aged woman with perfectly styled hair and a measured smile.


    I decided to write down the conversation exactly as it happened so I wouldn''t miss any detail.


    [Date: July 15th, 4:00 PM


    Location: Shadyside Realty Office


    Violet: Hi, I wanted to ask about the Millers'' house. I saw they moved out recently, and... well, it caught my attention how quickly it all happened.


    Mrs. Whitmore: Oh, of course. The Millers sold the house a few weeks ago. They decided to move to a bigger city. Why do you ask?


    Violet: Because it was very sudden. I never saw a "for sale" sign on their house. Who bought it?


    Mrs. Whitmore: The real estate agency acquired it as an investment. That''s something we do with promising properties. We''ve already remodeled it, and a family will be moving in soon to rent it.


    Violet: I see... but what intrigues me the most is that I don''t recall them saying goodbye to anyone. I thought they would''ve at least said goodbye to my family or something, considering they lived just two blocks away.


    Mrs. Whitmore: Well, the Millers were closer to certain neighbors in particular. From what I know, they hosted a farewell dinner with their closest friends before leaving.


    Violet: Do you know exactly where they went?


    Mrs. Whitmore: I can''t answer that-client confidentiality, you know.


    Violet: Thanks for your time.


    The conversation ended there, but something about Mrs. Whitmore''s response left me with more questions than answers. The farewell dinner story sounded convincing, but at the same time, why hadn''t anyone on my street mentioned it? I decided to talk to some neighbors to confirm that part of the story.


    The Millers'' closest neighbors were the Carpentiers, an elderly couple who don''t seem very friendly. Still, I gathered my courage and went to their house to talk to one of them. It was Mr. Carpentier who answered the door.


    [Date: July 16th, 10:30 AM


    Location: Mr. Carpentier''s House (neighbor of the Millers)


    Violet: Hi, Mr. Carpentier. Sorry to bother you, but I wanted to ask you something.


    Mr. Carpentier: (with a huff) What?


    Violet: (trying to ignore his tone) I wanted to know if you know anything about the Millers. I noticed they moved out recently, and, well, I was struck by how sudden it was.


    Mr. Carpentier: (crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe) And what''s the surprise? People move all the time. It''s normal, especially for a young couple like them. This town is a boring hole. If I were their age, I would''ve run off too.


    Violet: (forcing a smile) Sure, I get it. It''s just that I don''t remember them saying goodbye to anyone. I thought they would''ve at least mentioned it to you, their next-door neighbors.


    Mr. Carpentier: Yeah, they did. They invited my wife to a farewell dinner. I didn''t go¡ªI had to watch the game.


    Violet: I see... Can I speak with your wife?


    I had a conversation with Mrs. Carpentier, but it didn''t add much. She only confirmed the farewell dinner and that the Millers did say goodbye to their close neighbors. There were no relevant details.


    Maybe I was seeing ghosts where there were none. Maybe this was just what it seemed-a family deciding to leave this gray town behind to look for something better.


    Even so, I kept investigating. Maybe I had too much time to think.


    My girlfriend¡ªwell, my ex-girlfriend now-broke up with me just before summer break started. She''s from Sunnyvale, and her mom was never okay with her dating someone from Shadyside. On top of that, she was opposed to a same-sex relationship.


    With a broken heart and lots of free time, I poured myself into this investigation, which yielded no success all summer.


    I looked into the people who had left Shadyside recently, walked through every street in town over the summer, but it all seemed pretty straightforward.


    The empty houses either had "For Sale" signs or were rented out to new families-though very few, only because of the low rent prices.


    The houses that were left empty always met the same fate: some were rented out to new families, albeit rarely, due to the affordable rent; others were for sale, with faded signs that seemed eternal in their windows.


    The only unusual thing-if it could even be called unusual-was that every family that left did so in the same way: a farewell dinner with just their next-door neighbors and nothing more. Then their house was sold or rented out by Shadyside Realty. No drama, nothing strange. What else would you expect when a family moves away?


    By mid-August, one of the houses was occupied by a newlywed couple with two kids, around ten years old. I saw them during one of my walks around town.


    I spoke with them to welcome them, and the only information I got was that the rent was very cheap, and the place didn''t seem so bad-a quiet town where, according to them, their kids could grow up safely without the dangers of the big city.


    Summer ended, and I started my school year at Shadyside''s only high school. My


    investigation led nowhere. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All I had gathered were coincidences that might not mean anything. I felt exhausted, frustrated, and a little foolish for spending my entire summer on something so unproductive.


    As for the Millers'' house, it remained unoccupied all summer. The realtor had said it was rented out, but the new tenants only arrived a few days ago, as far as I''ve heard.


    I don''t know who they are, nor have I seen them, since I gave up my habit of wandering


    around town. They''re probably just another normal family.


    "Violet, breakfast''s ready!"


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 193: Tuesday Foster

    Chapter 193: Tuesday Foster[Third-Person Perspective]


    "Violet, breakfast is ready!"


    Violet quickly packed her books and supplies into her backpack, put on a plaid shirt, turned off her computer with its unproductive research, and left her room.


    She glanced at the time and hurried down the stairs. If she didn''t eat quickly, she''d be late again to Mr. Memphis''s class-the oldest and strictest teacher of them all. Being late to his class was never a good idea.


    "Where''s Josh?" Violet asked, sitting in one of the kitchen chairs and dropping her backpack carelessly on the floor. She wasn''t the most meticulous girl with her belongings or appearance; some even considered her a tomboy.


    "I already called him. He should be coming down soon," replied Janice, Violet''s mother. Josh was her younger brother, only a year apart from her.


    "JOSH, GET DOWN HERE! I''M NOT WAITING FOR YOU TO FINISH YOUR BREAKFAST TODAY!" Violet shouted impatiently. The other day, she had been late to class because of her brother.


    A few minutes later, Josh, a chubby boy with dark skin and a sleepy expression, came downstairs grumbling.


    "What?" Violet asked with a mouthful of food, frowning at her brother.


    "Nothing..." Josh muttered under his breath, plopping into the chair lazily.


    "Tomboy," Josh murmured when Violet stopped paying attention to him and began scrolling through her phone while eating breakfast.


    Five minutes later, a horn sounded. Violet finished her breakfast just in time, got up quickly, grabbed her backpack, and said goodbye to her mom.


    "That''s Simon. If you want to walk, keep eating, Josh," said Violet as she walked toward the door.


    "You know I need to finish my breakfast!" Josh complained, standing up and following his sister. He decided to take the toast in his hand-he wasn''t about to sit through two hours of class waiting for lunch.


    "You should''ve woken up earlier," Violet said, opening the door and heading toward a black truck that wasn''t even remotely clean.


    "Hurry up, you two! I don''t want to be late for the grumpy old man''s class," shouted a lanky guy with brown hair sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Violet and Josh climbed into the back seats. The girl in the front passenger seat turned to look back with a smile.


    "Hey, Violet! Ready for another week of thrilling events at the best school in the county?" the girl said with clear sarcasm since nothing out of the ordinary ever happened at Shadyside High School. In fact, it was much more boring and less exciting than a normal school-or so all the town''s teenagers thought.


    "Thrilling, my ass," Violet said with a grimace as she brushed aside some fast-food wrappers from the seat.


    The girl who spoke was Kate, and the boy was Simon. Both were Violet''s best friends.


    Kate had long hair tied back in a ponytail, brown eyes, and dressed fashionably-unlike Violet.


    "Oh, still sulking over Sam? Get over it, tough girl. You''re more sensitive than you let on," Simon teased, slamming his foot on the gas pedal.


    Josh quickly buckled his seatbelt. He couldn''t trust his safety to this stoner friend of his sister. ''Why does it always smell like weed?'' Josh thought, rolling down the window.


    "Hi, Kate," Josh said once he felt safe and could breathe fresh air.


    "Hey," Kate replied, not noticing the interest Violet''s younger brother showed in her.


    "Shut up, Simon," Violet snapped in response to his earlier comment. "I''m over Sam. I''m just in a bad mood because of my research," she added, clicking her tongue.


    "We told you all that stuff was useless," Kate said as she fixed her makeup using the sun visor mirror.


    "Everyone wants to get out of here. You know the two of us are saving up to leave this boring town," she added, glancing at Simon, who let out a cheer of approval.


    "Saving up with a very noble job," Violet said sarcastically.


    "Hey, dealers contribute to society. How else would guys our age have fun without drugs?" Simon joked.


    Violet shook her head but said nothing. Her two friends had a buddy who worked at the town pharmacy and got them pills and other stuff to sell. That was their savings method to escape the town.


    "Speaking of exciting events, I know you said it sarcastically, but something out of the ordinary should actually happen today," Josh said, trying to catch Kate''s attention-and it worked, as the group fell silent.


    "Oh, oh! What do you have for us, hacker boy?" Simon asked, curious.


    "From what I''ve found out, there are two new girls joining the high school. Remember the Millers'' house? A widow rented it with two daughters our age," Josh said, hoping his news would spark some excitement among his friends.


    "Oh, right. I forgot about that," Kate commented. She knew about a new family moving into the Millers'' house thanks to Violet''s fruitless investigation.


    "How do you know they''re our age?" Violet asked, showing genuine interest. The idea of someone new arriving in the small and boring Shadyside was intriguing, especially for her.


    She already knew all the girls at her school, and as a lesbian, her options had never been abundant. Kate always insisted she meet someone new to get over Sam, but how could she in a town where everyone had known each other since elementary school?


    "Mom talked to Mrs. Foster and found out her daughters are 16," Josh replied.


    "So your source is your mom?" Simon asked, raising an eyebrow before bursting into laughter. Kate quickly joined in.


    "Yeah... so what? What source could be better than Shadyside''s gossiping residents?" Josh replied in a slightly defensive tone, though he knew they were teasing him.


    "Point for Josh," Kate said, still smiling.


    "I''ll tell Mom you called her a gossip," Violet said, then drifted back into her thoughts while the other three debated whether they''d see the new students today, what they''d be like, and


    so on.


    Could this be what she needed to distract herself from Sam? Though part of her tried to keep her expectations low, another part couldn''t help but feel curious.


    While Violet was lost in thought and the other three chatted-mostly Kate and Simon- Violet''s eyes caught something unusual through the window.


    A few meters ahead of the car, a solitary figure walked casually along the sidewalk.


    At first, it was the hair that caught Violet''s attention. A golden tone, shining as if reflecting the faint morning light, cascaded perfectly down the figure''s back. Something about the way it moved, almost ethereal, made Violet frown and snap out of her thoughts.


    "Who is that...?" she murmured to herself, leaning toward the window.


    The car kept moving, and the closer they got, the more details she could make out. The figure was feminine, with a slender, delicate silhouette, but there was something about her relaxed stride that felt defiant and arrogant.


    "Hey, look at that!" Violet suddenly exclaimed, interrupting the conversation.


    "Look at what?" Simon asked, glancing lazily into the rearview mirror.


    "There, on the sidewalk. That girl," Violet replied, nodding toward her.


    "Who is she?" Josh asked, pressing his face against the glass to get a better look, accidentally nudging Violet in the process. She didn''t mind-she was also focused on getting a clear view


    of the girl''s face.


    As the car passed the girl, they all got a good look at her, and the inside of the car fell into


    abrupt silence.


    Her face was almost unreal, with perfectly symmetrical features that seemed sculpted. Her skin was smooth, flawless. But it was her eyes that truly took their breath away: an icy blue that, far from being warm, seemed to pierce anyone who dared to look at them.


    The girl, who was none other than Tuesday, noticed their stares. She turned her head slightly and met their gaze.


    Simon, without realizing it, began steering the car toward the sidewalk, still mesmerized by


    her presence.


    "Simon!" Kate shouted, smacking his arm.


    The car jolted as Simon swerved back onto the road, his eyes still fixed on the rearview mirror.


    "You almost killed us, you idiot!" Kate exclaimed.


    "What did you expect? It''s not my fault that girl looks like she walked out of a magazine!"


    Simon shot back, his heart still racing.


    "Who the hell is she?" Violet muttered, not caring about the near accident as she turned to


    look at the figure through the rearview mirror.


    Josh let out a nervous laugh, still looking back. "She''s probably one of the new girls. She''s walking to school, but at that pace... she''ll be at least ten minutes late."


    Simon let out an exaggerated laugh. "Take that, Sunnyvale bastards! We''ll finally beat them at something. Our school has a supermodel, and theirs doesn''t."


    Violet rolled her eyes at Simon''s comment, but an idea started to form in her head. Without thinking too much, she leaned forward. "Simon, stop the car."


    "What?" Simon looked at her confused, while Josh and Kate exchanged curious glances.


    "Stop the car and reverse," Violet insisted, pointing her thumb behind them. "We''ll offer to


    give her a ride. That way, she won''t be late."


    Simon grimaced, clearly unsure. "Are you crazy? What if she thinks we''re stalkers?"


    "Or weirdos? I don''t want her first impression of us to be that bad," Josh added, adjusting his


    hair just in case.


    "It won''t look weird if we do it casually. Besides, it''s polite," Violet replied with an authoritative tone that left no room for argument.


    "I don''t know... maybe she doesn''t want to get into a car with strangers," Kate commented more cautiously. It wouldn''t be good for a girl like her to see them as weirdos or perverts.


    "Stop the car and reverse," Violet repeated, and no one wanted to argue further.


    The car slowly reversed until it was even with Tuesday''s figure.


    ''I should have cleaned the car today,'' Simon thought nervously. "Uh... hey!" Violet greeted, rolling down the window and sticking her head out slightly to get


    her attention.


    Luke, or Tuesday, stopped and looked towards the normies who had stopped.


    "We''re heading to school. If you want, we can give you a ride so you won''t be late," Violet


    added, trying to sound casual, though the slight tension in her voice betrayed her nerves. ''You idiot, you shouldn''t assume she''s going to school!'' Josh thought. Although everything indicated that if she was one of the new students, maybe she wasn''t, and they''d just end up in


    an awkward situation.


    ''I was supposed to be late...'' Luke thought, suppressing an exasperated sigh. He was supposed


    to be late and make a big impression on everyone.


    But as he caught a faint scent of grass coming from the backseat and noticed the unsure


    gestures of these kids, he smiled inwardly.


    ''Maybe these normies could be my first minions,'' he thought.


    "I guess that''s fine," Luke replied in a neutral, almost bored tone.


    Violet opened the door and pushed Josh to the other side so Luke could get in. "My name''s


    Violet. What''s yours?" she asked as Luke got in and closed the door.


    "Tuesday Foster."


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 194: Rebel

    Chapter 194: RebelAfter Luke introduced himself, the ride in the van passed in uncomfortable silence, at least for Simon, Kate, Josh, and Violet, who kept turning her head to glance at Tuesday before quickly looking forward again.


    Luke stared out the window silently, his left leg lightly tapping the car floor. The four normies thought he was impatient to reach the school, which somehow made them even more nervous for reasons they couldn''t quite understand.


    Actually, Luke wasn''t acting or trying to amuse himself with the normies'' reactions as if it were a theatrical performance. He was seriously thinking about where on earth the evidence his parents had hidden could be.


    There were three search zones he, Wednesday, and Natasha had identified: Shadyside, Sunnyvale, and the forest between the two towns.


    Ideally, the evidence would be hidden in one of the two towns, as searching there would be much easier compared to combing through a vast forest.


    Natasha chose Shadyside as the first search location because of the town''s strange


    atmosphere, though this might not have anything to do with his parents and could simply be a sad, boring town with fewer than 4,000 residents.


    ''Where do I even start looking?'' Luke thought, frowning slightly. He wasn''t some kind of Sherlock Holmes; he didn''t even like mysteries or puzzles. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wednesday was far better than him in this regard. Although she believed he was also good at solving mysteries, since he''d uncovered the truth about Crackstone before she did, that had only happened because he already knew the plot from watching the Netflix series in his past life.


    If the Spellmans hadn''t found the evidence, how would he? It was likely that the Spellmans had been careless and, after killing Sophie and John, didn''t continue looking for more evidence. They were satisfied with killing them and eliminating the evidence they had on hand without ensuring it was 100% of the total.


    Even so, this was possible because his parents had been meticulous in hiding the rest of the most important evidence, so it had to be extremely well-concealed.


    ''I can''t be pessimistic when I''m just starting... I have my methods,'' Luke thought, shaking his head.


    His methods were his blue aura and his white aura.


    With his blue aura, he can navigate people''s minds, searching through memories or reading their current thoughts.


    With his white aura, he can extend his domain to cover an area of 20 kilometers, allowing him to encompass a vast search zone. However, it''s important to note that the effective radius- the distance from the center (his current position) to the edge of the covered area-is 10 kilometers in every direction.


    This is still a large area, but there is too much information to process: thousands of people, houses, objects, constant movements, animals, etc. It is mentally exhausting for Luke.


    For this reason, Luke rarely expands his domain to its full range and usually uses it at much shorter distances, focusing on combat: anticipating surprise attacks, using Shambles, or quickly and efficiently identifying nearby threats.


    Expanding his domain entirely would be useless since there are maps of Shadyside for that. As for his blue aura, he needs someone whose memories he can read to obtain relevant information.


    Someone with relevant information-and Luke doubted these normie teenagers would have anything useful.


    He and Wednesday had already investigated the towns'' histories, at least the publicly available information online, and they probably knew more than the locals themselves. "Tuesday, we''re here," Violet said.


    Luke snapped back to reality, noticing the van was already parked, the engine off. The four normies were staring at him.


    ''Why are they waiting for me...? Get out, for crying out loud,'' Luke thought, starting to get irritated.


    "Oh, yeah..." Luke said, opening the door and stepping out. At that moment, the others followed, as if they had been waiting for him to get out first.


    "Dammit, we''re already late," Simon muttered.


    "Because of you, idiot. You drove so slowly my grandma could''ve done better," Kate snapped irritably.


    "Shut up," Simon replied quickly, giving her a warning look. He didn''t want Tuesday to hear their conversation, though she clearly seemed lost in her own world, uninterested in whatever the normies were discussing.


    Simon had slowed the van since they picked up Tuesday. Watching the new girl, who looked like a supermodel, through the rearview mirror had been distracting, and he couldn''t help it. He had to slow down, or they''d have crashed and killed everyone.


    The group of five entered the building through a side entrance, taking a shortcut from the parking lot.


    Since they were late, they barely encountered any students on their way in. However, the few who did see Tuesday couldn''t help but turn their heads, some even stopping in their tracks with their mouths agape.


    "Who''s that? New girl?" murmurs were heard behind the group.


    It was obvious she was a new student. Someone with her appearance couldn''t have gone unnoticed after a week of classes.


    Tuesday showed no reaction, maintaining an expression that radiated arrogance.


    "Do you know which class you''re supposed to go to? I can show you the way if you want," Violet said, stepping beside Tuesday. So far, she was the only one brave enough to speak to the new girl.


    "I think my sister mentioned something... Yeah, social studies. That''s probably it," Tuesday replied after a brief pause.


    "Oh, old Memphis'' class! I mean, Mr. Memphis... We''re in the same class," Violet said,


    smiling at the response.


    "So are we," Kate added, with Simon nodding in agreement. Neither wanted to be left out. Josh, however, felt out of place, being a year younger than the other four.


    "Fine, but first, tell me where the restroom is," Luke said casually, but with an underlying tone of authority.


    He said it so naturally and confidently that no one in the group took it as rude.


    "Oh, sure, it''s nearby. I''ll take you there," Violet replied quickly. Then, she turned to the others. "You guys go ahead to class. We don''t want Mr. Memphis giving us a collective tardy." Kate, who was about to protest, remembered she wasn''t into girls, but her best friend was- and wanted to get over a breakup. With that in mind, she dragged Simon off to class.


    As for Josh, he had no choice but to head to his own class without daring to say goodbye to


    Tuesday.


    "Ugh... not a word. If she looks like that, how must her sister look?" Josh muttered as he walked to class, curious if both sisters shared the same striking beauty.


    Luke and Violet entered the girls'' restroom.


    ''The girls'' restroom... A realm I never thought I''d visit,'' Luke thought as he stepped into one


    of the stalls, closing the door with a soft click.


    Meanwhile, Violet quickly washed her hands and glanced at her watch. Minutes passed, and for some reason, Tuesday hadn''t come out.


    ''Is she doing number two?'' Violet wondered but shook her head. On one hand, she refused to believe someone with a face like that could be doing number two, and besides, she hadn''t heard any sounds that would give her away.


    Violet glanced toward the stall and noticed grayish smoke rising into the air.


    ''What the hell?'' she thought, frowning.


    "Hey, what are you doing? We need to get to class. Mr. Memphis won''t like it if we''re late,"


    Violet said.


    Luke opened the door and stepped out, holding a lit cigarette in his right hand.


    Before Luke could say anything, Violet spoke up. "Are you... smoking?" she asked, surprised,


    with a hint of fascination in her voice.


    "Why does that surprise you? That van reeked of weed," Luke said with a faint smile.


    Fortunately, he had learned to smoke cigars before, so smoking cigarettes was easy, and he wouldn''t cough like a novice.


    "You''re right. Simon always smokes in the car, and the smell lingers for days," Violet said


    with a nervous laugh.


    Luke looked at her, still maintaining his nonchalant demeanor. "What about you? You talk about your friend like you''re not a smoker too."


    Violet stared at her, surprised and momentarily at a loss for words. After a long second, she finally responded, "Okay, fine... Yeah, I smoke too, but not as much as Simon and Kate.


    They''re the real pros at it."


    "This is just a regular cigarette," Luke said, handing her the one he was smoking.


    Violet looked at the cigarette that had just touched Tuesday''s lips. Without hesitation, she


    took it and took a drag.


    ''Sam didn''t like me smoking...'' Violet thought but quickly pushed away memories of her ex- girlfriend. Now wasn''t the time.


    "Shouldn''t we get to class? We''re already really late, and I''m telling you, old Memphis doesn''t tolerate tardiness. He''s a grumpy old man with zero patience," Violet said as she smoked, watching Luke pull another cigarette from the pack and light it.


    "It''s fine. What''s he going to do, yell at us for being a few minutes late?" Luke replied dismissively, waving a hand.


    "I don''t know... The guy''s a grouch. He might punish us, even if you''re new," Violet said,


    sounding unsure.


    "Relax, we won''t get punished," Luke said casually, as if it were nothing.


    Violet dropped the subject and stayed in the girls'' restroom, smoking with Tuesday.


    She never imagined the day would unfold like this: the new girl-easily the most beautiful


    person she had ever seen-turning out to be a rebellious smoker who couldn''t care less about


    school class.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 195: Extended fame

    Chapter 195: Extended fame"Why are you more than twenty minutes late?!" Professor Memphis exclaimed furiously as the classroom door burst open and two students walked in. His voice resonated with authority, silencing any murmurs in the room.


    Professor Memphis, an elderly man with gray hair and a slight hunch, wore an outdated and dusty suit, as if he had pulled it out of a forgotten trunk. His small, sunken eyes flashed with impatience as he turned his stern gaze to Violet.


    "You again, Violet-"


    He started but stopped abruptly when he noticed the second student walking in behind Violet. A blonde girl with facial features that could only be described as perfect. She was none other than Tuesday-or rather, Luke.


    Everyone in the class immediately noticed the new student, falling into an abrupt silence at the sight of Tuesday''s striking features.


    "Y-you... are the new student?" the professor stammered, trying to regain his composure as he swallowed hard.


    "Yes, professor. Tuesday Foster. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Luke replied, offering the elderly professor a dazzling smile. His tone was warm, soft, almost musical, and he inclined his head slightly in a polite gesture.


    Violet blinked in surprise. Just a few minutes ago, in the restroom, Tuesday had been arrogant, uninterested, and utterly unconcerned about being late.


    Now, she seemed like a completely different person: polite, smiling, and charming-so convincing that even Violet almost believed it.


    Wednesday, seated at one of the middle desks, couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She knew this was one of the traits Luke had given his character, Tuesday: using her appearance to manipulate adults while showing arrogance and rebellion among her peers.


    "Ahem. Well... Miss Foster, I understand you''re new, but that doesn''t excuse being more than twenty minutes late to my class. Explain yourself," the professor said, coughing to regain his composure.


    "I''m sorry, professor. I got lost trying to find my way around the school. Since I''m new, I''m not familiar with the hallways yet," Luke responded, lowering his head slightly, as if embarrassed.


    The students in the classroom watched Tuesday''s every word and movement, completely captivated¡ªeven the women.


    "Fortunately," he continued, flashing Violet a grateful smile, "I ran into Violet. I asked her to help me and give me a little tour to get my bearings. But it was my fault we were so delayed. She was only trying to help me."


    "Oh... that''s understandable since you''re new," said Professor Memphis, his expression softening. None of his students could believe that Professor Memphis could make such an expression.


    "But don''t let it happen again, Miss Foster. You should learn from your sister''s example," the professor added.


    Tuesday''s head turned, and her blue eyes locked onto Wednesday- or rather, Jenna. Violet noticed the cold glint in her eyes, then followed her gaze to a black-haired girl with glasses, pretty, with an intellectual air.


    ''Is she her sister? They don''t look alike at all,'' Violet thought. Maybe they were stepsisters, sharing the same mother but different fathers, or twins who didn''t share the same appearance.


    "Oh yes... I''ll definitely learn from my sister," Luke said, breaking his gaze from Wednesday and returning to his polite fa?ade.


    "Good. Take your seats," said the professor, and Tuesday walked toward one of the desks in the back, followed by Violet.


    All eyes were on her-or him-whichever it was.


    Violet sat next to Tuesday; fortunately, the desk was free. She glanced at her from the corner of her eye. ''What an actress...'' she thought. She knew that sweetness was entirely fake-a fa?ade to avoid punishment.


    She wasn''t the only popular girl to use such a tactic, though she was the only one who managed to avoid punishment from the grumpy Professor Memphis.


    The bell rang, and class ended. Within seconds, many students began rising and heading toward the new student''s desk to talk to her. The good personality she had shown Professor Memphis made them believe she would be easy to get along with.


    Luke kept a slightly interested expression, not overly enthusiastic-just enough to appear approachable.


    They asked her many things: where she was from, what school she had attended, why she had moved here, and so on.


    Luke knew that if he displayed an openly unfriendly or impatient attitude, he would scare everyone off and isolate himself. That was basically his true personality-and exactly what he had done during his first year at Nevermore.


    But he couldn''t use that personality with Tuesday. He needed to become the queen bee, balancing rebellion with just enough charisma to make others follow him while ensuring they understood the hierarchy.


    Violet, still seated next to her, observed as others approached, introducing themselves or trying to start conversations. Tuesday responded to each one with a mix of superficial courtesy and subtle arrogance that, far from driving them away, seemed to attract them even


    more.


    As for Jenna, she was completely overshadowed by her sister, thanks to Wednesday''s brilliant portrayal of her character. To everyone else, although Jenna was pretty, her slouched posture and the way she avoided eye contact made her seem insignificant-like a shadow in the background of the scene.


    When it was her turn to introduce herself to the class, she adopted a soft, timid voice. Her introduction was brief and dull, filled with pauses that almost seemed forced. The contrast between the two sisters was so stark it was almost comedic.


    Luke was astonished by Wednesday''s masterful performance of becoming invisible. He knew that Wednesday''s true personality naturally drew all eyes to her, rivaling or even surpassing Tuesday''s magnetism, which was largely due to her striking appearance.


    Wednesday had such an intense presence that many felt uncomfortable around her. But here, playing Jenna, she had transformed that intensity into invisibility.


    Thus, a week passed since classes started at Shadyside for Luke and Wednesday.


    In just seven days, Luke, under his false identity as Tuesday Foster, had achieved something that would take others months, if not years. His presence was magnetic-not just because of his looks, which seemed to belong on the cover of a fashion magazine, but also due to the personality he had meticulously crafted. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t good, nor was he bad. He was haughty, yes, but not to the point of being off- putting. He exuded a confidence that bordered on arrogance, but it was so natural that no one


    minded.


    Many were surprised to see that one of his groups of friends consisted of Violet, Simon, and Kate¡ªa group that wasn''t popular but also wasn''t entirely outcast. They had a reputation for being rebellious and a little troublesome.


    In just one week, his fame had spread throughout the school. Even students from Shadyside Middle School wanted to catch a glimpse of the supposed supermodel who had joined the


    high school.


    Meanwhile, Wednesday took a diametrically opposite path. She chose to keep a low profile, and while her impeccable grades made her a favorite among the teachers, her introverted demeanor kept her from standing out among the students.


    Despite her striking beauty, which could have easily secured her a more prominent place in the social radar, Wednesday went almost unnoticed. Her reserved attitude, brief answers, and constant downward gaze ensured that most people didn''t pay much attention to her.


    In Shadyside, a small town where new students were inevitably a topic of conversation, even someone like Jenna would have drawn attention simply for being new.


    But she remained overlooked, partly thanks to her acting and partly due to her sister''s


    overshadowing influence.


    Tuesday''s strong presence, with her charisma and dominant personality, played a crucial role. No one dared to intimidate or mock Jenna for fear of what her sister might do. Although there was no direct evidence that Tuesday would react aggressively, no one wanted


    to take the risk of messing with her sister. So far, no one had even seen them talking to each other-they barely exchanged greetings.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 196: Lukes track

    Chapter 196: Luke''s trackMonday, September 15 - 7:00 AM


    Dong... dong... dong...


    The eerie sound of a funeral bell echoed through the room, filling the air with its ominous resonance. It was the alarm Wednesday had chosen for her phone, as dramatic and gloomy as she was. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound pierced Luke''s ears, causing him to frown and bury his head in the pillow with a muffled groan. It was the daily reminder that he had to get up, get dressed, and face the dreaded school day with an identity that wasn''t truly his.


    The idea of deceiving others, making them believe he was someone entirely different, held a certain allure. But that didn''t make waking up any easier. And worse yet, having to act like he belonged to the opposite gender all day long. It was Monday morning, and Luke cursed the very existence of school weeks under his breath.


    The alarm kept ringing, each chime reverberating in his head. Burying his face in the pillow did nothing to drown it out, so Luke sought refuge in the one thing that always managed to soothe his irritation.


    He turned toward the delicate body lying beside him, half-wrapped in the blankets.


    Wednesday, still asleep, breathed calmly, her face serene and perfect, like someone deep in peaceful slumber.


    Luke slipped under the blankets, wrapping his arms around her and settling in next to her. His head rested close to hers, close enough to catch the faint scent of her hair.


    He buried his face in her hair, closing his eyes and holding her tighter.


    Wednesday''s eyes slowly fluttered open. Finding Luke embracing her, she didn''t appear the least bit annoyed and made no attempt to pull away.


    "Not wanting to get up again? Stop trying to run from reality and embrace the early mornings," Wednesday murmured, her eyes half-closed as she adjusted herself in Luke''s embrace.


    The funeral bell continued to toll, and the room remained shrouded in darkness.


    She also preferred nighttime, but during the school year, she adjusted her sleep cycle.


    "Nothing will happen if we skip one day," Luke remarked in a hoarse voice, not opening his


    eyes.


    Wednesday let out a mocking huff. "You know Jenna can''t miss a day. Her brainiac personality wouldn''t allow it," she said in a soft yet cutting tone. "And as for you... if you skip, the whole school will know you''re not there. The school will call home, and our delightful mother will either have to lie or expose you."


    "Don''t mess with me," Luke muttered, knowing he had no way out. His fake identity as Tuesday had gained so much popularity in such a short time that his absence would cause a scandal.


    Wednesday turned toward him, giving him a small tap on the forehead with her finger, enjoying the slight annoyance it caused. "Happy with your popularity, Queen Bee?" she asked mockingly.


    At the tap, Luke opened his eyes and looked at Wednesday. Their faces were very close, and though it was dark, with his clairvoyant eyes and their proximity, he could see her features perfectly.


    Luke loved Wednesday''s face in the early morning-a face no one else got to see, only him.


    "I don''t know if I''m happy, but it''s funny how everyone acts around me-kind of entertaining, though I''m not sure how much longer I can stand it," Luke replied, with a hint of bitterness and a faint smile.


    His popularity, while morbidly amusing to him, also weighed heavily. He hated being the center of attention and had an antisocial personality.


    After replying, Luke couldn''t help but kiss Wednesday.


    Wednesday accepted the kiss.


    "I guess this makes mornings more bearable," Luke commented when they finally pulled apart.


    "Of course," Wednesday said, getting out of bed and turning off the alarm.


    She turned on the light and began changing. The windows had to stay closed-no one could see Luke in his original form. In a small town and a new house, there were always nosy


    neighbors.


    "Speaking of your popularity... stop trying to conquer the school and focus on finding information," Wednesday said, her tone returning to its usual serious monotony.


    Wednesday had read through a large number of books in the school library. Her goal was to find historical texts about Shadyside''s founding and significant events in its past: important local families, town legends, and seemingly irrelevant facts that could become key if analyzed correctly.


    There were books with information that couldn''t be found online, what made this research approach useful.


    Natasha had a job related to local administration, which gave her access to historical archives and official town records.


    Though she''d been busy this week managing her false identity and handling routine tasks, she hadn''t wasted any time. She knew she needed to act discreetly, as some of the files she could use wouldn''t be easily accessible.


    The only one who seemed to have done little was Luke. Unlike Natasha and Wednesday, who shared their findings, he hadn''t looked for information or contributed to the investigation. The day before, they''d held a routine meeting to discuss their progress so far.


    Although they hadn''t discovered anything significant during this first week, they were a step ahead compared to when they arrived.


    "I know I didn''t contribute anything to yesterday''s meeting... but don''t worry, I''ve got a lead and something that might be important," Luke said with a faint, confident smile as he got out


    of bed.


    "What is it?" Wednesday asked in her monotone voice, though with a hint of curiosity.


    "Confidential," Luke replied, trying to act mysterious. It was a small lead, and he needed to ensure it was worthwhile before sharing it.


    Wednesday rolled her eyes and dropped the subject. They got dressed, Luke took the potion, and they headed downstairs to have breakfast before going to school.


    "So... when are you going to contribute something to the investigation?" Natasha asked, placing a plate full of food in front of Luke.


    Wednesday, sitting beside him in her Jenna disguise, read a small book while sipping her morning coffee.


    "You''re complaining about me not contributing, too? It''s only been a week," Luke replied


    with a grimace.


    "A week, and you''ve done nothing. Do you think we''re here on vacation? Time is gold. I thought you were supposed to be a great detective," Natasha said, recalling how Luke had solved the Crackstone mystery, capturing Marilyn and the hooded Spellmans.


    "That was luck. With my clairvoyance, I noticed someone watching me when I left Nevermore. After that, it was as simple as catching the stupid faceless one and reading their memories,"


    Luke replied irritably.


    What he had done well-and he wouldn''t downplay it-was gathering evidence to present to the outcast police, ensuring the Spellmans and others faced justice.


    However, the situation in Shadyside was entirely different. No one was watching him, and he didn''t have anyone whose memories he could read to uncover something. Here, he had to find evidence buried for over a decade.


    "Oh, and I thought we had the next Sherlock Holmes," Natasha said with a faintly mocking


    smile.


    "I may not be the next Sherlock Holmes, but I''ve found something much better than books or documents with irrelevant information," Luke replied with a disdainful grin.


    During yesterday''s meeting, the only thing Natasha and Wednesday had found were Shadyside''s important historical events and notable incidents-barely anything worth


    mentioning.


    None of the events tied into what they were looking for: a major event over a decade ago, around the time their parents should have arrived in Shadyside or Sunnyvale. "You seem confident. What is it?" Natasha asked curiously, looking at Luke. They weren''t competing to see who could bring the best information or find evidence the fastest. The sooner someone found a lead, the better for everyone.


    "He won''t tell you. It''s ''confidential.'' He probably doesn''t have much confidence that it''ll be useful," Wednesday commented without lifting her eyes from her book. She had completely read Luke''s behavior from earlier when he tried to act mysterious about the lead he''d found. ''She read me like a book...'' Luke thought, shooting Wednesday a glance. She knew him far too well.


    "Well, that''s disappointing," Natasha said, turning her attention back to what she was doing. "It''s not that it''s useless. I got a lead through someone from Shadyside," Luke said in a more


    serious tone.


    That caught both of their attention. Natasha looked at him again, and even Wednesday briefly


    shifted her focus from the book.


    "What is it?" Natasha asked.


    "I talked to a guy, Simon, on the phone. One of my contacts," Luke began with a smug smile. His new phonebook was filled with new contacts.


    "I asked him if Shadyside is as boring as it seems, and the guy wouldn''t stop talking to me-


    he sounded like a parrot. I guess he felt accomplished having my attention," Luke added,


    speaking slowly.


    "And?" Wednesday asked, turning toward him with a slight raise of her brow. She remembered Simon, the lanky guy who reeked of marijuana-one of the "new friends" from


    Tuesday''s rebel group.


    "And at some point, he mentioned something interesting. He said that last summer, his friend Violet was investigating some kind of conspiracy," Luke responded.


    "What kind of conspiracy?" Natasha asked skeptically. She didn''t have much faith in a normie


    teenager''s investigation.


    "From the little he told me, it had to do with why so many people leave Shadyside and why no one seems to talk about it. According to Simon, Violet found it strange that every year several families leave town, and no one treats it as something significant," Luke replied. Wednesday put her book down on the table and looked at him more attentively. "And what else did he say? Did she find anything shady?"


    "No. Simon didn''t seem to believe in the idea of a conspiracy and barely paid attention to Violet''s investigation. From what he said, they visited some abandoned houses, but in the end, he said Violet gave up, thinking it all pointed to families simply leaving for somewhere more interesting," Luke answered with a slightly irritated tone.


    ''Stupid Simon,'' Luke thought. If he had paid more attention to his friend''s investigation, Luke would have more information by now.


    With his identity as Tuesday, Luke had gotten close to Violet. She was one of the people he interacted with the most, along with her group of stoner friends.


    However, Violet never mentioned her investigation, even though Luke had asked her the same


    questions he later asked Simon.


    He had asked her first, so he really thought the normie had nothing relevant to tell about


    Shadyside. It wasn''t until Simon brought up the investigation that Luke realized Violet might have been hiding something.


    Next time he saw her, he planned to talk about it-or simply read her memories if she refused


    to share.


    It was likely Violet hadn''t mentioned the investigation because she didn''t want to come off as a weirdo in front of Tuesday. If her close friends didn''t take her seriously, someone like Tuesday-who had a rebellious and uninterested image-was even less likely to.


    "So, are you going to talk to this Violet? Or read her memories if she refuses?" Wednesday


    asked. Luke nodded.


    "There''s a slight chance she found something, but I don''t think it''s connected to the evidence or your parents. They were only in Shadyside or Sunnyvale for a short time. If someone''s making people disappear from town for some unknown reason, it won''t have anything to do


    with them," Natasha commented.


    "That''s true. But if there really is something shady going on here, whoever''s behind it might have information about my parents or their arrival, something," Luke said with a shrug.


    He wasn''t very hopeful about this. The chances of a conspiracy existing were slim, and even if there was one, it was unlikely to have anything to do with his parents.


    But if there are criminals who have been making people disappear from Shadyside for years


    and no one says anything, it means these criminals are highly capable. There''s also a small chance they might be outcasts.


    And if they are outcasts who have been around for a long time, they could know something


    about his parents'' arrival more than ten years ago. So, there''s no harm in investigating. "It''s a thin thread, but it''s worth following," Wednesday commented. Just then, a car horn sounded. Luke stood up and looked at Wednesday. "Come on, my loyal subjects will take you to school. You don''t have to walk," he said. Even


    though it was only a 15-minute walk, Luke didn''t want Wednesday walking alone while he


    rode to school in a car.


    "Fine," Wednesday nodded, getting to her feet.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon. Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 197: Multiple personalities?

    Chapter 197: Multiple personalities?''These are not my main minions,'' thought Luke, eyeing a new and very well-maintained car. It wasn''t the dirty truck with a marijuana smell that belonged to Simon.


    The ones tasked with picking him up so he wouldn''t have to walk to school were Simon, Violet, and the other two.


    "We were passing by and thought we could give you a ride, Tuesday," said a boy, stepping out of the driver''s seat with a sycophantic smile as he looked at Tuesday.


    Wednesday, who was behind Luke, wanted to roll her eyes and make a cutting remark but held back. She enjoyed the manipulation they were working on Luke, but Tuesday''s personality-a textbook queen bee-did not sit well with her.


    That kind of personality had been her nemesis during her time in normie schools and even at Nevermore, where she faced off against Bianca.


    The normies in front of him were the stereotypical popular kids. The boy was the quarterback of the football team, Connor. Riding shotgun was the head cheerleader, Maddison, and thus, one of the most popular girls in Tuesday''s grade.


    In the back seat were other boy, Kyle.


    "Oh... How do you know where I live?" Luke asked, raising an eyebrow. He had made many fake friends this week thanks to his great reputation as Tuesday, but the main group he spent time with were the rebels: Violet, Simon, and Kate.


    "I asked Simon. Are you coming?" Connor asked, opening the back door for Tuesday to climb


    in.


    ''What are you, his butler?'' thought Wednesday, a slight twitch forming in her eyebrow.


    "I guess so. It wouldn''t be good for me to keep being late. My sister is coming too," Luke replied with an air of smugness as he got into the car.


    Connor shot a quick glance at Wednesday, and when she got in, he closed the door.


    Luke had already used the excuse of not knowing the school and his charming, innocent personality with several teachers. If he kept it up, he wouldn''t be able to escape punishments no matter how perfect his appearance seemed.


    The other boy, Kyle, made some room and nervously greeted Tuesday, who lazily nodded in response.


    "Hi, princess!" Madison greeted enthusiastically, smiling at Tuesday.


    "Hi, Maddie. You look great today. New hairstyle?" Luke replied in a much friendlier tone, though it remained calm and carried a hint of loftiness.


    Wednesday, who had climbed in behind Luke without saying a word, discreetly jabbed him in the side. Nobody noticed, except Luke, who felt a faint pain in his lower back.


    [Hey, you know how relationships between typical popular girls work-they compliment each other but secretly hate each other] Luke said to Wednesday through their telepathic link. Madison brought a hand to her hair, nervously twirling a strand of her blonde locks. "Do you really think so? Yeah, it''s new. I thought I''d try something different but wasn''t sure how it would look," she said, trying to sound casual, though a hint of excitement slipped into her tone.


    "It suits you well," Tuesday said, leaning back nonchalantly in the rear seat.


    "Thanks, Tuesday..." Madison replied, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks-a rare sight for someone known as the typical arrogant queen bee.


    [Oh, I see how she''s totally hating you on the inside] Wednesday remarked sarcastically, observing Madison''s expression. She noticed Madison had no ill intentions toward Tuesday; in fact, she seemed more like a harmless admirer.


    This was mostly due to Tuesday''s otherworldly appearance and their choice of loose, unisex clothing, which even made popular girls like Madison fall for them-despite not being lesbian.


    [Fine, I admit it¡ª-she''s not secretly hating me] Luke said, also picking up on Madison''s infatuated expression.


    The fun part about using this fake identity was seeing reactions like these.


    [Just remember, technically, you''re mine, so don''t go overboard with the smiles and compliments toward other women. If you want to flatter the guys like that, I don''t mind] Wednesday said, her tone mixing jealousy and teasing, cutting off the conversation.


    Luke made a slight grimace. He''d never compliment a man.


    The ride went smoothly, with the three popular teneagers vying for Tuesday''s attention. Meanwhile, Wednesday stayed silent, wearing a timid expression since she couldn''t put on her usual emotionless, intimidating face.


    They arrived at the school and the class started as usual.


    Violet, Simon, and Kate arrived five minutes late and earned a scolding from the professor. Fortunately, it was one of the nicer professor, so they avoided punishment, though not the public reprimand.


    As Violet walked to her desk, she shot an angry look at Tuesday.


    ''Oh, that''s a new kind of look,'' Luke thought, intrigued. It was the first time someone had looked at Tuesday with hostility-and it wasn''t just anyone but Violet, the rebellious lesbian


    girl.


    It wasn''t hard for Luke to figure out Violet''s orientation. First, it was obvious from her clothing and mannerisms. Second, she didn''t hide it, and Simon had mentioned Sam- Violet''s ex-girlfriend, who, to Luke''s mild surprise, was from Sunnyvale.


    Throughout the class, Violet kept throwing frowning glances at Tuesday, who was sitting with Madison, Connor, and the others, far from her and her group.


    The bell rang, and Luke headed to the cafeteria with the popular crowd, at the center of the group, with everyone vying for his attention.


    ''I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up...'' Luke thought.


    For a week, it had been amusing to see people''s reactions and how they responded to his fake identity, but continuing to play the queen bee role was exhausting for someone as antisocial


    as him.


    Wednesday''s role as a shy nerd seemed much more manageable over time.


    As he ate at one of the central tables in the cafeteria, Luke noticed Violet approaching with a frown.


    "Hey, Tuesday," Violet said in a challenging tone, interrupting the lively chatter of the group. Everyone at the table looked at Violet with surprise and disapproval. It wasn''t common for someone to dare to break into the popular crowd''s circle, much less with that attitude. "What do you want, Violet? Sam''s not here," Connor said with a mocking smile. Everyone at the table laughed, except Luke, who maintained an expressionless face.


    "Go back to your table with your stoner friends," Madison said, crossing her arms, her tone a mix of superiority and disdain.


    ''Saved from these useless conversations,'' Luke thought as he calmly stood up from the table.


    He much preferred being with Violet-even if the situation turned awkward-over continuing to pretend to be a queen bee. He was already bored with the reactions and the manipulation.


    Violet had been shown a rebellious and haughty personality more in line with Luke''s true self.


    "Hey, Tuesday, you don''t have to go with her if you don''t want to," Madison said, surprised that Tuesday stood up.


    "Yeah, there''s no need to be afraid of her; she''s just a little rebellious," Connor added, trying S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    to play the macho protector.


    Luke looked at them from where he stood, irritation flashing in his cold, icy eyes. The silence that followed his gaze was almost tangible. It felt as if the atmosphere at the table had shifted suddenly, like an invisible, dangerous aura had descended.


    Wednesday, observing from a corner, shook her head. ''He lasted a bit longer than when he played the vigilante,'' she thought, slightly surprised, having expected Luke to drop this


    persona even sooner.


    The popular group sat in awkward silence. There was something about the way Tuesday''s blue eyes stared at them that made their stomachs tighten uncomfortably.


    "This doesn''t concern you," Luke finally said, grabbing Violet''s wrist.


    "Come," he added, and before anyone could interfere, Luke dragged Violet out of the


    cafeteria and into an empty hallway.


    Violet, who had been angry at Tuesday, was startled by the strength of the grip from the girl with a delicate frame and shorter stature.


    "What do you want?" Luke asked, releasing Violet and leaning his back against the wall, arms


    crossed.


    "What the hell was that?" Violet muttered, still in disbelief, staring at Tuesday with


    restrained fury but also a hint of amazement.


    "Talk," Luke said impatiently, though he already knew the source of Violet''s anger.


    "You should''ve told us you were going to school with someone else!" Violet exclaimed, remembering her frustration.


    "Because of you, we got scolded in front of everyone. A message would''ve been enough! Your


    mother took almost five minutes to come out and tell us you weren''t there," she added,


    frowning even more.


    "Oh, that... I''m so sorry, really," Tuesday said, feigning an apologetic expression that still carried a hint of insincerity.


    ''That disguise again?'' Violet thought. She had seen this act Tuesday used to escape punishments or reprimands. It worked thanks to her appearance, though her performance was


    good, not flawless.


    "Really, I feel awful. I didn''t mean to be late again, and I forgot to let you guys know. Simon and Kate must understand; they didn''t seem upset," Luke continued, his tone carrying a touch of feigned naivety, paired with a slight smile that was subtly mocking.


    "Stop acting, I know it''s all fake. I''ve already seen your true personality," Violet said,


    refusing to be fooled.


    She only had one lingering question about Tuesday''s personality: was she more like the


    haughty queen bee who managed to keep everyone under her control, or the rebellious girl who smoked on the first day and clearly lacked patience?


    "Tsch, you should''ve arrived before that idiot Connor. As compensation, I''ll do more than


    50% of the work that old Memphis gave us. What do you say?" Luke said, flashing a smile at Violet, who began to hesitate.


    "Really? That''s a lot of work," Violet said, narrowing her eyes and looking at Tuesday with


    suspicion.


    On the first day of school when Tuesday arrived late, Professor Memphis had assigned a two- week group project, and Violet had suggested they be partners.


    "I''ll do it. To make sure you trust me, we can work on it at your house so you can see me


    actually doing it. What do you say?" Luke asked.


    ''A-at my house...?'' Violet thought, suddenly growing nervous and forgetting her earlier anger. Just the thought of having Tuesday at her house made her uneasy.


    "You don''t want to? Well, I can''t think of anything else if you don''t believe my apologies," Luke said, shrugging and starting to turn back toward the cafeteria.


    "Wait. Fine, I accept. We''ll go to my house. I''ll make sure you work," Violet said, grabbing


    Tuesday''s wrist.


    "Today after class?" Luke asked.


    "Yes, Simon will drive us. This time, don''t get into Connor''s car," Violet replied. "Fine," Luke said, slipping out of Violet''s grip and heading toward the cafeteria. Although he


    didn''t want to deal with those annoying normie teenagers, he hadn''t finished his lunch and


    was still hungry.


    ''Easy. Now stealing her research will be a piece of cake,'' Luke thought. This way, he wouldn''t


    have to sneak into Violet''s house at night.


    Getting the file Violet had written on her research was far easier than reading memories and


    piecing them all together.


    ''What''s your true personality, Tuesday?'' Violet wondered, watching Tuesday''s back as she


    walked away.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 198: Follow the track

    Chapter 198: Follow the trackLuke was traveling in Simon''s dirty truck to Violet''s house.


    After finishing the school day, Simon drove them there. Both he and Kate were surprised that Violet had managed to convince Tuesday to go to her house.


    On top of that, her parents were at work, and Josh (her brother) was at the school club, so they were alone. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Incredible... If Sam finds out that a girl like that is at Violet''s house, he''s going to regret letting her go," Simon said enviously as he watched Tuesday walk into the house.


    "Yeah... Do you think Tuesday is a lesbian?" Kate asked, equally surprised and envious, since she also wanted to go inside, but Violet had told them they needed to study.


    "My heart says no because... come on, look at her. It''s like someone sculpted perfection into a person. It''s hard to believe that a girl like her wouldn''t be interested in us, men. But..." Simon replied, pausing dramatically as he glanced sideways at Kate, who was waiting with evident curiosity. "My brain says yes."


    Kate raised an eyebrow. "And why''s that?"


    Simon scratched his head, as if searching for the right words to explain his reasoning. "Look, it''s not just that she''s gorgeous. It''s the way she acts. Didn''t you notice? She looks at guys like they''re a nuisance. When someone tries to compliment her or get close, she gets distant, cold... almost like compliments make her cringe."


    Simon had noticed this over the days. He was very observant, especially when it came to Tuesday, a goddess who had descended to earth and arrived in their boring town.


    "Now that you mention it..." Kate murmured, recalling Tuesday''s gestures at school.


    "And besides, she dresses... I don''t know, unisex, right? Neither fully feminine nor masculine. It''s like she doesn''t care at all about attracting guys. And not just that-there''s this aloof attitude, like she''s above all of us, especially men. It''s like she looks down on us." Simon sighed again, leaning his head against the seatback. "If that doesn''t scream ''lesbian,'' I don''t know what does."


    "Is your heart still clinging to hope?" Kate asked, looking at him with amusement.


    "Yeah. It''s a shame, but at least if she''s a lesbian, I''ve got no chance. So... well, it hurts less, I guess," Simon replied, throwing his hands up in resignation.


    Kate raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a mix of disbelief and amusement. "Wait... Did you really think you''d have a chance with her, even if she weren''t a lesbian?"


    Simon opened his mouth to answer but immediately closed it.


    "And what about you? Are you happy she''s a lesbian?" Simon asked, deflecting the question. "What? No, of course not. Why do you ask?" Kate replied, caught off guard.


    "I don''t know, it''s just that your reactions have seemed strange to me lately. You get a little nervous when she''s around. And if she''s a lesbian and you suddenly start acting weird too, well... I don''t know, it makes me think things," Simon said, smiling mischievously.


    Kate huffed and turned her gaze toward the window, clearly uncomfortable. "It''s not that, idiot. It''s just... I don''t know how to explain it. There''s something about the way she carries herself. Something about her presence, her confidence, plus the clothes she wears-it gives me very masculine vibes..." she said.


    "Masculine vibes?" Simon repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yeah... that''s why it''s weird," Kate said, trying to find the right words while frowning. "Look, her appearance is like... I don''t know, like a princess or a benevolent goddess. You know, the kind of beauty that''s supposed to feel warm and kind."


    "Go on," Simon said, nodding slowly, recalling the time Tuesday apologized to Professor Memphis on the first day. That warm and kind personality seemed perfect for her appearance. But it was just a fa?ade.


    "But then there''s her personality. She has this... this aura that intimidates you, but not because she''s rude or aggressive-it''s because she always seems one step ahead of everyone. That''s why all the popular girls didn''t even try anything against her," Kate continued. "Like a tough guy, but with the face of an angel?" Simon asked, trying to summarize.


    "Ugh... if you want to put it that way, then yes, Simon," Kate said.


    "So, Tuesday is like one of those gorgeous female bosses in video games-intimidating and seems to know all your moves before you make them," Simon said, smiling slightly.


    "Yeah, something like that. It''s hard to explain, okay? You don''t get it because you''re just thinking about how pretty she is, like all the other guys who only think with their dicks," Kate said.


    Laughing Simon started the truck and pressed the gas pedal, leaving Violet''s house behind in seconds.


    ...


    "Sorry about the mess. I didn''t clean this week..." Violet said as she picked up a pile of dirty clothes from the floor and hastily stuffed them into the closet before quickly shutting the doors.


    Luke, unfazed, sat calmly on the unmade bed. "It''s no big deal," he said with a shrug.


    "I''m the same way, unlike my perfectionist sister," he added with a slight grimace, recalling Wednesday and her obsession with order.


    If he wanted to sleep in the same room as Wednesday, he had to be tidy-unlike when he shared a room with Xavier.


    Wednesday didn''t tolerate even a single wrinkled piece of clothing on the floor or a book out of place. Even the slightest hint of disorder was enough to earn a cold stare from her that made Luke reconsider his life choices.


    But Luke had decided to adapt. Sharing a room and sleeping next to his attractive gothic girlfriend was infinitely more valuable than the freedom to be messy.


    Now he was tidy, thanks to Wednesday.


    "Your sister? You don''t talk much about her or to her," Violet commented casually as she threw some papers into an overflowing trash can.


    "Not really... we have our differences," Luke replied lazily, staring at his hands. He still wasn''t entirely used to his delicate and beautiful feminine hands.


    Violet fell silent for a moment as she watched Tuesday. There was something almost hypnotic about the way she stared absentmindedly at her hands. It was like she had stepped out of a


    classical painting.


    "You know? Sometimes you look like you came straight out of a painting..." Violet murmured, her voice barely audible as her gaze seemed to lose itself in Tuesday without her realizing. ''What is she saying all of a sudden?'' Luke wondered, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Violet. "A painting? I''ve heard that before," Luke said dryly, recalling Natasha''s comment.


    It was incredibly annoying to have this appearance. At first, it had been amusing for his ego and for manipulating people, but now it had become an irritating burden.


    A burden because everyone seemed to be spellbound, looking at him with a mix of fascination and confusion, throwing comments about his "perfection" as if he were some kind of living


    work of art.


    At first, seeing those reactions had been entertaining and ego-boosting, but for someone like Luke, the amusement wore off quickly.


    Violet quickly changed the subject when she noticed Tuesday didn''t seem thrilled to discuss how "perfect" she was.


    She quickly opened her laptop, typed in the password, and looked at Tuesday. "You can work here. It''ll be easier to type, and then we can print the sheets and hand them to old Memphis,"


    Violet said.


    ''The research must be in there... if she hasn''t deleted it,'' Luke thought as he stood and


    approached the laptop.


    Violet, who was about to get up to give her seat to Tuesday, froze when she saw Tuesday''s delicate fingers pointing at her head. Before she could say anything, she felt an overwhelming drowsiness wash over her. Her eyes closed, and she fell asleep.


    ''Sleep,'' Luke thought, as Violet fell forward asleep. He caught her and easily placed her on the


    bed.


    Without wasting any time, he began searching for the file with the research Violet had done over the summer. Just like the room, Violet''s desk on her laptop was a mess, with many


    programs, files, and folders scattered all over the screen.


    It took him about ten minutes until he finally found a file named:


    investigation_summer2022.


    ''Yes, she didn''t delete it!'' Luke thought happily. If Violet had deleted it, he would have had to


    read her memories and organize all the facts. Instead, reading the file and recalling it with his eidetic memory was much easier.


    It made sense she hadn''t deleted what she wrote over the summer, no matter how much it had been a failure in the end. Everyone would be reluctant to erase a project they''d dedicated so


    much time to.


    Luke spent 20 minutes reading the research completely.


    "It''s actually strange..." Luke murmured, resting a hand on his chin.


    It was odd that every year, people leave Shadyside and abandon the town with barely a


    goodbye to the neighbors. Why would they do that? A boring town?


    If the reason was as simple as that, the thousands of towns similar to Shadyside would do the same, and soon they''d be deserted with everyone living in the big cities.


    Why didn''t this happen in Jericho? It was a town similar to Shadyside, with a little over 10,000 inhabitants-double that of Shadyside.


    Why didn''t this happen in the neighboring town of Sunnyvale? They were neighboring towns,


    and Sunnyvale had a size similar to Jericho.


    Unlike Shadyside, these two towns were growing in population, rather than decreasing and having an exodus larger than the number of people staying.


    Violet came to these conclusions, but since there didn''t seem to be any conspiracy or crime,


    and everyone seemed to accept the idea that people left Shadyside because it was a boring little town, she ended up accepting that idea.


    But Luke knew that there were people with powers in this world, like him. Which made a conspiracy much more likely.


    ''Shadyside Realty...'' Luke thought, his next destination in mind.


    This was the real estate company that handles the houses left behind by the people of Shadyside who abandon the town. They acquire the houses as investments or to rent them out -they must know something or be involved in some shady business.


    Luke closed the research file, and before waking Violet up, he modified her memories so that


    she would forget that Tuesday pointed at her strangely with her fingers and made her lose


    consciousness.


    When Violet woke up, she did so naturally, making her think that she had never actually lost consciousness or fallen asleep.


    Luke had spent an hour working, completing more than 60% of the homework. Seeing the


    time, he still had time to visit the real estate office. He quickly said goodbye to Violet, who wanted to accompany him to his house, but Luke refused.


    ''She really wanted to make amends for her mistake...'' Violet thought, watching Tuesday''s


    back as she walked away. She worked diligently and a large part of the work was completed.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 199: Shadyside Realty

    Chapter 199: Shadyside RealtyLuke arrived at Shadyside Realty at 5:34 PM. It was a two-story building with a normal, well- maintained appearance. The entrance was a set of double glass doors, and as he pushed them open, the faint sound of a bell could be heard.


    ''There''s air conditioning,'' Luke thought, noticing the change in temperature. The atmosphere inside was cool and comfortable.


    He walked up to a counter where a man was staring at his computer, watching a video from a viral YouTuber. His job wasn''t particularly demanding-attending to potential clients who wanted to rent or buy a property and directing them to the real estate agents. The rest was administrative work, making his job quite monotonous.


    Luke stood there, observing the man, who was wearing headphones and giving 100% of his attention to his monitor. When the man noticed a shadow looming over him, he turned his head, and what he saw made his mouth form a small "O."


    ''Here we go again...'' Luke thought, starting to feel annoyed.


    The employee flinched slightly, yanking off his headphones and nearly spilling his coffee on the keyboard.


    "H-hi... What do you need?" the guy asked, unable to take his eyes off the blonde girl standing in front of him.


    "I''m looking for Mrs. Whitmore," Luke replied.


    He was about to offer an excuse-it would seem odd for a teenager to want to speak to a real estate agent-but the employee clumsily got up from his chair and said, "F-follow me, I''ll take you to her"


    ''That was easy...'' Luke thought. At least his appearance was useful for making others act servilely without him having to talk much or resort to using his mental powers.


    They walked until they stopped in front of a sleek black door with a spotless silver nameplate that read Elizabeth Whitmore. The employee knocked softly twice, and after a few seconds, a voice from the other side said, "Come in."


    "Mrs. Elizabeth, this girl is here to see you," the employee said. The middle-aged woman, who exuded a professional air, looked up from the papers she was reviewing and locked eyes with Luke.


    Her eyebrows rose slightly, a subtle expression of surprise at the flawless features of the young girl who had entered her office.


    Luke was surprised by Elizabeth''s composure and professionalism. Most people were left gaping the first time they saw him.


    "Oh, you must be one of Lucy''s daughters... Tuesday, right?" Elizabeth asked in a calm tone. "Yes... How did you know?" Tuesday asked, stepping into the office with a raised eyebrow.


    On their first day in Shadyside, Natasha had stopped the car in front of the real estate office to meet Elizabeth and pick up the keys to the house they had rented. However, Luke and Wednesday had stayed in the car, so they had never met Elizabeth. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elizabeth offered a small smile and said, "My son, Elias, is in the same grade as you and became friends with your sister."


    "Elias?" Luke repeated, trying to recall if Wednesday had ever mentioned a boy by that name. As he thought, he sat down in the chair across from Elizabeth without asking or waiting to be invited.


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, though her expression remained friendly. "Yes, Elias. I doubt he caught much of your attention; he''s pretty reserved, always buried in his books or working on some project. A brainy one," she said with a touch of maternal pride.


    "Mm, I see," Luke replied in a neutral tone.


    "So, what brings you here? Is it about the house? Is there something wrong?" Elizabeth asked.


    Luke glanced toward the employee, who was still standing by the door, staring at him. "Stuart, you can go now," Elizabeth said, following Luke''s gaze.


    Stuart flinched slightly, snapping back to reality. "Oh, y-yes, sorry," he stammered before quickly leaving and closing the door behind him.


    "Well?" Elizabeth asked, turning her attention back to Tuesday. But this time, she noticed a different look in the girl''s eyes-a cold, icy gaze. Before she could fully process it, her vision blurred, and she lost consciousness.


    Luke used his telekinesis to gently lower Elizabeth''s head onto the desk, ensuring there was no commotion.


    ''Time to work,'' thought Luke as he prepared to navigate through memories. He estimated he had about ten to fifteen minutes-any longer, and it would seem suspicious for him to stay so long in a real estate agent''s office.


    Ten minutes later.


    ''Nothing... What a waste of time,'' thought Luke, crossing his arms.


    All he found were trivial memories: Elizabeth talking to clients, showing houses, signing contracts, cooking for her son, Elias. The ordinary life of a typical normie.


    There was nothing shady about the acquisition or rental of properties by the real estate agency at least not when it came to Elizabeth. She wasn''t an outcast either.


    To be sure, Luke decided to use an ability he hadn''t tapped into in a while: his Eye of Truth.


    In seconds, a third eye naturally appeared on his forehead-a gray eye.


    "A normie..." Luke murmured, shaking his head in disappointment.


    Quickly, Luke modified a few of Elizabeth''s memories so that when she woke up, she wouldn''t suspect anything and would believe she''d been conscious the entire time.


    The last conscious memory she would have was of Luke''s calm gaze, as though nothing unusual had occurred. From there, he reconstructed the conversation as if it had continued uninterrupted.


    He implanted a memory of Tuesday acting like the spoiled, arrogant girl she was, disdainfully complaining about the house her mother had rented, calling it "too plain" and beneath her


    standards.


    ''That should do it... Now, wake up,'' thought Luke.


    Elizabeth began blinking slowly, feeling a slight dizziness as if she''d been lost in thought for too long. Lifting her head, she found Tuesday wearing an impatient expression.


    "Well, I think that''ll be all," said Luke in a curt tone, looking at Elizabeth with a mix of disdain and boredom.


    Elizabeth straightened in her seat, shaking off the lingering strange feeling in her mind. Her face resumed its professional, though slightly tense, expression.


    "Yes... if we find a house that meets your needs, I''ll call your mother. If she agrees..." she said, her tone somewhat awkward.


    "Perfect," Luke replied, heading for the door. He opened it and exited the office.


    As he walked through the building toward the exit, Luke came across a boy he recognized instantly.


    ''Elias,'' he thought, identifying the boy who had appeared in so many of Elizabeth''s


    memories.


    He gave Eliasa one-second glance and lost interest. Just another normie-and a shy


    bookworm at that.


    Elias watched Tuesday as she left the office, his eyes fixed on her figure until she disappeared


    entirely from view.


    He didn''t like Tuesday, even though he''d never spoken to her directly.


    According to Jenna¡ªa recent friend, or so Elias liked to think the stories she told about


    Tuesday weren''t exactly flattering. According to Jenna, Tuesday was the worst of the sisters: arrogant, haughty, and always manipulating everyone around her.


    She used her popularity at school to get out of any trouble, relying entirely on her charm and unstoppable attitude. Elias wasn''t sure if he believed everything Jenna said, but seeing Tuesday in person only made those stories seem more believable.


    He frowned, annoyed by the girl''s presence. He couldn''t understand how someone could be so brazen and still get away with it. ''Oh, right, because of her looks, tsch,'' he thought, stepping


    into his mother''s office.


    He also couldn''t understand how Jenna could be related to someone like Tuesday. Jenna was the complete opposite if you got to know her: intelligent, kind, and hardworking. How could two sisters be so vastly different in personality?


    "What was Tuesday doing here?" Elias asked, his irritation evident.


    "Not even a hello for your mother?" Elizabeth murmured, glancing at her son.


    "Hi, Mom... So, what was that girl doing here?" he repeated.


    "She just came to complain that the house her mother rented is a dump compared to their previous home in Los Angeles," Elizabeth replied, shaking her head.


    "I had to endure her complaints and condescending looks for ten minutes. She barely let me get a word in. A spoiled and haughty girl, it seems," she added.


    "Yeah, I know. I don''t understand how Jenna can be her sister," Elias scoffed with disdain. "I don''t like her. She''s not a good influence on Jenna," he added.


    "That''s family business, and it''s none of our concern," Elizabeth said as she picked up some


    papers she had been working on earlier.


    Still, her mind briefly drifted back to a moment¡ªa single look from Tuesday before the spoiled complaints about the house began.


    A cold, piercing look, entirely different from the arrogant and bratty attitude she displayed


    during their conversation.


    That serene and icy gaze reminded her vaguely of someone else-someone with the eyes of a person who had stained their hands with blood. Someone dangerous.


    A chill ran down Elizabeth''s spine, but she quickly dismissed it and shook her head slightly.


    ''Impossible... she''s just a spoiled brat,'' she thought, discarding the absurd idea.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 200: The competent Wednesday

    Chapter 200: The competent Wednesday"That''s it. All my effort for nothing," Luke said as he finished recounting everything he had discovered about Violet''s investigation and the memories he had read from Elizabeth, the real estate agent from Shadyside Realty.


    Luke had returned home a few minutes ago after visiting the real estate agency. Natasha was at work, so he and Wednesday were in the living room, surrounded by papers, maps, and a couple of coffee cups.


    Wednesday, sitting upright, flipped through a few documents with her usual blank


    expression. "So, your mental powers are useless, and you''re already throwing in the towel?" she asked in a tone that was half reproach, half mockery.


    Luke, who had returned to his male form, was lounging lazily on the couch. "Yeah, so what? Have you found anything?" he replied with a lack of enthusiasm.


    Finding hidden evidence sucked.


    "Even if you didn''t find what you were looking for, I admit Violet''s investigation was, in fact, interesting. Something''s off," Wednesday said, looking at Luke.


    "I thought the same. But I don''t have any more leads to follow. The real estate agency seems clean, the people who work there aren''t strange at all, and Elizabeth is just a normie with a monotonous life," Luke said.


    "We just need to find another lead to follow. Look at this," Wednesday said, standing up elegantly and handing a piece of paper to Luke.


    Luke sat up, albeit without much enthusiasm, and took the paper. It was demographic statistics for Shadyside. Wednesday pointed to a particular line with a slender finger.


    "The population of Shadyside has been declining for decades," she explained. "And it''s not something happening in other towns in the region. Look at Sunnyvale, for example," she tapped another set of figures lightly.


    "Steady growth. Normal, just as you''d expect. But Shadyside... it''s as if people are constantly abandoning the town," she added.


    "Are there any reports of deaths or anything weird?" Luke asked as he examined the data.


    "No. Just abandonment. In all the newspapers and records I reviewed, there''s no significant incident where people have died, either naturally or due to crime. Not even during the time when your parents supposedly came to Shadyside," Wednesday replied, shaking her head as she casually sat on Luke''s lap.


    "Although I found some cases of natural deaths, they were all of very elderly people, so it''s not suspicious that they passed away," she added.


    "Then it''s very likely that someone is behind these disappearances..." Luke commented. "That''s what I suspect, and I''m even more certain now that you''ve told me about Violet''s investigation. Most of the people who leave the town do so in a completely normal way. They put their house up for sale with the real estate agency, organize a farewell dinner with their neighbors, and then move away. But there''s a small percentage that doesn''t fit," Wednesday said.


    "Oh, that''s true¡ªthere''s a small percentage that doesn''t follow that pattern," Luke nodded. "Yes, in this small group, there are no farewell dinners. Just vague mentions that they left the town without a reasonable explanation. Violet noted those cases, but since they were a minority and no one in Shadyside seemed alarmed, she let it go," Wednesday said as she rested her head on Luke''s chest, her fingers idly tracing circles on the fabric of his shirt.


    Luke ran a hand down Wednesday''s back, deep in thought. "So, we need to find the whereabouts of these people, right?" he asked.


    "Yes. That''s where we need to investigate. What happened to these people who left Shadyside suddenly without talking to anyone... whether they really left the town or were murdered and someone covered up their deaths," Wednesday agreed, her voice calm but sharp. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But if we find the ones responsible for these disappearances... what good will it do us? Making people disappear for so many years requires an organized group or someone extremely capable. And what we''re looking for isn''t directly connected to Shadyside," Luke said, recalling what Natasha had told him.


    "It''s true that there doesn''t seem to be a direct link to your parents or the Spellmans, but this criminal or criminals don''t just make people disappear. In Shadyside, there''s no record of any significant incidents or news of disappearances. It seems like they want to maintain the illusion that this is a quiet town," Wednesday said.


    "True. Then it''s possible that my parents'' brief arrival was hidden by them," Luke said, and Wednesday nodded.


    "Exactly. Your parents were powerful psychics, and the Spellmans who were chasing them were just as strong. It''s very likely that after hiding the evidence, they caused a scene at some point¡ªa fight, a confrontation... something that wouldn''t go unnoticed. But if someone in Shadyside is interested in keeping the town under the radar, they would''ve done everything possible to cover it up," Wednesday explained.


    "Then, if this theory is true, we need to solve the mystery of the constant disappearances in Shadyside. Everyone here just assumes it''s people leaving the town," Luke said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "Yes, someone is carefully covering up these disappearances to make them seem normal. And if they have the ability to erase all evidence of your parents and the Spellmans, then we''re dealing with a very capable group... or an extremely methodical and skilled individual," Wednesday said, nodding slightly.


    Luke looked at Wednesday, and when she noticed his gaze, she returned it. "What?" she asked.


    "You''ve literally put in check someone or an entire group-that has kept this hidden for years," Luke said with admiration.


    "Well, it wasn''t too difficult thanks to the information you uncovered about that girl named Violet''s investigation. It only confirmed my suspicions that someone is making people disappear. That made my job easier," Wednesday said, letting out a faint, almost imperceptible smile-something rare for her, but she couldn''t help it when she felt Luke''s admiration. There was something strangely satisfying about him recognizing her abilities.


    "I''m surprised by your modesty," Luke joked.


    "It''s not modesty. I just don''t take credit for things that aren''t mine. Now, give me ten names from the minority who disappeared without a farewell dinner, without selling their house, and without leaving any trace," Wednesday demanded.


    In Violet''s investigation, she had written about this minority that disappeared without a trace -no dinners, no discussions with the Shadyside real estate agency, nothing. They supposedly just left the town.


    Luke sighed. "Alright, here they are: Michael Harris, disappeared three years ago. His house was left untouched, but no one heard from him again. Rachel Meyer, five years ago, same situation. Emily Carter, a teenager, vanished two years ago. Julia and Henry Reynolds, a middle-aged couple, seven months ago..."


    Wednesday listened intently, memorizing each name until Luke finished listing the ten people.


    "Good. I''ll visit the Shadyside police station. If there are this many disappearances and the police aren''t doing anything, they''re probably involved. There might be some trace, even if it''s minimal," Wednesday said. By "visit," she meant breaking in.


    "As for me..." Luke said, a thoughtful look on his face. It would be pointless for both of them to go to the station; Wednesday was more than capable of handling it alone.


    An interesting and morally questionable idea occurred to Luke.


    "You said you found some cases of natural deaths, right? But they were all elderly people, weren''t they?" he asked, looking at Wednesday.


    "Yes, and they weren''t suspicious. They were very old, which fit with natural causes of death. Why do you ask?" Wednesday replied.


    "What if those elderly people didn''t die naturally? What if someone also abducted them? We don''t know why people are being taken, and it doesn''t seem to matter whether they''re young, middle-aged, children, or elderly. With these older people, it would be easier to cover up


    their deaths," Luke suggested.


    "That''s not a bad theory," said Wednesday.


    "If the deaths were public, there must have been funerals. I''ll dig up the graves and confirm if there are bodies or if they''re just filled with dirt. If it''s the latter, we''ll confirm that someone is abducting people and covering up the murders," said Luke with a slight smile. He had never dug up a grave before-it might be fun.


    "It''s a good idea, and we''d confirm 100% that something bad is happening. Here''s the list I made of the elderly people who died of natural causes," Wednesday said, getting up from Luke''s lap and heading to the table covered in papers.


    She searched for a few seconds before picking up a sheet and handing it to Luke.


    "Well, it''s too early to start missions like breaking and entering... Natasha will take another hour to return. So, now what?" Luke asked, looking at Wednesday.


    "I don''t know..." Wednesday replied in a monotone, though her eyes had a different spark as


    they looked at Luke.


    "We could..." Luke began, leaving his intentions hanging in the air. He and Wednesday exchanged a look, and without saying another word, they both started walking toward their


    room.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 201: Cemetery I

    Chapter 201: Cemetery I00:15 AM


    Luke left the house past midnight. His objective was to ''visit'' Shadyside''s only cemetery and loot some graves.


    He decided to go in his female form since he didn''t want to risk being seen in his male form. Unlike Wednesday, he didn''t have spectacular stealth. While his clairvoyance was helpful for figuring out how to move, it wasn''t foolproof.


    If there was a group behind these disappearances, it was better to play it safe and avoid flying around recklessly.


    Wednesday also went out, but her destination was the Shadyside police station.


    ''This town feels dead at this hour,'' Luke thought as he walked briskly, his hands tucked into the pocket of his black hoodie. His head was covered by the hood, though a few golden strands escaped, swaying slightly with each step he took.


    It seemed normal for a town with fewer than five thousand residents, especially on a weekday when there was school in the morning and adults had work.


    However, Luke knew that people disappeared here. As he walked, his thoughts began to drift to who might be behind these vanishings.


    ''A Hyde, like the one in Jericho?''


    ''No, impossible. A Hyde is a loud and flashy killer,'' he thought, shaking his head.


    A Hyde would need to have incredible self-control, and that''s difficult for their kind, given their strong killer instincts and emotional instability. They''d need someone to back them up and cover up their murders. But this shouldn''t be the case here.


    If a Hyde were active in Shadyside, rumors of a serial killer would have already started circulating, even if dismissed as superstition. No matter how careful, sooner or later someone would have noticed something: a trail of blood, a scream in the night, something tangible. In Jericho, the Hyde''s attacks had been brutal. And while it had a puppeteer controlling it, its wild nature left behind clues that eventually led to its exposure.


    In contrast, Shadyside was too quiet. There were no murder stories, not even vague suspicions. The crimes here seemed designed to vanish into thin air, as if the person-or people-responsible weren''t just capable of eliminating their victims but also erasing any trace of their existence.


    Luke passed in front of a small supermarket, its bright lights fully on since it was open 24/7. One of the few places still operating at this hour.


    In the parking lot, near the curb and just a few meters from the supermarket entrance, three figures sat, talking quietly to pass the time: Violet, Simon, and Kate. They were aimlessly hanging out, as they often did on nights when boredom dragged them anywhere.


    ''Shit, what are they doing here?'' Luke thought without turning his head. He noticed the presence of the three normies thanks to his domain, which wasn''t extended too far. He had assumed he wouldn''t run into anyone on his way to the cemetery, at least not anyone he knew.


    So, he kept his domain limited to just a few meters.


    Violet, Simon, and Kate stopped chatting and stared at the hooded figure walking by. It wasn''t common to see someone wandering the streets of Shadyside past midnight, let alone someone so covered up that it made them look suspicious.


    "Hey, who''s there?" Simon muttered, raising an eyebrow as his eyes followed Luke''s figure.


    Violet squinted, focusing on the blonde strands peeking out from under the hood. Something about the figure''s build and way of walking felt familiar.


    "Wait a second... isn''t that Tuesday?" Violet asked, standing up from the curb.


    Kate tilted her head, trying to make out more details, but Violet was already convinced. The familiarity was unmistakable.


    "Tuesday!" Violet called firmly, her voice cutting through the stillness of the night.


    Luke didn''t stop. Instead, he quickened his pace. However, he was careful; keeping a human- like speed was crucial to avoid raising suspicion among the normies.


    "Hey, wait!" Violet said as she started walking briskly toward Tuesday. Simon and Kate also stood up and followed her.


    "Looks like the night''s about to get interesting," Simon said with a faint smile. Finally, something to break the monotony of Shadyside''s routine.


    Kate let out a sigh. "Yeah, because there''s nothing better than chasing someone through the streets in the middle of the night," she commented sarcastically, though deep down, she was curious.


    What was the new girl, the one who had turned the school upside down, doing walking alone at this hour?


    Luke, knowing that Violet and the others would catch up to him, began to think.


    ''Should I erase their memories?'' he thought, but internally shook his head.


    It would be easy. But... where''s the fun in that?


    How boring would grave robbing be without a little chaos and company? he reflected, a new idea forming.


    It might be fun to see how Shadyside''s rebellious teens react when they find out Tuesday, the perfect, popular new girl, wants to rob graves. They might even tag along-and who knows,


    maybe help out.


    "What?" Luke asked with feigned irritation, letting his melodic yet dry tone linger in the air. "Oh, it is you," Violet replied, crossing her arms. "Why were you ignoring us?" "Ignoring? I''m here talking to you. I don''t know what you''re talking about," Luke said.


    Violet sighed, knowing arguing with Tuesday was pointless. "Whatever..." she muttered, rolling her eyes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing out here? It''s late, and there''s school tomorrow," she added, her gaze scanning Luke from head to toe, noting the clearly suspicious attire: a black hoodie and dark pants, seemingly designed to blend in.


    "And what about you? You can be out at this hour, but I can''t?" Luke countered.


    "Well, we''re not exactly the model students you''re supposed to represent, are we?" Kate chimed in.


    "Ideal model? I don''t know where you got that from," Luke said. They had seen him arrive late, smoke, and act arrogantly and manipulatively he was clearly no ideal role model. "Seriously, what are you doing here? It''s not normal for someone like you to be wandering around alone at this hour," Violet insisted.


    Luke stayed silent for a few seconds, as if hesitating to answer. It would make his response


    more believable.


    "Let''s just say I''ve got a nighttime project," he finally said.


    "A project?" Simon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I''m going to rob a grave. Well, one grave... maybe two or three," Luke replied casually,


    as though he were announcing a trip to the store.


    There was a brief silence. The three of them stared at him, clearly expecting him to add something more or take it back, but Luke simply crossed his arms and waited.


    "Is this a joke?" Simon finally broke the silence.


    "No. I''m serious, and an extra pair of hands would be useful. What do you say?" Luke asked


    with a slight, tempting smile that made the three of them hesitate.


    "Wait, wait. Are you serious? Why would you want to rob a grave? That''s a crime," Violet exclaimed, frowning with disbelief.


    Being rebellious or breaking a few rules was one thing, but this bordered on the bizarre, something that sounded more like a dark cult than a simple teenage prank.


    "Selling drugs is also a crime, Violet," Luke replied with a smirk of irritation, as if the question were a waste of time. "As for why I''m doing it... it''s to confirm a theory."


    "What theory?" Kate asked, intrigued.


    If it had been anyone else, she''d have dismissed them as a weirdo and looked at them with disdain. But this was Tuesday.


    "Well, it''s related to Violet''s investigation into the disappearances in Shadyside," Luke


    answered.


    The mention of her investigation made Violet''s eyes widen. "H-how do you know about that?!" she stammered, her voice filled with astonishment and a hint of embarrassment. Kate was equally shocked. As Violet''s best friend, she knew about the investigation and had even accompanied her on several occasions to explore the town, mostly out of boredom and


    for fun.


    "Simon told me," Luke said.


    Two pairs of eyes turned toward Simon, who raised his hands in a defensive gesture. "Relax, it was an accident. It''s not like I was broadcasting secrets. It just... slipped out, and then I ended up telling her everything because she was so insistent," Simon explained. "Simon!" Violet snapped, her face flushing red. Part of her was embarrassed that someone else knew about her investigation-something that had consumed her entire summer, only for her to abandon it when even her friends didn''t take her seriously.


    "Relax, Violet. I''m not here to mock you or anything," Luke said before Violet could continue


    scolding Simon.


    Violet blinked, somewhat surprised by her serious tone.


    "Your investigation wasn''t as far-fetched as you think," Luke continued and began


    explaining to all three of them the reasoning behind his plan to dig up the graves. After five minutes, Luke finished speaking, and silence fell over the group once more.


    "So, you''re saying that all the people leaving Shadyside are being kidnapped by some unknown group? And that the same thing applies to the elderly who supposedly died of natural causes?" Simon asked, his expression skeptical.


    "Yes. If we dig up the graves of these elders who supposedly died, I''m sure we won''t find bodies, just dirt," Luke replied confidently.


    The silence returned. Simon and Kate didn''t look particularly convinced by such a wild idea.


    However, Violet seemed astonished that someone was actually taking her investigation


    seriously. And no less than Tuesday.


    "You... believe in my investigation?" Violet asked in a soft voice.


    "Yeah. Why else would I be out this late digging up graves?" Luke said.


    "Are you coming or not?" he added impatiently.


    "I''ll go," Violet said without hesitation. Finally, she had the chance to confirm if her


    investigation was correct. If the graves were empty, it would prove without a doubt that something sinister was going on. They had a tangible way to uncover the truth.


    Kate and Simon exchanged glances before agreeing. Both were naturally rebellious, and while the idea sounded absurd, there was something enticing about the mystery. Besides, they couldn''t let Violet go alone or pass up the chance to join Tuesday, the new girl who seemed


    so unattainable.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 202: Cemetery II

    Chapter 202: Cemetery IILuke and three normie teenagers headed to Shadyside Cemetery in Simon''s truck, but not before stopping by his house to grab a couple of shovels his family owned.


    It was a fifteen-minute drive to the cemetery, which was completely dark. They got out of the truck and entered the cemetery, passing through an old sign and rusty metal gates.


    The only things lighting the way were the silvery glow of the moon and the flashlights from their phones.


    "What do you think Connor and everyone else would say if they found out Tuesday is grave robbing?" Simon asked Kate. The two of them walked side by side, while Tuesday and Violet walked a few meters ahead of them.


    "They''ll say it''s our fault and that we''re a bad influence. Most likely, they''ll beat you up," Kate replied with a slight smile.


    "Hey, why just me? Besides, Tuesday''s the crazy grave robber here. I didn''t think she was into conspiracies and stuff," Simon said.


    Farther ahead, Luke and Violet were walking together and chatting.


    "How did you get this list?" Violet asked, referring to the list of elderly people who had supposedly died of natural causes.


    "A bit of research. It wasn''t too hard," Luke answered vaguely. The list was made by Wednesday, although at first, it hadn''t seemed like something important since she hadn''t suspected anything unusual about these deaths.


    "Here we are, the first grave," Luke said, stopping and shining his flashlight on a tombstone that read Mary Brown, 1948-2018.


    ''We''re seriously doing this...'' Simon and Kate thought as they watched Tuesday slam the shovel into the ground and start digging. Violet helped her.


    Simon and Kate watched the scene in disbelief. It was strange to see a girl with a Disney- princess-like appearance digging up a grave under the moonlight.


    "That name sounds familiar. I think my parents knew her," Kate said, referring to Mary Brown.


    Luke and Violet worked quickly, though Luke greatly reduced his real strength-he could''ve finished this in no time, but that would''ve been suspicious.


    Simon volunteered; he couldn''t just let Tuesday get her hands dirty alone. He had to prove his worth. Kate joined in, too.


    Finally, they reached the coffin. Luke, with his abilities, had already verified there was no body in the coffin. His theory was correct.


    But why were these people, who were closer to the harp than the guitar, being abducted?


    "Are we really going to open this?" Kate asked, hesitating at the thought of opening a coffin that could contain a rotting corpse.


    Simon and Violet fell silent, unsure. This was the hardest part.


    "If you''re all a bunch of pussies, I''ll open it," Luke said, clicking his tongue.


    Without waiting, he slid his fingers under the lid and, with a decisive motion, lifted it, causing it to fall to the side with a dull thud.


    Violet, Simon, and Kate leaned in to look inside.


    There was no body.


    Instead of a corpse, the coffin was filled to the brim with compact, dark soil, as if someone had dumped a garden sack inside.


    Violet stepped back, her eyes wide as she tried to process what she was seeing. "This can''t be... This confirms my theory. Something is happening in Shadyside!"


    "Why do you sound excited? This is sick and terrifying..." Kate said, covering her mouth as she stared at the coffin.


    "Wait, don''t jump to conclusions so fast... This is weird, yeah, but it''s just one grave. Who knows what happened here? There could be a logical explanation," Simon said, refusing to believe there was a conspiracy.


    "Pick a name from the list of someone whose funeral you actually attended. We''ll dig up the grave, and you''ll see there''s no body," Luke said, handing him the list, which now had a bit of dirt on it.


    Simon hesitated as he took the list and read through it. After a few seconds, he said, "Mr. Garcia. He died less than a year ago. I attended the funeral with my brother."


    "Perfect. Let me guess," Luke said, crossing his arms. "The coffin was closed, wasn''t it?"


    Simon nodded slowly, his discomfort obvious. "Yeah... but that doesn''t prove anything. There are closed-casket funerals all the time."


    "Sure," Luke replied, his tone almost mocking.


    Kate looked at Simon with a mix of disbelief and fear. "Are we seriously doing this again? This already feels like a bad horror movie."


    While they debated, Violet couldn''t take her eyes off Tuesday. There was something strange about her demeanor. Not only did she seem completely unfazed by the macabre situation, but there was a faint glint in her eyes, as if she were enjoying all of this.


    They quickly closed the coffin and refilled the hole with soil.


    After that, they searched for Mr. Garcia''s grave, who had died at 68 years old. The process was quicker this time since the group took it much more seriously-especially Simon and Kate.


    The result was the same: a grave with no body, just soil. Simon dug through the dirt, trying to find something, but there was nothing-just dirt.


    Luke wasn''t satisfied with two graves. He made the group dig up three more graves, a process that took a lot of time since it was no simple task. However, no one cared. Each empty grave they found proved that something sinister was happening in their town.


    "Convinced, Simon?" Luke asked, crossing off the fifth name on the list.


    Simon didn''t respond, but his conviction was written all over his face. He was now questioning what the hell was going on-who had taken these bodies, or worse, whether these elderly people had ever truly died and had instead been abducted while still alive. "We need to call the police," Kate said in a serious, trembling tone.


    "We''re not doing that, because, trust me, if someone has been staging fake funerals, that person or group has the entire system in their pocket," Luke replied.


    Kate frowned, not fully understanding. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, glancing at


    Tuesday.


    "Think about it. These people were declared dead. They went through autopsies, funerals- the whole official process. That means doctors, coroners, and even the police must be involved. If we go to the police with this, the only thing we''ll accomplish is getting labeled as crazy-or, worse, they''ll want to silence us for knowing too much," Luke explained. ''Wait... Maybe that could be good bait to draw out the criminals?'' Luke thought. If the enemies tried to silence them, they''d be in for a surprise when they ran into a psychic with a triple aura hidden in his backpack.


    "Are you saying the entire police force and the coroners are in on this?" Simon asked.


    "I don''t know. But it''s a possibility. If someone''s covering up these disappearances, or if the dead were never really dead, the people responsible for issuing those death certificates must be part of it," Luke replied, though he wasn''t entirely sure. Maybe everyone had just been deceived, and the police and others weren''t actually corrupt.


    Violet, who had been silently observing, nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. If we go to the police, we''re basically admitting that we know something corrupt is happening. They probably won''t believe us-or worse, they''ll come after us.''


    "Yeah... which is why it''s better to keep quiet for now and keep investigating. At the very


    least, we need to figure out if there are corrupt cops or coroners involved," Luke said.


    For now, he preferred that these normies stayed out of trouble and didn''t get involved in


    something they couldn''t handle.


    With that, they returned to the van in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Before leaving the cemetery, Luke extended his psychic domain beneath the remaining graves


    to check for bodies. It was a much faster way to confirm things.


    They hadn''t been able to dig up all the graves on the list, as it would have taken too much


    time, and dawn was less than two hours away. As expected, they were just graves filled with


    dirt, no bodies.


    Now Luke was 100% sure that something bad was happening here-and maybe these criminals even knew about his parents'' arrival over a decade ago.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203: Culprits discovered

    Chapter 203: Culprits discovered"Will it work this time?" Luke asked, arms crossed, standing in his house in Shadyside as he watched Wednesday sitting in a chair in the middle of the living room.


    In her pale hands, Wednesday held a worn-out vinyl record player.


    A month had passed since Luke had checked the coffins in the cemetery, which, instead of containing corpses, were filled with dirt.


    When he returned that night, Wednesday had already come back from her incursion into the police station. Although she had expected to find altered records, hidden missing persons files, or some other incriminating clue, her investigation had yielded nothing. Everything seemed perfectly normal.


    However, when she learned from Luke that the graves were filled with dirt, she knew they had to keep following the trail of this minority of people who had vanished from Shadyside without a word. They also needed to investigate the elderly individuals who had been falsely declared dead of natural causes.


    Luke took charge of the latter and had been working on it for the past month. He visited the families of these people, their friends, doctors, and even the coroner who had supposedly declared them dead.


    He used his mind-reading ability in every encounter, searching for incriminating memories, acts of corruption, or any strange detail that could explain how someone could falsify a death certificate and bury dirt instead of a body.


    But he found nothing. Every person he interrogated was a normie, completely unaware of any crime. Their thoughts were routine, devoid of malice or conspiracy. Even the police officers whose minds he read weren''t corrupt or evil.


    Meanwhile, Wednesday focused on investigating the people from the list who had simply disappeared without a trace. The only explanation their friends and acquaintances could give was that "they left town." There were no goodbyes, no letters, no clues about where they had gone.


    So she changed her approach and decided to use her violet aura to investigate: her psychic visions.


    Her visions were triggered by touching objects or people, showing fragments of the past or near future, almost always charged with violence or sinister undertones. It was a technique that, while useful, was also exhausting and unreliable, as it depended on factors she couldn''t fully control.


    In the following weeks, Wednesday, with Natasha''s help, focused on collecting objects that had belonged to the missing people, hoping to trigger a vision that would give her a clue about the day they disappeared.


    The task of finding these objects was more tedious than it initially seemed. The missing people hadn''t taken anything with them, but their houses had been emptied by their families, who either gave away, sold, or threw out their belongings.


    Even so, by tracking down relatives, they managed to obtain a few objects that had belonged to these individuals. However, the results had been disappointing so far.


    It was a slow process, and Wednesday was still training to refine her control over these visions.


    "You know it doesn''t depend entirely on me," Wednesday replied, keeping her eyes on the record player. "I''ve improved over these months. My visions are more consistent, I can trigger them more frequently. But..." She paused, choosing her words carefully.


    "But what?" Luke pressed, his tone impatient.


    "But it''s not always that simple. The object has to have been in the right place at the right time. If it didn''t ''witness,'' so to speak, what happened, then there''s no memory to recover," she continued, now looking at him with her abyss-black eyes.


    Wednesday could have an exhausting vision of this record player''s past, but it might be useless, revealing nothing of value. That had happened with previous objects, and since she still struggled to fully control her ability, sometimes she saw memories from irrelevant days.


    "I know, but don''t you have a hunch? Or something telling you that this time, you''ll actually get a useful vision?" Luke asked.


    "No object comes with a tag that says, ''I was there during the crime,"" Wednesday replied, with a mix of sarcasm and patience she reserved only for him.


    "I get it..." Luke said, trying to be more patient.


    "Now, stop complaining and stay close in case I lose consciousness," Wednesday instructed, and Luke stepped a few paces closer to her.


    Forcing a vision was far more demanding and exhausting, which meant she could pass out while experiencing it¡ªespecially if it lasted too long.


    Luke moved in, close enough to catch her if she collapsed forward.


    Wednesday placed her pale hands on the worn-out record player and began to concentrate. Her usually impassive brow furrowed, and sweat started to bead on her forehead. Suddenly, she jerked her head violently upward, and her eyes turned white. A few seconds later, she collapsed forward, and Luke had to catch her.


    ''This is a long vision...'' Luke thought, still not entirely used to the process of entering a vision.


    Meanwhile, Wednesday found herself in a completely different plane. She was inside a house and could see through the windows that it was nighttime. The record player sat on a small table, looking clean and well-maintained.


    On a nearby couch sat a couple that Wednesday immediately recognized-Julia and Henry Reynolds. A middle-aged man and woman with blonde hair and green eyes.


    Time seemed to accelerate. Just seconds later, the peaceful atmosphere shattered. Two figures appeared out of nowhere, like shadows materializing from the darkness. Both wore black hooded robes that concealed their faces, leaving only a faint glimpse of their jaws visible.


    Their movements were unnaturally fast, almost a blur to Wednesday''s eyes-partly due to the nature of the vision.


    Before Julia or Henry could react, the hooded figures knocked them out in the blink of an eye.


    Then, each one lifted a normie, ready to take them away. But at that moment, everything faded, and Wednesday was pulled back to the present.


    The first thing she saw was Luke''s face, very close to hers. She also noticed that Luke was holding her in his arms like a princess.


    "I said you will catch me, not carry me in this stupid way," she muttered.


    "Your neck was stiff looking up. A little scary, so I thought it would be good for you to look up," Luke replied, still seated in the chair, holding Wednesday in his arms.


    "Mm, I see," Wednesday said thoughtfully but made no move to get down. After all, it was comfortable. This time, the mental fatigue and neck pain were far worse than before.


    "Did you see anything useful?" Luke asked.


    "Yes. Very useful," Wednesday replied and began recounting the vision to Luke.


    "Hooded figures again?" Luke muttered in frustration.


    "Yes, though I didn''t see their faces, I know they were Outcasts based on the level of strength they displayed in the vision... and also the type of Outcast," Wednesday added, dragging out


    her words for suspense.


    "What type of Outcast?" Luke asked eagerly. Finally, they had a lead-something they could use to track these bastards down and force them to give up information about his parents.


    "Vampires. Their skin was very pale, but what gave one of them away was a small symbol I saw on the inside of their wrist," Wednesday replied, and Luke''s expression turned to


    surprise.


    "Vampires? What symbol did you see that confirmed it?" Luke asked.


    "It was a chalice overflowing with blood. It belongs to one of the seven most important vampire clans in America-the Drosia Clan," Wednesday answered, and Luke couldn''t help


    but grimace at the information.


    "Great... one of the most noble and powerful vampire clans," Luke sighed.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a branch," Wednesday said calmly as she slowly sat up, still held in


    Luke''s arms. Her dark gaze locked onto his with intensity.


    "How do you know that?" Luke asked. He had no clue about vampire clan symbols-he had


    only memorized their names.


    "The symbol had two lines crossing the base of the chalice, like an engraving beneath the cup," Wednesday explained, making a small gesture with her fingers to illustrate the parallel lines. "That indicates hierarchy within the clan. Two lines mean it belongs to one of the secondary branches, not the main core."


    "So, we''re still dealing with vampires, just not the most important ones. That''s... better, I S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    guess," Luke said.


    Wednesday narrowed her eyes, leaning slightly toward Luke while keeping her gaze fixed on him, their faces now just inches apart.


    "You, Luke Poe, someone addicted to combat and always bragging about his skills, seem relieved to be facing weaker vampires," Wednesday observed with curiosity.


    "If it were under different circumstances, maybe I''d be excited to fight them. But we''re


    looking for evidence. And we already have enough trouble with the Spellmans," Luke replied


    with a slight smile.


    "I see your point," Wednesday conceded, not breaking eye contact as her dark eyes studied every shift in his expression.


    "I must admit, it''s rather mature of you not to go around making unnecessary enemies," she


    added. "Hey, don''t treat me like some immature kid," Luke complained, frowning slightly-though the expression faded when he caught the hint of a smile on Wednesday''s lips. "I''ll only believe it completely if, when the time comes, you manage to face these vampires without killing them," she said, tilting her head slightly, a thoughtful look on her face.


    "I won''t kill them. At least, not yet. I need to get the Spellmans off my back before I start adding powerful clans as mortal enemies," Luke said.


    "We''ll see," Wednesday murmured softly before leaning in and brushing her lips against his


    in a kiss-soft but firm.


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 204: Wednesday historian

    Chapter 204: Wednesday historianAfter pulling away from Wednesday''s delicious lips, Luke asked hesitantly, "Aren''t vampires forbidden from drinking normie blood?"


    Knowing that they are dealing with vampires, it''s obvious why these Drosia clan vampires are kidnapping humans¡ªthey do it to drink their blood. It seems they have chosen this town as their blood supply.


    "Yes, they are forbidden. It was a law imposed by the vampire community itself over two centuries ago. Human blood may be a delicacy for them, but it''s not necessary for their survival. In fact, vampires are completely self-sufficient without the need to feed on normies," Wednesday replied with her characteristic precision.


    "Then they''re committing a crime here. If the main branch of the Drosia clan finds out, it would put them in a tight spot," Luke remarked, a new idea forming in his mind.


    "A tight spot?" Wednesday repeated, her tone carrying a hint that made it clear she didn''t see the situation as lightly as Luke did.


    "That would be an understatement. The main branch of the Drosia clan could simply erase them from existence for breaking that rule. Vampires are very strict about the laws they themselves imposed in their closed society," Wednesday added in a serious tone.


    "Really? Just for using some normies as food, they would wipe out an entire secondary branch?" Luke asked, frowning.


    "Yes, they are more serious than you can imagine. They value the structure and order they have created. Vampires are, to put it mildly, the most conflict-ridden outcasts when it comes to normies, as they actively kidnapped people in the past to suck their blood," Wednesday replied.


    "So that''s why they banned feeding on human blood? To avoid conflicts with normies," Luke said, and Wednesday nodded.


    "Yes. Even though vampires¡ªand outcasts in general¡ªare incredibly powerful on an individual level, normies have a weapon no outcast can match: their numbers. There are far more of them. And, more importantly, they have a unique ability to organize and act as a single force. If hundreds of thousands of them mobilize with weapons, even the strongest vampires would face a very difficult battle," Wednesday explained.


    "I guess that evens things out so there''s no extermination from either side," Luke commented.


    "Something like that. Normies were able to stand up to outcasts thanks to their ability to unite, to form societies. Meanwhile, we''re notoriously bad at working as a team. In the past, vampires were known for wandering alone, acting independently," Wednesday said.


    "Why?" Luke asked, genuinely interested in learning history from his cute gothic girlfriend.


    "By nature. Outcasts, being so unique in their abilities, tend to feel self-sufficient. Why trust another when you can face the world yourself? That''s why outcast communities have always been small and disorganized. For centuries, that made them vulnerable," Wednesday replied, only able to be this patient and explanatory with Luke; with anyone else, she''d have told them to read a book on outcast history.


    "That changed with the creation of the council, right?" Luke remarked.


    "Yes, the Council was the first real attempt to unite all the outcast races under a single legal system. Psychics, vampires, werewolves, gorgons... each group finally understood that if they didn''t organize, normies could continue to kill large numbers of outcasts, and we''re not known for our numbers. You have the example of Crackstone and his fanatical pilgrims who killed a large number of outcasts, including my ancestor," Wednesday confirmed.


    "But each race also has its own rules," Luke said, more as a statement than a question.


    "Correct. The council is the general authority, but each outcast group has its own specific laws and traditions. Vampires, for example, have a very strict hierarchy that regulates their behavior. They themselves imposed the law prohibiting human blood after centuries of bloody conflicts with normies," Wednesday nodded.


    "Even with the council, each race still has its own rules, traditions, and internal conflicts," Wednesday added, shaking her head slightly.


    "Whoa, you''re like a history book, only much cuter and more interesting," Luke said, looking at her with admiration and a hint of fun.


    Wednesday shot him a death glare, though she couldn''t hide the slight blush that crossed her pale cheeks.


    "Stop with the stupid compliments. Now use your brain and think about how we''ll use this information," Wednesday said, having done enough work herself and wanting Luke to take charge from now on.


    She only did this with him; she had always been independent and wanted to do everything on her own, until she met him.


    Luke smiled mischievously and said, "Yes, historian ma''am." Then he paused briefly.


    "If they''re using Shadyside as their blood farm, their base must be in Sunnyvale or the forest between both towns. We can find them and blackmail them," Luke commented after a few seconds.


    Wednesday narrowed her eyes, intrigued. "Blackmail them?" she repeated.


    "Yes, threaten to accuse them in front of the main branch. If this is such a serious crime, what we already know can scare them. In exchange, we''ll ask for information on when my parents arrived here," Luke explained.


    "It''s a risky approach. Knowing how serious the crime they committed is, they''ll want to eliminate anyone who knows about it," Wednesday said, evaluating the idea. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? They''d want to eliminate the firstborn of the Addams family? The great heir, Wednesday Addams?" Luke said, raising an eyebrow.


    Wednesday shot him a death glare, but her lips curved slightly in a satisfied smile.


    "You''re right. Our abilities surpass most races, which is why we''re considered the highest point in the power hierarchy. It wouldn''t be smart for this secondary branch to start a war with my family," Wednesday said.


    If that happened, this secondary branch would have a death sentence for sure. On one hand, the Drosia Clan would immediately eliminate them for committing such an act, and that would be the best thing that could happen to them, because if the Addams family catches them, they''d wish they were dead.


    "That''s why, if we go with the intent to negotiate, they won''t want to attack us because of your last name. Also, what we''re asking for is very easy to pay," Luke said with a slight smile.


    "Mm, true, but more than a negotiation, it''s a threat," Wednesday replied.


    "Call it whatever you want. The important thing is that we get what we''re after without going into a confrontation with the entire branch. Although if they refuse to give it to us, it''s obvious they''ll attack us to silence us," Luke said with a shrug.


    "That''s a problem. Facing a branch will create chaos," Wednesday said, frowning slightly. "We''re supposed to be here undercover. We can''t be fighting openly against a secondary branch of one of the seven most important vampire clans."


    "It''s just a secondary branch," Luke said, waving his hand dismissively.


    He had faced demons, Crackstone, Dolores, and many other powerful enemies. He wasn''t afraid of taking on a few vampires who secretly kidnapped normies to drink their blood.


    "In the worst case, we''ll defeat them and I''ll read their memories looking for what we need," Luke added.


    "Can you search memories from over ten years ago?" Wednesday asked inquisitively.


    "I''ve never tried, but there''s always a first time. That''s why I''d prefer they talk on their own. It''s faster, but if there''s no choice, I''ll do that," Luke replied.


    "Well, another option is if we defeat them, we can torture them to get the information, so you don''t have to read their memories. We could even promise to spare their lives if they tell us what they know about your parents'' arrival," Wednesday suggested, and Luke nodded, as that was a good option.


    "That''s it then. Tomorrow we''ll tell Natasha and plan out how we''ll confront them," Wednesday said, glancing at the clock, which read 4:46 in the morning.


    Luke frowned when he saw the time. Tomorrow he had class, the damn stupid classes.


    "Now that I remember, we have that game against Sunnyvale tomorrow," Luke commented.


    The football teams from both schools were facing off in an "exciting" match at 7 p.m. tomorrow. In this case, Shadyside was playing away, so they had to travel to Sunnyvale, the cheerful and charming town.


    "That''s a good thing. We can use that trip to explore Sunnyvale and see if these vampires are staying there," Wednesday said.


    "Finally, the stars align," Luke murmured, eager to find the evidence as soon as possible, so he could stop taking the gender-swapping potion.


    Although the really good part of being here was that he lived with Wednesday and they shared a room¡ªsomething he couldn''t replicate at Nevermore or the Addams Mansion. An equivalent exchange.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://www.p@treon.com/Nathe07

 Chapter 205: Vampires of the Drosia Clan

    Chapter 205 - Vampires of the Drosia ClanAuthor''s note: I changed the name of the real estate agent''s son who is Jenna''s friend (Wednesday). Previously I called him by the name Edward, now he will be called by Elias.


    ...


    Outskirts of Sunnyvale, 6:45 AM


    In the distance, the horizon began to take on a faint orange hue, signaling that dawn was near, but darkness still persisted.


    Amid scattered trees and tall grass, five figures stood out. Two of them faced the other three in a clear confrontation.


    "This isn''t what we agreed on. If you keep this up, Shadyside will soon be a ghost town," said one of the two hooded figures. His tone was masculine, but not rough or harsh, suggesting he was young.


    "Ha, like we care. Just do as we say," one of the three figures replied mockingly. He was the tallest of his two companions.


    "It hasn''t even been five months since we handed over the Millers. Their disappearance was meticulously planned¡ªno traces, no suspicions. Do you really need this girl?" asked the second hooded figure, her voice soft and high-pitched, belonging to a young woman.


    After that question, the three figures who seemed to hold more authority fell silent. Then, finally, one of them, who had remained quiet until then, stepped forward. Their eyes, barely visible under the hood, gleamed with malice.


    "Don''t question our decisions, half-breed. Just do as you''re told without complaint," he said with authority and disdain.


    The hooded woman who had asked the previous question clenched her fists but did not respond.


    Silence settled over the area again until the third hooded figure, who had yet to speak, said with a hint of arrogance and mockery, "I''m really curious to meet this girl. They say she''s beautiful, that pictures don''t do her justice. I wonder if she''s really as special as they claim... though I highly doubt a simple normie could match my beauty." She let out a light chuckle and raised her pale hand, her nails painted a deep red, to examine them.


    "She might be beautiful by normie standards, but she could never match your beauty, sister," the first figure said in an admiring tone.


    "I know. What was her name again? Tues... Tuesday?" she asked, glancing at the two hooded figures, who nodded slightly.


    "Oh, I heard a rumor, not sure if it''s true, Elias," said the tall hooded figure, looking toward the man. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Elias asked, a bad feeling creeping over him.


    "This supposed normie beauty has a sister, and rumor has it that she''s close to you... and to you, Lauren," the lanky figure said with a grin, first looking at Elias and then at his companion, Lauren.


    Elias''s brow furrowed at the mention. Jenna came to mind¡ªTuesday''s sister, her complete opposite: hardworking, shy, and a good person.


    "What does she have to do with this?" Elias asked, his voice tense, almost a growl.


    "Well, she''s the sister of the other girl. Since we''re already going through the trouble of capturing one, we might as well take both¡ªyou know, to have a spare," the tall figure replied, flashing a smile that revealed white teeth with sharp fangs.


    "You..." Elias muttered, his voice filled with threat. He wouldn''t let Jenna be taken.


    Lauren, standing beside him, grabbed his wrist, shook her head, and whispered, "Don''t. We can''t win."


    Elias clenched his teeth but did not respond.


    "The blonde girl will be enough for now. Making two sisters disappear won''t be so easy to cover up," the hooded figure in the middle stated with authority, looking at the lanky man.


    The lanky man raised his hands with a carefree smile. "Whatever, I was just joking," he said.


    The hooded figure in the center ignored the comment and turned to Elias and Lauren, who remained motionless. "You have one week. Use the artifact," he said firmly.


    "Ah, the artifact. What a marvel. Isn''t it fascinating how a simple object can erase so much noise from the weak minds of normies?" said the hooded woman with an arrogant tone.


    "It''s not simple. It''s a relic. Let''s go," the hooded figure in the middle said, turning away.


    "Today''s the game, right? We could take a look at that girl, see if the rumors are true," the lanky man commented.


    "Mm, that''s true. It''ll be interesting," the hooded woman said with a slight smile. There was no way she could lose in terms of beauty.


    "They''re finally gone... How the hell do they drink so much blood so fast?" Lauren sighed. It was always unpleasant to run into them.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t understand how Grandpa or our uncles let them act however they want, knowing that any mistake could be costly," Elias said, clearly displeased.


    "Grandpa? Uncles? Why do you still consider them family? They don''t even treat us like family, just filthy half-breeds," Lauren scoffed.


    "And they let those three do whatever they want because they''re their pride and joy, spoiling them too much," she added with a grimace.


    "Mm, let''s go back..." Elias said, not wanting to talk about it anymore.


    "What will you do if they target Jenna in the future? The way things are going, in a few months, they might drain Tuesday dry and set their sights on a new target," Lauren asked as they headed back to Shadyside.


    "I''ll try to get Jenna and her mother to leave Shadyside... It''s a shame Tuesday is going to end up like this," Elias replied with a regretful expression. He didn''t like Jenna''s sister, but he knew she was an innocent normie who would end up as food for his vampire cousins.


    Lauren and Elias remained silent for the rest of the trip back.


    ...


    Luke started a new school day early in the morning. The good thing about today was that they had finally figured out who was behind the disappearances in Shadyside.


    A great achievement, thanks to Wednesday''s visions and her sharp investigative skills.


    As for Natasha, during this time, she dedicated herself to searching for documents, files¡ªanything related to an incident from over ten years ago¡ªbut she found nothing. She even rummaged through records she wasn''t supposed to have access to, yet they didn''t contain what she was looking for either.


    So, she helped Luke and Wednesday and also began crossing out places in Shadyside where the evidence shouldn''t be hidden.


    However, this would ultimately be useless because if they managed to capture a vampire from the Drosia clan, they could extract information about when Luke''s parents arrived there.


    From what Luke knew, vampires possessed mental abilities, similar to his own with his blue aura, though they differed in many ways. Their powers didn''t operate with the surgical precision of a psychic but rather as a shroud that enveloped those within their reach.


    However, this reach was far too extensive, as they had managed to manipulate an entire town like Shadyside. Although it was a small town, it still had thousands of inhabitants.


    Influencing an entire town would be too difficult for a vampire from the secondary branch of the Drosia clan. So, he wasn''t entirely sure how they had made the constant disappearances of people be treated with indifference, as if it were normal for people to simply leave boring little Shadyside.


    Still, this wasn''t foolproof, as Violet had noticed that it was strange how so many people had left Shadyside¡ªmany of them overnight, without saying goodbye to anyone.


    Luke was somewhat curious about how the Drosia clan''s branch had managed this effect in Shadyside, but he wasn''t too concerned with figuring it out. That wasn''t his goal. If they gave him the information he was looking for, his mission would be complete.


    After the school day ended at 3:00 PM, Luke and Wednesday returned home. The football game was at 7:00 PM¡ªShadyside''s team was visiting Sunnyvale''s.


    It was a highly anticipated match for both towns due to their rivalry. Usually, Sunnyvale won since, having more than twice the population of Shadyside, they had a more diverse and talented team.


    At 6:20 PM, they returned to the school, as students and football team members would be taken to Sunnyvale on several buses.


    Natasha would drive there herself to watch the game¡ªalthough more than watching the match, she had a mission alongside Luke and Wednesday: to explore Sunnyvale in search of the residence of the vampire clan''s branch.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 206: Wednesday’s Possessiveness

    Chapter 206 - Wednesday''s PossessivenessLuke was sitting in one of the middle seats of the bus, next to the window. Chaos reigned around him: the Shadyside students, dressed in the team''s colors, were singing at the top of their lungs, their shouts and chants echoing against the vehicle''s walls.


    Some were banging on the seatbacks in rhythm with the songs, while others waved small flags in their school''s colors, shaking them with fervor.


    Luke remained silent. With one arm resting on the edge of the window and his chin propped on his hand, he stared outside.


    His face was blank, completely detached from the commotion around him. Through the glass, he watched as the landscape slowly changed, the buildings of Shadyside giving way to the road that connected both towns.


    His mind, however, was far from the game. He was thinking about the vampire clan and whether they would find any trace of them in Sunnyvale.


    After spending more than a month in Shadyside, it was obvious they weren''t based there. That left only two options: either they had their base in Sunnyvale or in the forests separating the two towns.


    Near the middle of the bus, a tall, lanky boy wearing a black Shadyside hoodie and with messy hair climbed onto a seat, turning to look at those behind him. With a teasing smile and a glint of excitement in his eyes, he raised his hands and started shouting:


    "Come on, losers! What''s with this dead-town energy? Shadyside doesn''t stay quiet!"


    "And this time, we''ve got the advantage! We have the goddess Tuesday on our side!" he added with a wide smile.


    The students on the bus erupted into cheers and laughter.


    "Yess!" a girl shouted from the front, banging the bus ceiling with her hand. "Tuesday, monarch of Shadyside! Show them who''s in charge here!"


    A chorus of "Tuesday! Tuesday!" rose among the students, chanted as if it were a war cry.


    "Are you going to say something, or are you just going to let them keep worshiping you?" Violet asked with a strange expression.


    Luke shifted his gaze from the window, his perfect features barely softening into a small, arrogant smile. Then, he gave the slightest nod¡ªbarely noticeable, yet everyone caught it.


    The effect was immediate and electrifying. The students exploded into even louder shouts, as if Tuesday''s gesture had confirmed that she was, in fact, their monarch.


    Some began clapping, others banged on the windows, and more than one shouted, "There it is! Our monarch has our back!"


    Over the past month, Luke had abandoned his act as the popular student¡ªthe persona he had meticulously crafted when he took on the identity of Tuesday. And yet, his popularity had only grown with each passing day.


    For Luke, this had been nothing more than a social experiment. Like an actor testing out a role: arrogant smiles, words that felt like commands disguised as suggestions, and calculated gestures that left everyone mesmerized. It was a game to him¡ªa large-scale manipulation to see just how much he could influence those around him.


    How easy was it to shape people''s perceptions and emotions? Turns out, it was easier than he had thought.


    However, the novelty of this "game" quickly wore off. As the days passed, he started growing bored. Pretending to be someone he wasn''t¡ªespecially someone so opposed to his true nature¡ªwas exhausting.


    So, little by little, he began shedding the personality of Tuesday. He became colder, more expressionless, responding to praise with indifferent looks or barely noticeable nods. He stopped making an effort to lead or manipulate; he simply didn''t find it entertaining anymore. But ironically, this distant attitude only made him more popular.


    Tuesday''s indifference was seen as a sign of confidence and mystery. The less she seemed to care about what others thought, the more they admired her. Her coldness, her lack of expression, even her apparent arrogance, all fueled the myth of her perfection.


    Inside, Luke felt torn between irritation and cold satisfaction. At Nevermore, he was always under watchful eyes, so in the end, he was used to people staring and pointing at him.


    Simon and Kate were also shouting and cheering. Their reputation had skyrocketed simply by being the closest to Tuesday, and most teenagers loved popularity and being the center of attention.


    As for that episode where they spent hours digging up graves, it remained a secret within the group. Their investigation continued, but they found nothing. Luke, for his part, contributed nothing of value¡ªhe only pretended to. He preferred to keep these normies out of a mess that was far beyond their league.


    Either way, it was impossible for Violet, Simon, or Kate to find another clue that would lead them to solve the mystery of Shadyside''s disappearances. There was nothing in town. He and Wednesday had only succeeded thanks to Wednesday''s visions; without them, they wouldn''t have gotten anywhere.


    Bored of watching the passing landscape, Luke searched for Wednesday. She was sitting in the back seats. She wore her typical nerdy normie look, her presence still nearly invisible¡ªthe most notable thing about her was that she was Tuesday''s sister.


    She had truly perfected the act, becoming nearly invisible thanks to the unbearably dull personality she put on display.


    Luke''s brow furrowed slightly as he noticed a boy talking to Wednesday. He recognized him, El¨ªas. The son of the woman who worked at Shadyside Realty.


    There was also a freckled girl next to them, chatting along. Her name was Lauren, and she was El¨ªas''s cousin, at least, that''s what Wednesday had told him.


    This was Jenna''s group of "friends." Since Luke was part of the rebellious group consisting of Violet, Simon, and Kate, Wednesday had found her place among a group of nearly invisible brainiacs.


    Luke stood up from his seat and walked toward Wednesday. El¨ªas and Lauren''s eyes shifted to Tuesday, noticing the monarch unexpected approach. Their brows furrowed slightly.


    A subtle shift in the atmosphere followed. Tuesday''s movements didn''t go unnoticed, and the chanting began to die down, with everyone turning their attention toward her.


    ''What is she going to do?'' Violet wondered, her expression tense. She was Tuesday''s friend, she even had romantic feelings for her. She knew how strained the Foster sisters'' relationship was.


    In fact, everyone knew. The Foster sisters had different fathers, creating an emotional distance between them.


    What the world saw was Tuesday, with her dominant personality, completely overpowering Jenna, an introverted and timid girl.


    "Sister... do you need something from me?" Jenna asked in a trembling, utterly submissive tone.


    In Luke''s mind, he admired Wednesday''s phenomenal acting. Even he couldn''t perform so flawlessly. His girlfriend was truly a multifaceted genius.


    "No... I was just wondering, why are you coming to the game? Shouldn''t you be locked away in your cave studying or something?" Luke said, his voice dripping with mockery and contempt, his arrogant smile fixed on his sister.


    Jenna, hearing the cutting tone, lowered her gaze even further, biting her lip and clenching her hands.


    El¨ªas and Lauren''s brows furrowed at Jenna''s reaction.


    "I... I wanted to attend the game," Wednesday replied in a quiet voice.


    "Oh, of course... you wanted to come to the game to, I don''t know, try to flirt with some guy, right? Get your first kiss? And if you''re lucky, lose your virginity," Tuesday said with a small laugh that echoed maliciously through the bus.


    The other students laughed along¡ªif you could even call Tuesday''s words a joke.


    Jenna didn''t say a word. She just sat there in silence, her head bowed.


    El¨ªas was about to retort to Tuesday, ready to defend Jenna. He couldn''t stand such treatment from one sister to another. It was too cruel.


    As he was about to say something, Violet beat him to it. "Enough, Tuesday. That''s enough," she said quietly but firmly, standing in front of Tuesday and grabbing her sleeve.


    The silence that followed was nearly complete. The students'' eyes turned to Violet, surprised that anyone would dare stand up to the monarch of Shadyside. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only one person in the past had ever openly dared challenge Tuesday. It had been Violet herself when she had confronted her in the cafeteria, complaining about being late because of her.


    "Enough?" Luke asked, his tone almost curious but laden with coldness, slowly turning his head toward Violet.


    Tuesday''s sky-blue eyes met Violet''s, and Violet felt a slight tremor inside her, though she forced herself to remain composed.


    The eyes of Tuesday, which many feared. Beautiful eyes that could belong to a princess from a fairy tale, yet crowned by a face that, though beautiful, radiated an intimidating authority.


    An unreal beauty accompanied by an aura so oppressive that no one, absolutely no one, dared to challenge her.


    Violet swallowed, but didn''t back down. "Yes, enough of tormenting your sister," she said.


    "Tsch, whatever," Tuesday muttered, roughly pulling herself free from Violet''s grip and returning to her seat under the gaze of everyone.


    All eyes followed Tuesday, surprised she had dropped the issue so easily.


    "Why all the silence? Keep chanting!" Tuesday snapped, glaring at the guy in the black Shadyside hoodie with messy hair who had been leading the chants.


    The guy immediately followed the command, and the rest of the students returned to the enthusiastic atmosphere of the game, fearing Tuesday''s wrath.


    Violet stayed where she was, sighing in relief. Many gave her respectful looks.


    Wednesday slightly lifted her head, which she had kept lowered until then. Her dark, abyss-like eyes looked at Violet.


    There was a cold glint in her gaze that didn''t match the shy and submissive image she had portrayed just moments before.


    She hadn''t liked at all that Luke had given in to Violet''s demands.


    Wednesday closed her eyes for a second, taking a deep breath, and when she opened them again, Jenna Foster''s mask was back in place.


    Violet didn''t notice Wednesday''s cold gaze, as Simon and Kate approached her to show their respect for being the only person who could speak to Tuesday in that tone.


    El¨ªas and Lauren also didn''t notice that small and quick change in Jenna, as they were still watching Tuesday.


    [Are you having fun?] Wednesday asked Luke through their telepathic link. Her mental voice was as cold as ice.


    Luke flinched slightly inside. He knew that tone better than anyone. His sweet girlfriend was upset, even if she didn''t show it openly.


    [What...? Why are you mad?] Luke responded through the link, keeping calm, though his confusion was evident.


    There was a brief silence before Wednesday''s icy voice reached his mind again.


    [I''m not mad, Luke. I''m disappointed]


    [Disappointed? Why? We planned it this way, remember? You as the submissive sister, me as the cruel sister. We manipulated their perceptions however we wanted] Luke said, confused.


    [It wasn''t what you said that bothered me. You know I don''t care if you insult me in front of them. It''s part of the game] Wednesday''s cold voice persisted.


    [Then what?] Luke asked.


    [What bothered me was that you gave in to Violet.]


    [That bothered you? It wasn''t a big deal. Violet intervened, and well, I thought it was better to let it go so we wouldn''t ruin the mood. Everyone knows she''s close friends with Tuesday; it would be weird for me to be so aggressive and cruel with her, don''t you think?] Luke explained.


    [Weird? Giving in is a crack in the personality you project and created yourself. Everyone knows Violet is lesbian] Wednesday replied, her mental voice cold but now tinged with something deeper: a barely contained hint of jealousy.


    [What does that have to do with anything?] Luke asked.


    [Tell me, Luke, when you''re in Tuesday''s body, do you see Violet as a possible romantic interest? Do you find her attractive? Do you flirt with her? Maybe the idea of having a relationship with a woman in a female body excites you?] Wednesday asked.


    [What!? Where are you getting that from? Of course not!] Luke replied quickly, outraged by the insinuation.


    [Are you sure? Because from where I stand, you seemed quite agreeable with her. So docile, even. And everyone knows Tuesday isn''t docile] Wednesday insisted, her voice cold, but clearly filled with a possessiveness Luke knew all too well.


    [It wasn''t anything like that, Wednesday. I just thought it was better not to cause more problems. I don''t find her attractive, and I didn''t try to flirt with her, and I certainly don''t want to have a lesbian relationship in Tuesday''s body...] Luke responded, half indignant and trying to make everything clear.


    [But if this bothers you so much, I''ll handle it differently next time. Is that okay?] Luke added.


    There was a brief silence before Wednesday finally responded.


    [You better, Luke. Because you''re mine. And I don''t plan on sharing even a fragment of you, whether you''re Luke or Tuesday]


    [You don''t have to worry about that, Wednesday] Luke said, unable to avoid smiling slightly, recognizing that unique mix of coldness and possessiveness from Wednesday.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 207: Shadyside Monarch

    Chapter 207 - Shadyside MonarchThe Sunnyvale football field was at full capacity. About five thousand people filled the stands, ready to watch the game.


    The people of Sunnyvale waved flags and banners in the air.


    This stadium, with a capacity of five thousand spectators, was a reflection of Sunnyvale''s pride and investment in its team and in sports¡ªa clear display of its superiority over Shadyside.


    By contrast, Shadyside didn''t even have enough population to fill a stadium of this size. With barely three thousand five hundred residents, only about eight hundred people had made the trip to the game.


    The difference in numbers and energy among the spectators was obvious.


    Before the game started, Sunnyvale put on a pre-match show, flaunting its opulence and competitive spirit.


    The Sunnyvale cheerleaders were being led by a tall girl with a model-like figure, perfectly styled ash-blonde hair, and green eyes.


    "That''s Rosalie... I never get tired of looking at her. I only come to the game for this," Simon said, practically drooling as he watched the Sunnyvale cheerleading captain.


    Kate, sitting beside him, rolled her eyes and elbowed him in the ribs.


    "Where''s your loyalty, Simon? We have Tuesday. Remember? Tuesday," Kate said, emphasizing the name.


    Simon shrugged, tearing his gaze away from Rosalie for only a moment. "I know, I know... But it''s different. Tuesday is like... a goddess. She''s untouchable, you know?"


    "Seriously? Rosalie doesn''t even know you exist. Tuesday is our friend. You see her all the time," Kate said, looking at him in disbelief.


    "That''s exactly why. Tuesday acts like none of this matters to her. It''s like the world is irrelevant to her. That cold demeanor, the way she looks at everyone with disdain... That makes her untouchable," Simon said.


    Kate raised an eyebrow, but Simon continued before she could say anything.


    "Rosalie, on the other hand, is like a celebrity who knows she''s beautiful. She loves being the center of attention and acts exactly how you''d expect someone like that to act," Simon explained.


    Kate scoffed, crossing her arms. She wanted to argue, but something inside her couldn''t deny what Simon was saying. As much as she hated to admit it, there was something about Tuesday that made her unique¡ªeven to her, a straight girl. Tuesday had made her question her sexuality more than once.


    But when she looked at Rosalie, all she felt was jealousy, and her self-esteem took a hit.


    As Rosalie and her teammates performed flawless acrobatics, the Sunnyvale crowd erupted into cheers, clapping enthusiastically as the stadium''s giant screens zoomed in on her.


    With every ovation, Rosalie looked more satisfied, basking in the adoration of the crowd.


    ''The worship of normie masses... so easy and exhilarating,'' Rosalie thought, executing a perfect flip and landing gracefully.


    The roar of the audience surrounded her, feeding her in a way they would never understand. It wasn''t just ego¡ªit was power.


    Despite her disdain for these simple humans, these mortals living their insignificant, fleeting lives, she couldn''t deny how much she enjoyed the way they looked at her.


    To them, she was a goddess¡ªan untouchable figure of perfection and magnetism. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Sunnyvale''s performance ended, it was Shadyside''s turn. The Shadyside cheerleaders and marching band did their best, with Violet playing in the band.


    The difference between the two performances was stark. Shadyside couldn''t match Sunnyvale''s grandeur.


    Murmurs, laughter, and boos came from the rival crowd throughout the show. However, Shadyside wasn''t done just yet.


    When the band''s music stopped, Madison, Shadyside''s cheer captain, stepped onto the field. She took the microphone with a calmness and confidence that contrasted with the hostile atmosphere around them.


    "Well, it seems our humble little performance wasn''t enough for you," Madison said in a light, almost mocking tone that momentarily silenced the laughter.


    The Shadyside cheerleaders stepped aside, forming a semicircle as Madison extended an arm toward someone standing just behind the formation.


    "Now, let''s introduce our monarch... the monarch of Shadyside."


    A murmur spread through the stadium. The spotlights turned toward a figure wearing an oversized black hoodie with the Shadyside logo, the hood pulled up over their head.


    The Sunnyvale crowd looked confused¡ªsome laughed again, while others began speculating about the person''s identity.


    ''When did I even say yes to this?'' thought Luke, the hooded figure. The entire school had begged him to just show up for this moment, and he reluctantly agreed after countless pleas. It wasn''t a complicated task, after all.


    The only thing he asked for was to be called monarch instead of queen¡ªthere was no way he was letting them call him that, not even in this female form.


    With no other choice, Luke raised his hands to the hood and pulled it back, revealing his face.


    The stadium fell into momentary silence.


    Everyone was stunned¡ªnot just by the blonde girl''s striking features, but by something else. On the giant screen, her ice-blue eyes shone with an innate arrogance, as if she were looking down at a crowd of ants.


    "Say a few words to our people," Madison said, making an exaggerated bow before handing Luke the microphone. He took it reluctantly.


    "You better win this game, or you made me waste my time coming here," Luke said, his voice laced with irritation at all the attention.


    Despite the annoyance and authority in his tone, the crowd was taken aback when his voice echoed through the stadium speakers. Cold and firm, yet carrying a melodic, smooth, and perfectly tuned quality¡ªjust as flawless as his appearance.


    The Shadyside stands erupted into cheers, as if their monarch''s words were an order that ignited them even more. The energy was far greater than what Madison and the band had managed to stir¡ªachieved with just a few words from Luke.


    The Sunnyvale spectators remained silent, some whispering in hushed tones as they continued staring at Tuesday.


    From her spot, Rosalie watched the scene in disbelief.


    For the first time in her life, she felt like someone else was outshining her.


    ''She looks completely different compared to the photos...'' thought Rosalie, who had seen pictures of Tuesday¡ªher reputation had even reached Sunnyvale.


    But seeing her in person was an entirely different experience.


    What unsettled her the most was the arrogance that radiated from every fiber of her being.


    The mere fact that a normie girl could project such arrogance infuriated her.


    Rosalie''s green eyes filled with hatred as she glared at Tuesday.


    ''I won''t wait a week,'' she thought, a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    With both spectacles over, the game began. It lasted nearly two hours and was fiercely contested. The final winner was Shadyside, securing victory with a one-touchdown lead.


    The Shadyside players had seemingly entered a berserker mode, playing the entire game with one goal in mind: victory. They couldn''t afford to lose¡ªnot after making Tuesday come all this way and waste her time. And they succeeded.


    They won the game after two years without a victory.


    The Shadyside stands erupted in cheers and excitement. Meanwhile, the Sunnyvale spectators had gone completely silent¡ªa stark contrast to their earlier confidence.


    With the celebrations over, Luke walked through the crowd toward one of the stadium exits. He pulled his hood back up and separated from his Shadyside teammates. It was time to begin the exploration of Sunnyvale in search of the vampire clan.


    He would cover the eastern and northern parts of Sunnyvale, while Wednesday and Natasha took the other zones.


    ''I hope I get lucky,'' Luke thought with a hint of impatience. He was tired of investigating and following leads¡ªhe wanted action. He wanted to finally find those damn pieces of evidence.


    Reaching the parking lot, he noticed the crowd starting to disperse, many still discussing the game¡ªmost of them clearly unhappy, being from Sunnyvale.


    Just then, Luke heard a voice inside his head, like a whisper.


    "Come... Follow my voice."


    Luke flinched slightly. He hadn''t expected a whispering voice to suddenly appear in his mind, and yet, the voice carried an unmistakable magnetic pull. He instantly knew what it was.


    ''Vampire hypnosis,'' Luke thought, pleasantly surprised. He had to hold back a manic grin from forming on his face.


    Vampiric hypnosis and psychic mind control had distinct differences in their mechanics and effects on the victim.


    Vampires didn''t impose direct commands like a psychic would; instead, their hypnosis was more subtle, immersive, and seductive. Their power lay in suggestion¡ªin a whisper that slipped into the victim''s mind, drawing them in, absorbing them, even making them feel pleased at the mere idea of obeying.


    On the other hand, psychic mind control is an absolute command. There is no seduction or persuasion¡ªonly a cold, mechanical order that the victim''s mind executes without resistance.


    It''s as if their free will momentarily shuts down, and their body moves under the psychic''s will, without questioning or feeling anything in the process.


    Who would have thought a vampire would come knocking at his door? This was great news. He quickly concluded that the vampire must have seen him speaking in his Tuesday form and had been tempted by the beauty of his female appearance¡ªor something along those lines.


    ''So they are in Sunnyvale, not in the forest. Thanks, female form,'' Luke thought as he began following the voice guiding him.


    The vampire was gravely mistaken if he thought he could seduce him with such weak hypnosis. However, Luke decided to play along since he was being led toward the forest¡ªan isolated place, far from prying eyes. All the better for him.


    He didn''t want to startle the vampire, so it was best to let him think his hypnosis was working.


    ''Who will be the lucky one? Hopefully, it''s more than one,'' Luke thought, already eager for battle. It had been a long time since he''d had an exciting fight. The last one was against the lesser demons, and while it had been fun, it wasn''t exactly challenging.


    Luke walked through the dark forest, guided by the vampire''s voice. More than twenty minutes had passed since he started following it, and his thoughts were a mix of impatience and curiosity.


    As he walked, his mind kept analyzing the situation. This group of vampires, a secondary branch of the Drosia clan, worked with great meticulousness to cover their tracks, making it seem as though the disappearances were just people leaving town.


    But where was that meticulousness now? The way the vampire had lured him in was anything but subtle, anything but careful.


    Tuesday was an important figure for Shadyside, known throughout the school and the entire town. She had even made a strong impression in Sunnyvale. Her face had been displayed on every big screen in the stadium.


    If she were to disappear tonight, it would be noticed immediately. This was an impulsive abduction¡ªsomething that didn''t match the calculated modus operandi of these vampires.


    Why were they acting so foolishly now?


    After a few more minutes, Luke reached a slightly more open area. The trees remained tall, with thick trunks spaced apart, creating a broader field of vision.


    At the edge of the clearing, he saw three figures. They stood motionless about fifteen meters away. The moonlight reflected off their hooded faces, but to Luke¡ªbeing a clairvoyant¡ªtheir faces were perfectly visible even at this distance.


    Luke recognized one of those faces¡ªthe face of a pale-skinned girl with ash-colored hair. The only difference was her eyes; they had once been green, but now they were a deep, dark red.


    ''That''s one of Sunnyvale''s cheerleaders... Her name was Rosalie,'' Luke thought as he observed the three figures. Sometimes, it was actually useful to pay attention to Simon''s nonsense.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 208: Beating

    Chapter 208 - Beating"Take off your hood," Rosalie said, stepping toward Luke.


    Luke "obeyed," bringing his hands to the hood and revealing his face. He wanted to see exactly what this trio of vampires intended to do.


    Both Rosalie and her two companions flinched slightly upon seeing Luke''s feminine form up close¡ªsomething that did not go unnoticed by his clairvoyant eye.


    Rosalie frowned as she got a closer look at Tuesday''s face. She did not seem pleased at all to see someone who surpassed her in beauty.


    Before Rosalie could make her next move, hurried footsteps echoed around them, and within seconds, two more figures arrived.


    Luke had to restrain himself from reacting, as doing so would reveal that Rosalie''s hypnosis had no effect on him.


    He recognized the two newcomers¡ªtwo teenagers from Shadyside who shared a class with him: Elias and Lauren. They were even part of Wednesday''s group of fake friends.


    What the hell were they doing here? And more importantly, the speed at which they arrived made it clear they were Outcasts¡ªit was impossible for them to be Normies.


    ''Are they vampires too?'' Luke thought, confused. He had read Elias''s mother''s memories, and there was nothing in them indicating that she was a vampire or that her son was one.


    Besides, these two had spent a lot of time at school with Wednesday, someone extremely observant. It was unbelievable that she hadn''t noticed.


    ''She won''t take this well...'' Luke thought. If Wednesday found out about this "mistake" on her part¡ªthat two vampires had fooled her¡ªshe wouldn''t be happy at all.


    "What are you doing?" Elias asked, looking at Rosalie and the others.


    "Shut up, half-breed. We don''t owe you any explanations," Rosalie scoffed, clearly in no mood.


    ''Half-breed?'' Luke thought.


    "What you''re doing is too risky! Everyone will notice this girl''s disappearance on game day," Elias exclaimed, refusing to back down. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We know that, idiot. We''re not going to kill her or make her disappear," the lanky guy said irritably. His complexion was pale, he stood nearly 1.95 meters tall, and his dark hair was relatively long.


    "I''ll just mark her. Let her suffer a little," Rosalie added, licking her lips and baring her sharp fangs.


    ''Mm, they''re not as stupid as I initially thought,'' Luke mused.


    A vampire''s bite could cause nightmares, sleep disorders, persistent pain at the wound site, and a state of weakness.


    "Why? This isn''t what we were asked to do," Lauren asked, slightly confused by the change in plans.


    "Because I said so," Rosalie snapped, before making a quick motion with her hand.


    A burst of blood shot from her palm toward Lauren, who barely had time to cross her arms in an X to shield herself.


    Lauren was sent flying backward, crashing hard against the trunk of a tree. Deep cuts formed on her forearms, bleeding profusely.


    Elias quickly rushed to her side to help her and check if she was okay.


    "I''m tired of your questions," Rosalie said with a sneer of disdain, briefly glancing at Lauren and Elias before turning her attention back to Luke and approaching him at a steady pace.


    When she got close, just as she was about to extend her pale hand toward her victim''s neck, Luke looked at her.


    His eyes snapped out of their supposed trance, locking onto Rosalie''s crimson gaze. She froze, startled by the sudden change.


    Before she could react, Luke spoke in a cold tone.


    "Kneel."


    The command reached Rosalie''s brain¡ªshe couldn''t even resist for a second. Her knees buckled, and in an instant, she was kneeling before Luke, who gazed down at her with an icy stare.


    That wasn''t all. Luke pulled his leg back and, using all his physical strength, drove his knee straight into Rosalie''s face.


    The beautiful vampire''s nose shattered, a couple of teeth flew out, and blood gushed from her mouth.


    Luke hadn''t even used his telekinesis to enhance the blow, yet he still managed to knock Rosalie out cold.


    Though psychics had less physical strength than certain types of Outcasts, like Werewolves or Vampires, their power still surpassed that of a Normie.


    If he landed a well-placed hit with full force on a vampire like Rosalie¡ªwho wasn''t specialized in endurance¡ªknocking her out was easy.


    The place fell into silence. Rosalie''s two vampire companions stood in shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened. As for Lauren and Elias, they stared wide-eyed at Tuesday¡ªthe supposed Normie girl who had arrived in Shadyside just over a month ago.


    "Tsch, what a weak vampire. You''re lucky I''m not allowed to kill you."


    Luke''s irritated, disdainful voice broke the silence. He had expected Rosalie to put up more of a fight or at least endure more than a single blow.


    "You bastard! Who the hell are you?!" the lanky vampire shouted in fury, about to lunge at Luke. But he was stopped by his companion, who, unlike the other two, had maintained a serious expression from the start.


    "Don''t be reckless, Alex. She''s a psychic," he said in an irrefutable tone. Alex stared at him for a moment before reluctantly holding his ground.


    "You''re right. We need to attack her together, Armand," Alex said, trying to contain his rage at seeing his sister unconscious on the ground, her face a complete mess.


    ''A psychic?'' Elias thought, looking at Tuesday as if she were a stranger. He had never imagined that she was an Outcast like him¡ªlet alone that she belonged to the psychic race.


    ''Does that mean Jenna is one too?'' he wondered, full of doubt.


    "What is a psychic doing here?" Armand asked.


    Luke observed him closely and realized he was the strongest of the three¡ªor at least that''s what his authoritative stance over Alex suggested.


    "Am I not allowed to be here? I understand that this is your territory and that you use Shadyside as a blood farm for Normies, but that doesn''t mean I''m forbidden from coming," Luke replied with a slight mocking smile.


    Luke''s response made Armand, Alex, Elias, and Lauren''s expressions darken with surprise and unease.


    ''This isn''t good,'' Armand thought, panic beginning to set in¡ªbut he forced himself to stay calm. They needed to warn his father and the others.


    Without hesitation, Armand swiftly pulled out a pristine ceremonial dagger and placed it in Alex''s hands.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Alex asked.


    "Get out of here. Now. Tell Father and Grandfather," Armand ordered in a serious tone as he lightly bit his finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the blade.


    The dagger gleamed briefly, and in the blink of an eye¡ªAlex vanished.


    ''A teleporter...'' Luke thought with a slight grimace. He hadn''t expected Armand to act so paranoid and quick.


    Though it made sense¡ªlearning that another Outcast knew what his family was doing here was enough to send him into a panic. If this got out, the Drosia clan itself would kill him and his entire family.


    ''Oh well,'' Luke thought, not particularly worried about a couple more vampires showing up. He would defeat Armand before they arrived and get the information he needed.


    Besides, he had already sent a telepathic message to Wednesday and Natasha, informing them of the situation.


    Luke extended his arm toward Armand, who was already prepared for battle.


    Armand knew better than to underestimate this blue-aura psychic, but he trusted in his own strength. His mental resistance was far superior to his sister''s. Plus, his physical strength and speed should give him the edge.


    ''Why is she extending her arm?'' Armand thought, feeling a sudden twinge of unease.


    They were over ten meters apart¡ªthere was no way this blue-aura psychic could attack him from that distance without moving.


    But the moment that thought crossed his mind, his expression darkened.


    An invisible force seized him.


    A devastating telekinetic pull wrapped around him, sucking him in as if gravity had suddenly shifted. He tried to resist, planting his feet on the ground with all his physical strength, but the pressure was overwhelming.


    ''A dual-aura psychic?! Damn it!'' he thought as his body was yanked toward Luke, completely out of control. The wind howled in his ears.


    As Armand hurtled toward him at high speed, Luke clenched his fist, waiting for the perfect moment.


    The instant Armand reached him¡ªrushing in like an out-of-control bullet¡ªLuke struck with flawless timing.


    BOOM!


    The impact was brutal.


    Armand''s face collided directly with the punch, amplified by the sheer velocity at which he was being pulled. His head snapped back violently, his skin rippling from the force, and a shockwave echoed through the air.


    It was like smashing a baseball with a steel bat.


    A sickening crack resonated as Armand''s nose shattered instantly, sending a spray of blood in every direction. His teeth crumbled under the overwhelming force¡ªsome splintering, others ripped out completely.


    Armand didn''t get blasted backward.


    His body plummeted straight down.


    His head crashed against the ground with a dull, heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust and fragments of earth.


    He lay motionless.


    His face, pressed into the dirt, bore the imprint of Luke''s fist, seared into his skin like a burning brand. Blood soaked his mouth, seeping between his shattered teeth. His breathing was weak.


    ''Why is he so weak!?'' Luke thought, his expression twisting in confusion as he realized Armand had been knocked unconscious.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 209: The Truth of Shadyside

    Chapter 209 - The Truth of Shadyside"Why is he so weak!?" Luke thought with a confused expression as he realized that Armand had lost consciousness.


    The place fell silent once more, with only the sounds of the forest at night filling the air. Lauren and Elias stared in shock¡ªwhat they had believed to be a normie had defeated their familiar with a single blow.


    ''So this is a psychic?'' Lauren and Elias thought, their eyes fixed on Tuesday. It was the first time they had ever seen a psychic. Moreover, they also noticed that she had two auras, something they had read was even rarer.


    Luke looked down at Armand with a rather disappointed expression. He hadn''t expected the vampire to be unable to withstand even a single blow from him, nor to be completely helpless against his telekinetic strength.


    ''They must be the youngest of the secondary branch...'' Luke thought, shaking his head. If he wanted an exciting fight, he would have to face the family leader of this branch.


    Luke turned his head toward Lauren and Elias, who instinctively took a step back, their foreheads covered in sweat.


    Elias swallowed hard as he felt Tuesday''s sky-colored eyes fixate on him. Before, he hadn''t understood how this girl could be so arrogant, but now he was beginning to understand.


    Luke made a small motion with his hand. He directed his telekinetic force toward the two teenagers, and in an instant, they stopped moving, completely immobilized.


    ''What the hell!?'' Elias thought, shocked as he struggled to break free from the invisible force restraining him, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t escape.


    ''Why can''t I break free!?'' Lauren thought, equally astonished. Her feet lifted off the ground, and she, along with Elias, began floating toward Luke.


    ''My strength¡ªover two tons¡ªit''s useless?'' Elias thought, panic setting in. The chance of survival seemed to be zero. Their enemy didn''t even need to exert himself to have them at his mercy¡ªand he hadn''t even used his blue aura.


    Luke applied pressure on Elias and Lauren, forcing them to kneel close to him.


    "Your mother should know you''re a vampire, but she''s a normie. How did she hide that from me when I read her memories?" Luke asked.


    He didn''t have much time before more vampires arrived¡ªhe needed to get the information as quickly as possible while also clearing up some doubts.


    Digging through Elias''s memories would take too long, and it was likely that his mind was protected, just as his mother''s memories had been.


    "You read my mother''s memories!?" Elias asked in shock.


    Luke didn''t respond. Instead, Elias felt one of the fingers on his right hand twist into an unnatural position, sending a sharp wave of pain through him.


    "Answer my question if you don''t want a painful death. I already know that your branch of the clan is kidnapping normies to drink their blood. If this comes to light, the main branch of the Drosia clan will kill all of you," Luke said in a cold, impatient tone.


    "So if you want to live and don''t want me to tell the other vampires of the Drosia clan what you''re doing here, answer my questions," he added.


    "Will you really let us live and not expose us?" Lauren asked in a trembling voice as she looked into Luke''s eyes. She knew he wouldn''t hesitate to kill them if they didn''t cooperate.


    "I keep my word. I don''t care if you''re kidnapping a few normies and using them as food. Now, answer or..." Luke said, raising his hand toward Lauren.


    If Elias refused to talk, he would torture his cousin to make him comply.


    "Alright, we''ll talk!" Elias blurted out quickly. He didn''t want Tuesday to torture and kill his cousin before making him suffer the same fate.


    "Good. Be quick¡ªI have limited time," Luke said, lowering his hand.


    "You couldn''t figure out that my mother had a half-blood son because of an artifact my grandfather created... It acts as a mental veil that blocks psychic intrusions. It passively encrypts specific or important memories, so when you entered her mind, you didn''t notice any resistance and assumed she was just a regular normie," Elias explained.


    ''An artifact...'' Luke thought, his lips curling slightly in annoyance. He was still inexperienced in reading memories, which was why he hadn''t realized it. He simply hadn''t been able to train this ability much.


    "Does this artifact have another function? Like making the normies of Shadyside unaware of how strange it is that so many people are disappearing from their town?" Luke asked.


    Elias nodded and began to explain briefly.


    The interrogation continued for about ten minutes. Luke wanted to clear up some doubts about what was happening in Shadyside and how these vampires had managed to hide everything so perfectly. If it weren''t for Wednesday''s visions, it would have taken him much longer to find out that vampires were behind all of this.


    The artifact, besides acting as a mental veil to protect normies with important information¡ªlike Elias''s mother¡ªcould also be used on a wide scale to make all the normies in Shadyside believe that people were leaving the town simply because they found it boring.


    However, it wasn''t 100% effective, as seen in the case of Violet, who noticed that something was wrong. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For this reason, Elias''s grandfather had sent the discriminated branch of the family to Shadyside to handle the cover-ups in case anything went wrong and to take care of the entire process of making normies disappear and sending them to the main family.


    This discriminated branch consisted of only four people: Elias and his mother, and Lauren and her father¡ªtwo normies and two outcasts.


    The secondary branch of the Drosia Clan was composed of eight pureblood vampires, two hybrids, and two normies.


    At the head of the clan were Elias''s grandparents: Niklaus and Elena.


    They had three children¡ªtwo sons and a daughter. The eldest son married a female vampire and had three children: Rosalie, Armand, and Alex¡ªtwo of whom had already been defeated by Luke.


    The second son didn''t have any pureblood vampire offspring. He had a brief affair with a normie woman from Shadyside, resulting in Elias¡ªa half-normie, half-vampire hybrid who inherited vampire genes.


    The third daughter also had no pureblood vampire children. She had an affair with a normie man from Shadyside, leading to the birth of Lauren, Elias''s hybrid cousin.


    Because they were hybrids, Elias and Lauren were despised by their pureblood cousins and the rest of the family. The same applied to Elias''s mother and Lauren''s father. That''s why these four were sent to Shadyside¡ªto monitor the town and send normies to the main clan whenever needed, ensuring that nothing went wrong.


    Elias''s vampire father was still alive, but Lauren''s mother had disappeared the day she was born and was never seen again.


    This meant that Luke, Wednesday, and Natasha would only have to face four real enemies: Elias''s grandparents, Niklaus and Elena, his father, and his uncle.


    As for Elias, Lauren, Rosalie, and the other two, Luke didn''t see them as threats. He had already defeated four of them, and the lanky one had only escaped thanks to a teleportation device.


    ''It will be much less dangerous than I thought,'' Luke thought with both relief and disappointment. The secondary branch of this vampire clan was weaker than he had initially thought.


    Knowing how many enemies he might face, Luke moved on to the most important part of the interrogation.


    "Did something important happen sixteen years ago? Whether in Shadyside, Sunnyvale, or the woods between the two towns?" Luke asked, slightly crouching to be at Elias''s level. Elias trembled slightly, feeling Luke so close.


    Elias was over 20 years old, though he was in 11th grade, because vampires have much longer lifespans. At 20 years old, they''re still considered adolescents.


    Since he, along with his mother, uncle, and cousin, handled the cover-ups for all the criminal or suspicious events, he should be aware of his parents'' arrival 16 years ago and the Spellmans.


    "Sixteen years..." Elias and Lauren repeated in unison. Luke knew from their reactions that something had happened.


    "What happened? Speak," Luke said, raising his hand slightly, pointing toward Lauren.


    "Hey, hey, wait! I''ll tell you!" Elias quickly replied.


    "Sixteen years ago, there was a big incident at the Nightwing camp. It was a camp located in the woods between Shadyside and Sunnyvale, near Alum Creek Lake," Elias added, trying to determine if this information was useful for Tuesday.


    ''Bingo,'' Luke thought.


    "What incident?" Luke asked.


    "More than fifteen teenage campers died in a fire caused... by a psychic battle. They died in the crossfire. That''s all I know. My mother, my uncle, and Lauren had to make sure all the normies believed it was just a regular fire, and little by little, we made them forget about the incident," Elias answered, looking at Tuesday with some suspicion.


    It was obvious that the psychic in front of him was connected to the psychics who fought at the camp.


    ''The evidence is hidden at the camp,'' Luke thought with a slight smile. He finally knew the location.


    It was clear that his parents, who had had a slight advantage in escaping from the Spellmans, lost time hiding the evidence at the camp.


    "What happened to the camp? I''ve been here for more than a month and haven''t heard anything about it," Luke said. Natasha and Wednesday had searched for hidden information but found nothing.


    "The year after the fire, at the same camp, a boy killed his girlfriend and then committed suicide. They closed the camp again that summer, but the next year they reopened it, and another tragedy occurred. A group of three friends drowned in the lake, all three died. This tragedy was the last nail in the coffin, and the camp was permanently closed," Elias responded.


    "Mm... Did you also make everyone forget about that with the artifact?" Luke asked, and Elias nodded.


    "Yes, my grandfather wanted to keep both towns normal and without any major incidents, since it would be very dangerous if they found out what they''re doing here," Elias said. If any vampire from a major clan were reported, they would kill everyone for breaking the rule of drinking normie blood, especially doing it systematically for so many years.


    ''That artifact seems a bit broken,'' Luke thought.


    In Jericho, they changed the image of Crackstone after hundreds of years of hiding the true story and spreading false propaganda about him. Here, though, they managed to make all the inhabitants of Shadyside and Sunnyvale completely forget about an incident that happened 16 years ago, an incident where several people died.


    "Tell me the exact location of the camp," Luke said, and Elias answered honestly, without lying. He didn''t care much about what Luke was looking for, as long as they weren''t killed, he would cooperate.


    ''Alright, let''s go,'' Luke thought, as his feet began to lift off the ground. Elias, Lauren, Rosalie, and Armand also started to fly.


    Then, Luke began to fly at high speed, though not at maximum, heading toward the Nightwing camp.


    ''Is she taking us with her too!?'' Elias thought, seeing how he was more than twenty meters off the ground, flying at great speed.


    ''Let''s cooperate. We can''t defeat her, let alone escape,'' Lauren said, looking at Elias, who heard her voice as a whisper in his head.


    ''I know... I don''t want to die,'' Elias said to Lauren. His pureblood cousins were weak against Tuesday. Now, she was flying, carrying four people. Her strength was too uneven; they couldn''t win no matter how much the four of them fought against her.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 210: Negotiations fail

    Chapter 210 - Negotiations failAs Luke traveled to the camp he had shut down many years ago, Wednesday and Natasha were facing off against vampires from the Drosia Clan.


    Neither of them imagined that on this very night, they would be confronting the secondary branch of this important vampire clan.


    They found the vampires'' base¡ªa mansion perched atop a hill in Sunnyvale. They managed to locate it thanks to Luke, who interrogated Elias and instantly relayed the information to Wednesday and Natasha through their telepathic group link.


    However, they did not expect to be discovered by the vampires of the Drosia Clan. Thanks to Luke, they knew that a vampire had escaped using a teleporter and would alert the others. That was why they had planned a surprise attack when the vampires left in Luke''s direction.


    They wanted to buy time for Luke to reach the abandoned camp and retrieve the evidence without any setbacks. After that, they would leave Sunnyvale and Shadyside.


    But their surprise attack was uncovered, and they were nearly caught off guard by an unexpected counterattack. It seemed these vampires had a method to monitor the areas surrounding their mansion.


    "We''re not here to fight," Wednesday said after gracefully dodging a dangerously lethal attack from a well-dressed, elegant middle-aged vampire.


    "Hard to believe, considering you were lurking around our gardens like a rat. Besides, thanks to your companion, we know that you''re aware of what''s happening here," the middle-aged vampire scoffed, eyeing Wednesday and Natasha with arrogance.


    ''That must be Elena, Elias and Lauren''s grandmother,'' Wednesday thought, analyzing the woman with her dark eyes. She had to be over a hundred years old.


    Upon learning from Luke that Elias and Lauren were hybrid vampires, Wednesday had been quite surprised, though she would never admit it. She had never once suspected them. If she ran into them now, she wouldn''t let them go so easily...


    Even though she had played them by using a false identity and personality, she hated being played with the same trick.


    "That psychics would uncover what''s happening here..." said the most wrinkled man among the vampires, his voice rough.


    ''Niklaus. The leader of this branch,'' Wednesday thought, now focusing on the middle-aged man with silver hair, pale skin, and red eyes.


    "Your children must have done something foolish," Niklaus added, turning his gaze toward the two men who appeared to be in their thirties.


    "We''re sorry, Father," the two men said in unison, bowing their heads respectfully. Niklaus scoffed lightly before shifting his piercing gaze back to Natasha and Wednesday.


    Alex, the one who had alerted his family about the psychics, remained silent, his head lowered, lacking the courage to meet his grandfather''s or father''s eyes. His father shot him a glance filled with disappointment and anger.


    "I''ll say it again. We''re not here to fight. We don''t care if you use Shadyside as your blood farm. If we get what we came for, we won''t say anything. We''re psychics¡ªwe don''t care about the rules vampires impose on themselves," Wednesday said in an icy tone.


    ''So the blonde girl''s sister is also a psychic... and completely different from what I observed before...'' Alex thought. He had watched Jenna and she seemed like a timid, cowardly girl. However, now, even he felt fear at the empty gaze and monotone voice of the girl.


    "They know too much. We can''t let them leave," Elias''s father said in a tone just as icy as Wednesday''s while conjuring a blood sword that hardened in his grip.


    Wednesday clicked her tongue in annoyance. If she weren''t on an undercover mission, she would have already launched herself at them with her dark scythe, slicing off the heads of these arrogant vampires who fed on weak normies.


    "I am Wednesday Addams. Would you rather have the Drosia Clan hunting you... or my family?" Wednesday asked threateningly, with a hint of irritation in her voice. She hated using her family''s name to intimidate enemies.


    All the vampires were stunned by this revelation. Their expressions faltered now that they realized they were facing a member of the Addams family¡ªone of the Six Great Psychic Families, far more powerful than the entire Drosia Clan.


    "Your face did seem familiar," Niklaus murmured, narrowing his eyes at Wednesday. As the eldest daughter, she was famous¡ªespecially after reviving and killing Crackstone, not to mention being the girlfriend of Luke Poe, the psychic who possessed three auras, something unheard of in their world.


    His gaze then shifted to Natasha. "You must be the shapeshifter..." he added. Natasha''s body immediately shifted back to her original form¡ªthere was no longer any point in keeping up the disguise.


    "Wait... If you''re not Jenna... then who is Tuesday, really?" Alex asked in disbelief.


    If these two girls had been using false identities, then the same had to be true for the beautiful blonde girl.


    However, something was off. No one had ever heard of a blue-aura psychic with otherworldly beauty. It was as if she had appeared out of nowhere.


    Both Alex and the other vampires had only one name come to mind.


    "Luke Poe?" Elena finally asked, her tone filled with disbelief.


    "Your brains aren''t so bad after all you are meticulous criminals," Wednesday said with a faint, cold smile. "I wish those two vampires good luck against Luke. He''s not very patient when he doesn''t get what he wants."


    ''Brother!'' Alex thought, his mind racing to Armand, who was prepared to fight Luke when he teleported away.


    It was impossible¡ªhis brother had no chance against the legendary three-aura psychic who had defeated Crackstone, killed two highly talented Spellmans, slain a hundred-year-old gorgon, and even fought lesser demons...


    "My children..." the thirty-year-old man murmured anxiously. If anything happened to them, his wife¡ªmay she rest in peace¡ªwould never forgive him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay put, Adri¨¢n. I''ll go," Niklaus said.


    "You two, take care of these girls. Don''t kill the Addams girl, but the shapeshifter¡ªyou can kill her," Niklaus ordered before vanishing from his spot.


    ''It''s strange that they refuse to negotiate, even after we told them we don''t want trouble...'' Wednesday thought, feeling a bad premonition.


    The blackmail had failed. Even using her last name had been useless. In fact, it seemed to have made things worse¡ªNiklaus had acted strangely after learning their identities.


    Wednesday wanted to stop Niklaus, but she was blocked by Elena, Adri¨¢n, and Elias''s father. Overcoming three vampires with centuries of experience wouldn''t be easy.


    Natasha didn''t stay still. While those three vampires kept Wednesday occupied, she charged toward Alex, her arm transforming into a steel blade.


    Alex was caught off guard by Natasha''s sudden, fast, and deadly attack. He barely had time to step aside, narrowly avoiding being impaled.


    But Natasha didn''t stop. She swiftly redirected her blade, slicing clean through Alex''s left arm. He couldn''t suppress a scream of pain as his severed limb fell to the ground.


    "Alex!" Adri¨¢n shouted in anger and concern as he saw his son lose an arm.


    Wednesday materialized a spear of darkness and hurled it at Adri¨¢n, taking advantage of his distraction. Adri¨¢n reacted quickly, dodging to the side, but the spear still grazed his shoulder, piercing through and drawing blood.


    Elias''s father lunged at Wednesday while she was in a vulnerable position, but his attack missed¡ªshe disappeared into her own darkness and reappeared a few meters away, completely unscathed.


    "Tsch," he clicked him tongue in frustration.


    "Stop whining, kid. For a vampire, you''re pretty pathetic," Natasha sneered, looking down at Alex, who was kneeling and clutching the stump where his arm used to be.


    Just as Natasha was about to behead Alex, a mist materialized in front of him, blocking her attack. It was Elena¡ªwho didn''t stop after deflecting the strike.


    She immediately launched hardened blood projectiles at Natasha, forcing her to dodge as she retreated.


    Elena didn''t continue her attack on Natasha, as her priority was to check if her grandson was okay.


    Natasha stepped back to stand next to Wednesday. Both had a cold look directed at the vampires.


    "The negotiations failed..." Wednesday commented, her tone lacking much concern.


    "Yes. Let''s finish this quickly and go with Luke to the camp," Natasha said, wiping a small line of blood from her cheek.


    Wednesday nodded and said, "I''ll tell Luke he can deal with the other vampires now."


    After that, she sent Luke a telepathic message, letting him know that it no longer mattered to keep these vampires alive¡ªthey had no intention of reaching an agreement.


    So there was no point in keeping them alive and being merciful.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 211: Enid’s appearance

    Chapter 211 - Enid''s appearanceLuke, just minutes after arriving at Camp Nightwing, received a telepathic message from Wednesday informing him that the negotiations had failed and that Niklaus was heading his way, so he could get rid of Rosalie, Armand, and the others if he wanted to.


    ''Why do blackmail attempts never work?'' Luke thought, somewhat surprised that Niklaus didn''t give a damn that he was facing the eldest Addams and that she wanted to negotiate rather than report what was happening here to the vampire authorities.


    El¨ªas and Lauren trembled as Tuesday looked at them again, this time with a different gleam in his sky-blue eyes.


    "What are you doing?" El¨ªas asked, feeling an increasing pressure tightening around his neck, making it difficult to breathe.


    Lauren experienced the same thing, desperately bringing her hands to her throat, trying to free herself from the invisible force choking her, but it was useless.


    "Don''t blame me, blame your family for refusing to negotiate and choosing to fight. Don''t worry, your cousins will be joining you soon," Luke said, casting a quick glance at Rosalie and Armand, who remained unconscious.


    "Shit..." El¨ªas muttered with difficulty, as he dropped to his knees, struggling more and more to breathe, feeling the pressure around his neck intensify. At any moment, his neck would snap under the telekinetic force.


    Just as Luke was about to apply enough pressure to break El¨ªas and Lauren''s necks, rapid footsteps approached his direction, followed by a sudden shout.


    "Luke, stop!"


    Luke''s eyes widened in surprise at the familiar tone of voice and the aura of this person.


    He turned his head, and his shock became even clearer when he saw the girl standing in front of him.


    A girl with light blonde hair streaked with pink and blue. Her hair reached about jaw-length. She wore an oversized lilac T-shirt, paired with ripped jeans and sneakers with rainbow details.


    "Enid?" Luke asked, staring at the girl who had stepped in front of him. Her hair was shorter than the last time he had seen her at Petropolus Manor.


    Thanks to her sudden intervention, El¨ªas and Lauren were able to breathe again, though Luke kept them immobilized to prevent them from escaping.


    "Whew... I made it just in time," Enid said with a small smile, wiping some sweat from her forehead. She had sprinted through the forest at high speed.


    Luke was utterly confused. What was Enid doing here? How did she know it was him? And why was she telling him to stop?


    ''Her feminine form is really beautiful... Why does that bother me?'' Enid thought as she studied Luke more closely, remaining silent for a few seconds.


    "What are you doing here?" Luke asked with a strange expression.


    The situation was, at the very least, strange. Months ago, he had his last conversation with Enid, where he told her he couldn''t keep his promise, explaining his reasons. That conversation had ended very badly.


    Later, she and Wednesday had a brief exchange during a game of Truth or Dare at Ajax''s birthday party, where they pointed out how picky he was with food. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During that conversation, Luke had barely spoken to Enid, exchanging only a few words.


    "I''m here to help," Enid finally said after finishing her silent examination of Luke''s feminine form and looking directly into his eyes. Their gazes met for the first time in a long while.


    "Help...?" Luke repeated, unable to believe what he was hearing.


    Why did she want to help him? The last thing he remembered was Enid calling him a bastard, a womanizer, and slapping him¡ªsomething he had somewhat deserved.


    However, that question could wait. There was a more pressing one to ask.


    "How do you know we''re here?" Luke questioned. Not even his mortal enemies, who had to be searching for him, had found him.


    "Oh, Wednesday told me at Ajax''s birthday party. Didn''t you know?" Enid replied.


    "No... she never mentioned anything," Luke said, resting a hand on his chin.


    "Mm, I guess she didn''t want to tell you that she sent me here to use me since I''d be useful in fighting and helping you," Enid said, noticing Luke''s confused expression.


    "Maybe," Luke muttered, unconvinced by that reasoning. He knew Wednesday too well.


    She was a very possessive and independent girl. Would she really send him ex-girlfriend to help them? Especially when she knew that Enid was one of the few people he had ever cared about?


    First, Wednesday was far too possessive and jealous to willingly make such a move. And second, she was extremely independent. She hated relying on others, even hesitating to use her own last name because she preferred to handle everything on her own.


    It had taken Luke a long time to get her to trust him with things, to fight alongside him as a team. But even now, there were limits¡ªlike when it came to minor demons.


    So the idea that Wednesday genuinely wanted Enid''s help for this Sunnyvale and Shadyside situation was almost impossible to believe.


    ''Now''s not the time to figure out Wednesday''s true intentions,'' Luke thought. Right now, he needed to find the evidence and get out of here, wrapping up the mission as a success.


    "If you''re here to help, then... thanks," Luke said, feeling Enid''s intense gaze fixed on him.


    "That''s what I''m here for! My strength will be useful against these evil vampires," Enid said enthusiastically, rolling up her sleeve and flexing her bicep.


    Her bicep, though small, was well-defined and packed with immense strength¡ªenough to easily overpower El¨ªas, Armand, Lauren, or Rosalie in terms of raw physical power.


    ''Who is this girl?'' El¨ªas thought, his mind racing as he desperately searched for a way to escape. He knew that Tuesday would turn her attention back to him and Lauren soon, finishing what she started.


    ''El¨ªas, I don''t want to die...''


    Lauren''s desperate whisper echoed in El¨ªas''s mind, making his head throb as his adrenaline spiked, knowing they were at death''s door.


    ''Calm down... I''ll think of something,'' El¨ªas replied, though his tone was anything but convincing.


    Was this karma for all the normies they had sent to die at the vampire mansion in Sunnyvale?


    But what other choice did they have? They were just two hybrids against centuries-old, fully grown vampires. Even their own cousins could easily defeat them.


    If El¨ªas and Lauren didn''t obey, the only thing they would achieve was getting themselves killed. And on top of that, El¨ªas''s mother and Lauren''s father¡ªboth defenseless normies¡ªwould also be murdered.


    If they tried to escape from Shadyside and Sunnyvale, they would be hunted down by Niklaus and his followers. There was no way they would allow them to live freely, not when they knew about the crimes that had been committed. They wouldn''t risk having two hybrids and two normies holding such valuable information that could put them in grave danger if it ever got out.


    Reporting the crimes happening in Shadyside and Sunnyvale to the main branch of the Drosia Clan wouldn''t help either. The main branch would simply eliminate them as well for being accomplices.


    Kidnapping normies and drinking their blood was a severe crime in the closed society of vampires. Even more so if it had been going on for years, with hundreds¡ªpossibly even thousands¡ªof normies imprisoned over time.


    ''Is this the price for the sins I''ve committed...?'' El¨ªas thought, trembling slightly.


    What worried him the most was his mother. There was no way she would survive this. Even if these psychics ignored her, the vampires wouldn''t. They would never leave her alone¡ªit was highly likely she would be killed.


    El¨ªas lost all hope. Escaping from his own family or from the extremely powerful psychic girl was impossible. In fact, he preferred to die here. At least then, he would no longer have to kidnap innocent normies¡ªpeople he had grown up with in Shadyside.


    As for begging for mercy, he didn''t even consider it an option. One look at Tuesday''s icy gaze was enough. He knew instantly¡ªshe was a cold-blooded killer. She wouldn''t let him live.


    ''I hope they kill those bastards,'' El¨ªas thought, closing his eyes. By "bastards," he meant his uncles, his father, and his grandparents.


    Luke turned his attention back to Lauren and El¨ªas, ready to finish his work. But just as he was about to strike, Enid stepped in his way.


    "Don''t do it, Luke," she said seriously, locking eyes with him.


    ''Why is she calling him Luke?'' El¨ªas and Lauren thought, surprised¡ªand oddly relieved¡ªthat this cheerful-looking girl was defending them. Not only that, but she seemed to know Tuesday, even though she didn''t call her by that name.


    Luke narrowed his eyes, irritated.


    "Why not? They''re enemies," he said coldly. He just wanted to finish them off and go find the evidence.


    "You''ve already defeated them. Why kill them?" Enid replied calmly.


    "I don''t know... there''s always a chance they''ll come back wanting more and become a nuisance. Better to cut that nuisance at the root, don''t you think?" Luke said after a brief pause.


    "I doubt they''d want to face you again. Besides, you defeated them far too easily. Why stain your hands with blood when you can break them with just a glance?" Enid countered.


    ''She''s right, listen to her! We won''t come back!'' Lauren and El¨ªas thought, their hopes of getting out alive suddenly renewed.


    Luke stared at her, weighing her words.


    "And if they do come back, just give them an even worse beating than before. That way, they''ll learn their lesson and won''t even dare to try next time," Enid added with a sweet, charming smile.


    El¨ªas and Lauren paled. ''That doesn''t sound reassuring at all!'' they thought in unison.


    Luke lowered his gaze for a moment. There was something in her words that resonated with him. Somehow, Enid still had that effect on him¡ªthat ability to ignite a spark of something he had long since extinguished.


    "Killing them won''t leave a bad taste in your mouth?" Enid pressed, her voice softer this time. "They aren''t mortal enemies, nor people you hold a personal grudge against. You could have snapped their necks in a second... but you didn''t. You took longer. Wasn''t that because, deep down, you didn''t actually want to kill them?"


    ''She has a point...'' Luke thought.


    Besides, these vampires had been ridiculously easy to defeat. Killing them or not wouldn''t make much of a difference. In fact, Lauren and El¨ªas hadn''t even attacked him. He didn''t have a personal vendetta against them the way he did with Sabrina, Atlas, and the others.


    Still, what unsettled him the most were her last words. Did he really not want to kill them? Was that why he hadn''t snapped their necks in an instant, even when he had the power to do so?


    "And I know I''m not your light anymore... but that doesn''t mean you have to sink completely into the darkness," Enid added in a whisper.


    Luke looked up.


    "And who says I''m sinking? Darkness isn''t bad..." he muttered.


    At that moment, El¨ªas and Lauren felt control over their bodies return. They could move again.


    "Get out of here," Luke ordered coldly.


    "T-thank you," El¨ªas and Lauren said, glancing at Enid before taking off at full speed.


    "What do we do!? We''ll be considered traitors if we abandon Rosalie and Armand," Lauren asked, though not once did it cross her mind to save their two cousins from the clutches of that terrifying psychic.


    "We''ll leave Shadyside and Sunnyvale with our parents. We can''t keep kidnapping innocent people anymore. It''s almost certain that the truth about Grandpa and the others drinking normie blood for years will come to light. It''s not safe here anymore," said El¨ªas, who had no intention of following his family''s orders any longer.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 212: The curse of the tree

    Chapter 212 - The curse of the treeAfter Elias and Lauren left, Luke used his telekinesis to unearth tree roots from the ground and imprison Rosalie and Armand, tying them up with numerous thick roots.


    "Happy?" Luke asked, looking at Enid with a slight frown.


    "Yes... thanks," Enid said, nodding as she noticed Luke''s bad mood. She knew this wasn''t the smartest strategy if she wanted to get back with him, as she was basically confirming what Luke had told her before about why they weren''t compatible.


    But Enid would stand firm in her decision. She didn''t believe that everything that moved had to be killed, staining one''s hands with blood when they could be easily defeated.


    Luke expanded his domain, covering the entire camp area. His feet lifted a few inches off the ground, and he began moving in a random direction since he didn''t know exactly where to search.


    Flying a few inches above the ground was much faster than walking or running using his outcast strength.


    "Hey, wait!" Enid exclaimed, following Luke.


    With his domain, Luke started analyzing the entire surrounding area of the camp. He noticed the different cabins used by the campers for sleeping.


    The cabins were in ruins, some due to time and others due to the fire¡ªthough not all because of the latter. He could see some blackened wood with burn marks.


    There was also a ruined building that seemed to be a communal area or a dining hall where all the campers ate together and gathered. Additionally, there was a section that appeared to have once been a bonfire site.


    Luke gave these areas a quick glance before continuing his search elsewhere. He didn''t believe his parents would have hidden the evidence here, as they were undercover, and if the camp had been full of people, they wouldn''t have been able to conceal the evidence so easily.


    ''The lake,'' Luke thought, flying quickly toward the body of water that wasn''t far away.


    He scanned the entire lake with his domain, but there was nothing out of the ordinary. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke stood by the lakeshore, lost in thought. At that moment, his body began to change. The effects of the gender-swapping potion had worn off, and within seconds, he returned to his male form.


    ''Finally... Goodbye to that stupid potion,'' Luke thought as he looked at his masculine hand. He shouldn''t have to use his Tuesday identity anymore. Natasha still had a large stock of potions since she had made plenty, not knowing how long they would need them.


    ''At last, I can see his face,'' Enid thought, staring inquisitively at Luke''s face. It had been a long time since she last saw it¡ªor at least, longer than she would''ve liked.


    Luke noticed Enid''s gaze on him and how she was taking small steps to get closer, but he said nothing. Her behavior was strange, to the point that he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Did she still have feelings for him?


    However, now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. He continued analyzing the rest of the campgrounds. A particular area, about three kilometers from the cabins and two kilometers from the lake, caught his attention.


    There were two routes to reach this area. One was a rocky path that started from a small, ruined dock at the lake. The other was a lonely trail that could be accessed from the cabins.


    What drew Luke''s attention to this area was a very peculiar tree¡ªone unlike the others. Its bark was thick, and its branches stretched out as if trying to grasp something. A few meters from the tree stood an old water well, worn down by time.


    Luke quickly flew toward the site. He had a gut feeling about the tree, as if something was calling him.


    "Wait for me!" Enid called out, beginning to run in Luke''s direction. Even with her super strength and impressive agility¡ªperfect for running through forest terrain¡ªshe couldn''t keep up with Luke''s flight speed.


    Noticing her plea, Luke slowed down slightly so he wouldn''t leave her completely behind. Enid smiled foolishly at the small gesture.


    Within minutes, they arrived at the site, standing before the massive, thick-barked tree. The tree''s diameter exceeded three meters. As for the old moss-covered stone well, Luke didn''t even glance at it¡ªhis attention was fixated on the tree, a strange feeling stirring within him.


    "Is there something here?" Enid asked, arriving right after Luke and scanning the area. Unlike the path leading here, there weren''t many trees around. The terrain was flatter, with only the massive tree and the well standing out.


    "The tree," Luke replied, nodding forward.


    Enid looked at the tree, and her small nose caught a scent¡ªstrange yet familiar. She began sniffing, growing more certain that the aroma was something she recognized.


    "What are you doing?" Luke asked, noticing Enid''s not-so-subtle sniffing.


    "I smell a scent similar to yours on that tree..." Enid replied with a strange expression. She hadn''t expected to find a scent like Luke''s on a tree in the middle of Shadyside and Sunnyvale.


    "What?" Luke murmured in confusion. Was Enid''s sense of smell really that sharp? He hadn''t expected that.


    What he didn''t know was that Enid had been secretly sniffing a piece of his clothing that she had kept, in addition to the handkerchief he had used and returned the first time they met. One should never underestimate the sense of smell of a werewolf obsessed with someone.


    The strange thing was that Luke had never been here before, so Enid was also confused as to why she could smell his scent.


    Luke and Enid exchanged glances, then turned their eyes toward the tree and slowly began to move forward. One step, two steps, three steps...


    When they were about ten meters away, it happened. A monotonous, robotic voice echoed in Luke''s mind. The same thing happened to Enid.


    [Stop. Leave this place. You will not remember this tree.]


    Luke immediately recognized it as mind control¡ªmuch more direct and to the point compared to vampires. Since he was a blue aura user, he had mental defenses and was able to resist the commands.


    It was harder than he expected, as the robotic voice continued to echo in his head, seemingly growing more forceful upon realizing it wasn''t working.


    [LEAVE. GO AWAY. YOU WILL NOT REMEMBER THIS TREE]


    ''Whoa... it''s getting angry,'' Luke thought, focusing all his mental strength to fight off the mind control. It was actually a good opportunity to practice strengthening his defenses.


    But Enid wasn''t a blue aura psychic. The only mental defense she had was a family necklace her mother had given her, which wasn''t anything extraordinary. She couldn''t resist the tree''s command.


    She turned around and began sprinting away at full speed, as if she were compelled to obey with every fiber of her being.


    Luke glanced at Enid''s retreating figure, then back at the tree, debating whether to take the evidence since it''s obvious that after this they must be there.


    ''Damn it,'' Luke thought, clicking his tongue before taking off after Enid at full speed.


    He caught up to her about 500 meters from the tree and quickly sent her a mental command to stop. Enid came to an abrupt halt, her feet nearly digging into the ground.


    "Hey, are you okay? It looks like that tree has psychic defenses. It must''ve been my mother," Luke commented, a theory forming in his mind.


    Enid slowly turned around, and then the multicolored claws on her right hand emerged, slashing toward Luke''s face at high speed.


    With sharpened reflexes and his clairvoyance, Luke swiftly moved his head to the side, watching as Enid''s claws passed just centimeters from his cheek.


    Enid didn''t stop after her first failed strike; she continued attacking, aiming directly for Luke''s head.


    Luke dodged with agility, making precise movements at the last moment. It was as if he predicted all of Enid''s attacks and avoided them just in time.


    ''Why am I evading like this?'' Luke wondered. On Enid''s next attack, he created a telekinetic barrier that pushed her back several meters.


    Enid dug her feet into the ground to stop her momentum and, with a growl, launched herself at him again, shifting into a quadrupedal stance that drastically increased her speed.


    ''Looks like that damn tree gave her more than one mental command,'' Luke thought as he extended his hand toward her.


    Enid suddenly froze in midair, caught just as she leaped at Luke¡ªcompletely immobilized by his invisible telekinetic force.


    Trapped, Enid struggled with all her strength to break free, but Luke knew it was futile. His telekinetic force exceeded ten tons¡ªfar beyond what a young werewolf like Enid could match, even with her lineage and immense talent.


    Luke was about to dive into her mind to cancel the command¡ªor whatever the tree had implanted in her¡ªwhen he noticed something alarming. Enid wasn''t calming down despite realizing her helplessness.


    Her body started shaking erratically, her muscles tensing and convulsing as if on the verge of collapse. Her breathing was forced, and her jaw clenched so tightly that her teeth audibly ground together.


    Luke frowned. ''Why won''t she stay still? You can''t escape... you''re only hurting yourself,'' he thought.


    The trembling worsened. Her veins seemed to bulge from the strain, and her muscles spasmed violently as they contracted and relaxed in quick succession.


    Luke cursed in his mind. If she kept this up, she could seriously injure herself. Without hesitation, he released her.


    Enid landed on the ground and immediately lunged at him again without a second thought, though her speed had diminished slightly.


    Luke shifted his focus. While defending himself¡ªeither by dodging with his clairvoyance or blocking with a telekinetic barrier¡ªhe entered Enid''s mind.


    It was a much more difficult process that required far greater concentration, but he had to do it this way if he didn''t want Enid to get hurt.


    After a few minutes, Luke successfully nullified the mental command. He was lucky to be a blue-aura psychic¡ªotherwise, bringing Enid back to normal would have been impossible.


    Enid remained motionless. Her eyes, once filled with blind fury, now seemed dull, as if her consciousness had been pulled from a deep trance. Her exhausted body lost all tension and collapsed forward.


    Luke reacted instantly, catching her before she hit the ground.


    "Hey, Enid... are you okay?" Luke asked, holding her by the shoulders.


    Enid''s eyes reopened after a few seconds. She looked at Luke in confusion, and then the memories of what had just happened flooded her mind.


    "I... I attacked you. I''m sorry!" Enid immediately apologized, pulling away from him with an embarrassed expression. She had promised to help him, yet all she had done so far was cause trouble.


    Luke shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. That tree''s mental command was powerful... What else did the tree order you to do other than get away from there?"


    Enid remained silent for a moment, as if her thoughts were still scattered.


    "So that was a mental command...?" she murmured to herself before looking up at him. "It ordered me to kill anyone who saw the tree," she replied.


    "Anything else?" Luke asked.


    "After that... I was supposed to kill myself," Enid said with a dark expression.


    "That''s... creepy," Luke murmured, surprised.


    This was far more powerful than an average blue psychic''s mental command. The human mind¡ªwhether normie or outcast¡ªalways retained a sliver of resistance, a crack through which free will could slip.


    When Luke faced an outcast and commanded them to stop, the resistance they could put up depended on their strength. At best, he could gain a few seconds of advantage¡ªor even less. And in battle, that was a huge edge.


    But this tree''s mental command seemed like a directive engraved deep into Enid''s very being, not just dominating her mind but rewriting her survival instinct.


    It didn''t matter if she was aware of the danger. It didn''t matter if she knew following the command would kill her. Her body kept moving forward no matter the damage she suffered, as if she were a puppet controlled by invisible strings.


    And that''s considering it''s an outcast, not a weak normie.


    ''Wait... could this tree be the cause of the camp closure?'' Luke thought, recalling what Elias had told him.


    He said that a boy killed his girlfriend and then killed himself. It''s very likely they approached the tree, then moved as far away as possible, and then fought to the death, killing each other. The survivors then took their own life.


    The same could be true for the three campers who drowned in the lake. Maybe the survivor took the two bodies with them and then committed suicide by drowning in the lake.


    After all, the directive was meant to keep people as far away from the tree as possible. Otherwise, if all these people commit suicide just a few meters from the tree, it would only attract attention, and rumors could spread that it''s a cursed tree.


    "Luke?" Enid called.


    "Let''s go back to the tree. You stay away; I''ll get closer. What I''m looking for should be there," Luke said, and with Enid, they quickly returned to the spot.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 213: Sophie and John Poe

    Chapter 213 - Sophie and John PoeLuke walked toward the tree at a moderate pace. Enid watched from a safe distance, gazing at the tree with a mix of fear and respect, as if Luke hadn''t been there, she would have killed herself as the tree''s curse had commanded her to do.


    The tree''s mental commands echoed louder and louder in Luke''s head; with each step he took, it felt as though the voice grew stronger and angrier.


    However, Luke endured and kept moving forward until he stopped just inches from the trunk.


    His eyes noticed what seemed to be a ritual mark on the tree''s central bark. It was barely visible, worn down by time.


    His focus was on the tree, and he noticed a barrier that prevented him from seeing beyond the trunk, as if it were hollow, yet he couldn''t see what was inside.


    ''That''s where the evidence must be,'' Luke thought with a slight smile, as the robotic and angry voice echoed in his head telling him to stop and leave.


    Luke tapped the tree twice with his knuckles and heard the hollow sound, but he also realized that the wood was extremely hard.


    He took a step back and prepared to punch the bark, right where the ritual mark was. He began to concentrate telekinetic waves in his fist, and after a few seconds, the air around Luke''s fist began to vibrate.


    Without thinking twice, he struck the tree.


    BOOM!


    A metallic sound resonated throughout the area, the telekinetic waves released stirred up a great amount of wind that sent dust, dirt, and leaves flying.


    ''A trunk as hard as metal?'' Enid thought, surprised by the tree''s hardness.


    Luke continued hitting the trunk without hesitation. His parents had hidden the evidence so the Spellmans wouldn''t find it, but also so that he would. There shouldn''t be any chance of destroying it after breaking the tree''s trunk.


    On the third blow, his fist pierced through the trunk. When he pulled it away, he could see inside the tree, which was indeed hollow with enough space to hide something. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How did they hide the evidence without breaking the tree?'' Luke wondered, unable to comprehend how his parents managed such a feat.


    Inside the tree trunk was a dusty and worn-out backpack. Luke had to enlarge the hole he made because the backpack couldn''t fit through yet.


    After a few more blows, he finally had the backpack in his hands. He opened it from the zipper and saw several documents. ''Finally,'' Luke thought, glancing at the contents of the backpack.


    That wasn''t all. He also saw a jar with a silver liquid. He recognized it as a memory fragment. After all, he had gone through the process himself and recognized the silvery liquid.


    Besides the jar with the silver liquid, he saw two pieces of clothing: a small scarf and a bib.


    ''Is this from when I was a baby?'' Luke thought, his expression different from usual.


    "Luke, watch out!" Enid shouted, causing Luke to stop staring dumbly at the contents of the backpack.


    With his clairvoyance, he noticed the long, steel-hard branches moving at an alarming speed toward him, clearly aiming to impale him.


    When three branches were about to pierce him, Luke murmured, "Shambles," and vanished just in time, reappearing next to Enid.


    Enid sighed in relief when she saw Luke dodge the tree and appear by her side. Though she knew his strength and vast arsenal of abilities, she was about to rush in to help.


    The branches hit the ground, easily piercing it and creating a large cloud of dust. They quickly returned to attack, this time aiming at both Luke and Enid.


    Enid stepped forward, protecting Luke. Her arms partially transformed into those of a werewolf.


    When the branches were about to reach them, Enid attacked first. With a fierce slash, her claws ripped through the thick bark of the first branch, sending hot splinters flying. Enid repeated the same action, chaining together quick, precise cuts.


    Each strike sent shards of wood as hard as metal flying, but the branch continued to resist.


    Luke took advantage of Enid handling the attacks and used Shambles again, reappearing next to the tree trunk. Now, the useless orders filling his mind were to return the backpack to its place and then leave the area.


    He made a small cut on his index finger, causing a few drops of blood to spill, which he directed toward the ritual mark on the bark.


    When the mark was stained with blood, it absorbed it and even glowed faintly. His hunch had been right. The thick, long branches of the tree stopped attacking and returned to their original positions.


    The robotic, annoyed voice ceased to echo in his head.


    "Is it over?" Enid murmured, as her arms returned to normal and she watched the branches retreat back to their original position.


    [You can come now] Luke said through a telepathic message, and Enid heard his voice in her head.


    Enid looked at the tree and, after a second of doubt, began walking. If the tree tried to invade her mind again, she knew Luke would save her, so she wasn''t afraid.


    However, that was an unnecessary worry; she didn''t receive any more mental orders. She approached Luke, who was already sitting on the grass in a cross-legged position, with the backpack open and pulling out what was inside.


    "How did you stop the tree?" Enid asked, sitting in front of him, just a few inches away.


    "I splashed some blood on the mark on the tree. It must have been the mark my parents made to make the tree act as a defense. I guess giving it my blood made it realize I''m not an enemy," Luke explained.


    Thanks to Wednesday, Luke had learned a lot about dark rituals and such things. Since his parents had hidden the evidence for him to find, it made sense to think they must have made the tree stop attacking once it recognized he had obtained the evidence.


    "Mm," Enid nodded and turned her attention to the backpack. "Oh, this! It has your scent, I''m sure of it," she added, pointing at the bib and the small scarf, which were in poor condition.


    Luke looked at the baby clothes. Why had his parents kept these? It would have made more sense for them to give them to Natasha, who had taken him in as a baby.


    ''Is there another one?'' Luke thought, surprised to notice another jar with the silver liquid. As he took both out, he saw they were numbered, one labeled number 1 and the other number 2.


    There was also a yellowed note with very elegant handwriting. He quickly read it and looked back at the two jars.


    "What does it say?" Enid asked, curious.


    "Sure, if you want to tell me, it''s fine if you don''t," Enid quickly added, making gestures with her hand.


    Luke stopped looking at the jars and looked at her. "The jar number one is a memory that I can see right now. Number two is the most important evidence my parents obtained. It should be presented to the authorities," he replied.


    "Oh, I don''t get it. Don''t you need some special device to see those memories? How could you see the memory from jar number one right now?" Enid asked.


    "If you want to project the memory to a group of people and then keep that memory, yes, you''d need a device. But if one person drinks the liquid, they''ll see the memory, kind of like a vision, but the memory will be lost forever," Luke explained patiently, only because it was Enid asking.


    "Drink that silver liquid?" Enid said with a strange expression, staring at the thick liquid in the jar, which didn''t look like an appetizing drink.


    "Yes, it''s drinkable, according to the theory I read... Its taste is supposedly thick and metallic," Luke responded, while putting jar number two into the backpack and leaving only the first one.


    He carefully opened the lid, and before drinking it, he looked at Enid. "Can you protect me?" he asked, knowing Niklaus was on his way, but his curiosity was greater. For the first time, he would see his parents in a lived memory.


    "Of course!" Enid responded instantly, standing up. "Drink it, don''t worry. I''ll keep watch."


    Luke nodded gratefully and, not wasting any more time, drank the silver liquid. He had to drink it all.


    He felt the dense liquid slide down his throat, leaving a metallic aftertaste that made him shiver. It wasn''t exactly unpleasant, but the thick, cold sensation twisted his stomach. As soon as he finished swallowing, a chill ran through his body, and his vision began to blur.


    His eyes turned white, and the world around him seemed to fade away. A sensation of weightlessness enveloped him, as if his mind had been ripped from his body.


    Everything became blurry until, suddenly, he felt solid ground beneath his feet.


    Luke blinked, finally regaining his vision.


    He was still in the same place, in front of the tree trunk, but something had changed. It was night, with the faint moonlight illuminating the forest.


    Then he saw her, standing before him. A beautiful young woman, around twenty-five years old. Her brown hair, almost blonde, fell in soft waves over her shoulders, reflecting the moon''s glow. Her face was serene but enigmatic, with clear, deep eyes that stared at him with intensity.


    She wore a dark robe with some cuts and dried blood, she didn''t seem to be in the best condition, though not in a critical state either.


    Luke felt his heart beat strongly. He didn''t need anyone to tell him.


    It was his mother.


    Besides knowing it was his mother, Luke couldn''t help but compare her to his feminine form, Tuesday. They had similarities, though Tuesday''s hair was a golden shade that gave her a more fairy tale appearance, and her features were much softer.


    "My name is Sophie Poe. I hope the person who sees this memory is my son... Luke," the woman spoke, her serene expression showing no desperation despite the situation she was in.


    Her voice was calm, lacking the emotion that a typical mother would have when speaking to her child for the first time, knowing this might be the only message her son could hear from her.


    "If you''re seeing this, it means you''ve managed to survive and have obtained the evidence we hid. You must present the evidence to the council, but don''t trust the council members completely. Several outcasts families are already working with the Spellmans. You can trust my family, the Umbrio. Also, the Addams and the Faulkners. The other psychic families of the six greats are not to be trusted, though I''m not saying they''re conspiring or under the Spellmans'' orders," Sophie continued her monologue calmly, her eyes showing only a faint glimmer.


    "In jar number two is the most important evidence of all. Protect it with your life, and if you manage to show it to our society, the situation will change," Sophie said in a more serious tone than before.


    "Is that all?" asked a male voice that Luke didn''t recognize. The strangest part was that the voice escaped his lips without him controlling it.


    He quickly understood what was happening. It was his father''s voice. John Poe. The memory was from his head, so Luke was in his POV, so to speak.


    "Yes, that''s all. Now say something if you want," Sophie replied.


    There was a brief silence, broken only by the distant sound of the wind.


    "Well, then, before dying or disappearing or whatever happens to us, I want to leave a message for my son," John said in a tone bordering on sarcasm.


    ''Father...'' Luke thought, wanting to see his face, but he couldn''t.


    "Luke, if you''re the one seeing this, it means you''re alive, which is good. My advice for you is simple: have children, many of them. If possible, get yourself two or three wives. The Poe family is on the brink of extinction, and the only way to avoid that is for you to start working on it as soon as possible,"


    Sophie rolled her eyes, exhaling a sigh of patience.


    "Is that your great advice?" Sophie asked.


    "What else could I say? I''m not going to give him speeches about destiny or revenge," John replied, shrugging.


    Luke noticed that Sophie, although maintaining her serious expression, allowed a slight glimmer of mockery to cross her gaze before adding, "You only managed to marry me because your charms weren''t enough to make another woman want to go out with you seriously, considering the position you were in."


    "Are you insinuating I have no charisma?" John asked, clicking his tongue with feigned indignation.


    "No. You could have all the charisma in the world, but no woman in her right mind would agree to marry you in the situation you were in. The Poe family on the brink of extinction, at war with one of the most powerful psychic families, no allies, no resources..." Sophie replied, pausing briefly.


    "You weren''t exactly the best catch," she concluded.


    "Then why did you accept me? Aren''t you in your right mind?" John asked, not offended by how direct his wife was.


    "Because... your charms did work on me, and unlike the other women, I''m not a coward, and I don''t care about my family''s opinion," Sophie responded.


    The Umbrio family had turned their back on her and disinherited her when she married John. They tried everything they could to make her leave him, but she didn''t listen; she was determined.


    "I''m lucky to have you by my side," John said in a playful tone.


    "You are. Now let''s stop wasting time. We need to keep going," Sophie said.


    The memory began to fade, and Luke felt his consciousness being dragged back to reality. The last thing he saw was his mother''s image, looking him in the eyes with a different kind of gleam, though he didn''t know if the gaze was meant for John or for him.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 214: Fighting alongside Enid

    Chapter 214 - Fighting alongside EnidLuke returned to reality. Enid stood close to him, her senses sharpened and ready to act if a sudden enemy appeared.


    ''Was that the last message my parents left me before they died?'' Luke thought with mixed emotions. It wasn''t the message he had expected, but he wasn''t disappointed either.


    The strangest part was his father''s advice. There was no emotional message from his parents, and the little information they gave him wasn''t helpful. His mother had simply repeated what was written in the letter¡ªthat vial number two was very important.


    He put the empty vial in his backpack, zipped it up, and stood up. "How much time has passed?" he asked, looking at Enid.


    Enid turned around, and a smile formed on her face upon seeing that he had returned to reality. "Less than five minutes," she replied.


    "Good. Let''s go back to Wednesday and Natasha," Luke said, slinging his backpack over his shoulders.


    He had already told them that he had obtained the evidence. As for their fights, they were about to end. The only opponent left to defeat was Elena, Niklaus''s wife.


    ''They were at a numerical disadvantage, yet they won so quickly,'' Luke thought.


    At the start, Wednesday and Natasha had been fighting four vampires¡ªElena, her two sons, and Alex. However, Luke wouldn''t count Alex as a real threat capable of shifting the battle''s outcome, as his strength left much to be desired, just like Armand and Rosalie.


    Luke and Enid began heading toward Sunnyvale, but at one point, he sensed a presence approaching them through his domain and stopped.


    A collision was imminent. Before that happened, he sent the evidence to a safe place using Shambles, hiding it and memorizing its location. He knew it was Niklaus, and a fight would be unavoidable, so the best thing to do was ensure the evidence was secure.


    Afterward, he sent a telepathic message to Wednesday and Natasha, telling them where he had hidden the evidence, as he was about to face the vampire leader of the secondary branch.


    [Natasha, you go. I''ll take care of this vampire,] Wednesday said through the group''s telepathic link. In the middle of battle, this was the best way to communicate.


    [Fine] Natasha replied instantly. The moment she found an opening, she withdrew from the fight and headed into the forest.


    Elena saw this but couldn''t do anything to stop her. Her condition was far from ideal, and she was shocked by the strength of these two women. If she lost focus, today could be her last day alive. The cold expression on the Addams girl''s face told her that if she won, she wouldn''t let them live.


    Luke looked toward the north, and within seconds, he saw a small bat rapidly approaching. When the bat was only a few meters away, its form began to shift until it transformed into a man.


    For the first time, Luke saw Niklaus. He was a middle-aged man who almost looked elderly due to his white hair. His eyes were red, and his skin was even paler than Wednesday''s¡ªpaler than any vampire Luke had ever seen before.


    Luke noticed that Niklaus glanced at Enid, as if wondering who the hell she was and why she was there. Then, he looked at Luke with a seriousness that chilled the air.


    No one spoke. The only sounds were those of the forest. Luke locked eyes with Niklaus and attempted to enter his mind, only to be expelled within seconds.


    "Trying to enter my mind? What a joke. You should know your limitations, young one," Niklaus said, his tone rough and dry.


    Luke remained silent. It was true that he had been expelled, and he had expected resistance from a vampire who had created a mental artifact, but the few seconds he had spent inside Niklaus''s mind were beneficial.


    In that brief moment, Luke had seen that before coming to find him, Niklaus had gone to his home and sent what appeared to be a message. He didn''t know to whom, but it didn''t look good.


    Why hadn''t the old vampire wanted to negotiate when Wednesday had suggested it?


    Luke assumed the worst: that this damned vampire was allied with those Spellman bastards and had sent a message revealing his presence. He quickly sent a message to Natasha and Wednesday, informing them of this.


    [This doesn''t look good. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible] Natasha replied, already on her way to retrieve the evidence.


    [I suspected that old vampire acted differently the moment he learned my identity...] Wednesday responded as she launched a powerful joint attack with her giant raven against Elena, who was in increasingly worse condition.


    [Enid, we need to take him down as quickly as possible] Luke said to Enid through a separate link.


    [Okay] Enid replied, sensing the urgency in Luke''s tone as her body began to transform.


    Luke took advantage of the moment Niklaus watched Enid''s transformation to launch himself at him with an explosive telekinetic burst. His body became a projectile, crossing the distance in a blink, dragging a whirlwind of wind and loose leaves in his wake.


    In his right fist, he concentrated telekinetic waves that vibrated with fierce intensity, forming a translucent sphere that compressed the air around it. Without hesitation, he aimed the punch directly at the old vampire''s face...


    But before the blow could connect, Niklaus vanished.


    What Luke''s fist met was not flesh or bone, but a dense, dark mist that dispersed with an eerie hiss. The unleashed telekinetic waves, now without a target, generated an explosion of uncontrolled wind.


    An unfortunate tree was struck by Luke''s blow. Its trunk exploded into splinters with a deafening crack before collapsing with a thunderous crash.


    Luke landed with a slight forward tilt, his eyes locked on the mist drifting through the air before it condensed once more into the figure of Niklaus, a few meters away.


    ''The speed of a vampire over a hundred years old...'' he thought, grimacing as he noticed his enemy didn''t even seem concerned. Niklaus kept his hands behind his back, watching him with an exasperating calm, as if Luke''s attack had been nothing more than a gentle breeze.


    "The rumors said you were more talkative..." Niklaus remarked.


    Before Luke could respond, though he had no intention of doing so, a fierce roar tore through the air.


    Enid, now fully transformed into her wolf form, emerged like an unleashed beast. Her paws dug into the ground, and with a single powerful leap, she launched herself at Niklaus, claws ready to tear him apart.


    But the vampire dodged the attack just as he had done with Luke. His body dissolved into dark mist at the exact moment Enid''s claws slashed through empty air. He reappeared a few meters away, his expression now marked by a faint glimmer of disdain.


    ''Werewolves...'' he thought with contempt. These wild creatures had always been too impulsive and lacked any sense of refinement.


    But before he could mock the lycanthrope, Luke was already in motion.


    The ground trembled as two massive trees, each weighing over two tons, were ripped from their roots and lifted into the air.


    With a flick of his hand, Luke hurled them like deadly projectiles straight at the vampire. At the same time, an invisible yet overwhelming force crashed down on Niklaus¡ªsix tons of telekinetic pressure bore down on him, attempting to pin him in place or at least slow him down.


    Niklaus let out a low growl. The pressure was considerable. His body, though powerful, felt the crushing force restricting his movements. He could no longer move as effortlessly as before, and dodging the incoming trees was not as easy as he would have liked.


    However, even with the telekinetic force limiting his mobility, Niklaus''s strength remained overwhelming. With a burst of raw power, he forced his body into motion and narrowly evaded the trees hurtling toward him.


    Once again, his figure dissolved into a swirling cloud of dark mist, dispersing into the air before reappearing in what he believed to be a safe spot.


    But he was wrong.


    Before he could even catch his breath, Luke was already there.


    Niklaus''s eyes widened, his mind processing the impossible in a fraction of a second.


    "How...!? That''s not speed...!"


    His instincts screamed at him to react, but his body had no time. That''s when he realized¡ªLuke hadn''t just appeared there out of nowhere... he had been waiting for him.


    ''Can he see the future? Is it teleportation? But that''s absurd...!''


    He couldn''t keep debating how the hell the Poe boy had gotten there, because Luke''s fist¡ªsurrounded by vibrating telekinetic waves¡ªslammed brutally into his torso.


    The impact was devastating. A shockwave of invisible force erupted into the air as the punch connected, sending Niklaus hurtling like an out-of-control projectile. His body was flung violently, smashing through thick branches in his path and kicking up a cloud of dust and dry leaves.


    Luke barely moved two fingers of his hand and murmured, "Shambles."


    In an instant, one of the many leaves floating in the air vanished¡ªreplaced by Enid. Now, she was suspended in the sky, directly in Niklaus''s trajectory.


    The vampire''s eyes widened in horror.


    ''He swapped positions with a damn leaf?! What kind of ability is that?!'' Niklaus thought. He had never heard of such a power from a psychic, let alone one as young as Luke.


    Enid was already prepared to strike. They had planned it in mere seconds through telepathy¡ªan incredibly useful tool for fighting as a team.


    Luke''s telekinesis propelled Enid toward Niklaus. The werewolf''s savage roar echoed through the air as she descended with her claws extended, ready to tear him apart.


    For the first time in centuries, Niklaus felt something.


    Fear of death.


    He couldn''t believe that these teenagers¡ªyoung enough to be his grandchildren or even younger¡ªfought with such brutality and coordination. They didn''t hesitate, nor did they carry the arrogance of the inexperienced. Every movement was calculated, precise, lethal.


    But there was no time to dwell on it.


    With the instincts of a cornered predator, he raised a hand, and his own thick, dark blood spilled from his wound, molding itself into a crimson shield in front of him.


    The impact was brutal.


    Enid''s claws dug into the blood barrier, which didn''t last long before shattering. Her attack continued, striking Niklaus. He managed to block the killing blow, but the injury was far from minor. Pain shot through his body, and he heard his bones crack.


    The vampire crashed heavily onto the ground, rolling several meters before stabilizing himself. He propped himself up on one knee, breathing heavily as blood dripped from his mouth.


    The wound on his torso¡ªcourtesy of Luke''s telekinetic punch¡ªstill throbbed. It had caused internal damage, and it wouldn''t be easy to heal. Enid''s attack had been just as vicious; her claws had torn into his side, and thick, dark streaks of blood stained his clothes.


    He tried to stand with dignity, but his movements were no longer as fluid as before.


    And that''s when Luke spoke for the first time. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, old man..." His tone was mocking, arrogant, as if he were enjoying himself. "For a vampire over a hundred years old, you look more like a drunk who lost a bar fight. Maybe kidnapping normies and drinking their cheap blood made you rusty."


    Niklaus''s eyes turned bloodshot, a mix of fury and wounded pride burning inside him.


    ''Now you talk, you bastard!?'' Niklaus thought indignantly.


    He snarled, baring his fangs, ready to lunge at the insolent brat¡ªbut Luke and Enid were already moving, resuming the battle without losing an ounce of intensity.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 215: With honor until the end

    Chapter 215 - With honor until the endThe battle against Niklaus continued. Enid and Luke increased the intensity with every passing second. Their attacks grew more coordinated, understanding each other better in combat as time went on.


    A powerful kick from Enid in her lycanthropic form sent Niklaus flying, crashing into a tree. Fortunately, he managed to summon a blood shield and use his arms to cover himself, yet he still coughed up blood and felt a tingling in his bones.


    ''This is fun,'' Enid thought, enjoying the fight as her animal instincts took control. Adrenaline coursed through her body like fire, every muscle vibrating with the thrill of battle. It wasn''t just the fight that made her smile... it was fighting alongside Luke.


    ''This is bad,'' Niklaus thought, pushing his brain to its limits to find a way to survive. He hadn''t expected to be overwhelmed like this.


    He had the speed to dodge the attacks of just one of them. If he only faced Luke, he could evade his strikes like he did when Luke first attacked. The same went for the lycan. But against both... there was no escape.


    Luke was a conductor in battle.


    From the very start, his telepathy kept him in perfect communication with Enid. They needed no words, not even glances; she felt his commands in her mind as if they were her own instincts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, his clairvoyance granted him a 360-degree view of the battlefield. Niklaus could no longer surprise him. Every attempt to vanish and reappear in a blind spot ended with Luke already waiting for him there. He could even use his foresight to achieve 100% accuracy.


    On top of that, if Niklaus tried to retreat, Luke would swap positions with a leaf, a rock, or even Enid, cutting off his escape.


    And then there was telekinesis. Niklaus was no longer fighting just two enemies. He was fighting the entire damn battlefield.


    The trees, the rocks, even the ground itself were weapons in Luke''s hands. Logs weighing thousands of kilograms were hurled like projectiles. The ground caved in and rose up to destabilize him.


    And when he finally managed to dodge one of Enid''s attacks, Luke trapped him with a telekinetic force that slowed him down before bombarding him with a barrage of objects.


    If he somehow dodged all that, the psychic bastard would then teleport right next to him¡ªin the perfect position to land a fatal blow.


    Niklaus lasted five minutes. Then eight.


    By the tenth minute, it was over.


    He was missing an arm, torn off by Enid''s claws. His body was covered in cuts, bruises, and fractured bones. His regeneration could no longer keep up with the damage. Every new wound stole more of his speed, more of his strength, more of his time.


    He staggered, struggling to stay on his feet. And then he saw Luke watching him.


    The boy wasn''t exhausted. He wasn''t panting, sweating, or showing any signs of fatigue.


    He just had that damn smug smile.


    Niklaus felt a chill run down his spine.


    These weren''t ordinary outcast teenagers.


    They were monsters.


    Luke walked slowly toward the beaten Niklaus, who looked up and met his gaze.


    "You should have accepted Wednesday''s negotiations," Luke said.


    Niklaus let out a low, rough chuckle, spitting some blood onto the ground. Despite being torn apart, with his severed arm and a body riddled with wounds that refused to close, he showed no regret, nor did he beg for mercy. That earned him a bit of Luke''s respect¡ªthough he''d never admit it.


    "And miss this wonderful evening?" Niklaus sneered with a twisted grin.


    "If you think this is over, kid, you''re more naive than I thought. You won''t leave Sunnyvale alive. Maybe you managed to stay under the radar these past few months, but now... now your location has been leaked," he added, his eyes gleaming with dark satisfaction.


    But Luke didn''t flinch. He had already seen Niklaus'' memories of sending a message and deduced that he had sent it to the Spellmans.


    "I know. I didn''t realize pureblood vampires like you were subordinates to psychics. What will the Drosia clan say about that?" Luke said.


    Niklaus narrowed his eyes and simply sighed. He knew that in his current state, his mind was defenseless. Luke, a blue-aura psychic, could have easily accessed his recent memories through eye contact.


    "I''ll just ask why," Luke said as a concentrated mass of telekinetic waves gathered in his palm, ready to slice Niklaus'' head off.


    Luke didn''t have time to sift through Niklaus'' old memories¡ªit would take several minutes, and time was precious. If the vampire surprised him and saved him the trouble, all the better. If he didn''t answer, Luke wouldn''t care much either, but he was curious.


    "The day your parents arrived, it was inevitable that they would fight the Spellmans. However, they managed to keep running, delaying their deaths a little longer. After they were killed, their executioners came here, wondering why they had wasted time in this place," Niklaus began. He felt that since Luke had utterly crushed him, he could at least answer this one simple question.


    "They searched both towns in case your parents had hidden something, but they found nothing. However, they did realize what my family was doing¡ªthe same thing you discovered. I had to swear loyalty to them, becoming their subordinate and a spy who informed them of the Drosia clan''s decisions," Niklaus finished.


    Luke nodded. Niklaus'' decision made sense. Silencing the powerful psychics of the Spellman family was impossible. If he hadn''t sworn loyalty, the Spellmans could have told the Drosia clan''s main branch what was happening, and that would have been the end of Niklaus and his family.


    For the Spellmans, having a secondary branch of one of the most powerful vampire clans as an asset was a good deal. After all, Niklaus was the leader of a secondary branch¡ªhis battle power couldn''t be underestimated, and his position within the clan wasn''t bad.


    Luke had only been able to defeat him so decisively because he had Enid by his side and a diverse range of auras. Otherwise, the battle would have dragged on much longer. While he didn''t believe he would have lost, it would have cost him valuable time.


    "Now... do it," Niklaus said, coughing up blood.


    Luke let out a quiet sigh. His smug expression disappeared. There was no disdain or arrogance on his face anymore¡ªjust a neutral, almost solemn gaze.


    For a brief moment, he gave Niklaus a respectful nod. He didn''t have to, but he acknowledged that Niklaus had answered when he could have chosen to remain silent until the end.


    In a world where most died with resentment or begging for mercy, the old vampire had chosen to speak and accept his fate with dignity.


    Without another word, Luke raised his hand, wrapped in vibrant telekinetic waves. The energy concentrated, taking the shape of an invisible blade.


    With a single precise motion, Niklaus'' head was severed from his body.


    This time, Enid didn''t say a word. She knew about Niklaus'' crimes. Luke had told her about all the missing normies, and besides, this old vampire had been a formidable opponent¡ªleaving him alive was not a good idea.


    The vampire made no sound as his head fell heavily to the ground. As a precaution, Luke raised his other hand and condensed a small telekinetic sphere, firing it straight into the corpse''s chest, piercing through the heart.


    Then, in mere seconds, he used telekinesis to create a grave, moving the body along with its severed head inside. He covered the hole with earth.


    Lowering his hand, he gazed at the improvised grave for a second before turning to Enid. There was no satisfaction on his face, only the certainty that one more obstacle had been removed from his path.


    "We''re done here," he said in his usual tone, his expression returning to normal.


    But in his mind, he kept that brief moment of respect for an enemy who had accepted his fate with honor.


    "Has Wednesday finished her fight?" Enid asked.


    "Yeah, just a few seconds before us. Who would''ve thought... both vampires died almost at the same time," Luke replied.


    "Natasha has already found the evidence and is heading toward the exit of Sunnyvale. We need to get out of here as soon as possible and meet up with Fester," Luke said. They had planned their escape long ago in case their position was compromised.


    Enid nodded. She remembered that Fester was Wednesday''s uncle. Back when they shared a room at Nevermore, Wednesday had told her a bit about her eccentric family.


    Luke wasted no time and began to rise into the air.


    Enid felt her body lift off the ground, suspended by Luke''s telekinesis. But this time, it was different. He wasn''t carrying her on his back like before. That was no longer necessary, and besides, their relationship wasn''t like that.


    Luke''s control had improved, and now he could make people fly alongside him without compromising his speed. Though the speed of those he carried wasn''t as fast as his own, it was still effective.


    The two of them ascended over Sunnyvale, moving in Wednesday''s direction. Then, out of nowhere, the sky darkened at an alarming speed.


    As if night had suddenly fallen, thick black clouds covered the city. The air grew heavier, charged with electricity.


    A lightning bolt lit up the sky. The sound of thunder roared with terrifying force.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. He knew this wasn''t natural.


    ''This isn''t Fester...'' Luke thought, a bad feeling creeping over him.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 216: Elliot Spellman

    Chapter 216 - Elliot Spellman''This isn''t Fester...'' Luke thought, a bad feeling growing inside him.


    Before he could think about what to do, the sky had already darkened completely, and suddenly, a lightning bolt descended with terrifying speed.


    It wasn''t just a simple flash; it looked more like a rocket falling from the sky, an explosion of pure energy rapidly approaching them. The impact was imminent. The lightning struck the ground, creating a deafening explosion, destroying trees as if they were nothing.


    The ground trembled, and from the point of impact, a circle of lightning rapidly spread outward.


    Luke pulled Enid close to his side to keep her near and quickly created a telekinetic shield that covered them both.


    The lightning struck the shield, and although strong, it couldn''t withstand the force. Within seconds, the lightning pierced through, shattering the protective barrier. Luke barely had time to react.


    Quickly, he activated Shambles.


    In the blink of an eye, he teleported both of them several meters back, just far enough to avoid the direct impact, preventing the lightning from reaching them. The air vibrated around them with the storm''s residual energy, but at least, for the moment, they were safe.


    Enid sighed in relief, having survived the sudden lightning storm that had tried to strike them. She wouldn''t have been able to escape and would have had to rely on her bones and super regeneration to endure.


    Both of them turned to look at the place where the lightning had struck.


    The terrain there seemed to have been completely transformed. A massive crater spread before them, as if the lightning''s impact had pierced the very ground. The nearby trees were shattered and burned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground was scorched, the soil hot to the touch, and the energy lingering in the air made both of their skin tingle.


    [Listen to me, Enid. You must go to Wednesday, help her in her fight] Luke said to Enid through telepathy in a serious tone.


    [What? Another enemy appeared?] Enid asked with a grim expression. This was not good.


    Luke nodded and quickly explained that, with his domain, he had sensed a powerful presence at Wednesday''s location. A presence with an aura far stronger than Elena or Niklaus.


    [And you?] Enid asked. She knew that the enemy who had unleashed that powerful lightning strike wasn''t weak either.


    [I''ll manage somehow] Luke replied, and without further discussion, he teleported Enid with Shambles, sending her about 10 kilometers away to where Wednesday was.


    Through his clairvoyance, Luke could tell that the enemy he was about to face had an aura far more powerful and dense than the one that had appeared near Wednesday. Sending Enid there would increase the chances of survival for both girls.


    If that meant facing the most dangerous enemy alone so that the two of them had a better chance of surviving together, he would do it without hesitation.


    With Enid in her lycanthropic form by Wednesday''s side, their chances of survival would increase significantly. She would be a crucial support. Enid was the kind of direct combatant who drew the brunt of attacks, allowing Wednesday to focus on her strategic and lethal strikes. They were an ideal team for battle.


    Deep down, Luke wanted both of them to be safe. He didn''t do it only to improve Wednesday''s odds of survival, but also Enid''s.


    Even though they no longer had a relationship, he couldn''t deny that her well-being still mattered to him. Despite everything, she had been an important part of his life¡ªthe first girl he had ever truly cared about.


    Luke pushed aside thoughts of Enid and Wednesday the moment a figure emerged from the massive crater.


    Through the smoke and crackling energy, a presence appeared, walking calmly.


    Dressed in pristine beige, without a single wrinkle despite the destruction around him, he looked more like a business magnate than a fighter. Yet, the suffocating aura he radiated was unmistakable.


    His blond hair was slicked back perfectly, not a single strand out of place, as if even chaos itself couldn''t touch him. His icy blue eyes, cold and calculating, locked onto Luke with an intensity devoid of emotion.


    As he advanced, small sparks danced across his body, remnants of the storm he had unleashed. Each step on the devastated ground crackled with static, as if the very air resisted his presence.


    Luke watched him cautiously, never looking away. There was no need to ask who he was. He knew instantly, even though this was the first time he had seen him in person.


    Elliot Spellman.


    Patriarch of the Spellman family. At least on the surface.


    The man Luke had taken everything from¡ªhis wife, his children, his most loyal servant, his position on the council.


    And yet, there he stood, right in front of him, with no trace of rage, resentment, or thirst for vengeance on his face.


    Luke had expected hatred, uncontrollable fury, a burning murderous intent in those ice-blue eyes. But what he found was nothing. A vacant gaze, devoid of emotion, as if Luke were nothing more than a mere obstacle in his path¡ªsomething to be removed to finally end the Poe-Spellman war.


    For the first time in his life, Luke felt something different in a fight.


    Doubt.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine.


    He had always trusted his strength, his ability to emerge victorious no matter how powerful his enemy was. But this time, for a fleeting instant, he questioned whether he could actually win.


    And for the first time, he considered the possibility of dying. Not even against Dolores Spellman had he felt this sensation, and that was after facing Crackstone while being in far from ideal condition to battle the Spellman matriarch.


    "I thought you would have the fire element like your children¡ª"


    Before he could finish his mocking remark, intending to provoke his opponent, Elliot moved his hand with impossible speed.


    A lightning bolt erupted from his palm, tearing through the air with overwhelming force.


    Luke barely had time to raise a telekinetic shield, but the electric energy struck with crushing intensity. His body was sent flying, crashing through trees at blinding speed. Each trunk he shattered would have broken his body had it not been for the telekinetic barrier he formed around himself at the last second.


    Finally, after being hurled several meters through the forest, he came to a stop.


    He coughed, tasting the metallic tang of blood in his mouth.


    ''Shit... I didn''t even get to activate my future vision,'' he thought, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips with the back of his hand, his expression a mix of irritation and focus.


    Luckily, the wound was superficial, but that didn''t change the fact that he was at a clear disadvantage.


    He had barely managed to stand when he felt a sudden surge in the air.


    In an instant, multiple lightning bolts rained down on him like incandescent spears of light.


    But this time, he was ready.


    He activated his future vision just in time.


    In his mind, flashes of the future unfolded with surgical precision¡ªhe saw exactly where and when the electric attacks would strike.


    With a mix of pure speed and telekinesis, he twisted his body at impossible angles, allowing the lightning bolts to graze the air where he had been just a millisecond before.


    A sidestep.


    A backward leap.


    A sharp turn, propelling himself with invisible force.


    Every movement was calculated down to the millimeter, dodging the attacks with superhuman precision. He used his telekinesis for micro-adjustments, altering his trajectory in midair at the last instant.


    The moment he evaded the electric onslaught, Luke concentrated his telekinesis and, in the blink of an eye, formed a telekinetic orb above his index and middle fingers.


    Waves of telekinetic energy compressed as fast as possible, vibrating intensely. It wasn''t his most powerful orb¡ªhe hadn''t had time to fully charge it.


    Without hesitation, he hurled it straight at Elliot. At the same time, he exerted over ten tons of telekinetic force on Elliot''s body, trying to immobilize him or at least slow him down.


    But it didn''t work.


    The electricity crackling around the Spellman patriarch interfered with the invisible telekinetic waves, dispersing them before they could exert any real pressure on him. It was as if the electrical energy created some sort of disruption field.


    "Tch..." Luke clicked his tongue and tried a different approach.


    He sent a mental command, ordering Elliot to stay still. Even just a few seconds would be enough.


    For a fraction of a second¡ªless than a heartbeat¡ªElliot froze.


    But his will was too strong.


    Luke''s mental control shattered almost instantly. By the time the paralysis faded, the telekinetic orb was already about to strike Elliot''s chest.


    But then, in a flash of light¡ªElliot vanished.


    A second later, a thunderous crash shook the forest.


    The orb collided with a tree, triggering a compact yet devastating explosion. The trunk shattered into a thousand pieces, and a crater formed in the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust and charred splinters.


    ''He''s ridiculously fast...'' Luke thought, frowning.


    Elliot didn''t just dodge the telekinetic orb¡ªhe launched himself at Luke like a living lightning bolt.


    For most, seeing him move would have been impossible. But Luke, thanks to his clairvoyance, managed to catch a glimpse of an electric blue blur rushing toward him at an absurd speed.


    He barely had time to react before Elliot appeared right in front of him. The patriarch''s fist was aimed at his face, wrapped in crackling lightning charged with destructive energy.


    Luke analyzed his options in a fraction of a second.


    He knew a telekinetic barrier wouldn''t work¡ªElliot would shatter it instantly, especially with a punch charged with concentrated lightning.


    If he used his future vision to dodge by a hair''s breadth, the electricity would still reach him, tearing through his flesh with terrifying force. That option was out.


    There was only one way out. Shambles.


    Luke activated Shambles at the last instant, vanishing at the perfect moment.


    A second later, he reappeared hundreds of meters away, a chill running down his spine as he heard what came next.


    BOOM!


    Elliot''s lightning punch struck the ground where Luke had been a moment before. The thunderous impact was deafening.


    The earth cracked, erupting in a brutal shockwave, sending rocks and dust flying as if a meteor had crashed.


    ''If that punch had hit me... even with my telekinetic barrier, I''d be half-dead,'' Luke thought.


    Elliot wasted no time. He had already locked onto Luke''s location and appeared in front of him, launching another powerful, deadly, and lightning-fast strike at his face.


    Once again, Luke used Shambles to escape. He disappeared at the last second, evading the impact by a fraction of a second.


    BOOM!


    The ground exploded again.


    Luke reappeared several meters away, his frown deepening.


    Elliot was already behind him.


    Another punch¡ªanother Shambles to dodge.


    BOOM!


    The craters multiplied, and so did the destroyed trees.


    As Luke dodged with Shambles, he tried hurling trees at Elliot using telekinesis, but the patriarch''s lightning shield disintegrated them instantly. An annoying armor that remained active at all times.


    He gave immobilizing him another try, applying more than ten tons of telekinetic force, but the electricity nullified any effect on his body.


    He attempted to fire another telekinetic orb, but Elliot dodged it effortlessly¡ªeven when Luke used a mental command that forced him to stop for less than a second.


    Diving into his mind and implanting a stronger illusion would take too much time. With Elliot''s speed, he''d be in front of Luke in an instant, landing a hit before he could even break through his defenses and set up the illusion.


    Worst of all, every time Luke teleported, Elliot found him almost instantly.


    He gave him no breathing room, and using Shambles wasn''t exactly an easy technique to spam. Meanwhile, Elliot''s lightning strikes felt like ordinary punches, barely draining his energy.


    ''His strength is on another level compared to Atlas and his ugly wife,'' Luke thought, sweat running down his forehead.


    He was clearly not in control. His situation was far from good.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 217: Improvised Team

    Chapter 217 - Improvised TeamWednesday moved through the shadows, her silhouette vanishing and reappearing in the dark corners of the courtyard belonging to the vampires'' mansion.


    However, her enemy was not one of the vampires. She had killed Elena and her two children¡ªher current opponent was someone far more dangerous.


    Several meters away, a lanky man advanced calmly. His long blond hair swayed slightly in the breeze, and a twisted, mocking smile played on his lips as he looked at Wednesday.


    "What a disappointment," the man said, amusement and scorn mixing in his voice.


    "An Addams running like a rat. And not just any Addams... the firstborn of the family, the famous heir, Wednesday Addams," he added, his smile widening.


    ''Gabriel Spellman... He talks too much and is annoying,'' Wednesday thought as she observed the lanky man, who was Elliot''s younger brother. The contrast between the two was striking.


    "You know, when I heard the Addams family was getting involved in this war, I didn''t believe it. You''ve always been... strange, yes, but never suicidal," Gabriel remarked.


    Wednesday remained silent, evaluating her options. Gabriel was faster than she had expected. His aura was orange, and he controlled the wind element, granting him incredible speed.


    Not only was he faster than her, but she also couldn''t block his wind attacks directly¡ªher shadows weren''t strong enough to withstand the pressure of the wind.


    "And then, I heard something even more ridiculous. My daughter told me you fell in love. She always talked about you¡ªan elite psychic, cold, calculating, unreachable... She admired you, respected your impenetrable attitude, but she was deeply disappointed when it became public that you were dating that Poe boy. A pariah raised among normies, with a family teetering on the brink of collapse," Gabriel said with utter disdain.


    Wednesday''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. She vaguely remembered Gabriel''s daughter, a girl her age or perhaps a little younger. Because of her maternal family, she had been forced to attend those absurd social gatherings, meeting supremacists and outcast fanatics who despised normies.


    "It''s pathetic, you know?" Gabriel continued, circling the conversation like it was a game. "Even if Poe is a pureblood outcast, he was raised like a normie. Hidden away like a disgrace, the last of his lineage."


    Wednesday felt a flicker of irritation but didn''t take the bait. The fact that Gabriel was talking so much meant he didn''t see her as a threat.


    A mistake.


    But a mistake she couldn''t take advantage of just yet.


    To Gabriel''s confusion, a cold smile formed on Wednesday''s pale face.


    "Why the smile?" he asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You talk about your daughter as if she were something special. As if she were superior to Luke..."


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow, but Wednesday continued before he could interrupt.


    "Let me tell you something," she said, her tone almost didactic, as if explaining something obvious to a slow-witted child. "Luke Poe, the outcast raised among normies, the pariah of a fallen family, killed Sebastian and Ingrid. Your nephews? Your brother''s children? Remember? Luke turned them into lumps of flesh. They weren''t even a challenge."


    Gabriel''s expression shifted immediately, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "Yes," Wednesday tilted her head coldly, "those two died in a horrible and pathetic way. So tell me, Gabriel. If your pathetic daughter were to face Luke, how long do you think she''d last? Because I''d say not even three minutes," she said, her tone as dry as a knife sliding over stone.


    Gabriel''s eyes burned with fury. The air around him began to swirl violently, and in the blink of an eye, a powerful gust of wind shot toward Wednesday.


    Wednesday managed to vanish into the shadows, narrowly avoiding the razor-sharp wind that tore through ancient marble statues, shattering them into lethal projectiles that scattered in all directions.


    Without wasting a second, she raised her scythe of darkness, its blade wrapped in a pulsating blackness, and swung it with precision. A slashing wave of shadows shot toward Gabriel, racing through the air at high speed.


    Gabriel reacted instantly. With a movement of his hand, a new blast of compressed wind exploded toward Wednesday, this time even stronger than his previous attack.


    The two energies clashed in a devastating impact¡ªdarkness against wind.


    The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the courtyard, shaking the ground and kicking up a whirlwind of debris and dust. The force of the wind prevailed.


    The gust intensified, shattering the wave of shadows into fragments until it dissipated completely. It continued toward Wednesday, forcing her to vanish into the shadows once more.


    She reappeared several meters away, her gaze icy but showing no trace of frustration. A dynamic similar to that of Luke and Elliot was now unfolding between Wednesday and Gabriel.


    The only difference was that Wednesday had more time to react and counterattack, as Gabriel wasn''t as fast as Elliot. Still, all of her counterattacks were useless, and she was forced to rely on her shadow travel to evade the wind attacks.


    Little by little, they moved away from the vampire mansion and into the forest.


    ''That sphere is annoying...'' Wednesday thought, her expression barely shifting.


    Gabriel had a sphere of air surrounding him, protecting him from potential surprise attacks. It was already difficult to land a surprise attack on him, and even if she managed to do so, the air sphere would neutralize it.


    Gabriel''s attacks were composed of extremely powerful and destructive wind blasts. If she allowed even one to hit her, she would be severely injured, meaning she couldn''t afford to execute overly complex lethal strikes.


    His speed was no joke either. By controlling the wind, he used it to move at high velocities with incredible agility. His feet barely touched the ground before he was somewhere else, as if the wind itself carried him.


    Wednesday disappeared into the shadows again and again, trying to find an angle of attack, but Gabriel had already begun predicting her movements.


    In an instant, Gabriel spun on his heel and unleashed a gust of wind toward the exact spot where Wednesday was about to reappear.


    BOOM!


    The attack struck the ground with an explosion of cutting wind, hurling rocks and ripping chunks of earth apart with overwhelming force.


    Wednesday barely had time to avoid it.


    Gabriel was already in the air, propelling himself with a gust of wind, using his own attack to launch toward her at breakneck speed.


    His hand rose, gathering a torrent of compressed air, ready to unleash a deadly strike that would be far more difficult for Wednesday to evade due to her awkward position.


    But then, a thunderous roar shattered the tension in the air.


    ''Enid,'' Wednesday thought. She had already been expecting her arrival¡ªLuke had told her. Though she disliked the idea, she couldn''t deny that against this enemy, the help of a werewolf was more than welcome.


    The massive figure of the werewolf emerged from the trees, charging on all fours with brutal speed. Just as Gabriel was about to strike, Enid leaped.


    Her colossal body collided with Gabriel mid-air, intercepting him and hurling him away with monstrous force.


    The psychic shot through the air like a projectile, crashing through multiple trees with a deafening impact.


    The trunks groaned and splintered under the sheer force of the collision. After shattering four trees, he finally came to a stop, several meters away from where he had been moments before.


    Thanks to his air sphere, the damage was significantly reduced¡ªhe had only sustained minor injuries.


    "What a nuisance..." Gabriel muttered, watching the werewolf now standing beside Wednesday from a distance.


    "Are you okay? Luke sent me..." Enid said in her lycan form.


    "I know. Our enemy is the younger brother of the Spellman patriarch..." Wednesday replied, grateful for the brief moment to catch her breath¡ªthough she would never admit it.


    Enid let out a low growl of surprise. That basically meant they were facing one of the strongest psychics among America''s outcasts.


    "We won''t use the mental link to communicate," Wednesday continued firmly. "That would drain Luke, and right now, he''s fighting the Spellman patriarch."


    Enid''s expression darkened. Luke was battling someone even stronger than Gabriel.


    "Alright. We can''t be a burden to him, not even slightly," Enid agreed with a determined nod.


    Wednesday looked at her for a moment before shifting her attention back to their enemy. Gabriel was approaching calmly, his gaze filled with disdain as he assessed the new arrival.


    "You..." Gabriel said, eyeing Enid with disinterest. "A wild beast. How fitting that Poe surrounds herself with this kind of company."


    As a psychic of pure lineage, Gabriel viewed other outcast races as vastly inferior.


    Neither Wednesday nor Enid paid any attention to his remark.


    Wednesday looked at Enid and said, "To defeat him, we need to work together."


    Enid blinked in surprise. She knew how proud and stubborn Wednesday could be, so she hadn''t expected her to suggest teaming up so quickly.


    "I need you to attack head-on and up close. Use your speed and brute strength to keep the pressure on him. I''ll strike from the shadows, looking for an opening and supporting you when necessary," Wednesday explained.


    "Got it," Enid nodded without hesitation. She respected Wednesday''s intelligence and knew it would be foolish to insist on doing things her own way.


    "Are you done whispering words of encouragement?" Gabriel mocked. "Or do you actually think teaming up will change the outcome?"


    Wednesday didn''t respond. In the blink of an eye, her scythe of darkness appeared in her hands before melting into her own shadow. At the same time, Enid bent her legs, preparing to strike.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 218: Counterattack

    Chapter 218 - CounterattackBOOM!


    Luke appeared hundreds of meters away with Shambles, but the exact moment his body materialized, a blue lightning bolt struck him.


    Elliot had predicted his location after Luke had dodged so many times with Shambles. Although he didn''t have clairvoyance, he had great battle sense and experience.


    Luke barely managed to raise a telekinetic shield before the impact hit him.


    The shield lasted only a few seconds before shattering. Luckily, the lightning''s lethal force had dissipated, but the impact sent him flying backward, hurling through the air like a projectile.


    His body spun violently before crashing into the ground, rolling several meters before coming to a stop.


    A sharp pain spread through his back and arms. Scrapes, cuts, and bruises covered his body. Nothing serious yet, but the fatigue was building up.


    ''His speed is a problem,'' Luke thought as he got to his feet, breathing erratically.


    Even when using his clairvoyance and Shambles, he always dodged at the last second and barely had time to counterattack.


    Moreover, the power of Elliot''s lightning was overwhelming. However, Luke had faced enemies with lethal and powerful attacks before, yet he could always predict their strikes and evade them.


    Elliot kept up his relentless attacks, not stopping for even a second. They were getting farther and farther from the forest.


    One out of every five attacks, Elliot managed to predict where Luke would teleport with Shambles and landed a hit, sending him flying several meters. But Luke gradually adapted, preparing to create a telekinetic dome, which significantly reduced the damage he took.


    Another electrified strike came his way. Luke disappeared with Shambles before it could hit him, but Elliot was already on the move. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Luke reappeared in a different position, he was ready for Elliot''s long-range attack, but his vision of the future made him frown.


    This time, Elliot wasn''t going to attack from a distance. He was coming straight at him for close combat.


    ''Shit!'' Luke cursed, knowing that a telekinetic shield alone wouldn''t be enough against Elliot''s fist.


    He quickly raised the strongest telekinetic shield he could and also ripped two trees from the ground, placing them in front of him as additional barriers.


    Elliot crashed into the first tree, his electrified fist piercing through it like paper. The wood exploded into splinters, but his punch didn''t stop.


    The second tree met the same fate. Its thick bark was effortlessly torn apart, and the speed of Elliot''s electrified fist didn''t even slow down.


    Then, it struck Luke''s barrier.


    The force of the impact made the telekinetic shield vibrate like glass about to shatter. Luke gritted his teeth, struggling to hold it up.


    But it only lasted a few seconds.


    The shield shattered, and Elliot''s fist was now heading straight for Luke''s chest.


    Luke''s eyes widened. He knew that if that electricity-coated fist hit him, he was dead. His body, though enhanced, wasn''t nearly as powerful as two trees and a ten-ton telekinetic barrier.


    The moment the shield collapsed, he used his telekinesis on himself.


    He didn''t try to push Elliot away because he knew that wouldn''t work. Instead, he channeled all his strength into a telekinetic burst to propel himself backward.


    Luke catapulted himself away just as Elliot''s lightning-charged fist struck the space where his chest had been.


    But he didn''t escape unscathed.


    Even with his instant reaction, the crackling lightning from the punch grazed him, surging across his side and shoulder like burning whips.


    A fierce pain shot through him. He felt his muscles spasm and his left arm go numb, but he had no time to assess the damage¡ªElliot''s strike, combined with his own momentum, had sent him flying at incredible speed.


    Luke finally left the forest, soaring through the night sky toward Sunnyvale.


    As he hurtled through the air, he saw Elliot transform into living lightning and start chasing after him.


    ''Tsch, bastard,'' Luke thought, annoyed at being the only one getting beaten to a pulp.


    He raised his hand, bringing his index and middle fingers together, condensing telekinetic waves to a critical point, gathering energy as fast as he could.


    Then, he fired the orb straight at Elliot.


    At the same time, he issued a mental command: ''Stay still.''


    For less than a second, Elliot halted. But he was already prepared to dodge the attack.


    Luke had tried this before, and with his absurd speed, Elliot had evaded it effortlessly.


    But Luke wasn''t an idiot¡ªhe wouldn''t waste energy on an attack that was doomed to fail.


    The instant Elliot dodged the orb, Luke activated Shambles.


    The telekinetic orb blinked out of place, swapping with a tiny grain of dirt¡ªnow floating just millimeters from Elliot.


    ''Too close,'' Elliot thought, realizing there was no way to dodge this time.


    BOOOOM!


    The telekinetic sphere struck Elliot head-on, detonating against his lightning shield in a brutal explosion.


    Blue sparks erupted in all directions as telekinetic pressure and electric energy clashed, shaking the air like thunder.


    Luke smiled in satisfaction¡ªbut then he crashed into the asphalt.


    The only thing he could do was create a circular barrier around himself to avoid breaking his bones upon landing.


    The concrete shattered from the sheer speed of his descent and the force of his telekinetic shield, forming a massive crater in the streets of Sunnyvale.


    Luke coughed up blood as he stood up. The landing had been a success¡ªhe hadn''t suffered damage from that. What had hurt him were Elliot''s lightning strikes, which managed to reach him after shattering his previous telekinetic barrier.


    Luke glanced around. Car alarms blared, building lights flickered, and murmurs began to rise as people approached the crash site.


    Sunnyvale wasn''t deserted. Even though it was nighttime, the football game had ended not long ago. Many people had gone to bars or restaurants to eat.


    Now, the fight didn''t just involve them. The battle had reached the city.


    The first to arrive at the street where Luke stood was Elliot, landing with a powerful crash just a few meters away.


    His appearance was no longer as pristine as before. His hair was disheveled, his clothes were singed from the explosion, and a thin trail of blood ran near his mouth and nose.


    "Now I see why my sons and Atlas had no chance against you," Elliot said, speaking for the first time as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Luke''s expression darkened. His telekinetic orb hadn''t done as much damage as he had hoped¡ªthough that was partly because he hadn''t been able to condense enough telekinetic waves, having to do it so quickly.


    ''Now he talks?'' Luke thought, raising an eyebrow. Either way, he welcomed the chance to catch his breath.


    "They should''ve waited patiently until I graduated from Nevermore... Maybe your sons would still be alive," Luke said with a mocking smile.


    Elliot''s expression remained the same. Blank. Unchanged.


    "My sons... died because they were weaker than you. There''s nothing that can be done about it," Elliot remarked as if he were casually discussing the weather with a friend¡ªand not with the murderer of his children and wife.


    Luke was taken aback by Elliot''s monotony and coldness. Did he really care so little about his own children?


    If Luke were standing before the killer of someone he cared about, he wouldn''t be able to control his rage and thirst for vengeance. Just thinking about someone seriously harming Wednesday would make him furious¡ªhe couldn''t even begin to imagine what he''d feel if it were murder.


    It was true that Elliot had been one of the main culprits behind his parents'' deaths, but Luke had never met them, so he felt no personal hatred toward Elliot.


    Besides, he had learned that his parents had been rather indifferent to his fate, leaving his survival entirely up to chance.


    "Why didn''t they just let me continue my studies in peace? Like with my father. Is there some prophecy about how powerful I''ll become and how I''ll destroy you all?" Luke asked, trying his luck with a slightly arrogant smile.


    "There actually is," Elliot responded as if it were nothing.


    "Seriously?" Luke murmured, confused by how freely Elliot was sharing information.


    Maybe he believed his victory was set in stone¡ªthat he would kill Luke tonight, no matter what.


    Luke had already theorized that the Spellmans possessed some prophecy about him, which was why they had targeted him since his first year at Nevermore, aiming to kill him.


    Just as Luke was about to say something, he fell silent. For the first time, Elliot frowned, his eyes gleaming with disdain.


    "Normies..." Elliot muttered, palpable disgust in his voice as he noticed normies arriving, drawn by the loud crash from Luke''s landing.


    The murmurs among the normies grew louder as they took in the bizarre scene¡ªa teenager standing in the middle of a crater in the street, facing off against an adult just a few meters away.


    "What happened here?"


    "Is that kid okay?"


    "He doesn''t look like it. He seems pretty banged up," a normie remarked, noticing Luke''s torn clothes and minor injuries¡ªbruises, shallow cuts, and small burns from the lightning that had struck him.


    "Do you know why the world is screwed, Luke?" Elliot asked, raising a hand that began crackling with electricity.


    The normies who saw this gawked in shock. Some pulled out their phones to record, others to call the authorities.


    "Because it''s full of them," Elliot answered before Luke could say anything. A thunderclap echoed across the sky.


    "Normies pollute the planet. They deplete its resources. They kill each other in pointless wars," his voice grew colder, "Yet, they are the ones who rule."


    Luke narrowed his eyes. ''Is this the villain speech?'' he wondered.


    "They''re fragile. Ridiculously weak. They weren''t meant to rule this world. And yet, so many outcasts still want to coexist with them... like your family, who only held back my family''s plans," Elliot added icily, turning his head toward the crowd, looking at them as if they were cattle.


    Elliot raised his hand, and the lightning crackled, growing into a blinding glow. Then, he fired.


    A bolt of blue lightning shot from his palm, heading straight for the terrified crowd.


    Chaos erupted.


    People screamed. Some ran, others stumbled, and the most unfortunate... didn''t even react in time.


    Those caught by the lightning were killed instantly. Five bodies collapsed to the ground, their skin charred in an instant. The stench of burnt flesh filled the air.


    ''This psychopath!'' Luke thought.


    But Elliot wasn''t done. His expression remained stoic.


    "Let''s make this more interesting," he murmured as he raised his hand again, a new bolt of lightning forming in his palm.


    He hurled it at another group of victims, but this time, the lightning moved slower. The electricity crackled calmly, as if giving its victims a chance to see their imminent death.


    The normies instinctively turned at the feeling of danger behind them. Seeing the lightning coming their way, they ran even harder.


    A mother carrying her daughter was the last in the group¡ªthe first who would be incinerated.


    Just as the lightning was about to strike, Luke acted.


    "Shambles," he murmured.


    In an instant, the ten people vanished. They reappeared a block away from Elliot.


    "What happened?" one of the normies muttered in confusion.


    "Are we safe from that psycho?"


    "Since when can humans shoot lightning from their hands?!"


    Elliot blinked in surprise as he saw the normies disappear from his sight, then turned to Luke.


    "Well, well... I wasn''t expecting that," he said.


    "What did you expect?" Luke asked with a scowl.


    "From what I''ve heard, you''re a cold-blooded killer. The state you left my sons in made that pretty clear," Elliot said, tilting his head in confusion.


    "Yeah, but only my enemies. Not weak, innocent people," Luke replied.


    "Oh... so you have principles," Elliot said, a faint, cold smile forming on his face.


    "I''m not a psychopath like you," Luke murmured.


    "Funny coming from you," Elliot said, shaking his head.


    His eyes swept over the destruction around them¡ªthe smoldering bodies, the people running like desperate ants.


    "Let''s see if you can protect all these innocent, weak normies."


    Electric sparks danced between his fingers.


    Luke didn''t respond. He simply made a throwing motion toward his enemy.


    Elliot was puzzled¡ªuntil he saw a telekinetic orb spinning with overwhelming force, hurtling toward him.


    ''What the hell...?'' he thought, stepping back.


    While Elliot had been reveling in his sadism, Luke had been working in silence, creating a telekinetic orb.


    It had grown and grown, the telekinetic waves compressed to a critical level¡ªa mass of pure, accumulated pressure.


    Elliot hadn''t noticed.


    That''s because Luke had used the opportunity to slip into his mind when they made eye contact. Subtly, he had altered his senses, inserting a simple yet effective illusion¡ªmaking Elliot unable to see the orb.


    "Let''s see if you have time for that," Luke said with a faint smile as the orb closed in at a dangerously high speed.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 219: Dangerous situation

    Chapter 219 - Dangerous situationThe telekinetic orb moved dangerously close to Elliot, who was already prepared to dodge.


    But suddenly, the orbs tripled. Elliot''s expression darkened. He had given Luke too much time.


    He had given him enough time to enter his mind and create these simple yet effective illusions. He knew only one was real, but not which one.


    The best option was to move away from all three orbs. His body was enveloped in a flash of lightning, exploding in speed as he leaped away in an electric jump at a crackling velocity.


    But Luke simply snapped his fingers.


    ''Shambles!''


    The three orbs vanished from their trajectory and reappeared mere inches from his chest.


    Elliot clicked his tongue and, with a growl, unleashed his most powerful defenses, wrapping himself in a lightning shield with all the energy he had available.


    BOOM!


    A powerful explosion echoed through Sunnyvale. The air distorted in a violent burst of pure pressure.


    The asphalt cracked in all directions, streetlights bent and burst into sparks, windows shattered, and the nearest buildings shook as if an earthquake had struck the small town.


    The shockwave tore through everything within a 20-meter radius, leaving behind a cloud of dust and debris as the sound of the impact rumbled through the city.


    Luke stood amidst the chaos, observing the destruction. Several cars had been destroyed¡ªluckily, no people were around. A massive crater now scarred the street, far larger than the one from Luke''s forced landing.


    ''I have to kill him...'' Luke thought, breathing erratically.


    His condition wasn''t good. Though he had no critical injuries, he had accumulated severe fatigue and minor wounds from Elliot. Using Shambles and future vision so many times had been exhausting¡ªthese were far from simple abilities.


    On top of that, he had been pushing his telekinesis to its limit without rest, along with his blue aura, though he hadn''t had many chances to use the latter.


    And then, there was his battle against Niklaus, the leader of the Drosia Clan''s secondary branch. Although that fight had been easy, and Luke had walked away without a scratch, it had still drained some of his stamina and energy.


    Thanks to his domain, Luke knew Elliot was still alive, even if he couldn''t see him with his eyes.


    At that moment, he decided to act. He had to take advantage of the brief window before Elliot could regain his lightning speed and resume his attack. Luke began focusing his telekinesis.


    He raised his hand, and suddenly, the nearby cars began to move at incredible speed, propelled by his telekinetic force. Several metallic pieces lifted off the ground, entire cars rising into the air like mere toys.


    With a flick of his power, he hurled them toward the crater where Elliot lay.


    From within the hole, Elliot looked up, his gaze meeting the sight of massive cars, each weighing several tons, hurtling toward him.


    ''His strength grows in the face of adversity...'' Elliot thought, watching as the sheer number of vehicles barely surpassed ten tons each.


    Meanwhile, Luke vanished in the blink of an eye, using Shambles to reposition himself instantly. He disappeared from Elliot''s sight.


    He had to prepare for a fatal blow. Extending his open palm, he began focusing telekinetic waves.


    Energy started condensing in his hand, and the air around him began to vibrate.


    He would use his telekinetic slash attack, capable of cutting through mythic bronze, a material stronger than steel. If he struck Elliot with this, he could kill him. But he needed one minute and ten seconds to condense the telekinetic waves to the point where they could cut through mythic bronze.


    In the past, when he first used this attack against Atlas, it took him two minutes. Now, thanks to his training, he had managed to reduce that time. Even so, it was still a considerable amount of time, and in a deadly battle, the enemy wouldn''t just let you charge up a fatal attack.


    Elliot emerged from the crater where he had fallen after the explosion. He was injured, but not critically. His body was covered in burns and explosion marks, his scorched skin littered with visible bruises and contusions.


    One simple mistake had cost him dearly. He had failed to control his disdain for normies, and now he was paying the price.


    Still, he remained calm.


    ''Where is he?'' Elliot thought, scanning the area for Luke. The place was filled with debris and smoke.


    The death of his loyal servant, Atlas, suddenly came to his mind. A gorgon with mythic bronze cleanly sliced in half.


    Was the kid preparing that lethal and powerful attack?


    However, Elliot didn''t worry about it. He could dodge it.


    He knew that attack could not be repositioned using Luke''s Shambles technique, since it wasn''t a condensed orb that could be manipulated.


    At that moment, a siren began to wail in the distance, rapidly approaching.


    The firefighters and police of Sunnyvale were on their way.


    Elliot turned his head toward the flashing lights drawing closer to the epicenter of the chaos he and Luke had caused.


    "If you won''t come out... then I''ll make you come out, boy of principles," Elliot thought, his gaze turning icy cold.


    His body crackled with lightning, and in an instant, he shot forward.


    Soon, he saw the authority vehicles closing in on the scene.


    Before any normie inside the vehicles could react, a massive bolt of lightning struck the leading vehicle.


    BOOM!


    The vehicle exploded instantly, killing the normies inside. The resulting blast was brutal, sending shards of metal, glass, and fire in all directions.


    The vehicles behind had no time to react.


    Two police cars were caught in the shockwave, crashing into each other and flipping over completely.


    Elliot made another slight movement with his hand, and another bolt of lightning struck the normie vehicles. Within seconds, all the vehicles were destroyed, and the normies inside were, of course, killed.


    Luke, with his heightened perception, witnessed everything but chose to stay out of it. The most important thing right now was charging his attack to kill Elliot as soon as possible.


    If he stepped in now, the only thing he would achieve was getting himself and the normies killed.


    Elliot continued his destruction. Though he held back¡ªhe couldn''t afford to waste energy on large-scale, powerful attacks. Even so, the devastation he caused was brutal.


    In just a few seconds, he had already wreaked havoc and slaughtered dozens of normies.


    ''Twenty more seconds...'' Luke thought, furrowing his brows as he focused harder, condensing telekinetic waves into his palm. The air around his hand vibrated intensely.


    Meanwhile, at a nearby restaurant, people began rushing outside, alarmed by the constant booms and flashes lighting up the city.


    "What the hell is going on!?" Simon exclaimed, still holding his beer, his brows furrowed.


    He, along with Violet, Kate, and their Shadyside teammates, was celebrating their victory in the football game at a local Sunnyvale restaurant.


    "Is this a terrorist attack or what the fuck is happening?" Kate muttered, her face pale.


    Violet said nothing. Her eyes scanned the crowd, her breathing unsteady.


    She had been wondering where Tuesday had gone ever since she disappeared after the game ended.


    She had called and sent messages, but there was no response. She wanted to go look for her, but her friends told her to drop it, that Tuesday had left on her own and that she shouldn''t insist¡ªthey needed to celebrate.


    But now, her worry grew stronger.


    What if Tuesday was near those explosions?


    Another explosion shook the ground just a few streets away.


    A pillar of fire and debris violently shot into the night sky.


    "Shit!" Simon shouted, stepping back with the others as the shockwave rattled the restaurant.


    The windows cracked, some shattering into pieces.


    The screams of the crowd were almost deafening.


    Then¡ªa figure appeared out of nowhere in a flash of lightning.


    It descended at terrifying speed, landing in front of them with a presence so overwhelming that it filled Violet and the others with fear.


    Elliot.


    Violet stared at Elliot in shock. The same went for the others as they watched a human being wrapped in crackling blue sparks, as if his body itself was generating electricity.


    What terrified Violet the most were the man''s two eyes¡ªtwo icy abysses devoid of emotion, staring at them. There was no hatred, no rage in his expression¡ªjust a stoic indifference, as if he were looking at insects he would soon crush.


    The group of people remained frozen in place, caught between the instinct to flee and the pure terror radiating from the being in front of them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot said nothing. With a slight extension of his hand, he fired a small lightning bolt that zigzagged like a serpent, striking a middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard.


    The result was immediate and horrifying.


    A sharp explosion echoed through the air as energy coursed through the man''s body, triggering a brutal internal overload. His muscles convulsed violently, his eyes bulged, and an instant later, his skin ruptured as if something inside him had detonated. The extreme heat vaporized his blood instantly, creating a small shockwave that sent fragments of bone and flesh flying in all directions.


    His internal organs burst, scattering charred viscera across the ground as his torso split apart in a grotesque display of blood and ashes.


    Violet, still processing what had just happened, turned her head at the worst possible moment.


    A charred piece of flesh struck her cheek, leaving behind a sticky, warm sensation. Her gaze trembled as it dropped to her hands, where she saw dark blood splattered across her clothes. Her stomach twisted violently.


    "Oh my God...!" she gasped, her voice breaking, clamping a hand over her mouth as her face contorted in pure horror.


    The rest of the crowd snapped out of their shock. Screams erupted like a chain reaction.


    Some stumbled over themselves in their desperation, while others sprinted away at full speed, shoving each other in a frenzied attempt to escape the lightning-wrapped monster who had just obliterated a man before their eyes.


    ''Useless,'' Elliot thought with disdain, lazily raising his hand again.


    It was impossible for these normies to dodge his lightning. A simple chain bolt could slaughter them all like dominoes, but it was satisfying to watch them scurry like ants.


    "Violet, let''s go! Run!" Simon and Kate shouted, grabbing Violet''s arm and pulling her away from Elliot.


    Elliot''s gaze locked onto the three teenagers, the closest to him. He raised his hand, aiming at them, as a small but lethal bolt of lightning began forming in his palm.


    But just as he was about to unleash his attack, his body tensed.


    A flash in his perception.


    A distortion in the air.


    Someone appeared beside him. Just a few meters away.


    Elliot turned his head a mere millisecond before a sharp arc of invisible energy came hurtling toward him.


    Luke.


    Seeing that his three Shadyside companions were on the verge of death, Luke decided to act.


    He hadn''t been able to condense his telekinetic waves for a full minute, but he believed that with the nearly 50 seconds he had charged his attack, it should be enough to kill Elliot. After all, Elliot was a psychic, not someone with Atlas''s tough skin.


    The air shuddered violently as the telekinetic blade slashed through space at blazing speed, heading straight for Elliot''s torso.


    Luke had teleported less than two meters away, an extremely close distance meant to minimize Elliot''s chances of dodging. He knew his enemy''s speed was absurd, but at this range, dodging would be difficult, especially since his telekinetic slash was anything but slow.


    To increase his chances of success, Luke invaded Elliot''s mind, issuing a simple mental command to freeze him in place.


    For less than a second, Elliot''s body locked up.


    The telekinetic blade was moments away from tearing into his torso when¡ª


    Elliot vanished with a snap.


    Luke''s eyes widened in shock as he saw his attack miss at the last moment, Elliot disappearing from sight.


    It wasn''t speed. It wasn''t reflexes. It was something else.


    But he had no time to analyze it.


    A cold sensation crawled up his spine.


    Before he could react, he felt it, something piercing through his torso.


    He lowered his gaze, and he saw it.


    A sword, seemingly forged from pure electricity, had impaled his abdomen.


    ''What...!?'' Luke thought.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 220: The battle continues

    Chapter 220 - The battle continuesElliot smiled coldly as he saw his sword pierce through Luke, but just as he was about to deliver a fatal blow, his smile vanished when Luke teleported again.


    In the blink of an eye, Luke''s body disappeared from the electrified sword and reappeared far from Elliot. A small rock had taken his place.


    Elliot, his brow slightly furrowed, looked at Luke floating in the air, who stared back at him.


    ''How?'' Elliot thought.


    His sword wasn''t just sharp¡ªit was electrified. A single touch should have been enough to paralyze him, burn him from the inside, and yet...


    Luke was only bleeding. There were no burn marks. He wasn''t trembling. He wasn''t paralyzed. It was as if the electricity had never even reached him.


    The moment the sword pierced him, Luke had used his clairvoyance to perceive both his own body and the energy of the sword at a microscopic level.


    He sensed the current, the vibration of the lightning, and with his telekinesis, he created a millimeter-thin barrier between the sword and his flesh, containing every spark. He couldn''t avoid the piercing, but he prevented the worst of it. Before Elliot could react, he executed his Shambles technique and escaped the final strike.


    Although Elliot''s previous electrical attacks had been powerful enough to shatter Luke''s telekinetic barriers, the sword''s electricity was different.


    It was dangerous, yes, but it wasn''t a high-voltage strike released in a single burst. Unless Elliot recharged his weapon with a powerful discharge before the blow, the electricity only ran along the blade, crackling in a continuous flow¡ªdangerous, but weaker than a direct attack.


    That was why Luke had been able to protect himself from the sword''s sparks. Though it wasn''t easy to do so in such a short time¡ªand for the first time at that.


    So before Elliot could take advantage of his wound to finish him off, Luke executed Shambles to get to safety.


    Elliot reached this conclusion within seconds of analyzing the situation.


    "A remarkable mastery of abilities, I must say," Elliot remarked, his monotonous tone barely betraying a hint of surprise.


    Luke raised an eyebrow, not expecting his mortal enemy to suddenly praise him.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such an exciting battle," Elliot said, with what seemed to be a faint, excited smile. Then, he looked at the three normies who were still frozen in place.


    Violet, Kate, and Simon barely had time to process what had just happened. Within seconds, they had seen Luke get impaled by a sword, disappear, and then reappear in midair. The only thing they truly understood was that they were still alive¡ªand that was enough.


    ''Shit!'' the three of them thought as they saw Elliot set his sights on them.


    Their legs trembled, but they couldn''t move, even if they wanted to.


    Elliot snapped his fingers, and an electric surge burst from his hand¡ªa barrage of lightning streaking toward the three teenagers like a death sentence. However, just as the electricity was about to strike them, their bodies vanished, dissolving into the air.


    Elliot''s eyes widened slightly, instantly realizing what had happened.


    Luke had slipped into his mind again.


    ''He only needs a few seconds to break through my mental defenses and plant an illusion that, while simple, is useful,'' Elliot thought, growing more and more surprised by the abilities of his enemy¡ªwho was the same age as his deceased children.


    If the Spellmans had had a genius like him in their ranks...


    Up above, floating in the air, Luke kept his gaze locked on Elliot. Violet, Kate, and Simon were soaring uncontrollably toward him at high speed.


    "Get as far away from here as possible," Luke ordered, and without giving them time to respond, he hurled them away from the battlefield at breakneck speed.


    The three of them shot through the night sky, screaming as the city lights blurred beneath them.


    The ground was coming up fast. Too fast.


    "We''re gonna die!" Kate screamed.


    "Hey, at least we''re flying like superheroes in the movies!" Simon shouted, trying to joke, though his voice sounded more terrified than amused.


    Just as they were about to crash into the pavement, their bodies came to an abrupt stop in midair and landed gently on the street.


    They remained on the ground, dazed, staring upward. They could barely make out Luke as a small dot in the sky.


    "Is... is he one of the good guys?" Kate asked, her heart still pounding in her ears.


    "What is this, The Avengers? Are we witnessing an Avengers-level threat?" Simon joked, but no one laughed.


    Violet said nothing. Her eyes remained fixed on the boy floating far above them.


    His tone of voice, the way he gave orders, the absolute confidence in his expression... it reminded her too much of someone.


    Tuesday.


    But this wasn''t Tuesday. This was a man, wasn''t it?


    "Saving normies despite your situation?" Elliot said, shaking his head with a mix of disappointment and mockery. "Not a smart move."


    Luke didn''t respond. His breathing was heavier than usual, and though his expression remained firm, his body showed the toll of battle. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wounds were piling up. The cuts and bruises from Elliot''s previous attacks were still there. He had endured earlier electric shocks that left a persistent burning sensation in his muscles.


    And now, he had a new wound in his abdomen¡ªa piercing injury. The blood loss from this small hole could weaken him quickly if he didn''t do something about it.


    Luke acted. He used his telekinesis on the wound. A thin, invisible barrier covered the opening, sealing the skin and preventing the blood from spilling out. It wasn''t a cure, but it would allow him to keep fighting without bleeding out.


    He knew the risks. If he maintained the barrier for too long, the trapped blood inside could become a problem. Moreover, it required precise control to keep the seal intact without neglecting his defense.


    Even so, his enemy wasn''t at 100%. Elliot had endured two powerful explosions from his telekinetic orb. He had wounds that, while not as numerous, had slowed him down and weakened his attacks. He was no longer as brutal as he had been at the start, and that was a good thing.


    "Shut up and fight," Luke said, launching himself from his position in the air toward Elliot at a staggering speed.


    Elliot didn''t show a hint of fear. Instead, he smirked slightly and braced for impact, channeling all his energy into a lightning shield that surged around his body. Electric sparks buzzed through the air as the barrier crackled intensely, ready to repel any attack.


    Luke reached him in the blink of an eye, his fist charged with telekinetic waves compressed into a sphere of energy. The illusion of an imminent punch appeared with astonishing speed, but the moment Luke''s fist struck the lightning shield, a distortion occurred. The physical Luke vanished in an instant.


    ''Illusion,'' Elliot thought with a grimace, but it was already too late.


    Using Shambles, Luke appeared behind him. His leg, wrapped in telekinetic waves, struck with precision¡ªa devastating kick aimed at his enemy''s spine.


    The kick collided with Elliot''s lightning shield. Though the barrier held firm without breaking, the explosive force of the telekinesis was enough to send Elliot flying.


    The shockwave of telekinetic energy rippled through the shield without destroying it, but it propelled Elliot with such force that he was hurled through multiple buildings. The sound of concrete and metal shattering echoed throughout the area as his body crashed through everything in his path, leaving a trail of destruction.


    Luke felt a tingling sensation in his leg from the contact with Elliot''s lightning. The electric energy that coursed through him was minimal, thanks to the telekinetic waves shielding his limb.


    He had no time to dwell on it¡ªElliot was already charging at him again at an incredible speed.


    At that moment, Luke activated his future vision. He didn''t know how Elliot had dodged his telekinetic slash and appeared behind him.


    He had to stay alert at all times in case Elliot used the same move again.


    For a few seconds, he watched a replay of Elliot''s movements, anticipating every step, every action. Suddenly, Elliot vanished from his sight, teleporting with the same deadly speed as before.


    But this time, Luke was ready. Using his future vision, he saw the exact moment when Elliot would reappear behind him. It wasn''t enough to react purely with speed, but he compensated with a telekinetic wave, shifting himself slightly at the perfect moment.


    Elliot appeared, his electrified sword in hand, slashing toward Luke with lethal speed.


    Barely managing to dodge the attack, Luke felt Elliot''s blade graze his shoulder. The sword''s electrified edge sliced his skin slightly, and the moment the electric sparks touched him, a tingling sensation and sharp pain shot through his body.


    Luke held back a grunt and acted quickly. With a gesture, he focused his energy into a telekinetic push. The telekinetic wave erupted with such intensity that the air around him seemed to distort, forcefully blasting Elliot away.


    However, Elliot''s lightning shield was still active. Though the push sent him several meters away from Luke, it didn''t actually cause him any real damage.


    Luke couldn''t help but feel frustrated. A typical outcast his age would''ve been sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing into a wall or something and ending up in pieces.


    At the very least, he had managed to push Elliot''s deadly electricity away from his body.


    ''What the hell is that teleportation?'' Luke thought in confusion.


    Elliot was an orange aura user. He controlled electricity. He shouldn''t be able to teleport. Even if he had control over other elements, nothing should allow him to teleport like that.


    Could it be an ability from the demonic book? After all, Dolores'' servant had taken the demonic book¡ªthere was a high chance she had given it to Elliot. But Luke had no idea how long it took to learn abilities from the book or to make a deal with a demon for new powers.


    "I need to think of something..." Luke muttered. He couldn''t keep using his future vision¡ªit consumed too much energy, and even now, he had suffered a minor cut on his shoulder. Elliot''s speed was simply too overwhelming, especially when teleporting behind him.


    With his domain, he saw Elliot charging at him again and got ready.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 221: Wednesday’s choice

    Chapter 221 - Wednesday''s choiceIn the heart of the Sunnyvale forest, the flames danced furiously, fueled by Gabriel''s power. The scorching heat and smoke were making it harder to breathe, but neither Wednesday nor Enid stopped.


    Unfortunately for them, Gabriel could control not only the wind element but also fire¡ªa powerful and lethal fire that now merged with the surrounding flames.


    However, their synergy improved with every passing second. Enid attacked head-on, relentlessly, forcing Gabriel to stay on the move, while Wednesday lurked in the shadows, emerging at precise moments when Gabriel tried to counterattack Enid. She delivered sharp cuts that forced him to retreat and only defend himself.


    They were pressuring him.


    The marks of battle were evident on his body. Superficial cuts on his clothes, a bruise on his left arm, and slight difficulty breathing revealed that, despite being an elite psychic, he wasn''t unscathed.


    But neither were they.


    Enid was beginning to wear out. Her body endured thanks to her lycanthropic regeneration, but muscle fatigue was building up from the constant attacks and clashes.


    Even so, Gabriel was starting to get frustrated.


    "Annoying like insects..." Gabriel muttered irritably as he hovered more than ten meters above the ground, sustained by his wind element.


    Suddenly, a burst of fire exploded from his body, forcing both of them to retreat. Enid growled, and Wednesday shielded herself with her shadow, but the heat reached her, making her click her tongue at the burn on her arm.


    Wasting no time, Gabriel raised both hands and combined his two elements. A gust of wind began swirling around him, trapping the fire in a blazing tornado.


    ''I can''t let him launch that!'' Enid thought.


    That attack would be devastating, considering the distance between them and Gabriel.


    Without hesitation, she bent her legs with all the power in her body and leaped toward Gabriel with monstrous strength.


    The ground trembled beneath her paws as she took off.


    She launched herself in a brutal arc, claws extended and ready to tear Gabriel apart before he could complete his attack.


    Wednesday didn''t stay idle. She had the same thought. Shadows emerged from the ground like living tentacles, stretching rapidly toward Gabriel. At the same time, she raised her scythe and unleashed a powerful slash, generating a wave of darkness that cut through the air like an obsidian blade.


    Gabriel hadn''t expected both girls to launch themselves at him instead of retreating. The shadows coiled tightly around his right ankle, yanking him downward and throwing off his balance in midair.


    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue in irritation.


    The fire tornado he had formed in his hand wavered for an instant.


    That instant was enough.


    Enid came crashing in like a comet. Her clawed fist smashed into Gabriel''s face with terrifying force.


    BAM!


    The impact sent him flying like a projectile, his body spinning through the air from the inertia of the blow. The fire tornado he had gathered in his palm was released erratically, shooting off to the side. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment it touched the ground, the compressed energy exploded into a towering column of flames.


    The fire roared, spreading rapidly and devouring the nearby trees. The shockwave sent debris and ashes flying, shaking the ground with a deafening blast.


    Remnants of the fiery blast surged toward Wednesday and Enid. The former used her shadow travel to escape the flames, while Enid leaped away to avoid the scorching heat.


    As the smoke began to clear, Gabriel was already on his feet. He strode toward them through the flames, his figure bathed in an orange glow. Blood dripped from his lip, and one of his eyes was reddened from the impact.


    ''That''s it?'' Enid thought, frowning.


    The punch had been strong, clean, perfect. She had put all her strength into it, all the coordination she and Wednesday had achieved... and yet, the damage Gabriel had taken was disappointing.


    "His wind shield is powerful," Wednesday noted beside her, her tone analytical.


    "Any way to counter it?" Enid asked, feeling fatigue creeping into her body. "I never thought a psychic would outlast me in a battle of endurance..."


    At this rate, she would tire out first. Her self-healing wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    The intense heat of the fire was no joke, and while her regeneration was good, it wouldn''t last forever. If she took a direct slicing wind blast, even her healing factor wouldn''t save her.


    "We can use it against him..." Wednesday said, a calculating glint in her dark eyes.


    "What do you mean, ''use it''?" Enid asked, confused.


    "The wind shield. He manipulates it actively; it''s not automatic."


    "What do you mean? It seems like it''s always on," Enid said.


    "Yes, but its thickness and density change depending on the area it protects. When you hit him, the shield intensified in that spot for a fraction of a second," Wednesday explained.


    "Does that mean...?"


    "That if we force him to reinforce one area, we might find an opening in another. If we attack simultaneously from two opposite points," Wednesday said, a plan beginning to take shape in her mind.


    Gabriel stopped a few meters away from them, watching with a mix of curiosity and superiority.


    "Done whispering your little secrets, girls?" His voice was mocking, but his stance had become more cautious. He knew he was no longer in a situation where he could be as confident as before.


    Enid let out a low growl and bent her legs, ready to move.


    Wednesday adjusted her grip on the scythe.


    The fight continued.


    The flames grew more intense. The air was thick with heat and smoke. Gabriel no longer looked as pristine as before. Scratches and cuts marred his body. Blood dripped from his split lip, and his left eye was swollen and red.


    Enid panted, feeling her body burn from the inside out. Her muscles screamed in protest, but she couldn''t stop.


    Wednesday, for her part, wasn''t doing much better. Her monochrome outfit was burned and torn. Several areas of her skin were red and sore from Gabriel''s flames. But her mind remained sharp, calculating every move with precision.


    The plan was working. However, Gabriel was adapting. Slowly but surely, he wasn''t just defending anymore¡ªhe was finding openings to counterattack with relentless ferocity.


    A wind slash grazed Enid''s werewolf shoulder, opening a deep wound. A fire blast passed dangerously close to Wednesday''s face just as she emerged to support Enid.


    ''Tsch,'' Wednesday thought as she retreated, sending a dark slash toward Gabriel to give Enid a safer withdrawal.


    "This ends now," Gabriel said, breathing heavily, his patience wearing thin. He never thought two girls the age of his daughter could be so troublesome and push him this far.


    He raised his hand, and the air around him began to swirl with immense force. The fire compressed in his palm, spiraling with the wind, forming a blazing whirlwind.


    ''Again! I can''t let him launch it,'' Enid thought, bending her legs and leaping toward Gabriel.


    But at the last moment, Gabriel smirked mockingly. The fiery whirlwind suddenly dissipated, and in its place, a sword of fire and wind formed in his hand. The blade burned with searing heat, and the wind surrounding it emitted a sharp, deadly sound.


    "Did you really think I''d use the same attack, werewolf?" Gabriel sneered coldly.


    Enid''s eyes widened. She was mid-air, unable to change direction. There was no escape. The fire and wind sword rose above her head, ready to cut her in two.


    Wednesday emerged from the shadows, witnessing the scene. Gabriel, fully focused on his attack, had weakened his defensive shield more than ever. His back was exposed. She could end him or at least deliver a lethal blow that would leave him in critical condition.


    In a split second, she recalled the vision. Enid, lifeless. Her motionless body near the forest, the Sunnyvale sign standing as a silent witness to her fate.


    That sword...


    That was the weapon of her death.


    That was why she had sent Enid here. Her former roommate, her almost-friend... now her rival in love.


    Ensuring she came here was a way to guarantee that fate would be fulfilled. However, if Enid hadn''t come, Wednesday would have most likely died facing Gabriel alone. She wasn''t foolish enough to overestimate her abilities.


    And yet, as she watched Enid fight with everything she had¡ªas she saw her determination to help Luke, regardless of her own life or their enmity¡ªWednesday hesitated.


    Something inside her began to shift, though her expression remained just as emotionless and her eyes as hollow as ever.


    As Gabriel raised the powerful sword to strike Enid down, Wednesday made her decision.


    She wouldn''t let her die.


    Despite everything, despite the jealousy, despite the history with Luke, something within Wednesday rebelled.


    She quickly raised her hand. She knew she couldn''t face Gabriel''s sword head-on. Her strength wasn''t enough to challenge such brute force in direct combat.


    With a movement so swift it was barely visible, Wednesday summoned her shadows, which stretched from her feet into the air like tendrils of darkness.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadows shot toward Enid, aiming for her heel, which was suspended in the air as she tried to dodge Gabriel''s strike.


    Wednesday focused all her energy on the contact, calculating the distance and Enid''s weight. The shadow had to act with extreme speed.


    The shadows lashed out with fury, wrapping around Enid''s heel in a deadly grip, yanking her to the side¡ªjust in time to pull her out of the path of Gabriel''s sword at the last second.


    Enid was thrown with such force that she crashed onto the ground, landing harshly but safely. Gabriel''s sword of fire and wind struck the earth, unleashing an explosion of destruction. A deep, long gash split the ground open.


    Sweat dripped cold down Enid''s forehead as she stared at the massive damage the sword had caused, realizing just how close she had come to death.


    What surprised her even more was noticing that Gabriel''s wind shield had weakened after executing such a powerful attack.


    Wednesday could have taken advantage of that opportunity. She could have delivered a fatal blow to his back, ending Gabriel right then and there.


    But instead, she had saved her.


    ''Why?''


    There was no time to dwell on it. Gabriel, now furious that his deadly attack had failed, charged at them again with even greater rage.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 222: Unavoidable attack

    Chapter 222 - Unavoidable attackLuke continued his battle in the middle of the streets of Sunnyvale. Elliot used his strange teleportation technique at specific moments, making it harder to dodge him since Luke couldn''t predict exactly when to activate his future vision. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had already received three cuts¡ªone on each shoulder and another near his abdomen. Fortunately, they were superficial, but they were still painful. They made him bleed, and the electricity left behind only increased the pain and fatigue.


    Dodging Elliot''s strikes with his telekinetic shields wasn''t the most effective strategy. Every impact from his opponent shattered them in just one or two seconds, forcing Luke to react instantly with Shambles to escape.


    And he was already too exhausted to keep using it nonstop.


    The problem was that Shambles required the simultaneous use of two auras: white and yellow. On top of that, before teleporting, he had to form the strongest telekinetic shield possible to withstand Elliot''s attacks¡ªif only for a brief moment. He needed that second to be able to react.


    It wasn''t a sustainable strategy. He needed another method.


    So, he turned to his blue aura, planting a simple but effective illusion in Elliot''s mind. Using the mental plane was fast¡ªfaster than other methods.


    At the start of their fight, trying to infiltrate Elliot''s mind took too long. But now, pushed to the limit, his speed had drastically improved.


    It was an extreme form of training, but effective. He had never used it before since his telekinesis and clairvoyance were more than enough to dodge his enemies'' attacks.


    Elliot reached Luke and slashed with his electrified sword. Luke''s head was cut off cleanly¡ªbut it was an illusion.


    His body distorted, dissolving into dark ravens that scattered in all directions.


    Elliot frowned, quickly scanning his surroundings in search of his enemy. But Luke had already escaped, rising into the air with his telekinesis, two orbs condensing in each hand.


    ''Take this!'' Luke thought, hurling the orbs at Elliot.


    The orbs tore through the air at high speed, but Luke wasn''t satisfied with that. He extended his palms and gave them an extra push with telekinesis, launching them even faster.


    Elliot eyed the orbs. With his speed, he could dodge them, but he knew Luke would just use Shambles to teleport them inches away from him, making them hit their mark.


    He wouldn''t fall for the same trick again.


    Instead of trying to dodge, he raised his defenses to the maximum. A lightning armor expanded around his body, crackling with overwhelming intensity.


    He was confident his lightning armor would withstand the impact, keeping him unharmed. After all, Luke had created those orbs in mere seconds and was already fatigued. It was safer to take the hit directly than to risk dodging, only for Luke to shift their position with Shambles.


    But that was exactly what Luke had planned.


    Just as the first orb was about to collide with Elliot, Luke swapped places with it using Shambles.


    He appeared right in front of Elliot.


    The second orb vanished into an illusion. If Luke had swapped places with both real orbs, it would''ve been suicide¡ªbecause the second orb''s explosion would''ve harmed him as well, now that he was standing right in front of Elliot.


    Luke knew that an orb created in such a short time wouldn''t be effective. He wanted to land a precise, lethal strike on Elliot.


    The instant he appeared, his palm was already prepared.


    A blade of razor-sharp telekinetic waves condensed all his energy¡ªten tons of cutting pressure, gathered since he dodged Elliot''s strike.


    Using his clairvoyant analytical eye, he detected the weakest point in Elliot''s lightning armor and attacked instantly.


    The telekinetic blade pierced through Elliot''s electric armor. There was a crackling sound.


    The lightning flickered, and the compressed energy erupted in a slicing explosion.


    Blood gushed from Elliot''s abdomen as he stifled a grunt. For the first time in the entire fight, he frowned in fury.


    In an instinctive counterattack, he raised his electrified sword and slashed at Luke in a lethal strike.


    But Luke was no longer there. With another Shambles, he had vanished.


    From a safe distance, Luke panted heavily, exhaustion coursing through his body, but he smiled.


    He had finally dealt a serious wound.


    "That damn..."


    Elliot clenched his teeth, pressing a hand to his wounded abdomen.


    He hadn''t expected Luke to be so bold, to launch such a close-range attack. Throughout the entire battle, Luke had been cautious around electricity, avoiding close combat as much as possible.


    Luke could have tried to deepen the cut or inflict critical damage, but Elliot''s counterattack was too fast. If he had stayed even a second longer... he would have ended up with an electrified sword piercing through his body out of sheer greed.


    Elliot said nothing. He wasn''t going to waste time with words.


    He knew that if he opened his mouth, Luke would take every second to slip into his mind and plant another one of his stupid illusions.


    Lightning surged around his body as he shot toward Luke.


    ''Killing intent! Finally!'' Luke thought.


    At last, he could use his Observation Haki.


    Throughout the entire fight, Elliot had kept his killing intent incredibly low, almost hidden, rendering this ability useless.


    This ability allowed Luke to sense the intent behind others'' actions in the immediate future, giving him the option to predict them. The stronger the killing intent or bloodlust behind an action, the easier it was to foresee with this technique.


    But if someone fought with a cold mind and no emotions, as Elliot had been doing so far, it was almost impossible to anticipate their movements.


    It was still a relatively small killing intent, but enough. This would allow Luke to save Shambles, illusions, and his future sight, which was much clearer but also exhausting.


    When Elliot appeared with his electrified sword ready to pierce him, Luke was already moving. With a precise telekinetic wave, he propelled his body just in time, dodging the attack smoothly and moving away from the residual electricity.


    Luke extended both hands toward Elliot. The gravity of the atmosphere changed in an instant.


    An invisible force began to converge into a single point in front of his palms. The very space seemed to fold, as if collapsing on itself.


    Luke was about to use his new telekinetic technique, inspired by a move from his father-in-law, Gomez Addams.


    The air vibrated as the vacuum began to absorb everything around it.


    Elliot, still enveloped in lightning, frowned.


    "What the hell...?" he said, feeling a tug. His body was dragged forward, no matter how hard he tried to resist.


    Luke increased the power. The gravitational field expanded, forcing Elliot to lose control of his movement.


    The electricity around him crackled erratically, trying to stabilize his position, but it was futile. He was hurled straight into the center of the vortex.


    "Compression!" Luke thought as he clenched his fists.


    ''Shit!'' Elliot thought as the vortex collapsed into a single point.


    The compression was instantaneous. The space seemed to explode.


    Elliot was flung like a projectile, his body soaring through the air until crashing into a building, breaking through the wall as if it were nothing. The roar echoed throughout the area.


    ''It''s much more powerful than I imagined,'' Luke thought.


    From his position in the air, the only visible sign of his technique was the vibration of the air around him, as if the atmosphere itself was trembling. But if he had been on the ground, the result would have been much more destructive.


    The ground would have shattered, the asphalt torn into pieces, and any loose objects in the area would have been violently absorbed before the final collapse of the vortex.


    Still, the technique hadn''t reached its full potential. Luke was fatigued, and the amount of telekinetic waves he could condense wasn''t optimal.


    However, it wasn''t that he had been reserving the technique; it was just that this moment was the right time to use it. Any earlier attempt would have been too risky.


    Luke called this technique Convergence Vortex. It is different from using normal telekinesis. When you apply telekinetic force on an object or person, you simply push or pull them in a straight line, as if an invisible hand is moving them.


    It is an external force, which depends on the resistance of the target to be effective. In Elliot''s case, this approach is almost ineffective since he counters it with his electrical power and speed.


    But Convergence Vortex, instead of applying direct force, collapses space using telekinetic waves, creating a vacuum.


    The crucial difference is that it''s not about making something move, but making it have no other option but to move. And when the vortex collapses, the compressed energy is released in a telekinetic implosion.


    It''s not just force, it''s inevitability.


    Unlike his telekinetic orb, which is like a pure pressure bomb and its function is to impact and explode, this technique is more useful against fast and hard-to-catch enemies like Elliot.


    Since it pulls them toward its core, creating inevitability, it reduces the target''s ability to escape.


    After a few seconds, Elliot emerged from the building, having sustained two serious injuries in a short period of time. Although the cut on his abdomen was more severe, he hadn''t expected such a telekinetic technique and was caught off guard.


    ''Where is he?'' Elliot thought, frowning, looking up at the sky where Luke had been moments before.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 223: The end?

    Chapter 223 - The end?Unlucky for Luke, Elliot didn''t take long to find him and kept attacking. Despite having two serious wounds, his fury seemed to grow, and his attacks became more aggressive.


    The battlefield was a disaster. The northern part of Sunnyvale, where the fight had taken place, was reduced to rubble and flames. Entire streets were destroyed, with deep cracks and overturned cars, while several buildings had holes in their structures or were collapsing from the destruction.


    Luke barely had time to notice the devastation. He was panting, his body screaming in pain with every movement. The serious wounds he had accumulated during the fight were taking their toll. His breathing was heavy, and his limbs felt slower than usual. He had pushed past his limits.


    Just like in his fight against Dolores Spellman, he felt his head pounding violently, as if his brain was about to escape from his skull.


    On the other hand, Elliot had suffered two serious blows and a few minor ones. His abdomen was still bleeding, and he didn''t look as good as when he first arrived. However, he wasn''t in as bad a state as Luke.


    Floating in the air, Luke sensed the danger before he saw it. His Observation Haki activated.


    A bolt of lightning tore through the short distance between them, and Elliot appeared instantly in front of him, his electrified sword raised high. He slashed at Luke, who barely had time to dodge.


    The electricity that filled the air reached him, momentarily paralyzing his muscles, just enough time for Elliot to spin and kick him directly in the stomach.


    Luke was sent flying like a projectile, crashing through a streetlamp before slamming into the pavement, skidding across the ground until his back hit the remnants of a collapsed building. He coughed, tasting the metallic tang of blood in his mouth. Pain spread through his body, every wound protesting.


    His blurry vision settled on something just a few meters away. A lifeless body.


    A man who probably hadn''t had the chance to escape and got caught in the crossfire. His face was covered in dust and blood, his eyes open but devoid of life.


    At the start of the battle in Sunnyvale, Luke had saved the civilians Elliot tried to kill. Many of them were his schoolmates from Shadyside.


    But as the fight went on, as his body accumulated wounds and his energy drained, he stopped.


    If he had tried to keep saving people in his current state, he would have been dead long ago. Elliot wasn''t giving him a chance. This wasn''t a fight where he could afford to be a hero.


    He stopped looking at the normie''s corpse and turned his gaze to Elliot, who was walking toward him.


    Even though the bastard was in bad shape, he wasn''t as injured as him.


    ''Was this a lost battle from the start?'' Luke thought, feeling that these might be his last moments, or seconds, alive.


    "You look bad, Poe," Elliot remarked with a slight smile, though his voice carried a faint tremor from the damage he had taken in this battle. He was forcing his body, but he still had energy to keep fighting.


    "You look like shit too, great patriarch of the Spellmans," Luke shot back with sarcasm, spitting blood as he used his telekinesis to force himself to his feet. Every fiber of his body protested, but he ignored the pain.


    Elliot frowned. Without warning, he disappeared. Once again, he used his teleportation.


    Luke''s Observation Haki sensed a murderous intent, and his gaze shifted in that direction, finding Elliot just a short distance away, brandishing his sword.


    But his body didn''t react in time.


    Elliot''s sword pierced his throat.


    The blade sliced through flesh with ease. Luke felt the edge burning through his trachea, his breath blocked by the metal tearing it apart. But Elliot didn''t stop. He dragged the sword downward in a single motion, carving a crimson line through his torso.


    With a sharp yank, Elliot withdrew the blade, and Luke fell. His vision blurred. His once-bright eyes began to dim.


    The ground rushed toward him, and when his body hit the shattered pavement, blood spread beneath him, soaking the concrete.


    "I feel a little better now," Elliot murmured, cracking his neck. This battle had been far more interesting and exciting than he initially expected.


    He knew Luke''s history. A psychic with three auras.


    Having two auras was already a rarity. Even among the most prestigious psychic families, those born with two auras were scarce.


    But three... that was almost nonexistent.


    Even in the most distinguished bloodlines, the emergence of a three-aura psychic was little more than a myth. In the Spellman family, there had been only one recorded case in their entire history. The Poe family was the same. Only the Addams had ever produced two individuals with three auras, but they were no longer alive.


    And Luke Poe wasn''t just born with that power; he knew how to wield it. His combat record spoke for itself.


    But Elliot had never doubted his mission from the moment he arrived. From the very beginning, he knew he wouldn''t lose.


    Not against a boy the same age as his deceased sons. No matter how many auras Luke Poe had.


    "NOOO!"


    A heart-wrenching scream shattered the silence. The voice rang out with fury and desperation.


    Elliot turned his head toward the source of the scream. He saw a red-haired woman. She wasn''t in the best condition, her wounds told the story of a previous battle.


    "You killed Amelia?" Elliot asked, his tone flat, though somewhat surprised that his servant had lost to Natasha, or rather, the servant who had once served his late wife.


    They had come here prepared. They knew Luke had the help of his housekeeper and his girlfriend. So they brought three people, one for each enemy, ensuring their extermination.


    Natasha didn''t respond. With an expression of absolute rage, her right arm shifted, transforming into a machine gun, and she fired without hesitation.


    A storm of bullets surged toward Elliot. He merely sighed in disdain and raised his hand.


    His palm glowed with electric energy, lightning crackling across his skin, and as the bullets struck, they shattered instantly.


    But by the time he lowered his hand, Natasha was already upon him. Her body had transformed into compact rock.


    With incredible speed, she unleashed a brutal spinning kick. Elliot raised his forearms in an X-shaped guard to defend himself.


    The impact sent him skidding back several meters, his feet dragging across the shattered ground as the force of the blow echoed through the air.


    Natasha''s eyes flicked to Luke''s lifeless body sprawled on the ground, his face pale, blood slowly spreading across the broken pavement. His vacant eyes no longer held a breath of life.


    Her vision turned red, fury surging within her. She locked eyes on Elliot.


    ''It''s my fault for taking too long...'' Natasha thought bitterly.


    She had gone to retrieve the evidence Luke had hidden without much care, but after that, she had been ready to help him.


    To her, Luke''s life mattered far more than any evidence. What purpose did it serve if he died? But she had arrived too late because of the Spellman''s servant.


    Natasha lunged at Elliot, the ground trembling beneath her feet as her body shifted once more. Another layer of thick stone wrapped around her limbs like a second skin. Her fists morphed into massive rock hammers, and she shot toward Elliot with incredible speed.


    "Die!" she roared, determined to make him pay, even knowing her chances of victory were almost nonexistent.


    "Nothing you do now will change anything," Elliot said with disdain.


    As Natasha fought desperately against Elliot, Luke lay motionless on the pavement.


    ''Have I died?'' Luke wondered, the words echoing in his mind like a distant whisper.


    The overwhelming sense of peace surrounding him felt too intense to still be in the physical world. He felt no pain, neither physical nor emotional.


    It was as if everything he had ever experienced, every scar and every wound, had vanished.


    Everything was calm, still. He felt weightless, as if floating in a vast, serene ocean.


    ''A better place...'' he thought.


    A place without the suffering of his fight against Elliot, without the constant paranoia of having to survive in a world full of supernatural beings and monsters. Without the threats from the most powerful outcast family that wanted him dead. Without that pressure.


    Then, his mind drifted, as if an invisible current was pulling him toward memories he had long buried.


    The image of a weak boy, completely different from who he was now, began to take shape in his mind.


    His first life, where he died at the young age of thirteen. In that life, there were no psychic powers, no werewolves, nothing. Just the silence of an empty house, the clacking of his keyboard, absent parents consumed by work, bullying at school, and little else worth mentioning.


    Then, the scene shifted to a memory from his new life. His new identity as Luke. Life in the orphanage.


    The first time he used telekinesis, he was only three years old. A memory so vivid that even now, it felt like it had happened just yesterday.


    He was in a shared room with all the other children. Scattered across the floor were old, worn-out toys. Being a poor three-year-old sucked.


    Out of sheer boredom, something clicked in his mind as he stared at a battered ball that suddenly lifted into the air. A surge of excitement filled him at using his telekinesis for the first time.


    The next memory took him to when he was eleven, at school. He recalled the feeling of studying a history textbook. The next day, when he tried to remember the passage he had read, he could recall it perfectly.


    Without realizing it, his mind had sunk into an eidetic memory, awakening his blue aura for the first time.


    The next awakening came with a more recent memory. He was in a dark, eerie forest, locked in a life-or-death battle against a grotesque, hideous hag.


    His first fight to the death in this world, the same year he entered Nevermore, met his first girlfriend, and made his first friend.


    In that battle, Luke awakened his Observation Haki for the first time, sensing the witch''s murderous intent.


    That was how he awakened his white aura: clairvoyance.


    After that, more fragmented memories surfaced, intertwined with voices and moments flashing like scenes from a movie.


    His two friends: Xavier and Ajax. All the good times he spent with them¡ªlate-night gaming, eating pizza, attending classes, hanging out in Nevermore''s cafeteria, and more.


    But then, those memories faded, replaced by the Addams family¡ªGomez, Morticia, Pugsley, Fester, and Thing.


    That strange family... but one that had accepted him and given him a home.


    Next, Natasha''s face appeared¡ªher ever-serious expression, yet she had always watched over him in silence, throwing away her own life to protect him since he was a baby.


    Then, the figure of a talkative ghost appeared, his great-great-grandfather, an eccentric specter who had helped train him and made him feel like he had a grandfather, even if he was just a ghost.


    The ghost always said that the legacy of the Poe family would never end, that their lineage would always live on, and that Luke had to be the one to continue that history. Though the way he said it was somewhat unsettling, his great-great-grandfather''s words had been engraved in his mind.


    And then, Wednesday appeared.


    The person with whom he shared a connection so deep that, at times, it felt as if the rest of the world ceased to exist when they were together. The girl with whom he could be vulnerable. A soulmate with whom he could let go, lean on her shoulder without feeling like it made him any less strong.


    Wednesday understood him in a way no one else ever had. The way their gazes met held something profound that bound them together.


    Perhaps there had been someone else like that...


    A memory of Enid flashed through his mind¡ªa sudden burst of all their moments together. She had been his first love, his first crush, the person who had lit up his world and pulled him out of his lonely life.


    In this state of near-death, he realized that he had never truly stopped caring for her in some way. Though their relationship had ended, Enid had been a turning point in his life. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, everything faded back into complete darkness and an eerie silence.


    Until suddenly, the dark void was illuminated by a faint green glow that gradually grew stronger.


    The warmth intensified, enveloping his entire being, and the green light began to shine brightly, like a beacon in the darkness. In that very instant, a surge of psychic energy coursed through him, carrying with it a vital force that pulled him back to life.


    Luke felt his consciousness, which until then had been slowly dissolving into fleeting memories and fragmented moments, snap back into sharp clarity.


    A torrent of sensations flooded his mind, the sound of his breathing, the rhythmic beat of his heart, the pulsing of his body.


    He realized he was still there, still in the physical world, still alive.


    And then, his wounds, the ones that had left him on the brink of death, began to heal.


    Luke felt his battered, dying body start to mend at an inhuman speed. The sword scars, the torn flesh, everything began to knit itself back together, regenerating under the influence of a healing energy he had never felt within himself before.


    With a sigh, Luke opened his eyes and slowly sat up, his wounds healing as he rose.


    ''This isn''t over yet.''


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 224: Ecstasy

    Chapter 224 - EcstasyAs Luke returned from death, elsewhere on the battlefield... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha gasped, her body covered in cuts and bruises. Her legs trembled from exhaustion. Only two minutes had passed, and she was already on the verge of being killed.


    In front of her, Elliot remained impassive, without a single new wound, only the ones Luke had inflicted on him.


    ''This is what Luke had to face...'' Natasha thought, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    The pain in her chest wasn''t just physical. It was guilt. It was regret.


    She had cared for Luke since he was a baby, yet she had let him face this monster alone. A sixteen-year-old boy had borne the weight of an impossible battle, had fought to his last breath, and no one had been there to help him.


    Her vision blurred with rage and despair. She had no chance, and she knew it, but she didn''t care.


    Elliot tilted his head, as if already bored with the fight. His electrified sword crackled with new intensity, accumulating a brutal charge. Natasha knew she was in grave danger.


    Elliot stepped forward, his weapon glowing with a lethal surge. Natasha tried to move, but her exhausted body didn''t respond in time. She wasn''t going to dodge this. There was no way to defend herself, and her stone-like skin wasn''t strong enough to withstand an attack of this magnitude.


    But suddenly, the air around them distorted. They both felt it.


    A chill ran down Elliot''s spine. Something was behind him. His instincts registered the shift in the atmosphere, but it was already too late.


    From her position, Natasha saw a figure standing behind Elliot. Her heart skipped a beat. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ''Luke?'' she thought in shock.


    It couldn''t be real. He couldn''t be there. He was dead.


    For a moment, she thought her desperate, defeated mind was showing her an illusion before she died.


    But then, before Elliot''s sword could reach her, Luke raised his palm. The condensed psychic energy vibrated in his hand, and with a clean, calculated movement, he sliced off Elliot''s arm with a single strike.


    Elliot turned his head, his eyes wide with surprise. For the first time in the entire fight, his expression showed something he had never reflected before: disbelief.


    Seeing Luke there, standing with his body fully regenerated, shocked him as much as it did Natasha.


    That shock, combined with a subtle mental command that slipped into his mind like a whisper, telling him "stay still," was enough to freeze his body for a moment.


    And Luke didn''t waste the opportunity.


    His fist clenched, and in the blink of an eye, the telekinetic energy condensed around him.


    A translucent, vibrating sphere, with condensed telekinetic waves, surrounded his fist.


    Luke struck toward Elliot''s back.


    The sphere exploded into telekinetic waves, amplifying the punch at the moment of impact. The fist sank into Elliot''s back with devastating force, completely bending him over.


    The shockwave echoed through the air.


    Elliot was launched like a projectile toward Natasha.


    But Luke had already calculated everything.


    Before Elliot''s uncontrollable body could collide with Natasha, Luke unleashed a slight but fast telekinetic wave that pushed Natasha to the side.


    Elliot, unable to stop, crashed violently into a car in the middle of the road.


    The metal twisted, the windshield shattered into pieces, and the impact dented the bodywork as if a meteor had fallen on it.


    The blow had struck him directly. His internal injuries were severe, his breathing irregular, and blood was pouring from his mouth. He no longer had an arm, and now, his situation was critical.


    For a moment, everything was silent.


    Luke stood, watching the scene. Natasha couldn''t take her eyes off him, doubting what her eyes were seeing.


    Luke''s body still had dried blood on his neck and torso, exactly where Elliot''s sword had pierced him before. But now, those wounds were completely closed, leaving only recent scars.


    Elliot grunted and forced himself to stand.


    In pain, missing an arm, with internal injuries and blood staining his mouth, Elliot''s eyes met Luke''s.


    "Hey... long time no see," Luke said, his voice unusually upbeat, almost mocking.


    Luke raised a hand and with two fingers pointed to his own neck, where Elliot''s sword had pierced him minutes ago. Then he ran his gaze down his torso, showing the scars from what should have been a fatal wound.


    Only one thing came to Elliot''s mind.


    "Green aura..." Elliot murmured.


    Luke snapped his fingers and grinned widely, "Correct!"


    Elliot couldn''t believe what he was hearing; it didn''t make sense. But before he could say anything else, Luke began speaking quickly, almost babbling.


    "It was an interesting trip, you know? When you stabbed that sword into my throat, I felt an unbearable pain running through my entire body. It was like being torn apart from the inside, and in just a few seconds... everything went dark. There was nothing. Just darkness and absolute silence."


    Elliot watched him warily, but Luke kept talking, as if he were reliving every moment in his mind, which was running at full speed.


    "For a moment, I thought: Oh, great, this is it. But then... that glow appeared. Green, warm. That''s when I understood. It wasn''t the first time my green aura had shown up. It was always there... dormant, passive, manifesting at specific moments. Like an involuntary reflex, like something that protected my body without me even noticing," Luke continued, his smile widening, a mix of fascination and adrenaline.


    "But this time, it was different. It wasn''t passive. It was a response, a reaction to my will. In that moment, when I felt death pulling me in, I thought of only one thing: I don''t want to die. And then, my will ignited. As if something had awakened. And I knew I wasn''t going to die." Luke finished recounting how he came back to life.


    ''What the hell is wrong with him? Is he high?'' thought Elliot. There was something unsettling in the way Luke spoke and acted, so different from before.


    Maybe the simple fact of coming back from the jaws of death had left him in a state of hyper-awareness, as if his mind were still processing the impossible.


    "The cause of your defeat and the fall of your family is not aiming for my head," Luke said, taking his victory for granted.


    Elliot narrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched. Luke''s statement sent a chill of frustration and disbelief down his spine.


    "My defeat...?" he murmured, a trace of fury in his voice. "The fight isn''t over."


    Luke, his face drenched in sweat and blood, burst into laughter. A laugh full of adrenaline, as if he were enjoying every second of the moment.


    "What? Seriously?" Luke said, with a grin that showed both mockery and delight. "Despite losing an arm... do you really think you''ll make it out of this alive?" His expression was a mix of ecstasy and madness.


    Elliot gritted his teeth, about to respond, when something made him fall silent.


    Luke was no longer where he should have been.


    His pupils constricted. Just a second ago, Luke was about ten meters away, but now... he was right in front of him.


    The shock was instant. How had he gotten there so fast?


    Then it clicked. An illusion. He had once again played with his perception.


    Moreover, Luke''s speed had changed.


    His telekinesis propelled him with more speed than usual, and his recently awakened green aura had not only healed him but had also eliminated some of his fatigue and strengthened his body. Elliot couldn''t dodge the blow in time in his current state.


    But he still had an escape.


    At the last second, he activated his teleportation, moving away from Luke before the impact could land. Or so he thought.


    Luke had already seen it coming. With his future sight, he had predicted Elliot''s reaction. The moment he disappeared, Luke used Shambles to reappear right next to him.


    Elliot barely had time to turn his head before Luke''s fist slammed into his side. His fist was surrounded by a translucent sphere of condensed telekinetic waves, and when it hit, the telekinetic waves exploded inward with brutal force.


    The air reverberated.


    Elliot was sent flying like a projectile, his body soaring several meters before crashing onto the asphalt with a dry impact.


    He slowly got up, coughing up blood and feeling several of his ribs break.


    Looking up, he saw Luke in the middle of the street, concentrating telekinetic energy around him.


    In front of Luke floated a larger sphere than his usual telekinetic orb.


    A sphere of telekinetic waves that seemed to hum with vibrations, as if the very air were being torn apart. The strange, cutting sound it emitted filled the space, and Elliot didn''t need to be an expert to realize that this technique wasn''t the same one Luke had used throughout the fight.


    Luke had created a new form of orb, one that didn''t explode but rather pierced through. It was similar to his telekinetic slash, capable of cutting through mythical bronze. Due to its larger size, it was harder to dodge than his telekinetic cutting blast.


    Luke launched the orb toward his enemy at high speed. Elliot used his teleportation to dodge it.


    But again, Luke had already anticipated it with his future sight. He used Shambles, teleporting the sphere directly to Elliot''s location, swapping the orb with a very small particle of earth that he spotted with his clairvoyance.


    Elliot wasn''t surprised by this and instantly teleported again. Less than a second before the orb hit him, he barely avoided it by the skin of his teeth.


    "It''s useless!" Luke exclaimed with a grin, moving his two fingers again and activating Shambles to teleport the orb back toward Elliot.


    Elliot clicked his tongue, but before he could activate his teleportation, a mental command entered his mind, "Stop."


    A technique that Luke had used many times in this fight. A technique that only worked on Elliot for less than a second, and almost never worked due to the brief amount of time it took for the effect to activate.


    However, this time, those fractions of a second were crucial. Just when the speed of the situation seemed to accelerate beyond any possibility of reaction, that brief moment was enough. The orb, with its cutting and vibrating energy, pierced through Elliot''s body.


    The left side of his torso opened up completely, revealing his internal organs in a grotesque state. The orb also obliterated his arm.


    "Impossible..." Elliot murmured, looking down to analyze his body. The sensation of emptiness was unbearable. His torso had a huge hole that went all the way through, and dark, thick blood began to pour out in torrents.


    Elliot''s consciousness began to fade, the world around him started to blur. In his final attempt to process the situation, he saw a cutting blast heading toward him.


    Before he could do anything, he felt a cutting gust tear through the air. The sensation of his head detaching from his body was the last feeling he experienced.


    ''Damn monster,'' Elliot thought, seeing a maniacal smile on Luke''s face. That was his last thought before a deep emptiness embraced him, and his consciousness vanished completely.


    Luke watched Elliot''s head fall to the ground, satisfied. He wouldn''t make the mistake of not aiming for the head.


    After making sure his enemy was 100% dead, Luke sat on the ground and let out a heavy sigh.


    ''I won,'' he thought.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 225: Natasha’s concern

    Chapter 225 - Natasha''s concern''I won,'' thought Luke, sitting on the ground and breathing heavily.


    Despite awakening the new aura, he now felt the weight of all his previous wounds and the accumulated fatigue from fighting Niklaus (the leader of the vampire branch) and then Elliot.


    Because of all the abilities he had used, a throbbing pain pounded in his head, and his breathing grew more irregular with each passing second.


    ''I''ll be unconscious soon,'' Luke thought, recalling the first time he suffered from PLPE (Post-Limit Psychic Exhaustion).


    It was that time he used up all your psychic energy and kept using his powers even though he had no more fuel in the tank, Wednesday''s words when she explained it to him.


    Now he understood why he had regained consciousness so quickly that time. According to the doctors, he should have been unconscious for a month or more, but he woke up after only two days. This was the work of his passive green aura. Otherwise, he would have spent much longer in a coma.


    Suddenly, he heard the hurried sound of footsteps. He lifted his gaze and saw Natasha running toward him with unexpected speed, her face marked by effort but also by a concern Luke hadn''t expected to see so clearly in her.


    She knelt beside him without hesitation and looked at him intently, almost as if checking that he was still there.


    "Luke!" she said, her voice nearly breaking, a tremor in her tone that Luke had never heard from her before.


    With her hands, Natasha gently cupped his cheeks, her eyes scanning his face, making sure he was real and okay.


    "Are you okay?" Natasha asked, her voice trembling.


    "I''m fine... Better than ever, despite dying and coming back to life. Nothing out of the ordinary," Luke replied sarcastically, his voice growing weaker.


    Natasha couldn''t help but smile in relief at Luke''s sarcastic nonsense.


    "I thought I''d lost you, you damn idiot," Natasha said, her tone carrying an unexpected tenderness for Luke. She ran a hand through his hair before pulling him close, hugging him tightly.


    Luke was surprised, his eyes widening slightly at the gesture. Natasha, always so tough and calculating, had never shown this much affection.


    When they finally pulled apart, Luke found himself staring into Natasha''s eyes. Their faces were close to each other.


    "Thanks to you, I was able to win," Luke said seriously.


    Natasha furrowed her brows and looked at him, somewhat puzzled. "I didn''t do anything, Luke. I couldn''t even hurt Elliot. You did everything."


    "If you hadn''t fought Elliot... if you hadn''t drawn his attention away from my body, I wouldn''t have survived. If he had noticed that my wounds were starting to heal, he would have killed me before I could wake up. It was thanks to you that I was able to recover," Luke explained.


    If Natasha had left with the evidence, he would have died. Knowing how her parents had acted in the past, Luke had thought Natasha wouldn''t help him again and would have taken the evidence to the Outcasts'' Council.


    Unconsciously, Natasha found herself staring at Luke without saying a word, captivated by his eyes.


    Luke slowly reached out toward Natasha''s cheek. The touch of his fingers on her skin was soft yet firm.


    Natasha felt her heart beat faster. A nervousness she had never experienced before wrapped around her, something completely beyond her control.


    But before she could fully process her own feelings, Luke activated his new aura. A healing energy emanated from his hand. He touched the long cut on Natasha''s cheek, and within seconds, the wound sealed as if it had never existed.


    Feeling the energy flow, Natasha let out a small breath of surprise and snapped back to reality. The warmth she had felt in her chest began to fade, but the nervousness still kept her on edge. She frowned, trying to regain her composure.


    "What are you doing? Don''t waste energy on me, Luke. You need to rest," Natasha said gruffly, though she didn''t remove Luke''s hand from her cheek, after all, the cut was already healed.


    Luke gave a weak smile and didn''t reply, but with a quick, precise movement, he placed his hand on Natasha''s waist, making her tense up.


    "Luke!?" Natasha blurted out in a higher pitch than she would have liked.


    "I''m going to heal you," Luke said calmly.


    Natasha tensed even more at the pressure of his grip. On her waist, she began to feel a healing energy working on a cut Elliot had made with his electrified sword.


    She didn''t push Luke away. Seeing his condition, she didn''t want to hurt him, not even the slightest bit.


    "Don''t worry, Natasha," he said, looking into her eyes. "I''m going to pass out soon anyway... and it''s important that you''re healed so you can protect me while I''m unconscious."


    "Protect you? From what enemy? Elliot is dead. And what do you mean you''ll pass out soon?" Natasha asked, trying to ignore Luke''s closeness and the way he was still holding her by the waist.


    "Elliot''s younger brother is fighting against Wednesday, Enid, and three other auras I can''t recognize in my current state... But they''re friends, most likely Wednesday''s family," Luke began explaining as he analyzed Natasha''s body and healed her.


    Even though he had awakened the green aura only minutes ago, he already knew how to use it to heal others. It was like telekinesis, he had instinctively known how to use it to lift objects.


    "Now Elliot''s younger brother is heading this way," Luke continued.


    "He and Elliot surely had some way to monitor each other''s conditions, and now that Elliot is dead, he must have realized it and will want to come here to see what happened. Most likely, he''s in shock and doesn''t believe his older brother is really dead," Luke added.


    They weren''t safe yet. Natasha wasn''t surprised by Luke''s stubbornness or the fact that he was still using his clairvoyance to observe Wednesday and the others'' battle.


    "Wednesday and the others are chasing him, but if he makes it here, Natasha, you have to protect Elliot''s body," Luke said, his vision starting to blur.


    "The Soyga book is with Elliot, right?" Natasha asked, and Luke nodded.


    If the Spellman patriarch had the demonic book on his corpse, that would be undeniable proof against him. Another incrimination that, along with the recovered evidence, would put the Spellman family in check.


    "Ideally, we should kill Gabriel, but I don''t know what state he''s in... So the priority will be protecting Elliot''s body. Hide me somewhere and guard the corpse," Luke said, and his eyes finally closed.


    Before Natasha could respond, Luke''s head suddenly fell against her chest.


    "Luke!"


    She immediately held onto him. His body no longer showed any signs of fatigue or injuries. He had completely healed her before collapsing.


    "Idiot..." she murmured under her breath, quickly debating what to do. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she protected the corpse as Luke had asked, it meant leaving him alone and defenseless while he was unconscious.


    But she hesitated.


    She didn''t want to leave Luke behind. What if something happened? What if someone found him in that state? Maybe she was being paranoid, but the thought of leaving him vulnerable unsettled her.


    However, she remembered the seriousness with which he had asked her to protect the corpse. That was the plan.


    She sighed and, quickly but without overlooking any details, hid Luke in a nearby building. One that hadn''t been affected by the battle and wasn''t at risk of collapsing. The place was empty, probably abandoned.


    In one of the back rooms, she found a small, disassembled bed, possibly belonging to the store''s owner. There, with more care than she thought herself capable of, she laid Luke down, making sure he was comfortable.


    She had no time for anything else.


    She returned to the battlefield, where Elliot''s body remained exactly where they had left it.


    She considered hiding it but immediately dismissed the idea. If Gabriel had a way of sensing his brother''s condition, as Luke had deduced, then he could probably track his corpse as well. Hiding it would be useless.


    Now, all she could do was wait in a strategic position for a surprise attack, one that, if she was lucky, would be lethal.


    If only I could contact Wednesday... Natasha thought from her hiding spot, frowning.


    If she had been able to talk to Wednesday and explain the situation, maybe they could have coordinated an attack. Maybe they would have had a real chance to eliminate Gabriel and protect Elliot''s corpse at the same time.


    But now, everything depended on too many uncertain factors.


    On whether they understood what was happening here and how they would react.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07

 Chapter 226: The Fury of Wednesday and Enid

    Chapter 226 - The Fury of Wednesday and EnidNatasha pressed her lips together and felt a pang of frustration. She couldn''t communicate with Wednesday or the others, nor could she predict how they would act without information.


    ''Unless...'' she thought, an idea forming in her mind.


    An unorthodox and cruel idea. But an effective one that could ensure Gabriel''s death.


    The telepathic link was broken. That meant Wednesday must have noticed, and, more importantly, she must have assumed the worst.


    Luke was the one maintaining that connection. If the link was severed, it could only mean that something serious had happened to him.


    Wednesday had to be wondering what had occurred. Enid, though she no longer shared a telepathic bond with Luke, was still in love with him, it was obvious to Natasha.


    So, if when they arrived, chasing after Gabriel, she could confirm their worst fears... If she managed to scream at them that Luke was dead...


    The two girls would feel sadness. But above all, they would feel fury. And the only person they could unleash their rage upon would be Gabriel.


    Natasha knew it because she had experienced it herself. When Elliot had impaled Luke right before her eyes, she had felt such a crushing sorrow that she could barely breathe. But above all, she had felt a visceral, savage fury.


    She reacted that way, then Wednesday and Enid would go insane. And in that state, driven by rage, they would push their abilities to the limit.


    ''There might be a real chance to kill him,'' Natasha thought. It was five against one, and among those five, two girls would be fueled by hatred and sheer fury.


    ...


    Wednesday was running at full speed, ignoring her injuries.


    Blood trickled down her forehead, seeping onto the collar of her shirt. Her side burned from a deep cut Gabriel had inflicted with a razor-sharp gust of wind. Her left arm trembled, numb from the blows.


    The fight had been brutal. At first, it had been a two-on-one battle, Enid and her against Gabriel. And although the Spellman was individually stronger, they had managed to contain him and even gain the upper hand at times.


    But when reinforcements arrived, everything changed in their favor.


    Lurch, her family''s butler, had shown up with incredible strength. Along with him came her two cousins, Nick and Simon, elemental psychics.


    Although she had expected a stronger member of her family to arrive, her father, mother, or uncle, the tide of battle began to shift in their favor.


    With a numerical advantage of five against one, victory seemed certain.


    But then, Wednesday felt something strange.


    The telepathic link with Luke was broken. That could only mean one thing.


    She forced herself to suppress the thought. She wasn''t going to assume the worst.


    Luke could have broken the link for multiple reasons. Maybe he deactivated it to conserve energy. Maybe he was focused on something else. Maybe he was in the middle of a fight and couldn''t maintain the connection.


    Yes. That had to be it. Nothing bad had happened.


    But then, Gabriel stopped fighting. He simply propelled himself into the sky with his element and flew toward the city. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That baffled everyone.


    Gabriel was heading to the city for a reason unknown to Wednesday and the others. But they couldn''t let him go there and support his brother, who, at least as far as they thought, was fighting Luke. So, they started chasing after him.


    As they ran after Gabriel, Enid noticed something strange. Wednesday wasn''t saying anything, but her expression was off.


    Throughout the entire fight, she had maintained a cold, calculating look. But now... her jaw was clenched, her gaze was dark, and her breathing was uneven.


    She looked worried or even sad, something extremely rare for her.


    A chill ran down Enid''s spine. There was only one person who could affect Wednesday like this.


    Luke.


    ''What had happened?''


    Gabriel was getting farther and farther away. He could fly with his wind element, while they could only pursue him on foot. They were losing ground.


    But finally, they reached the city.


    The scene before them was devastating.


    Destroyed buildings. Cracked streets. Overturned cars. The stench of blood thick in the air.


    They ventured deeper into the city until Wednesday suddenly stopped and looked up at where Gabriel had come to a halt.


    And then they all saw it.


    A motionless figure in the middle of the street, surrounded by destruction.


    Nick''s eyes widened in shock. "Is that the Spellman patriarch?" he asked, stunned.


    One of the strongest psychics, dead. Headless, armless, with a gaping hole in his torso.


    Though Nick had always joked around with his brother, this was serious.


    The war had begun.


    And as much as it thrilled him, this was no time for jokes.


    Gabriel descended rapidly and walked toward his older brother, his mind refusing to accept what he was seeing.


    "No..." he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.


    "How?" he asked as his breathing quickened.


    His brother was dead: Elliot Spellman, patriarch of one of the most powerful psychic families.


    Who had the power to kill him?


    Luke Poe?


    The idea was absurd.


    Gabriel knew Luke was strong. No one could deny his combat record. But he was still just a 16-year-old teenager, the same age as his daughters.


    Despite his talent, his three auras, and his rapid growth in battle, it shouldn''t have been enough.


    And if he did it... what kind of monstrous genius was he?


    The silence was suffocating. Even the others, Wednesday, Enid, his cousins, and Lurch, seemed to be in shock, momentarily forgetting they were chasing Gabriel.


    And then, from the shadows, Natasha struck.


    Her body turned to metal, her arm morphing into a sharp blade.


    Gabriel barely had time to react, still in shock and not expecting a sudden surprise attack. He dodged just enough to avoid a fatal wound, but a sharp pain flared as the blade sliced through his side, cutting near his obliques.


    "Tsk!" he grunted, staggering back as blood seeped from the wound. His gaze snapped to Natasha, startled.


    Before he could react, Natasha shouted, "What are you waiting for?! Attack, damn it!"


    Her voice rang with desperation as she locked eyes with Wednesday and Enid.


    "Luke is dead!" Natasha roared. "KILL HIM!"


    If Luke were conscious, he wouldn''t be able to resist applauding Natasha''s incredible performance.


    Wednesday''s thoughts froze for a moment. Natasha''s words shattered the last barrier of denial in her mind. Her worst fear had become reality.


    Gabriel blinked at Natasha''s declaration. There was only one explanation.


    His brother and Luke Poe had killed each other.


    Gabriel clenched his teeth. There was no point in staying here.


    He had to leave.


    His priority now was to retrieve Elliot''s body and get out of this damned place before things got any worse.


    But just as he was about to move, two people were already upon him.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Gabriel barely had time to turn before Wednesday was on him.


    There was no strategy. No calculated coldness in her eyes. Only rage.


    From the other side, Enid lunged at him in her lycan form, her eyes glowing with pure killing intent, an animalistic fury Gabriel hadn''t felt from her in the entire previous battle.


    Wednesday and Enid, both ignoring their wounds, charged at him with such intense wrath that even Natasha was taken aback. Their reactions far exceeded what she had initially imagined.


    Wednesday was the first to strike.


    Her scythe of darkness had already formed, its edge wrapped in a blackness that seemed to consume the light around it. Gabriel quickly raised his hand, conjuring a razor-sharp wind blast to stop her.


    But Wednesday didn''t stop.


    She shifted just an inch, just enough to avoid a fatal wound, but not enough to dodge completely. A deep gash tore open her side, blood spilling freely, yet she didn''t even flinch.


    And then, her scythe came down.


    ''Shit! Crazy bitch!'' Gabriel thought, realizing he couldn''t dodge in time.


    The black blade sank into Gabriel''s chest, piercing skin, muscle, and organs with terrifying ease. His blood sprayed into the air, just as Enid arrived.


    In her werewolf form, she crashed into him with unstoppable speed. Her jaws clamped down on his neck, ripping through flesh and arteries in a brutal bite.


    Gabriel tried to react, his body igniting in flames to drive these lunatics away, but Wednesday didn''t give him the chance.


    She let go of her scythe, leaving it embedded in his body, and with chilling precision, drove her fingers into his face.


    Her nails pierced his eyeballs, digging deep.


    "AHHH!" Gabriel screamed in agony, but Wednesday didn''t stop.


    Her fingers plunged deeper, fueled by an indescribable fury, until they reached his brain. Gabriel tried to scream again, but his voice drowned in a gurgle of blood.


    Then, Wednesday unleashed her darkness.


    It spread from inside Gabriel''s skull, obliterating his brain.


    Gabriel''s body convulsed in one final, violent spasm.


    Wednesday pulled her fingers from his face, now dripping with dark blood and remnants of brain matter. Slowly, she lowered her hand, her face completely emotionless, but her eyes burned with inhuman hatred.


    Enid, still in her werewolf form, hadn''t let go. Her fangs remained clamped around Gabriel''s neck.


    With a low, guttural growl, she delivered one final, brutal bite.


    Skin and flesh tore apart with a wet snap. Enid ripped out a large chunk of his neck, feeling the warmth of his blood on her tongue before spitting the remains onto the ground with disdain.


    Nick and Simon watched the scene with respect, and, though they wouldn''t admit it, a certain fear toward their cousin and even the lycanthrope girl.


    Wednesday, her pale hands covered in blood and small bits of what seemed to be Gabriel''s brain, felt an emptiness settle in now that there was no one left to unleash her fury upon.


    Slowly, she turned to Natasha, her face still impassive, but her voice carrying a tension she had never shown before.


    "Where is he?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    Where was Luke''s corpse?


    Enid also turned to Natasha, her eyes filled with tears, waiting for an answer. As painful as it would be to see Luke''s body, she had to see it with her own eyes.


    Natasha looked at Wednesday with an uncomfortable expression.


    "Actually... Luke didn''t die," she replied.


    Before she could explain further, Wednesday moved swiftly, summoning another scythe of darkness. It materialized beside her with a chilling hiss, freezing in the air, aimed directly at Natasha.


    "What do you mean by that?" Wednesday asked, her voice utterly devoid of patience.


    "Luke is unconscious. I hid him... After killing Elliot, let''s just say he suffered another PLPE, and he told me we needed to protect Elliot''s body because it''s crucial evidence to incriminate the Spellmans," Natasha answered, unfazed by the scythe pointed at her throat.


    Wednesday stared at Natasha. The pain, the emptiness, and the rage she had felt just moments before began to fade.


    Luke is still alive. She repeated it in her mind.


    "Where is he? Take me to him," Wednesday demanded, still pointing her scythe at Natasha.


    ''I''m not an enemy...'' Natasha thought, observing the strange state Wednesday was in. She didn''t blame her, after all, she had reacted the same way when she thought she had seen Luke die.


    Enid, still in her werewolf form, had tears in her eyes, but her body was no longer as tense as before.


    "Follow me. He''s close," Natasha said, turning around. But before she moved, she glanced at Wednesday''s cousins and Lurch.


    "You. Protect Elliot and Gabriel''s bodies at all costs," she ordered. The cousins nodded seriously, while Lurch simply let out a huff.


    After that Natasha guided Wednesday and Enid to the place where she hid Luke and now he is resting.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    You can read 15 Chapters in advance on my patreon.


    Link: https://[email protected]/Nathe07